Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion

Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics
From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were
compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early
modern scholars published their research and conducted international
correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long
after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes
and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek
scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus
to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament.
Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were
beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and
linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially
archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection
offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding
scholars of the nineteenth century.

Euripides
Frederick Apthorp Paley (1815–1888) published Volume 3 of his English
commentary on Euripides in 1860. It contains the Greek text of Euripides’s
plays Hercules Furens, Phoenissae, Orestes, Iphigenia in Tauris, Iphigenia
in Aulide, and Cyclops, each with an introductory essay. Paley’s detailed
commentary is given at the foot of each page of Greek text. It discusses
Euripides’ language and style, explaining difficult grammatical structures,
syntax and vocabulary; poetic form and Euripides’ innovative approach to
composing tragedy; textual variation between manuscripts; the historical and
literary context of each play; and their reception history. Paley’s work greatly
influenced Euripidean scholarship: for over a century it was a widely used
teaching tool in schools and universities. An outstanding piece of classical
scholarship and a key text in the history of Euripidean interpretation, it
deserves continued consideration by future generations of scholars and
students.
Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of
out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of
books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be
reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library
Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of
importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material
they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline.
Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge
University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area,
Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines
in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for
inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image,
and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press
is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology
ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for
single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied.
The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring
scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other
publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social
sciences and in science and technology.
 Euripides
With an English Commentary
Volume 3

E di t e d by Frederick Ap thorp Paley

 C A m b R I D G E U N I V E R sI T y P R E s s

Cambridge, New york, melbourne, madrid, Cape Town, singapore,

são Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo

Published in the United states of America by Cambridge University Press, New york

www.cambridge.org
Information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108011181

© in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010

This edition first published 1860

This digitally printed version 2010

IsbN 978-1-108-01118-1 Paperback

This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect
the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated.

Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published
by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or
with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.
BIBLIOTHECA CLASSICA.
EDITED BY

GEORGE LONG, M.A.

FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

EURIPIDES,
WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTAET,

BY

F. A. PALEY.

VOL. III.

LONDON:
WHITTAKEE AND CO. AVE MAEIA LANE;
GEOEGE BELL, FLEET STEEET.
1860.
 EURIPIDES.

WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTARY

F. A. PALEY,
EDITOK 01' AESCHYLUS, ETC.

IN THREE VOLUMES.

VOL. III.

LONDON:
WHITTAKER AND CO. AVE MAEIA LANE;
GEOEGE BELL, FLEET STEEET.
18G0.
 PREFACE.

IN editing the third and concluding Volume of EURIPIDES, full

use has been made of Adolph Kirchhoff's critical recension and
notes'. The aid of this, the latest and by much the best
German edition of the poet, was unfortunately wanting in the
two preceding volumes, the present work having been com-
menced just about the time when the other was published, and
the very existence of it having remained so far unknown to the
Editor, residing in the country and enjoying few oppor-
tunities of consulting or even hearing of new publications.
Much and sincerely as this omission is regretted, chiefly on
account of the copious and accurate collations of the best MSS.
supplied by Kirchhoff's notes, it has proved practically of the
less importance, because both editions were undertaken on the
same general principle, of restoring as far as possible, and as
far as was consistent with the now established canons both of
language and of metre, the most authentic readings, and elimi-
nating many hundred* of barely probable conjectural emenda-
tions, which had gradually found sanction and acceptance under
the great names of Valckenaer, the Dindorfs, Hermann, Elmsley,
and others of the same school. The result of a long continued
tampering with the old traditional text was, that the modernized
and altered one had begun to assume almost the authority
of a textus receptus in the well-known and extensively used
Poetae Sceitici of W. Dindorf. With a full consciousness of the
1
Euripidis Tragoediae. Ex reoensione Adolphi Kirchlioffii. Berolini, 1855. A
most careful and judioious revision of the text, with an apparatus criticus giving the
readings of all the really good MSS., so far as they are certainly ascertained, and a
brief but valuable preface, with an analysis of the families of existing MSS., and their
comparative critical value.
VI PREFACE.

general folly, not to say the impossibility of going back, where

any real and sure advances have been made in either science or
criticism, it did appear to the present editor (and the opinion is
held in common by many eminent scholars), that an undue
sympathy, so to speak, with mere empirical and tentative
criticism had been tacitly gaining ground in the editions of
Euripides, and that the time was come when a judicious editor
was called upon seriously and thoughtfully to reconsider much
that had been arbitrarily innovated, much also that had been
too hastily adopted, as easier and simpler, on the authority of
very inferior copies2. This view, independently conceived, but
not intended to be carried out to the extent of rejecting any
really good and evidently true emendation, is in the main the
same as that which Kirchhoff had also proposed to himself; the
chief difference being, that he has somewhat more closely and
rigorously adhered to the MSS., even where the readings do not
seem fairly defensible. Consequently, a collation of the text of
the two preceding volumes of this edition with Kirchhoff's (which
seems likely to become henceforth the standard one), exhibits
comparatively few variations3, and those generally in passages
where Kirchhoff could command a better collation of the good
MSS. than was to be obtained from previous editions. Beside
this, Kirchhoff was the first to show, what Porson and others of
his successors assuredly did not know i , the exact value of the

2
Between these two opposite schools of critics, the emendators and the non-emen-
dators, there is internecine war. The first condemns the second as irrational " sticklers
for the old text," and unable to see what the sense and the genius of the language
evidently require. On the other hand, the conservative critics treat with ridicule, as
extravagantly improbable, a system which is founded on the assumption that the old
texts have come down to us extremely corrupt, and which undertakes the restoration
of them by a series of guesses, in which hardly two guessers ever agree, each naturally
thinking his own remedy the surest and the best. Dr. Badham's recent editions of
the Helena, the Ion, and the Iphiyenia in Tauris, and still more Dr. Monk's
Cambridge edition of the two Iphigenias, are instances of works avowedly carried out
according to the extreme licence of conjectural emendation. That even Porson could
be somewhat rash, will be shown in the n.itcs to the present volume. Every one
knows that Hermann's later editions went very far indeed in t\v same direction
Emendation became latterly with him a restless passion.
3
The principal variations have been noticed in the preface to the reprint of the text
of Vol. ii.
1
The Aldine edition, in two small 8vo. volumes, was published in 1503. An
 PREFACE. VI1

Aldine and the edifio princeps of four plays by Janus Lascaris.

He pointed out the important fact, that these were taken from
still existing MSS., the text of which was altered and emended
occasionally on the conjecture of their respective editors, as a
collation of those MSS. indisputably proves. Obviously there-
fore, when the readings of such MSS. can still be ascertained by
actual inspection, the printed impressions cease to bo of any
critical value.
The whole question of the present state of our classical texts
is one demanding a most careful and lengthened inquiry. If
we cannot have them perfect, which is not to be hoped for, we
must make up our minds to choose between adhering to the
authority of the best existing MSS., or freely admitting the
conjectural restorations of eminent critics, or we must adopt a
cautious mean between the two, which consists in correcting
obvious errors, to the rejection of all purely speculative or only
plausible alterations. Each method of editing has its advocates ;
and the consequence is, that a considerable discrepancy exists in
the texts of the more corrupt classic authors, as put forth by their
several editors. The first of these rival schools, as far as Eu-
ripides is concerned, is represented by Kirchhoif, the second by
Hermann and the Dindorfs; the third method, as on the whole
edition of four plays, the Medea, Hippolytus, Alcestis, and Andromache, had pre-
viously been printed at Florence by Janus Lascaris, in 1496, in uncial or capital
letters. Porson tells us, on the Medea, that he collated the edition of Lascaris
" summa cum religione, ne dicam superstitione," adding as a reason, " cum et ra-
rissima sit, et impenso pretio veneat." Adolph Kirchhoff has shown, that Lascaris
merely printed, with very slight conjectural emendations, the Paris transcript of
Flor. 2 (marked 2886—8), consulting also in the Medea Par. 2818. Aldus chiefly
adopted the text of the Palatine MS. (which belonged to his editor, Marcus Musurus,
as Kirchhoff has shown, Praef. pp. ix, xi), as far as the plays are included in that
copy; but he added the Helena and the Hercules Furens from the Paris transcript
of Flor. 2, marked 2817-
The Electra was not known to him. It was first published by Pietro Vettori
(Petrus Victorius) at Rome in 1545, from the Florentine MS. 2, which alone contains
it. The editor, Musurus, introduced into the Aldine many conjectural alterations of
the text, which greatly invalidate the critical authority of the work. In the Ion, the
Cyclops, and the Heraclidae, he followed Par. 2817 rather than the Palatine, which
contains the two latter plays imperfect. Elmsley did not know the sources of the
Aldine text. He says in the Preface to the Bacchae, " Quid factum sit codice, quo
usna est Aldus, horlie penifus ignoratur."
Vlll PREFACE.

the best, has been aimed at in the present work. Certainly, the
time seems to have arrived when some limit must be placed on
the extravagant licence of conjectural emendation. At the
same time, the present accurate knowledge of the Greek idiom
has enabled critics to proceed with tolerable safety up to a
certain point, especially where the laws of the language are
constant, and the errors of transcribers in the same matters
are found to be habitual. But passages really corrupt should
be marked as avowedly corrupt, not patched up and almost
rewritten, as Hermann latterly fell into the habit of doing. It
is impossible for us to say how far the ancient texts have been
tampered with in the successive revisions they are known to
have undergone by the Alexandrine and Byzantine gramma-
rians. Every such recension doubtless obtained more or less
credit in its particular school, according to the authority or
reputation of the reviser. It is but too probable that each
revision was a further departure from the exact text of the
author, because successive transcriptions were likely to induce
errors that a reviser had to remove by conjecture, in default of
earlier and better copies5. Hence corrupt passages wotdd
gradually become more deeply corrupt, and the chance of our
restoring them by conjecture at the present day has become
very slight, because several steps backward have to be traced,
with little or no data to guide us in doing so. Little confidence
is to be placed in the study of palaeography, for this at furthest
extends only to the correction of accidental errors of transcrip-
tion ; whereas there is great reason to fear that intentional
alteration is the chief mischief with which the critic has to deal.
That happy guesses too often meet with a ready acquiescence is

5
Modern editions which admit extensive conjectural changes are in fact but repe-
titions of the very same sort of recensions to which we owe, for the most part, the
perplexing variations in MSS. If a MS. copy of Kirchhoff's text had to be made,
with marginal variants from the text of the Poetae Scenici, the result would astonish
many. Kirchhoff enumerates four principal sources of these various readings of MSS.;
(1) Ancient variants added in the margin of an archetypus ; (2) Glosses, marginal or
interlined, written at the time or added afterwards ; (3) alterations in the text of an
archetypus made on the sole conjecture of a subsequent transcriber; (4) mere mis-
takes or blunders of transcribers.
 PREFACE. IX

not unnatural; a reader will generally prefer that which makes

sense to that which is nonsense, without troubling himself very
much about the authority there may be for a plausible reading
presented to him. He is content to know that the vulgate is
certainly wrong, and the guess may possibly be right. But to
have no further object than this in view6, is grossly to abuse the
true province of a critic.
It is a very common opinion, that Porson was one of those
who hold precisely the right mean in settling the text of Eu-
ripides in his four plays. As many of his conclusions have been
freely questioned in the course of these notes, it may be well
here to show some grounds, not for unjustly or invidiously
disparaging so great a scholar, but for not invariably adhering
to his judgment in critical matters.
To a considerable extent it may be alleged, what at first sight
nm r seem a parados, that Porson's singular sagacity and apti-
tude for emendation (his great forte) has indirectly done harm
to sound scholarship. It has set other and inferior minds upon
guessing, instead of arriving at results by following out prin-
ciples. There is a certain celebrity and admiration which is
the just tribute to a very clever conjecture, and which is suf-
ficient in itself to incite scholars to aim at this, one of the
honourable rewards of classical learning. In a word, Porson was
the founder of a school of conjectural criticism of a peculiar kind.
He was essentially a verbal critic. He did not much concern
himself about meaning, consistency, or logical sequence in the
text 7 , if he could get hold of the right word, where MSS.
differed and editors had been at fault. He had no taste nor
inclination for interpreting his author. He declined it knowingly
and intentionally, on the plea that his book would thus be too
6
Kirchhoff well says, in reference to his own design (Praef. p. xii), " Meminerint
velim lectores, haec non scripta esse iis, qui cum voluptate legere cupiunt, quae a
poeta aut potuerint scribi aut debuerint, verum antiquitatis studiosorum usibus me
maluisse inservire solis, quorum nihil intersit videri sciri, quae sciri nequeant."
' This fault is continually objected to Porson by Hermann. Matthiae is equally
severe on him occasionally, on metrical and grammatical grounds. But our students
are taught to disregard this, as resulting from the petty jealousies of rival editors.
a
VOL. I I I .
X PREFACE.

long8. But his emendations, not so much on the four plays as

on the scenic poets generally, were so numerous and so brilliant,
and often so self-evidently true, that he soon had many fol-
lowers, who have been more or less eminent in the same depart-
ment, and done more or less of mixed good and harm to the old
texts. Blomfield, Dobree, Monk, Burges, Elmsley, in our own
country, and a host of German scholars headed by Hermann,
devoted the greatest part of their lives and their best energies
in endeavouring to rival their master and predecessor in the
art. Considered strictly as an editor of Euripides, "in usnm
tironum," Porson has perhaps been held in too high estimation.
He is deficient in nearly all the points that constitute a practi-
cally useful book for learners 9. Much of his fame rests on some
of his long discursive notes, as those on Hec. 682, 1161. Med.
139, 675, 1314. These however, though full of ingenious emen-
dations, and exhibiting prodigious reading, are mere rambling
essaysl, the outpourings of his scrap-books, de omnibus rebus et
quibusdam aliis. They are out of place as notes, appended to
the text of a play which the student only requires to understand.
We may undertake to say there never was a " tiro " yet who
read through, and perhaps few tirones have cared even to glance
over, any one of these long notes. Nothing is gained by over-
rating a man's labours 2. The simple truth is, that Porson,
like other mortals, was any thing but infallible. The progress

8
" Interpretandi et illustrandi labore, utilissimo sane, supersedendum duxi, partim
ne libellus in librum excresccrct." (Praef. ad Hec. p. 11.) He does not specify his
other motive.
9
It may be said with some appearance of truth, that he wrote for the learned
rather than for the learner,—rather for his equals and brother critics than for inferiors.
He himself however distinctly says in the first sentence of his preface, that " tironum
usibus haec opella potissimum destinata est."
1
He was quite conscious of this, for he playfully says on v. 075 of the Medea
" Jam inde ab Orest. 5 lectorem monebam me longas, imo longissimas, nihil ad rem
pertinenles, notas scribere potuisse."
2
Professor Scholefield calls Porson " praestantissimus Euripidis editor" (Praef. p.
viii), and so unable was he to realize the notion that a Porson could be wron^, that
he passes over or apologizes for some acknowledged deficiencies as matters of trifling
moment, and even endeavours to defend the solecisms against Attic syntax which
Porson occasionally committed.
 PKEPACE. XI

of scholarship since his time has been immense, and has proved,
as might be expected, that he was sometimes in the wrong.
In the first place, the text of his four plays is far from
perfect3. In at least three hundred passages he has introduced,
or allowed to remain, readings undoubtedly false; being either
those of very inferior MSS., or improbable and useless con-
jectures, or errors left unquestioned from the Aldine and sub-
sequent texts, in default of the much earlier and better MSS.
which have since been more or less carefully collated. Of these
MS.S., or at least the greater part of them, nothing was known
in Porson's time. On the first three plays he had only the late
and inferior class of MSS. to consult. On the Hecuba and the
Orestes he seems to have collated eight or nine of these MSS.4
Not one of them contains the Medea, on which he seems to have
had no critical aid beyond the cditio priiiceps of Lascaris (1496).
He might have inspected many more MSS. on the other plays
than he did. A considerable number exist in this country, and
not less than twenty have been seen and examined by the
present editor. He does not any where show a just discrimina-
tion of the relative merits of those MSS. which, he had, but
adopts a reading that suits his taste from the very worst as
freely as from the best. Moreover, he attributed too much
weight to the agreement of several copies in the same reading.
Of course, the reading of any one good MS. is worth that of
fifty others of the late Byzantine recension. The very first duty
of a critic is to do what Porson did not do, viz. to determine

3
He himself was aware of this, for he says (Praef. Hec. p. 9), " Quaedam intacta
reliqui, in quibus tamen errorem latere posse suspicatus sitn." Prof. Scholefield says
too much when he asserts that " textum onani ex parte elaboratum reliquit."
* Viz. MS. Corp. Christ. Cant., three in the Public Library at Cambridge, and
three in the British Museum (Harl. 5725, 6300, and Ayscough 4932), and two be-
longing to the Royal Society, which King had already used. In the Phoenissae lie
appears to have consulted, if not collated, some of the Bodleian MSS. He was himself
aware that none of the then known MSS. were of first-rate merit. " Omnes fere codices
parum ab antiquitate commendabiles sunt, et quo frequentius describuntur, eo gravius
interpolantur." (Praef. Hec. p. 11.) Kirchhoff evinces great contempt for the host
of late MSS. of the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae. " Hanc varietatis farraginem
equidem totam abjiciendam statui, quippe cujus nullus usus esset futurus ssnao mentis
critico." (Praef. p. vii.)
a 2
Xll PREFACE.

what family or class of MSS. to follow in preference to

others.
Porson was deficient in a knowledge of choral metres, though
he defined so accurately the laws of the iambic, trochaic, and
anapaestic verse. Of the dochmiac, a measure scarcely less
important to tragedy, as being eminently characteristic of
mental passion, he had scarcely any knowledge ; in fact, it had
not been fully investigated in his time. This therefore was no
fault of his. Still it is a grievous disfigurement to his test to
find long dochmiac passages arranged so unmetrically that the
true scansion only appears here and there, as if by accident•".
Lastly, Porson made not a few injudicious and unnecessary
alterations in his text, which subsequent critics have generally
agreed to reject. He attributed far too much weight to the
capricious emendations of Brunck and Valckenaer, both of
whom he appears to have held in the highest estimation. On
the whole, it is remarkable how few of Porson's own conjectures
on the four plays have been confirmed by the better MSS. since
collated6. In truth, he laid down for himself some unsound
principles of criticism, among which the following stands con-
spicuous, though he acted on it very sparingly ; " Tutissirna
corrigendi ratio est vocularum, si opus est, transpositio' ;"•—a
process which Hermann somewhere aptly compares to an edged
tool in the hands of a child. Porson remarks, that the tran-
scribers often transposed words. But this is only true of the
Byzantine scribes of the latest age, who had a strange fancy for
5
We might instance the opening dialogue of the Phoenissae, v. 10] seqq., the
monody of Jocasta in the same play, v. 308 seqq., and especially the narrative of the
Eunuch in Orest. v. 1363 seqq. In single verses several instances might be quoted
where he corrupts a good dochmiac verse by a needless alteration, e. g. in Orest. 310
(322), for ravahv aiOip' a^TvaXXaaff aif/xctTos, he gives hfi.TTa.KXi8', while in the anti-
strophe he admits Musgrave's violent and improbable change aca/6aKx'<" for avafiaic-
Xeiiet. In v. 154 of the same play TiVa Ti^a" eforco, rlpa Se uv^ophv, he destroys
the metre by giving T I W 5e ffvfMpopds; In v. 1246, for rlva Bpo(?s avSay, irdrina,
napafiwei KTA., he reads rlva Bpoels aiirai-, 5 irdTcia; vapafiiv^i KTA. Sometimes,
retaining the true reading, he prints dochmiacs as monometers, e. g. Orest. 1280 4.
c
His " audacior conjecture " on Orest. 1259, ira?apaicoTriav for #AA?j!/ O-KOTIW, is
now found in the best Venice MS.
' Praef. ad Hec. p. !).
 PREFACE. Xlll

ending senarii with words accented on the penultima8, and

besides were much less scrupulous than their predecessors when
any metrical theory had to be indulged by a little coaxing of
the text. His general neglect of the scholia too has led him to
omit several important critical hints and readings to be derived
from them. He says, too absolutely, " Scholiastarum auctoritas
nulla est." (Praef. p. 10.) This remark, like the last, is only
applicable to the late scholia of the Byzantine grammarians.
The genuine and ancient scholia, many of which are given
even in Barnes' folio edition, are of considerable value and
authority.
Yiewing Porson's edition as a whole, and quite apart from
any prejudice, favourable or unfavourable, we must conclude
that his primary object was not so much the illustration of his
author9, as to make the work a vehicle and a medium for
criticism of the most general kind on the dramatic writers. Of
course, there is no fault to be found with this. It is well for
the learned world that he chose such a course. But when we
come to the question of the real usefulness of a work continually
placed in the hands of mere learners, the case is altogether
different. The total absence of all assistance as to the author's
meaning,—whether it arose from Porson's comparative indiffer-
ence to it, as we believe, or from that seeming easy to him
which seems difficult to others, as the public good-naturedly
believe,—his avoiding every where the office of commentator,
is a decided and serious drawback to the work as a school-book,
for which it was professedly intended. At the present day,
when the scholastic system is wholly changed, and the intellec-
tual appreciation of an author's mind is substituted for dull and
profitless discussions about various readings, we must be content

8
See Kirchhoff, Praef. p. v. Instances of Porson's transposing words are Orest.
171—2, 689, 991—3, Phoen. 683, 808.
9
He intended, it appears, shortly to publish the whole of Euripides. " Monendus
est lector, ceteras Euripidis fahulas ordine vulgato mow prodituras, si modo hoc
specimen reipublicae literariae non displicere intellexero." (Praef. Hec. ad fin.)
There seems no reason (at least from the context) to interpret ceteras of the other
three.
XIV PREFACE.

to hold Porson's edition as much behind the wants of our time,

as it was in advance of the learning and the critical science of
his own time '.
Something now remains to be said of the existing MSS. of
Euripides2. To enumerate the whole of these,—the vast ma-
jority of them being late transcripts of only three plays, the
Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae,—would be of little use or
interest to the general reader, who may find them duly cata-
logued in Matthiae's edition, or as an introduction to W. Din-
dorf's critical notes on this author. The main fact to be re-
membered is this; that as of Aeschylus and Sophocles only
seven, so of Euripides only nine plays were in common use in
the schools of the grammarians of the middle ages 3. To the
Hecuba, the Phoenissae, the Orestes, the Medea, the Hippolytus,
the Alcestis, and the Andromache, we have scholia remaining
more or less complete. To the Rhesus and the Troades some
rather brief and imperfect, though valuable, scholia have been
recovered, and published by W. Dindorf and others from the
Vatican MS. 909. Of most of these plays (the two last only
forming to some degree an exception), a pretty large number of
good MSS. have been collated, none of them however reaching
a greater antiquity than the twelfth century. The remaining
ten are known to us only by the fortunate preservation of two
1
Professor Scholefield endeavoured, but not very successfully, because much too
briefly, to supply explanatory comments to a few of the more difficult passages in
Porsou's text. In so far as he did this, he bore testimony to the truth of the estimate
made above. The very great difficulty of combining, in a moderate space, sufficient
both of critical and explanatory information, is only known to those who have tried it.
In the case of Euripides, the only complete edition, in which both have been given
tolerably fully, is Matthiae's, which every one knows is far beyond the limits desirable
for ordinary students. One must choose between a certain degree of incompleteness,
and a tediously elaborate, and therefore nearly useless, commentary. Kirchhoff's
edition, containing only various readings, extends to above 11110 pages of close print.
2
The classification of MSS. here given is compiled from Kirchhoff's Prefaces to
his complete edition (1855), and to his Medea (1852). Some remarks on this subject,
with facsimiles of MSS., were promised in p. lvi of Vol. i. This promise the editor
has now fulfilled to the best of his power. A series of facsimiles from the Bodleian
MSS. had been prepared by him accordingly, but were unfortunately lost.
3
The later grammarians, as has been already stated, reduced this number to three
of each, which, from this circumstance, rather than from any superior merit, are still
most frequently placed in the hands of young students. See the note on p. liii of Vol. i.
 PREFACE. XV

MSS. and a few apographs or transcripts from one of them, viz.

the Palatine MS., in the Vatican (No. 287), which has thirteen
plays of Euripides, and the Florentine (Flor. 2), which contains
all the plays except the Troades, and from which the transcripts
alluded to were made \ Both these MSS. are reputed to be of
the fourteenth century, so that in point of antiquity as well as
number of codices, comparatively little critical aid is to be ob-
tained for more than half the extant plays of Euripides. The
absence of scholia on these plays is an additional reason for
supposing that they were very little read, and for that reason
very sparingly transcribed in the middle ages. It is the opinion
of IvirchhofF, who has the high merit of having first classified
and set the true value on the various MSS. and early editions of
Euripides, that the nine plays first enumerated (viz. those with
scholia) have been all perpetuated by a copy made about A.r>.
1100 from an archetypus containing the recension of some
grammarian of unknown date, but probably of the ninth or
tenth century. Of these nine plays, or of several of them, he
enumerates five authentic apographs now known to exist, all of
which he has made use of in his recent edition. In still later
times (viz. about the fourteenth century) a further selection
was made from the nine plays by the grammarians of Byzan-
tium. They took the Hecuba, the Orestes, and the Phoenissae,
as the favourite plays for their schools; they augmented with
worthless interpolations the ancient scholia5, and what was
4
Viz. Par. E, Par. G, Flor. 1, and perhaps two others, for which see the note in
p. x of Kirchhoff's Preface. Elmsley (Praef. ad Bacch. p. G) had remarked that
Flor. 1 is a mere transcript of Flor. 2, of the latest period, and by an ignorant scribe.
There is something singular in the history of this Troades. Of none of the nine more
commonly read plays are there so few MSS. existing as of this. It is the only one of
the nineteen plays not contained in Flor. 2 ; it is found however in one of the very
best MSS. (Vat. 909), in the late Harleian MS., in the codex Havnienm (also late),
and in a paper MS. of the fourteenth century preserved in the Museo Borbonico at
Naples (ii. F. 9), which has (in this play) the same origin with Vat. 909, and like it
contains the ancient scholia on the Troades, which are found in no other copy.
Another singular fact is, that the Troades seems to have been hardly known to
Stobaeus, who quotes so frequently from the rest of the plays.
5
So the Prometheus, Seven cgainst Thebes, and Persians of Aeschylus, and the
Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Rex of Sophoch's, were selected by the Byzantines from
the seven. Hence of these plays alone numerous, but inferior, MSS. exist, and in
XVI PREFACE.

much worse, they deteriorated the text by numerous conjectures

made on grounds either metrical or grammatical. Of these
three plays, or of some one or two of them, the existing MSS.
are very numerous. But for obvious reasons their critical value
is but small; and it is clear that one single copy of a period
anterior to this critical mal-treatment is worth the whole of the
later copies taken together. The reason why Porson selected
these three plays is now apparent; there were plenty of MSS.
of them, though of the inferior character of most of these he was
not, perhaps, fully aware; they stood first, for the same reason,
in most of the early editions6; and their traditional reputation
(though in fact they are in some respects inferior as plays) had
secured to them a certain scholastic popularity.
It has been stated already, that of the remaining ten plays
(without scholia) we have not only much fewer, but decidedly
inferior MSS., and that the Palatine MS. and Flor. 2 are in fact
the sole resources remaining to us. These were derived from
the recension of some grammarian who considered that inter-
polation and conjecture in metrical and syntactic difficulties
were fair, or at least necessary means in producing readable
texts. Consequently, the present state of the text in these
plays is not only far less satisfactory, but the absence of scholia
leaves us no other hope of restoring the many corrupt passages,
than the vague and uncertain resources of critical ingenuity.
Kirchhoff further contends7 that not only the select nine, but
all the extant plays of Euripides, including such scholia as we
have, came from a MS. of the ninth or tenth century, which he
supposes to have contained seven of Aeschylus, seven of Sopho-

most of them the ancient scholia are largely augmented and interpolated with com-
paratively futile comments.
6
Probably for no other reason than that it followed next, be selected the Medea,
and also because it was one of the four plays in the editio princeps of Janus Lascaris.
Of the Medea very few first-class MSS. now exist; but it is contained in at least two of
the best. One of these (Vat. !)09) was cartfully collated by Elmslcy, the other (Par.
A, No. 2712) very carelessly by Musgrave and Brunck (Kirchhoff, Pracf. p. v). Of
neither Porson had any knowledge, beyond what he obtained from the two last-
mentioned critics.
' In his elaborate Preface to the Medea, published singly in 1852.
 PREFACE. XV11

eles, and about twenty of Euripides8. These plays were not

simply copied from an earlier MS., but were the new re-
cension of some anonymous grammarian. Kirchhoff, at least,
infers this (though his inference does not seem a very valid
one), from the circumstance that to the end of the scholia in
two of the plays, the Orestes and the Medea, is appended a note,
that they wei'e collated with various copies (77730? Sodc^opa avrl,-
<ypacf>a)9, and also that the scholia of the grammarian Dionysius
were given entire with extracts from Didymus and others. The
Byzantines of the subsequent ages used this sylloge alone, and
seem to have known no other play and no other recension of
any of the tragic writers.
From this revised archetypus then two kinds of MSS. were
transcribed; one class containing the select plays, the other the
whole of them. Of the nine select plays a copy was transcribed
about A. D. 1100; and from that again two families were pro-
pagated, which may be recognized among the now existing
MSS.
I. Of this family there are five, all of which are to be
regarded as of primary authority, viz.:—
(1.) A MS. in the library of St. Mark, Venice', of the twelfth
century, a quarto on parchment, marked 471, and containing
the Hecuba, the Orestes, the Phoenissae, the Andromache, the
Hippolytus as far as v. 1234, with marginal scholia and inter-
lined glosses.
(2.) The " codex Vaticanus," No. 909, also of the twelfth
century2, on glossy paper (bombycinus), contains (with the loss
8
Up to that period, perhaps, which was not very long subsequent to the destruc-
tion of the great Alexandrine library, other plays were extant, and more or less known,
of the great dramatic writers.
9
It was probably a common custom of transcribers either to have more than one
copy open before them, or to collate their transcript, when finished, with some other.
Hence we may explain the marginal readings often given by the original hand, and
showing that the scribe was in doubt which to take. Sometimes, no doubt, these
variants were simply taken from the margin of the MS. before him.
1
Kirchhoff calls this " Codex Marcianus," and refers to it under the letter A in
his critical notes. He pronounces it " omnium facile praestantissimum," and collated
the whole of it himself at Venice. Hermann marks it Ven. a.
2
Marked Rom. A by Elmsley. There is a late transcript of this in the Vatican
VOL. III. h
XVI11 PEEFACE.

of some leaves at the beginning and the end) the Hecuba, the
Orestes, the Phoenissae, the Medea, the Hippolytm, the Akestis,
the Andromache, the Troades, the Rhesus. This MS. also has
scholia and interlined glosses, and it has been carefully collated
for W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff.
(3.) " Codex Havniensis3," a somewhat late paper MS., but
a transcript from a valuable copy of the same class as Vat. 909,
though interpolated with worthless conjectures. It contains the
same nine plays as the last. Kirchhoff considers that in the
Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae, the transcriber used another and
very inferior copy.
(4.) " Codex Parisinus " (No. 2712), on parchment, of the
thirteenth century, containing seven plays, viz. the same as the
preceding, the Troades and the Rhesus being omitted. Tt has
interlined glosses and a very few marginal scholia. Kirchhoff
complains that no adequate collation of the whole of this MS.
has yet been made. He considers it generally of high authority,
though a little deteriorated by the alterations of grammarians.
(5.) Another " codex Marcianus" is preserved at Venice
(No. 468), written on glossy paper (bombycinus) in the thir-
teenth century. It contains only the Hecuba, the Orestes, the
Phoenissae, and a fragment of the Medea (v. 1 — 42),' besides
some plays of Aeschylus and Sophocles. This MS. has inter-
lined glosses and scholia of the later class. Kirchhoff, who
collated it at Venice, pronounces it " correcturis jam infectior."
II. The second family of the MSS. of the nine plays or
several of them contains another and distinct recension of a
Byzantine grammarian of the thirteenth century. Here we
find arbitrary interpolations, transpositions, and pedantic me-
trical arrangements. Of course, the authority of this family of
MSS. is quite secondary. Kirchhoff enumerates only four which
he considered worth collating. These are,
(Pal. 98, or Rom. B), collated by Elmsley on the Medea, and of no particular value
except in the concluding verses of the Rhesus, which are lost in Rom. A.
3
Called, we believe, from Hafniae, or Copenhagen. Elmsley (Praef. ad Bacch.)
thinks this is identical with a MS. supposed to be lost, known as " codex Vossianus,"
or Flor. A, which Kirchhoff enumerates among his MSS. of the second class.
 PREFACE. XIX

(1.) A Paris MS. of the thirteenth century, No. 27134, on

parchment, now much mutilated. It contains the Hecuba, the
Thoenkme, the Hippohjtus, the Medea, the Alcestis, the Andro-
mache. Except on the last-named play, for which it was used
by Lenting, it does not appear that this MS. has yet been suf-
ficiently examined.
(2.) " Codex Florentinus," said to have been collated by
Isaac Yoss, and to be now missing. Whatever be its fate or
its identity, Kirchhoff holds it in no estimation. It contained
all the nine plays except the Orestes.
(3.) Another Florence MS. (Flor. 10) of the fourteenth cen-
tury, is a large quarto on paper. It contains the whole of the
nine plays except the Troades, the Rhesus however being muti-
lated in the latter part. The critical value of this MS. is
thought not to surpass the last.
(4.) A third Florence MS. (Flor. 15) of the fourteenth cen-
tury, on paper, a folio now in a very damaged state, has the
Hippolytus, the Medea, the Alcestis, the Andromache, with
marginal scholia. This and the last-named MS. were care-
lessly collated for Matthiae by Francisco De Furia. There are
several other existing MSS. of the same class in the Vatican
and Venice (St. Mark's) libraries, which have been inspected by
Elmsley, Kirchhoff, and others, but are neither ancient (except
perhaps Marcianus 470, on parchment) nor critically valuable.
It has been said that from a revised archetypus of about the
ninth century one class of copies was transcribed, which con-
tained all or nearly all the nineteen plays. Of this class, which
appears to have met with very little notice in the middle ages,
only two 5 MSS. now are known, viz. the Palatine and the
second Florentine, already briefly alluded to, and now more
fully to be described. These copies, both of the fourteenth

4
Commonly known as Par. B, as distinguished from Par. A, No. 2712.
5
Or three, if we include with Kirchhoff the late paper MS. Harl. 5743, which has
only the Rhesus, Troades, and part of the Alcestis. The only grounds for referring
this MS. to this family, appear to be a certain deterioration in the text of the Rhesus
and Troades, part of the latter representing Pal. 287.
b2
XX PREPACK.

century, are thought to have come from an intermediate re-

cension of perhaps the twelfth century, by which process the
text was seriously tampered with; added to which, the indiffer-
ence with which this class of MSS. was regarded led to a more
careless transcription6.
The Palatine MS. in the Vatican library (No. 287, called by
others Rom. C, by Kirchhoff B, and to be distinguished from
Pal. 98, or Rom. B, a copy of Vat. 909) is a folio on parchment,
written in doilble columns. It contains, besides some plays of
Aeschylus and Sophocles, thirteen of Euripides', viz. the An-
dromache, the Medea, the Supplices, the Rhesus, the Ion, the two
Ipltigerdas, the Hippolytus, the Alcestis, the Troades, the Bacchae,
the Cyclops, the Heraclidae. Elmsley collated this MS. on the
Medea and the Bacchae, and W. Dindorf on the Ion. The rest
of the plavs were collated by Freybiirger at the request of
Kirchhoff.
The Laurentian MS. C of Elmsley, better known as Flor. 2, is
on paper, and contains (beside other plays and Hesiod) eighteen
of Euripides,—being all but the Troades. The Bacchae is en-
titled the Pent/tens, the Hippolytas the Phaedra, and the Orestes
the Electro,". This is on the whole a good MS., though mani-
festly less authentic than the best copies of the nine plays, in
which therefore its text is not rashly to be followed. The in-
ference is, that in those plays which this MS. alone contains,
viz. the Helena, the Hercules Furens, and the Electra, its au-

6
Kirchhoff, Praef. p. viii, " Hujus generis libri incuriosius fere habiti sunt a
librariis et descripti negligentius."
7
It is remarkable that this MS. omits the three plays of which by far the
greater number of later copies exist, the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae ,• while
Flor. 2 contains these the last in the list, as if superadded by an after-thought to the
transcript of those less frequently found. The primary object of the transcribers of
both seems to have been the preservation of the plays which were then becoming
rare. That the Palatine MS. belonged to the editor of the Aldine edition has been
already stated. It is not quite certain, as Kirchhoff assumes, that it was his when the
Aldine was published in 1503, though he has left his name at the end with the date
1511.
8
This variation of the titles seems to indicate a distinct recension. In some of the
later copies, the Orestes is called the Elec/ra ,• and possibly those copies would prove
to belong to the same recension, and not to the triad of the latest Byzantine school.
 PREFACE. XXI

thority is not more implicitly to be trusted. It is however

greatly to be regretted that it has never yet been minutely and
accurately collated throughout. Kirchhoff trusts rather to the
Paris transcripts from it than to De Furia's collation made for
Matthiae, " negligentissime," as he complains.
The writing of this MS. is by several hands; two at least are
recognized in the plays of Euripides9, viz. the Rlicsus, Ion, and
two Iphigeiiias are different from the rest. The Bacchae extends
only to v. 754, and ends with ov Secr/juwv VTTO. Elmsley is of
opinion that in this, the first part of that play, the readings of
Flor. 2 are superior to those of the Palatine. This seems a
questionable judgment. He admits that these supposed superior
readings are corrections, but then he thinks they may have come
from the collation of a better MS. It is difficult to say; but
the probability is, they are only the conjectures of some learned
grammarian. Kirchhoff uniformly attributes to the Palatine a
greater authority than to Flor. 2.
The two MSS. agree so closely, even in minutiae, in most of
the plays, that they must have come from one common source,
while their discrepancies are sufficient to prove that the one was
not copied directly from the other. There are considerable
varieties of reading as compared with the best MSS. of the nine
plays, but not greater than is to be accounted for on the sup-
position of a subsequent grammatical recension.
The codex Neapolitanus, already mentioned as containing an
excellent text, with the genuine scholia, of the Troades, has also
the Hecuba, the Orestes, and the Phoenissae, written in the four-
teenth century. These three plays however have the later
Byzantine scholia, and were probably derived from a copy of
inferior value, as was the case in the codex Havniensis.
H. Stephens makes frequent mention of certain MSS. which
he consulted in his journey in Italy. Of these nothing is now
known, and it is generally believed that he feigned them, as a
pretext for many of his own conjectural emendations. Some

9
See Elmsley, Praef. ad Baech. p. i.
XXU PREFACE.

suppose that he really did consult one or two MSS. at Florence,

probably Flor. 1 and 2, if not Flor. 10 or 15.
It has been said, that none of our present MSS. are earlier
than the twelfth century, and that they probably all came from
a transcript made about A.D. 1100. Assuming this to be true,
a high critical importance attaches to a discovery made by the
Rev. H. A. Coxe, of the Bodleian library, during his tour of re-
search in the East. At the convent of Mar Saba in the Levant
he found a palimpsest MS. of the Orestes and Phoenissae, of the
beginning of the eleventh century, and therefore unique as per-
taining to a text anterior to the assumed transcript of 1100.
This MS. was overwritten with a comment on the Greater
Prophets; but the earlier writing was generally easily to be
made out. What is equally important, it contained copious
scholia. Mr. Coxe was promised that this very interesting codex
should be sent to him for more accurate inspection at Jerusalem,
and was even led to entertain the hope that it might be purchased ;
but both these expectations were unfortunately disappointed.
In another respect this MS. has a peculiar value. It seems
to show that the Orestes and the Phoenissae were select popular
plays not only in the later Byzantine schools, but at an early
period of the middle ages. Perhaps the partiality is to be ac-
counted for from these being the latest efforts of the poet's pen,
full of incident, brilliant in the epic or narrative department,
and with a pathos and naturalness which is well sustained
throughout their great and unusual length.
To recapitulate briefly the foregoing account of the principal
MSS. :—
(1) Codex 1. Marcianus (saec. xii.).
(2) • Vaticanus (saec. xii.).
(3) Havniensis (saec. xv. ?).
(4) 1. Parisinus (saec. xiii.).
(5) 2. Marcianus (saec. xiii.).
(6) Harleianus (saec. xvi.).
(7) 2. Parisinus (saec. xiii.).
(8) 1. Florentinus (Flor. 10) (saec. xiv.).
 PREFACE. XX111

(9) Codex 2. Florentinus (Flor. 15) (saec. xiv.).

(10) Palatinus (saec. xiv.).
(11) — 3. Florentinus (Flor. 2) (saec. xiv.).
(12) • Neapolitanus (saec. xiv.).
And the general result of the critical resources on the several
plays will be seen by the following table :—

VOL. I.

Rhesus, 2, 3, 6, 8, 10, 11.

Medea, 2, 3, 4, 5 (to v. 42), 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.
Hippolytus, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.
Alcestis, 2, 3, 4, 6 (from v. 1029), 8, 9, 10,11.
Heraclidae, 10, 11.
Supplices, 10, 11.
Troades, 2, 3, 6, 10, 12.

VOL. II.

Ion, 10, 11.

Helena, 11.
Andromache, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.
Electra, 11.
Bacchae, 10, 11.
Hecuba, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12.

VOL. III.

Hercules Furens, 11.

Phoenissae, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12.
Orestes, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12.
Iphigenia in Tauris, 10, 11.
Iphigenia in Aulide, 10, 11.
Cyclops, 10, 11.
Manuscripts of Euripides appear to be common in all the
great libraries of Europe; but the great majority of them are
limited to the Hecuba, the Phoenissae, and the Orestes; and
XXIV PREFACE.

probablyl nearly all of them are after the latest Byzantine re-
cension, and so of little or no critical value. In this country
alone above twenty exist; but very few indeed of these contain
any other of the plays. Probably not nearly the whole of them
have ever been carefully collated2. Those of which a brief
account now follows have been actually inspected by the present
editor; but beyond occasionally reading over a speech, or com-
paring the readings of a given passage with those of the better
copies enumerated above, he has not attempted the Herculean,
task,—probably one that would have proved disappointing in
its results,—of a complete collation.
The Bodleian Library contains the following MSS. of Euri-
pides ;—
Misc. 248. (Auct. T. 4. 10.)
. 249. (Auct. T. 4. 11.)
99. (Auct. F. 3. 25.)
100. (Auct. F. 4. 1.)
Barocc. 120.
37. (3.)
34. (144.)
Laud. 54. (1.)
Canon. 86. (5.)
D' Or. x. 1. 3. 13, 14.
All these are on paper3, and none of them seem older than the
end of the fourteenth century. The first (Auct. T. 4. 10) is a
small quarto, very neatly written, apparently of saec. xv., if not

1
Not certainly all, since it has been shown that a preference for these plays
existed in times long before the latest Byzantine school; and it is quite possible that
some of these MSS. of the triad may represent early and good copies.
2
Porson on the Phoenissae now and then refers to the testimony of " Bodleiani
omnes, teste Burtono."
3
The kind of paper called bombycinus is of a fine thick glossy texture, like our
better kinds of hot-pressed paper, and somewhat tough and fibrous. It was manu-
factured from the cotton-plant, and was very commonly employed in the thirteenth
and fourteenth centuries. Earlier than this, parchment {membrana) was more fre-
quently used, and later than this true paper (c/iarta), resembling that of our times
but, like that employed in the early editions, of a very fine and durable material made
probably entirely of linen.
 PREFACE. XXV

later. It contains the Hippohjtm, with a few marginal scholia,

but without interlined glosses. The characters are written in a
faint red ink. This play appears to have been carefully copied
from a good MS. Next follows the Hecuba, by a different hand,
and in a coarser style of writing, but of about the same age.
This play has interlinear glosses and very scanty scholia, often
by different hands. It seems a fairly good MS., and is not
hard to read, though a good many contractions are introduced.
The Orestes comes next, and is much interlined, but only here
and there a marginal scholium is added. The Phoenmae con-
cludes the volume, but extends only to ov /ie/^Trro? TJ/MV 6 7<x/io?
e'9 TOS' i)fj,epa<; (v. 4 2 5 ) .
Auct. T. 4. 11, is a small quarto containing only the Hcciibu
and the Orestes. There are neither scholia nor glosses. The
Orestes is by a different and rather inferior hand. This seems a
late MS. of little critical value.
Auct. F. 3. 25, is a moderately thick quarto, written on fine
glazed paper (bombtjchius), in clear black ink, probably at the
end of saec. xiv. This MS. comprises the Ajax, Elcctra, and
Oedipus Bex, with scholia. Then follow the Life of Euripides,
the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae, all written with a lighter
ink. The writing is clear and easy to read. There are some
marginal scholia, and here and there interlined glosses of a
word or two by the same hand. The characters are prefixed in
red ink. A collation of the messenger's speech (Orest. 886—
956) gave promise of this proving a very good MS.
Next come the first eight Idylls of Theocritus, ending with
Kal vvfMJxiv aKprjfio'i icov en, vatSa yafAev, and accompanied with
scholia. Then we have the "Epya of Hesiod, also with scholia,
and written in the same clear hand and black ink as the
Sophocles. Lastly, Pindar's Olympia, with scholia, by a dif-
ferent, but not very dissimilar hand.
Auct. I. 4. 1, is on paper, much stained, probably of saec. xv.
The form is large octavo. This contains the Life of Euripides,
the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae. Here and there only are
marginal scholia. There are interlinear glosses in red ink as
VOL. III. c
XXVI PREFACE.

far as fol. 169, after which they are written in black. The
writing is not good, but it is not difficult to read. In the
Orestes two leaves are lost, so that (a/j,-)(f)l fiekadpov 7re\a {sic)
abv ayporas dvfjp (v. 1270) follows ical BTJ 7reAa? vtv Sco/adTcov
ehai SOKW (v. 1214). The Phoenissae ends with ae/u,e\a<; Qiaaov
lepov (sic) opecnv ave^opevcra (v. 1756).
Barocc. 120 is a quarto on paper, of saec. xiv. or xv. It con-
tains the Life of Euripides, followed by the Hecuba. The first
part of this play is written in a brown (faded) ink, with inter-
lined glosses in later black ink. At v. 330, Oavfia^e S' av; av r)
fxev 'EWas einvyfj (sic), a blacker ink is used, while the inter-
lined glosses are fainter. There are a few marginal scholia,
which are difficult to read.' The characters are written in red
ink. The play seems to have been copied at intervals, by the
same hand. Next comes the Orestes, which is here entitled
Electra. It is written by the same (or a very similar) hand,
with interlined glosses and a few scholia. Next is the Phoe-
nissae, generally in a lighter ink, also with glosses and occasional
scholia. This play appears to be by a different hand. Here
only the dramatis personae, and not the persons of the dialogue,
are written in red ink. The pages are much stained, but the
writing generally is very legible.
Barocc. 37. 3, is a small quarto, containing the Electra and
Oedipus Rex of Sophocles, and the Phoenissae. It is a recent
paper MS., neatly written, but probably of no critical value.
There are no scholia nor glosses. Within the cover at tho
beginning is written, " A vile recent MS., T. K." Also " To
the Phoenissae of Euripides collated by J. H." (or J. J. S.)
Barocc. 34 contains the Phoenissae, without notes or glosses,
as far as av T av irpbawnov 7T/3O? icaaiyvTjTov <TTpe<j)e (v. 457).
It is a small quarto on paper, of a late date. It also contains
the Plutus, with a few scholia and interlinear glosses.
Laud. 54 is a folio on paper of saec. xv. The contents of this
volume are miscellaneous. First is the Hecuba up to /caym yap
rjv -nor, aXka vvv OVK e'tfi eVt (v. 284). Next comes the Orestes
from <f>6vov 6 Xo^ia'i ifid<; /j,arepo<i (v. 165), to the end. Then
os&

•n q-

Harl.JVT.S. 5725.fol. 260.

(y[d'(pv<?SMfijj£\<iov6/&

Haxl. M.S. 6300.fol.131.

 PREFACE. XXV11

follows the Phoenissae, then the Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Rex
of Sophocles. Next we have the "Epya of Hesiod, with nume-
rous scholia. Then come the first eight Idylls of Theocritus
(ending with NatBa rya/u,ev), also with scholia. After these we
have Pindar's Oli/inpiti, and finally the first book of the Iliad,
with the second as far as ap%ovs av wqcbv epeco vrjds re TrpoTracra?
(v. 493). To the Homer ample scholia are added. All the
pages (except in the Homer) have interlined glosses in red ink,
and occasional scholia.
Canon. 86 is a folio containing the Hecuba, with interlinear
glosses in red ink, and here and there a scholium in the same
colour. The 0rente* follows in similar writing, and then the
Ajax.
V Or. x. 1. 3. 13 (Auct.) contains the Hecuba and the Orestes,
neatly and legibly written on paper.
D' Or. x. 1. 3. 14, has the same plays, with the scholia of
Thomas Magister. This is probably a good MS., and seems of
the close of saec. xiv.
These two last are doubtless the MSS. mentioned by Porson
in his list prefixed to the Orestes, " Codices Dorvilliani duo,
nuper inter Bodleianos repositi." But it is clear that he only
consulted them here and there, and never collated them.
In the British Museum there are several MSS. of plays of
Euripides; but none of them appear to be of a high class, either
for antiquity or for critical value.
MS. Harl. 6300 is a small quarto, on paper, probably of the
commencement of saec. xv. It contains the Hecuba and the
Orestes, in rather coarse and poor handwriting, but by no
means difficult to read. The characters are marked in black
ink. There are interlined glosses, but no scholia. In fol. 72 a
few verses of the Orestes (829—844) seem copied by a different
hand, though perhaps a change of pen will account for the
variance. The iota is pretty regularly subscribed. At fol. 89
commences a different hand to the end of the play, 61 i<yw rivets
rovaS' elaopoo ; Ope. aiydv yjpeuw. (v. 1347.) Here there are no
glosses. Next comes the Phoenissae, in a different hand, and
c2
XXV111 PREFACE.

written on a more glazy paper. This play also is interlined

with glosses. In the first part only there is occasionally a
marginal scholium. The t is seldom subscribed to a. The
readings of this MS. do not seem of a high character, e. g.
Phoen. 822,
ap/xovia<T 5e TTOT' els

rhcr a/j.<p'iovta<r re Avpas v-iro, iripyos avecrra.

Harl. 5725. This is a small thick quarto, containing the

Plutus, (commencing with v. 266, pv-nCiVTW Kaxfrov affkiov
piiaaov fiaSovra,) followed by the N'ubes, both written in a good
hand on fine glazed paper with interlined glosses and scholia.
Then the Hecuba and the Orestes (here called Electro) follow,
apparently by the same hand, but written in darker ink. There
are numerous glosses and scholia. The characters and the
glosses are all in red ink. The iota is sometimes subscribed,
sometimes omitted. The text contains some obviously false
readings; but the MS. may be worthy of attention, as it appears
to be as early as saee. xiv. Porson consulted it, but calls it
"recens" (Praef. p. ii).
Hurl. 5724 is an octavo on paper, of saec. xv. It contains no
play but the Hecuba, which is without either scholia or glosses.
The characters are written in red ink. The iota is not sub-
scribed. After the Hecuba comes Hesiod's " Shield of Her-
cules," followed by Plato's "Apology," and some prose gram-
matical treatises.
Harl. 4952 is a paper MS. probably of saec. xv. It contains
the Hecuba and the Orestes on paper, in a large and rather
tremulous hand. There are no scholia nor glosses. The cha-
racters are in red ink. The iota is neither subscribed nor
ascribed. This appears to be a fair MS., but occasional readings
indicate that the scribe was a mere mechanical copyist, e. g.
Orest. 928,
el r'avSof oiKovprj/iaTa ol XeXet^ievoi
(pdeipovtfiv avSpwv eiivlafias KtafiuifLevoi
KavTois ye xpyvtois ev Keyav etpalvero
KouSels er' etwe (errfiTe pr. m.) cris 8' inripBe o-vyyovos
e'Ae|e SJ w yrjv lv&.x°*> K(KTti/x4voi KT\.
 r r i ^) \ / V

Haxl. M.S. 5724.fol.10.

:AJ J ic^tVoc »7ti/s- 5cot*a/f -^irvoiMpcri'

i
TVCTCOY'sTUoy• TW-yfV fa'Pjovcr

OVTOL • Toe (Mr okKo^u/'r'•^rrcu

d/J-trK&

Hail. M.S. 5743. M . 99.

j e
AhI t

OV jjxtv yi/ipi'

H a r l . M . S . 5743. fol. 71.

 PREFACE. XXIX

The accentuation generally is careless, and the words are

scarcely divided. At the end is the Phoenissae, on a different
paper and in a lighter ink. This play is written in a more
cursive hand. There are no glosses nor scholia. The cha-
racters are in red ink. Here also the iota subscript is omitted.
Sloane 1774. A late MS. on paper, written in a bold and
round hand, almost reminding one of a schoolboy's copy-book.
It contains the ffippolyttis entire. There are brief occasional
Latin notes in the margin. Here and there, but rarely, there is
a Greek gloss by a different hand, and a various reading by the
original hand. The iota is regularly subscribed. It is accu-
rately written, and seems to be a good MS. The form is small
square octavo. This MS. does not appear to have been known
to Bp. Monk, for his edition of that play.
Sari. 5743. This somewhat famed MS. is a small thin
quarto, containing the Trachinwe and Pliiloctet.es of Sophocles in
a neat and legible hand on fine glossy paper. There are a very
few marginal scholia, only in four or five places to the Philoc-
tetes. Next follows the concluding part of the Alcestis, begin-
n i n g Xafioov TO, fiev Kov<f>a Tolai VIKWOIV TJV "lirirovi wyeaQcu (v.
1029). This fragment is by a different hand and on different
paper. There are no scholia. Then comes the Rhesus with
inr60eaK. It appears to be from the same hand as the Alcestis,
and like it, has the characters marked in faded red ink. It is
very neatly written, but by a very late hand. The Rhesus has
here and there a gloss and a various reading recorded. Next
follows t h e Troades. A f t e r a> fitfrep av$pb<> o? iror ap<yela>v (sic),
viz. after v. 606, the transcription commences in a lighter ink,
and has been commonly supposed to have been taken up by
another hand, and copied from a different MS. *

i
See Kirchhoff, Praef. ad Vol. i. p. viii, who says the latter half of the play is not
only hy a different hand, but also on different paper. This latter circumstance did
not strike the present editor, who after a careful consideration came to the following
conclusion :—That the play was written by the same copyist, after being laid aside for
an interval. A facsimile of the part where the colour of the ink changes (which
change is not represented in the facsimile) will enable the reader to judge of the
identity or diversity of the two hands. Both the value and the antiquity of this MS.
XXX PREFACE.

The MS. which Porson used under the mark Ayscough No.
4952, was not inspected when the above notes were made in the
Museum. He describes it on Orest. v. 659, as "tres primas
continens fabulas, recentissimus quidem, sed ex alio non malo
descriptus: scriba literas et syllabas festinando saepe transiit;
aliquando etiam exemplaris sui literarum ductus parum intel-
lexisse videtur."
In the University Library at Cambridge the following MSS.
of Euripides are preserved :—•
Nn. 3.13 is a small quarto containing the Life of Euripides, (by
two distinct hands,) the Hecuba, and Orestes, followed (with an
interval of several blank pages) by /3i/3\iW -rrpoiTov TOV KCITCOVOS,
to (3if3\iov TerapTov (foil. 6), after which, written by the same
hand, comes a repetition of the Hecuba from v. 715, ov-% ocr£ ovB
avetcTa- TTOV hUa gevcov ; This is a somewhat late but clean
and very beautiful MS. on fine glossy paper. The greater part
of it is interlined with glosses in red ink; but sometimes these
are wholly omitted for many pages, and then resumed. The
whole is written by one hand, as are the marginal scholia and
probably also the glosses. The date is probably of the early
part of the fifteenth century.
Nn. 3.14 is a small quarto, on glossy paper, of the fourteenth
century. This is a good and beautifully written MS., with
marginal scholia and interlined glosses in red ink. It contains
the Life of Euripides, the Hecuba, the Orestes, (here called the
Electra, as will be seen in the facsimile,) the Phoenissae, (entitled
EvpLTrihov OlShrov;,) with somewhat fewer but still tolerably
copious scholia. All these plays are written by the same hand,
in a lustrous black ink. The characters are prefixed to the
speeches in red ink. The scholia are by the same hand; the
interlined glosses, in red ink, may perhaps be by a different one,

seem to have been much overrated by Mr. Burges and others. It was collated
throughout for Kirchhoff by Reinhold, who seems to be right in pronouncing it
"codex recentissimus saec. xvi." Kirchhoff thinks the latter part of the Troades was
taken from a very good MS. of the same class as codex Havniensis, the former part
agreeing as nearly as possible with Pal. 287.
 .' ss >' <po£<fh
I
o I

I
0 '
(

J
I. ,1
or

V
0
M.S. Cant. Nil. 3. 13.

ni-^vHAeBT/iv

M. S Cant. N n . 3 .14.
 ouL ^

) ^

M, S. Cant. ITn.. 3.14.

"M-et? dtt-n^oi-rov-cj-icr' a-

M . S . Carp. Christ Cant CCCC.TI1

 HiEFACE. XXXI

though the colour or tint of the ink agrees with that of the
characters. The iota is neither subscribed nor ascribed. One
page of the Hecuba has been lost, and is replaced by a later
hand (apparently saec. xvi.) on paper, beginning \aol S' iirep-
podrjcrav dya/xe/jivodv T aval;, down to yevvalos, OVKOVV Beivov, el j"j
fiev tcaicr] (v. 592).
At the end of the volume the Hecuba and the Orestes are
repeated. The writing of these is on paper, in a large and
coarse hand of much later date, probably the end of the fifteenth
century. There are a few scholia and occasional glosses, both
in black ink, as are the characters to the dialogues. The iota is
generally subscribed, sometimes omitted. A collation of the
messenger's speech in the Orestes gives e? a/c7jva<; eBpas v. 873'
(perhaps from a gloss on eSpas,) iirel Se irX^pr]^ dpyeiav yever
cr^Ao? v. 884, ovre a ovre abv avyyovov v. 899, avroix; for d<TTov<;
v. 906, VO/JLOS dvelrai KOV (f)Odvrj Qvrjaico)v Tt9 av v. 941, avyyovov
Te ak Te Kraveiv v. 945. Otherwise it seems a tolerably good
copy and carefully written.
Mm. 1. 11 is a thin octavo volume written on slightly glossy
paper (whether bombycinus or ehartaeeus is not very evident8).
It contains the Secuba, Orestes, and Phocnissae, all with margi-
nal scholia, and interlined glosses, the latter being in red ink to
the Hecuba, but in black ink to the other plays. This MS.
seems to have been written by at least two diiFerent hands, that
of the Hecuba being much neater and more regular. The
second hand commences with Orest. v. 134, TOVK rjav^d^ovTa.
ofXfjLa B' inTrfeova epov, but foil. 40, 53, 60 of the same play
seem a return to the former hand, though written on paper;
and here, as before, the characters and persons are in red ink.
The writing of the later hand is not easy to read, and the MS.
is in many parts much injured by damp'and ill-usage. It seems
however a tolerably careful transcript. The iota of the datives
is omitted. Probably the date is early in the fifteenth century
MS. Corp. Christ. Cant. No. cccciii. is a rather large octavo on
paper, containing the Hecuba, the Orestes (called Electra), and the

5
Some of the leaves appear to be of the one texture, some of the other.
XXX11 PREFACE.

Plioenissae. This MS. was used by Porson for his edition of the
Hecuba, though on the Orestes he speaks of it merely as collated
by Barnes and King. It is an elegantly written MS., with
marginal scholia and interlined glosses. The first part, as far as
Orest. v. 490, opyrj yap afxa crov ical TO yfipa<; oh ao<f>bv, is in a
blacker ink and a different hand. The remainder is by the same
hand which added the scholia and glosses throughout. The
characters alone are written in red ink. The date of this MS.,
which seems very carefully written, is probably the beginning
of the fifteenth century. A facsimile of a few lines from the
Hecuba will give a correct idea of the writing.
It may be pretty confidently asserted, that the whole of these
MSS. of the three plays, enumerated above and briefly described
from actual inspection, have never been really accurately col-
lated. Though not of first-rate value, there is a fair probability
that some of them at least would prove worth the labour of a
minute collation. An edition of the simple text of the three
plays, with the various readings of all the MSS. preserved in the
English libraries, would be no unworthy contribution to classical
scholarship. It is evident from the very meagre notices of them
in the German editions, that our neighbours on the continent
only know of them by hearsay. It is also evident that Porson
did not really collate throughout even the eight out of the
twenty which he refers to. For instance, so rarely does he
mention the very respectable MS. Mm. 1. 11, in the public
library at Cambridge, that "W. Dindorf makes this remark on it
in his catalogue of MSS., " Orestem et Phoenissas continere
tidclur; certe ad Phoenissas uoiinunquam Cant, memorat Por-
sonus." Of Burton's alleged collation of six Bodleian MSS. no
certain judgment could be formed except by comparing his
crccrpta with the originals. But in his time it was the custom
to use MSS. merely for extracting the more remarkable read-
ings ; to inspect them rather than minutely to collate them. Till
Elmslcy's time indeed it may be questioned if minute collation
had ever been much attended to. Here then a useful field for
literary labour is pointed out to those who, enjoying the emolu-
ments and the leisure of a beneficed residence in either Uui-
 PREFACE. xxxiii
versily, may be anxious to show some equivalent for it in a
return made to the cause of Scholarship.
On the facsimiles 6 presented to the reader in this volume, a
few words remain to be said. In the first place, it is difficult to
make them with perfect accuracy, even as to the mere tracing
over the letters ; secondly, there is a firmness and a decision in the
old handwriting which no facsimile (unless perhaps laboriously
made by a professional artist) can successfully represent. The
exact thinness or thickness of strokes, the tint of paper, and the
eolovir of the ink, faded or otherwise ; the use of red or black to
distinguish test from comment, and above all, the general look
of antiquity,—all these points are necessarily sacrificed in a
mere series of tracings. Still, as the editor has made them all
most carefully with his own hand, he can guarantee their close
resemblance as to the style and form of the writing. That there
should be so little difference in this respect in so many MSS. of
dates varying from each other at least by two centuries, is not a
little remarkable. There is the same appendage of scholia and
glosses in nearly all. Readers not conversant with the subject
will now clearly comprehend the difference between the one
kind of comment and the other, and also how readily the
genuine word may have been expelled from the text by the
accidental or intentional substitution of the word written im-
mediately over it.
The Editor, in concluding a work which has taken four years of
very hard labour, under circumstances not altogether the most con-
genial for efficiently performing it, is, of course, fully conscious
of many imperfections7, which he could now remedy, and would
0
They were made and are published by the kind permission of the authorities of
our three great national libraries, to whom the Editor's best thanks are due for much
courtesy received.
7
A Reviewer of Vol. ii. in the Athenaeum, alluding to an avowal there made that
very many years would be required for a really complete commentary on, and critical
recension of, the whole of Euripides (a fact which no scholar will dispute), accuses the
editor of "mere book-making." This was surely unreasonable; the demand for
works of this kind, and the present demand, which of course is limited to scholastic
institutions, would neither permit the delay, nor offer any encouragement for so vast a
literary undertaking. Such a work could only be done by a large grant from some of
the wealthy colleges; and then it might be difficult to find one to do it.

VOL. III. d
XXXIV PKEFACE.

indeed be glad to do so, should he prove equally fortunate in

this as in the demand for the iEschylus, of which a new edition
is required. The reader will however remember that the pre-
sent work makes no pretension to contain the studied elabora-
tion and collections of twenty years. All that could be done
was conscientiously to employ the best existing materials, and
partly to compile from them, partly to supply such original
comments as the occasion suggested and the editor's knowledge
would furnish. Of Mr. Long's careful and conscientious re-
vision of every page of the entire work, and of his many
judicious suggestions, the Editor wishes, on his own private
account, to bear public testimony3. It will however undoubtedly
happen in works of this kind that errors, and perhaps grave
ones, will escape the notice of both editor and reviser succes-
sively.
8
[The object of the Bibliolheca Classica was to furnish students with a good text of
some of the Greek and Latin authors, and a sufficient explanation of it. The ancient
texts have often been corrupted by the alterations of critics and grammarians, and by
the errors of transcribers. These variations from the original, from what the author
wrote, have introduced both corrupt forms of words and corrupt forms of expression.
The text may be corrupted and yet the sense may remain or may be discovered, as in
cases where the expression has been altered with no change in the meaning, or only a
slight change. The corruption may be such as to pervert the author's meaning or
to destroy it completely. The purpose of the critical art is to restore what the author
wrote, which may sometimes be done with certainty, sometimes with a high degree
of probability ; but what amounts to a high degree of probability cannot be deter-
mined by any rule. This is a matter of critical judgment and tact, which come from
a natural capacity improved by practice. All corrections of texts are worthless, unless
they restore the original with certainty or great probability. If the corrections are
only what the author might have written, they ought not for that reason to stand in
the midst of that which the author certainly did write: and if they are something
which he could not have written, (and there are such corrections,) they only put one
corruption in the place of another. Old texts and old pictures should be handled
delicately. We may rub the dirt off them, but we must take care to rub off nothing
else; and as to patching, the common sense of mankind is offended by it.
My business and that of my late colleague was to form the plan of the Bibliotheca;
to agree with the editors of the several works, to make such remarks or suggestions
on the proofs aa would occur to any careful reader, but to leave the editors the final
revision and of course the power of rejecting our suggestions. There is no other way
in which editorial direction can be exercised, when the relative position of directors
and editors is such as it is between the directors and editors of the volumes in this
collection. G. L.J

Peterborough, November, 1C09.

 CONTENTS OF VOL. III.

PREFACE . . . . . . . . . V

HERCULES FURENS . . . . . . . 1

PHOENISSAE 105

ORESTES . . . . . . . . . . 221

IPHIGENIA I N TAURIS . . . . . . 329

IPHIGENIA I N AULIDE . . . . . . . 441

CYCLOPS . . . . . . . . . . 551

I N D E X I . — O F AVORDS A N D P R O P E R N A M E S . . . 605

INDEX II. — GRAMMATICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, & C . . . . 623

 HPAKAH5 MAINOMENO5.

VOL. III.
 'HpaKA,j}s yrj/xas Meya/oav TY)V Kpeovros •ffaiSas i£ avrrjs eyevvqae'
KaTaXnribv Bi TOVTOVS iv TOLS ©jj/Jais a i r o s eh "Apyos rjXOev EvpvcrOel
Tois ad\ovs eKTrovquusv. TTOVTWV Be Trepiycvoftevos m Tracriv els ALBOV
KOLTTJXOe- KO.1 TTOXVV £K£i BiaTptyas ypovov Bo^av airiXure Trapa TOIS t/Sxrw
cos ell) Te6vy]K(!>s' <rra(Ti6.(javTe<i Be ot ©ly/Saioi 7rp6s TOV BwdaTTjv Kpeovra
AVKOV IK T^S Evy3ot'as Ka.Trjya.yov
 HERCULES FURENS.

IN several respects the Mad Hercules is a remarkable play. I t

differs materially in the style and treatment from the other dramas
of Euripides. He seems to have aimed not only at the grandiloquent
and Aeschylean style of diction more than was his wont, but also at
the Aeschylean CK-H-X^IS, or terror, in addition to that iraQos, or
feeling, of which he is in a peculiar sense the great tragic master.
It may be added, that he borrowed the idea of Lyssa, the goddess of
madness, from the advrpiai of Aeschylus \ Though highly interesting,
if only from its many allusions to the topography and legendary
history of Athens and Thebes, this play seems to have been by no
means one of the most popular. I t is but rarely referred to by
writers of antiquity; it is extant in very few MSS. 2 ; and, con-
sidering the many difficulties and corruptions in it, can hardly be
said as yet to have obtained the editorial care that it deserves. We
have separate editions by Hermann, Bothe, and Pilugk, the last
named of which was just completed at the editor's death, and was
issued with a preface of some merit by Dr. E. Klotz, the Leipzig
Professor. To the ample and careful apparatus criticus supplied by
the recent edition of Euripides by Adolph Kirchhoff, great obliga-
tions are due, so far as the recension of the text is concerned.
When we consider the nature of the plot, the rather frequent use
of uncommon words in the dialogues, the introduction of more than
one supernatural character (Lyssa and Iris), the harrowing scenes
and the magnificent stage-effects in this play, we shall be disposed,
while we attach some value to it as a tragic experiment, not perhaps
altogether congenial to the author's mind, to doubt whether, for that
very reason, the success was commensurate with the effort. It is
quite clear that it found comparatively little favour in those ages

1
Photius in v. OKTonronv:—"Ev Se rais Al&xvAov aavrpiais 5) Aiacra iTn6eid(ov(Ta
rais Bd.Kxa.ts <pt)<j\v KTA. [see frag. Aesch. 155.]
2
Like the Helena and the Electra, the MS. Flor. 2 is the sole authority for the
text of this play, the Paris MSS. and Flor. 1 being mere transcripts from it.
B2
4 HERCULES FURENS.

when, although Tragedy was lying dormant as an art, the merits and
beauties of the old drama were still fully appreciated. To what
period of the poet's career as a tragic writer,—to what precise point
in the development of his mind and style,—this play is to be referred,
it is not very easy to decide; and the more so, because the diction3
and metres, which usually supply a tolerably safe criterion, seem here
to be somewhat influenced by the desire of imitation. Without
being of the latest, it is probably one of his later writings. The ode
on old age (v. 637 seqq.), which reminds us of the similar one in the
Oedipus at Colonus (v. 1211), can hardly be interpreted otherwise
than as the complaint of the poet at his own increasing infirmities.
Miiller (Hist. G-r. Lit. p. 372), while he acknowledges the evidence
furnished by this ode, still places the play as early as B.C. 422, which
was sixteen years before the poet died at the age of seventy-five.
The simple truth is, that no evidence exists, either internal or ex-
ternal, respecting the date; and for the reason given above, the style
and metre, though partaking more of his earlier than his later works,
are not in themselves conclusive proofs on either side.
Of the merits of the play O. Miiller does not give a very high
estimate; in the opinion of the present editor, not nearly high
enough. He says, " It is altogether wanting in the real satisfaction
which nothing but a unity of ideas pervading the drama could pro-
duce *. It is hardly possible to conceive that the poet should have
combined in one piece two actions so totally different as the deliver-
ance of the children of Hercules from the persecutions of the blood-
thirsty Lycus, and their murder by the hands of their frantic father,
merely because he wished to surprise the audience by a sudden and
unexpected change to the precise contrary of what had gone before."
Certainly, Euripides ought to have had some better motive than that.
Perhaps a brief analysis of the plot will help us to discover it.
Amphitryon, having slain, accidentally or in revenge, Electryon,
the father of his wife Alcmena, had fled from Argos to Thebes.
Here he distinguished himself in a war with certain piratical tribes,
the enemies of the Thebans, called the Taphii. Long after this,
when his son Hercules, (who was reputed to be in truth the offspring

3
The use, for instance, of rhetorical rather than poetical terms, was frequent in
the latest plays.
i
This, it may be remarked, is a favourite German theory, which has led to much
unjust depreciation of several of the plays of Euripides, who did not consider himself
fettered by such laws of criticism as modern critics would impose. See the intro-
ductory notes to the Hecuba and the Andromache. It is a well-known rule in
painting, not to take in too muc/i, or to introduce upon the canvass more than forms
one consistent group, or subject which the eye can take in at once. But many of the
greatest artists have bid defiance to any such limitations.
 HERCULES FURENS. 5

of Alcmena by Zeus,) had proved himself a benefactor to the

Thebans by liberating them from the tribute imposed by their neigh-
bours of Orchomenos, he was rewarded with the hand of Megara,
the daughter of the Theban King Creon. Now Lycus, a settler in
Euboea, though the son or descendant of a former Lycus who had
reigned over Thebes, had raised a faction in his favour at Thebes,
and had slain Creon. As one crime leads to another, so he had re-
solved to put Hercules and Megara to death, together with their three
sons, lest vengeance should some day overtake him from their hands.
Hercules, anxious to obtain from Eurystheus, King of Argos, a
reversion of the sentence of banishment, had undertaken, and had now
nearly performed, a series of more than human labours for the benefit
of mankind, imposed by Eurystheus as a condition of his return. He
is now absent on the last and greatest of these labours, the bringing
np of the dog Cerberus from Hades. Lycus seizes the opportunity
presented by his absence to demand for immediate death Megara and
the sons of Hercules, three in number, who have taken refuge at the
altar of Zeus Soter. All the favour they can obtain from the merci-
less Lycus is the permission to dress themselves in fitting attire to
meet their fate becomingly. While they have retired for this pur-
pose within the palace, Hercules suddenly reappears from Hades.
His family are delivered from instant danger, and Lycus is slain.
But, while engaged in a purificatory sacrifice after this bloody deed
of justice, Hercules is seized with a sudden phrenzy at the instiga-
tion of his relentless persecutor, the goddess Hera, and by the
agency of Lyssa, the demon or impersonation of madness. Here a
grand and terrific part of the tragedy ensues. One by one his chil-
dren are shot down or beaten to death with his club; and his wife
Megara shares their fate, after vainly retreating within the inner
apartment, the doors of which are battered down by the infuriated
hero, who imagines that he is demolishing the walls of Mycenae, and
has now got Eurystheus in his power. He is at length lulled by
Pallas into an unconscious sleep, and secured by ropes to a pillar.
On awaking, he is informed by Amphitryon of what he has done. A
sudden despair and remorse seize him, and he resolves to end his life
by suicide. Theseus however, whom he has but just liberated from
Hades, whither he had descended to bring back his friend Pirithous,
now appears; who consoles, dissuades, and by many promises of
heroic honours induces him to retire to Athens. Hercules is melted
by the generous gratitude and the fearless self-devotion of Theseus,
relinquishes his idea of suicide as wicked and unwise, and agrees to
accompany his friend to Athens, after giving Amphitryon due instruc-
tions respecting the burial of his children.
6 HERCULES TOKENS.

Of the concluding part of the play Pflugk justly remarks, " Hie
est exitus fabulae Euripideae, quo mea quidem sententia gravior
splendidiorque ne cogitari quidern potest." The object of it, which
0. Miiller professes not to see, is so obviously the eulogy of Theseus,
with whose exploits, in the popular legends, those of Hercules were
inseparably connected5, that one may well wonder at the obtuseness
of German critics, who forsooth prefer "unity of ideas" in a drama
to the exciting and chivalrous and profoundly moving incidents
presented by a penitent homicide being adopted as a friend and a
brother by the greatest of Athenian kings. The first part of the
play has moreover this direct relation to the last, that it represents
the hero not only as a self-sacrificing benefactor of mankind, but as
the greatest deliverer of the Theban people, who, at the very moment
of their joy and gratitude to the family of Hercules, are deprived of
them by a crime which renders it legally impossible to retain Her-
cules in their city. Thus excluded from both Argos and Thebes, he
has Athens only left as an asylum. The play therefore as a whole
may be defined to be " the history of the connexion of Hercules with
the Athenian people." Why Hercules was affected with madness at
that particular time of his career rather than at any other, it avails
little to inquire. The irepnrtTua, in the development of the plot, was
obviously the more powerful, in proportion as the changes from hap-
piness to misery were the more sudden and startling.
This play requires three actors at once on the stage, and this is
one of the evidences that it belongs at least to the dramas of inter-
mediate date. The chorus, who in more than one instance give proof
that their number was fifteen, consist of aged Thebans, who eulogize
the deeds of Hercules and exult in the just death of the tyrant
Lycus.
Seneca composed a tragedy, which is extant, on the same theme
and with the same title, both derived from Euripides, but bearing no
close resemblance to it.
s
See the note on v. 1325. Theseus appears in the same chivalrous character, as
the protector of the unfortunate, in the Suppliant Women and the Oedipus' at
Colurws.
TA TOT APAMAT02

AM<HTPYON.
MEPAPA.
AYK02.
IP1S.
AYTTA.

HPAKAHS.

XOPOS 0HBAION TEPONTON.

i^ei Be o 'An<ptTpva>v.
 EXPIIIIAOtf
HPAKAH3 MAINOMENO^.

TOP ^ t o s crvWeKTpov OVK oTSev fiporuv,

'Apyeiov 'A/jbcfuTpvav, bv 'AXKOIOS TTOTE
^Tiyff 6 Hepo-e&i?, iraripa T6V8' 'HpaKkiovs ;
os racrSe ©77/60,? ecr^e^, &#' 6 yrfyevr/s
anaprcov a r a ^ u ? efiXaaTev, £>v yeVovs

1—59. Amphitryon, the reputed father
of Hercules, and sharer in the bed of
Alcmena together witli the real parent
Zeus, describes in the prologue the state of
affairs at Thebes during the long absence
of that Hero on his descent into Hades
by command of Eurystheus. Having
himself retired from Mycenae to Thebes,
in consequence of killing Electryon, the
father of Alcmena, he had married his son
Hercules to Megara, a daughter of the
reigning sovereign of Thebes, Creon, who
was descended from the Siraprol, the
earth-born race that sprung from the
dragon's teeth. Now Hercules had gone
to Mycenae with the intention of inducing
Eurystheus to allow his own and his fa-
ther's return; and by way of a recom-
pense for this favour, he had consented to
undertake his twelve labours, on the last
and greatest of which he is now absent.
Meanwhile Lycus, who claimed an an-
cestral right over the throne of Thebes,
arrives from Euboea, kills Creon, and as-
sumes the empire. The relationship of
Hercules' family to Creon has induced
Lycus to extirpate the whole race, lest at
some future time they should exact ven-
VOL. III.
geance for Creon's death. To avoid their
impending fate, Amphitryon with Megara
and her children have taken refuge at the
altar of Zeus Soter.
2. 'AAKCUOS. From the name of his
grandfather, implying both valour and
personal strength, Hercules is so often
called Alcides by the Roman poets.—
TiKTeiv is here used of the male, who is
more correctly said Ti/cT€(r0cu, ' to have a
child born,' just as yeivaaBai is used of the
female who ' has a child begotten,' though
yevvav is occasionally applied to both
sexes. See on v. 1182. Inf. 1367, o <pvaas
XtoTZKhv ujU«s irwrrip. Phoen. 1610, Trtu-
Sds r' aSeAQovs %TCKOV, SC. OiSiirovs.
3. Here and in v. 47 Hermann gave
'HpaKAtovs for — eos. The latter form
occurs in a choral verse, inf. 806.
4. ts—eirxep. The same Amphitryon
who formerly made Thebes here his home,
on being banished from Mycenae, inf. v.
16. Compare ov KaTaxciVfoje, v. 13. The
combination of relatives in this sentence
(4—7>) ' s remarkable.
5. orcixuj. The final syllable is made
long as in'texvs, Ion 1004, Heracl. 157.
Barnes wrongly interpolates ye.
10 ETPiniJOT
ecraxr' dptO^ov oklyov, dt Kdopov vokiv
TCKVovcn TraCSoyv Traicriv, evdev i^ij>v
Kpicov, MevotKews TTCU?, avat; TrjcrSe yOovo
Kpewv Se Meydpas rrjcrSe yCyvtrai iraTrjp,
rjv vdvTes vfj-evaioicn. Kahjxeiol irore 10
A.C0TO) o-vv7)\d\.a£av, T\VLK eis i^ovs
Sd/xovs 6 KXewos 'H/XX/CXTJS viv rp/ero.
XLTTWV Se &t)fia<;, ov KaTOJKicrdrjv iycb,
Meydpav r e TT^Se Trev0epov<; TC TTCUS ijJLOs
'Apyela Teiy^rj KCLL Kvickamiav TTOXIV 15
MpetjaT OLKO.V, rjv iycb <f)evya) KTOLVCOV
'HXeKTpvcova' crvja^opas Se Ta? ejaa?
i^evfjiapit^v /cai irdrpav OLKCZV 6eXwv
Kadohov SiSwcrt (JLLCTOOV EvpvaOei {liyav,

6. aptBiibv oXiyov. Aesch. Theb. 407, 15. KvKXunriap for —Treiav W. Din-
"StirapTuiu 5' a7r' ai/Spaiv, u>v ^Apijs itpsi- dorf from the two Florence MSS. This
ffaro, p({ccii.' aperrai. According to the was the common epithet for Mycenae;
common legend, only five survived the see Tro. 1088. inf. 998. Iph. Aul. 152.
combat which arose between the earth- 1501. The form in — eios is required by
born heroes. Phoen. 672, Apollodor. iii. the dochmiac verse in El. 1158.—V
4, 1. iycc <p€vyo>, ' which / am compelled to
7- TtKvov<n. Here TZKVOVV is used in leave' (though he is not,) &c. Amphi-
the uncommon sense, acknowledged how- tryon had slain Electryon by accident;
ever by Hesychius, of CVTZKVOV itmCiv, see Apollodor. ii. 4, 6, and on that pre-
urhem liberis instruere. On this prin- text had been driven from Mycenae and
ciple a man himself is said TeKcoCirflai, Tiryns by Sthenelus. It is for this reason,
' to become a parent,' Suppl. 1087. that it was &KOII/ <p6vos, that the mild
Phoen. 8fJ8, where tre/cnHBr] is explained word avjx(pophs is used, as Pflugk thinks,
by Hesych. TCKVOV i&xev- Similarly in (praef. p. 4.)
Med. 4, the Argo is said eptrnSjcrai x e 'p a s 18. e£evfjLapL(a>v, Kov(pi(af, b y way of
avSp&v apicrreay. A man might there- lightening and relieving. Nauck proposed
fore be said TCKVOVV TT6\IV, if his direct €^evfiapl((iv. Inf. v. 81, in the middle
descendants were destined to form its voice, for euTpeTrf^efy, to get ready to
population. The addition of the dative one's hand.
implies the method by which the end was 19. fiiyav y.t<r$bv, a price greater than
effected, viz. by the succession of children's the favour deserved ; but he consented to
children.—T?}o"Se KT\. Perhaps, x^ov^>s it from filial affection and an eager desire
to regain his country.—stfliLzpusvai is pro-
10. rjy. W. Dindorf admits the bad perly, ' to make a clearing in a woodland
alteration of Reiske, ^s. For aXaAd^eiv by cutting a road through it.' So Aesch.
easily takes an active sense, as is clear not Eum. 13, xQ^va, avr)p.spov TiOevres ijjue-
only from the analogy of many similar pufxivriv. Inf. 851, BaAacrvav ayplav e|-
words, like x°P™e»/ Tivtk, &c, but from •nixepdxras. Herod, i. 126, e|i)^6ptu(rai T6-
the passive use in Bacch. 593, Bp6p.ios &? TTOV o.Kav(t<Z>5'n. The infinitive is in appo-
a\a\d^eTai (TTeyris i<ro>. The double da-sition to iua96v. The sense is, umirxi'en-ai
tive presents no difficulty, ' with marriage ycucnv el^juepajtrat, fjutrdbi/ Ka$65ov. T h i s
songs on the flute,' i. e. accompanied by it. expression, which here means to make the
14. irevdepois. Creon, his wife's father, known world habitable for man, includes
including, perhaps, the members of the the whole of the twelve labours which
royal family in general. Hercules was impelled to perform either
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOS. 11

igypepacrcu yaiav, eW ''Spas viro 20

/ceWpois Sajua<r<?ets eire TOW ^pecov //.era.
/cal rows juev a'XXows itje/AoxO-rjo-ev TTOVOVS,
TO XoLcrQiov Se Taivdpov S i a O-TO/JLO,
fiefirjK e's ".4(,Sou r o v T/xcrw/xaroz' n J c a
es <£<ws dvd^oiv, h>di.v ov% i^/cei irdXw. -25
yipoiv Se S17 T I S e c r u KaSfjucuwv Xdyos
&is iji' ndpos AipK.r\<i r t s evvrjToip ylu/cos,
T7)f kirrdirvpyov T7]i>8e 8eo-iro£,a)i> TTOXLV,
TO> XevKO7rGjXa) Trplt1 Tvpavvrjaai. •^dovb's
*Ajx<f>lov r/Se ZrjOov, eKyovco Aios. 30
ou r a u r o v ovofia Trais irarpos K-e/cX^e'vos,
OUK wy, aXX' a7r' Evfiolas JJLOXCOV,
KpeouTa, not KTavcov dp-^et ^6ovh<;,
crracret voo"oCo"av T ^ S ' ineio'Treo'OJv TTOXLV.
UIV Se /c^Sos es KpeovT dvri\i.^ivov 35
jxiyicrrov, a ? eoi/ce, yiyverai.
rovfiov yap OVTOS TTCIISOS ei* //.u^ots }(6ovbs,
6 /cXetvos o u r o s r^o-Se y»js dp^cov AVKOS
TOWS 'Hyoa^Xeiows TratSas i^eXeiv OeXei
KTavav Sd/xaprd &', ws <j)6v(p o-/3ecrr) (f>6vov, 40

by the enmity of Hera or by inevitable Phoen. 569, a,ua0eTs "ASpatrros x'V"™

destiny. es a"1 avi\^iaTo. ' To have an alliance
23. Taipcipou. A cavern at the southern firmly tied to a person ' is to contract it
point of Laconia was regarded as the de- with his family.—ais eoiKt is added,
scent to Hades. Taenarias etiam fauces, because the probability at first was, that
alia ostia Ditis, Ingressus. Virg. Georg. an alliance with the royal house would be
iv. 467- serviceable rather than injurious.
31. TTCUS irarpSs. Not, perhaps, that the 38. Though it appears sufficiently ob-
present Lycus was the son of the old Ly- vious that o KKtivbs ouros is said ironi-
cus, but that the name had descended from cally, the idea does not seem to have oc-
father to son through several generations, curred to the commentators, Bothe ex-
For the legend of Lycus and Dirce, in con. cepted. Elmsley, both here and in v.
nexion with Amphion and Zethus, by 541, reads Kaivbs, in which he is followed
whom he and his wife were slain, see the -by W. Dindorf, who gravely adds, " Nihil
beautiful elegy of Propertius, iv. 15. For attinebat de dignitate regiadici, ubi multo
the epithet \IVKOTTIIIKW see Phoen. 606. aptius erat mutatum per novum regem
35. Hermann retains the old reading rerum statum significari." See also v.
avrp/fiivav, which was corrected by a 767.—i\iKiiv, ' to extirpate.' Hippol.
friend of Musgrave's. But auaineiv better 18, Kvtxlv Tax*'ials Qypas e£atpe? x^ov^St
suits the context than avayeiv, and the Ion 1044, ital av^tpbvevf Kal arvvt^aipn
change is very trifling. Cf. Troad. 844, S6fxav. inf.v. 60. 154. The Aldine read-
Ipoiav eirvpyoxras Btoiaiv KTJSOS avatyd- ing e£e\6ew was corrected by Brodaeus,
fievos. Inf. 4 7 8 , &>s avriixji-ivoi KciAcps and Qe\e7v is now found in the MSS.
Trpvnvi)<rioi<ri fiiov i%on eiBatfiova. 4 0 . Sd/iaprd 0'Barnes fS d d '
C 2
12 ETPiniJOT
KO.\I, ei Tt ST) ^ p ^ Ka/u,' ev avSpdcriv Xeyew
yipovT aypeiov, \x,°r\ Trod' 01S' r/v^pco^evoL
lirjTpoiCTiv eKirpd^oxnv aiju-aros SLKTJV.
iya> Se, Xeiirei y a p ju,e TOUTS' ei' owjxacri
TpO(j)bv T€KVQ)V OlKOVpOV, 7]VLKa ~)(doVO<S 45

HeXawav opfarjv el<re/3awe irais e//.os,

crvv firjTpl, reKva /AT) Odvcocr 'HpaKXeovs,
jSw/xov Ka6i£(o TovBe acoTrjpos J i o s ,
ov KOLWIVLKOV Sophs ayaXfx ISpvcraTO
MLVUOL<; KpaTTJo-as ov/xos evyevrjs TOKOS. 50
irdvTtov §e ^peioi Tao~8' eSpas <f>vXdo~o~o[xev,
(TLTOV, TTOTCOV, iadfJTOS, d(TTpa>T(p TTeScp
TrXevpas ri^eWes 1 e t y a p ko-^>payi<j\),ivo\.
hofiwv KaBrjjxeff diropia (rcoTrjpias.
<j>C\a>i> Se rovs /jiei' ot> o~a<f>€L<; 6p<3 (jaXovs, 55
01 8' ovres bp6S>s d S w a r o i TrpocrcocjieXeiv.
roiovTov avdpumoicriv rj Bvcnrpa^ua,
7}S fir)iTo9\ OVTIS Kat juecrws ewous
, (jiCkcov ikeyxpv d^i

43. /i^Tpoxrij/, the plural for the sin-lodorus, ii. 4, 11. (See below, v. 220.)
gular, their grandfather by the mother's The Thebans had been tributaries to the
side, viz. Creon the father of Megara. Minyae, who occupied the neighbouring
Properly, ^j\rpws is the uncle, the mo- Orchomenos; but they had been made
ther's brother. Here it is for /xttrpo- independent by the victory of Hercules.
iraTwp, nark p.7)r4pa irdinros, Photius. —^peibi Heath for ^;peio?, which appears
Matthiae remarks that Asius, the bro- to be from a misprint in the Aldine.
ther of Hecuba, is called the /litrpas of Aesch. Suppl. 198, xPei°s € ' i^"7) <pvyds.
Hector, in II. xvi. 717- Barnes here gives Infra, v. 1337-
/j.4]TpGiosy which the poet probably avoided 53. The sense is, that they are as it
on account of the double genitive. This were locked out of their own homes, to
was the usual policy of the Greeks, to which they would gladly repair to pro-
kill off the surviving family of an enemy, cure the necessaries of life, but cannot do
See on Heracl. 1005. Inf. 168. so, through fear of leaving the sanctuary
47. ohv jxiiTpi. To be construed with even for a moment. Compare inf. 330.
jiwjxhv KaOlfa, not with the foregoing 55. cra<pe7s, Tnarohs, aAijfleTs, sure, true
clause. On pi) for 3W ^ see Hec. 344. friends. Cf. inf. v. 62. It was a fa-
Inf. v. 86. The idea in the speaker's vourite and a true saying, ouSels SVGTV-
mind was, Sfifiaivaiy fiy Sec. x°"' ! ' T ' <">' <pt*.os, El. 605. Inf. v. 561,
49. iSpi<xaro. Peculiar and special &tpi\ov, 'lv aidis <roi \4ya>, rb Svarvx^i.
protection was expected from the asylum 59. t\eyxov' The accusative in appo-
of a family altar. Hence Andromache sition to the sentence is common, and the
takes her seat at the shrine of Thetis accident of a genitive immediately pre-
which had been founded by Peleus, An- ceding does not interfere with it. See on
drotn. 45.—bv refers perhaps to Aibs, sc. Bacch. 1100. Hel. 77. Here rh TuxdV
Aibs Pperas. See Phoen. 1473. is really the contrasted contingency, and
50. Mivias. The story is told by Apol- not the relative 5js. It may be doubted
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOS. 13
METAPA.
3> vpecrfiv, Ta<f)L(ov o? ITOT efetAes irokw 60
<jTpa.Tr]\aTrjcra<i Kkeiva KaZ^eiav Sopos,
ft)S ovhhs avdpdiiroLcri TCOV 0ean> crape's.
iyo) yap OVT es irarep' aTrrjXddyjv T U ^ S ,
os owe/c oX/Sov jaeyas eKOiXTrdadrj TTOTC,
e^wi' TvpavviS', r)s (jcaKpal \6yxaL ^P1
Trrjococr' epcori crajjaar' ets evSai/xova,
e TeKva.' ffa/i' eSw/ce 7rai8t crw,
evvrjv 'HpaKkel
l vvv eKeiva JJL€U davovr aveT
iyw Se Kal cru jaeXXo/xej/ OvyjcrKeiv, yepov,
oi 0' 'Hpa/cXetot TraiSes, ovs VTTO
o"aj^<y j'eocrcrovs opvts ws v(f>eL[j.evr].
therefore if Hermann is right: " Mutata •jrS&iv, but the construction is slightly
est constructio, quod in mente habebat S)j/ varied, Kafi efiwKe iraiSi cr<5. The use of
es is remarkable ; compare Aesch. Theb.
60. Ta</>iW. This people are men- 572, 4s ivaTphs $i6pov QVTTTi&fav ovo/xa..
tioned in Iph. A. 284, and the island Plat. Symp. p. 184, B., evepyeroh^vos
Tdcpos in Apollodor. ii. 4, 7, where the els XPVI^aTa ^ e ' s lrpd£eLS TroAmKas. Eur.
conquest of the inhabitants by Amphitryon Ion 567, 4s T€tcv' evrvx^f- By TVXI)S
is narrated. They occupied a group of ain}\d67)i> she means eurvx^s r)^iapTov.
small islands off the coast of Acarnania, 65. Tre'pi may be called superfluous,
whence their principal settlement is said since ipun is sufficient to govern ^s.
to be TtipiKkvGTov 6.aTv, inf. v. 1081. But the Greeks were fond of the phrase
Barnes cites Hesiod, Scut. Here. 18, fj.dxe<r9ai irepi TWOS, as in Aesch. Suppl.
fj.a\€pcp Se KaracpKe^ai irvpl Kcbfjias 'AvZp&v 720, 6dp(rei, fiaxouvrai 7repi (Tefley, <ydq?
yjpctiwv TcMpiou/ i5e TtiAefioduiv. They are oIS' 4yi>o. Translate, ' about which long
several times mentioned in the Odyssey ; spears are launched, through desire of it,
in xv. 427 and xvi. 426, they are called at the bodies of the fortunate.' When we
pirates, Xriiarripes. Another name of consider the poet's often-expressed dis-
this or a neighbouring tribe was Tr)Ae- like of war, we may suspect a little irony
$6ai. According to Apollodorus, Amphi- in eySaiyUora, which means the rich and
tryon was assisted in this expedition by the great, who alone are likely to contend
Creon King of Thebes. Hence he is here for empire.
said ffTpa.Ti)Xa.Tiiv KXetpa Kadpelov 8op6s, 71. The old reading imcnrTepovs was
where the genitive seems to depend upon corrected by Pievson. This adjective
<TTpaTT]\aT€?v ~ ffrpa.TrjKaTt)s zivcu, in means 'winged,' as in Hec. 1264, viro-
which case /cAeipcfc is for nXtivws. Cf. inf. TTTepois V&TOMTLV. Hel. 618, elS&s ovSev
v. 1093. And so Rhes. 276, av^p yap ws vTz6impov Se'jUas <popot7]S. Cf. Androm.
a.\Kris fxvpias <TTpaTr\AaTu>v, (quoted by441, vtoGGbi/ T6V& unb irTzpSiv andtTas.
Bothe.) But aTpa.TT)\aT£iv is more com- Heracl. 10, rh Keivov T4KV' t-^tav vivb
monly found with a dative; see Baech. 51, TrTepoTs o-(ii(a> rdS'. Kirchhoff however
and the note there. retains the vulgate.
62. Kirchhoff proposes TO>V 0eiW. If 72. vcpfifieyn, having had them put
6ewv be right, ovStv $&pov, Trpay^ia, orunder me; having gathered them under
XP^os, may be meant. We might rather my wings; in the medial sense, like
have expected 4K de&v. 6irriyKa\ia-fiev7i in Heracl. 42. Kirchhoff
63. esirciTepa, ' in respect of my father,' gives v(peifi4vovs, which is not impro-
Creon. She was going on to say, OUT' es bable.
14 ETPiniJOT
01 S' ets eXey^ov aXXos aXkoOev TTLTVWV,
'/2 fJLrjrep, avSa, TTOI Trarrjp direari y»js ;
TL S p a ; troB' r j ^ e i ; ra v e « S ' e ^ / 75
^ T O U C T X T O ^ T C K O V T - iyco 8 e Sia<£epa>
Xoyoicn, yivdevovaa. 9avfj>a£w 8', orav
7ruXat i|»o<£a>o~i, 7ras T' avLcrrrjcnv trooa,
cus Trpos irarpaiov irpocme.croviiLf.voi yovv
vvv ovv TLV ikirih' r) iropov crcoTrjpCas 80
efeujuapi^ei, Trpicrfiv; irpbs ere y a p fiX
a>s oure youas opt' av eKjSaijae^ XdBpa
(j>v\a.Kal yap rjiiwv K'peicrcroi'es
OUT' et" (f>C\oLO'iv eXirtSes
er' eto-lv ^/xrv. r)VTiv ovv yvwjxyv x 85
Xey' es TO KOIVOV, JLIT) Oaveiv erot/xov T),
Xpovov Se ixrjKvvafiev ovres aaOevels,
AM. 3> dvyarep, OVTOI paStov ra ToiaSe
napaiveiv cnrovhacravT avev vovov.

73. eis eKeyxov KTX. For aAXos avfip&v TltXaffy&v T^PS 1 aTL^a^is TT6KIV ;
&A\o6ev irvvBa^fievoi. The singular 81. *tevpapl£ei. See above, v. 81.
au52 after oi Se is by attraction to SA.Aor For eK$T)vai with an accusative, compare
TTlTl'CtiV. Bacch. 1044. Iph. T. 98.
74. TTOT. Elmsley reads TTOU, which is 86. ij.ii .Qavtiv KT\. Lest death should
quite needless, the sense being voi 0e- be prepared for us, i. e. now ready to be
/3))Ke. inflicted, and we should only be protract-
75. TW yew, for vt6TrjTt, as in Androm. ing the time of its arrival by sitting at
lfJ3.—Sitxpepw, * I put them off with ex- this asylum, when we have no power of
cuses, inventing stories about him.' See our own selves to avert the blow.
Aesch. Cho. 60. The conduct of the mo- 88. Megara had said, ^vnva yvti>jxi)v
ther is naturally described. She conceals l?X6isT which presumed that Amphitryon
her own anxiety before her children, but had already made up his mind how to act.
is not the less attentive to every sound He replies, ' 'Tis by no means easy to
that may indicate an arrival. The sense give advice on such subjects off-hand,
seems to be, ' I express surprise whenever when one is in sober earnest, without the
the door creaks; and then every one of my process of consideration.' It seems sur-
children sets his foot in motion,' &c. prising that Pflugk and W. Dindorf
KirchhofFs correction is good, 6av/j.d(tov should adopt Reiske's worse than useless
S' '6rav — iras avia'Trio'if 7r<f5a.—davfjidfa, alteration, Trspalveiv. For (rirovfidfciv cf.
scil. T'IS TTOT' &f eifij, T/S ?J£CI. Suppl. 761, 7reAas yap irav'6TL(nrovSd-
80. ir&pov Musgrave for 7re'8o«\ The feTai. Commonly, T!> <nrov5<i(eiv implies
emendation seems nearly certain, since rb TTOVZLV, because earnestness implies
ir6pov (bpeiv was a very familiar phrase. effort to attain. Here the sudden and
Barnes adopts Canter's reading i^imhov, unprepared effort of the mind, T!> aiiro-
as if from the epic adjective e^TeSos, and <rxe8iafe<r0ai, is meant. Barnes and the
Bothe also approves this to the rejection older commentators construed irapaivuv
of Tr6pov. Kirchhoff retains TreSov. Per- (rnovSdiravTa, ' to advise one in earnest,'
haps, % iroiav GWTyplav. Aesch. Suppl. or earnestly seeking counsel.
888, ouros, ri TTOIUS ; 4ic iroiov <ppovy]fj.aTos
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOX. 15

ME. XVTTTJS TI irpocr8els ^ <£iXets OVTCO <f>do<;; 90

AM. Kal TwSe -^alpa) Kal <j)t,XS> rcls eXvuSas.
MJS. /cayw- So/ceiv Se rdSoK^r' ou ^ p ^ , yepov.
AM. ev r a t s dra/3oXats T<SJ> icaKOJV evecrr' d/07.
M.E. 6 8' ev /xe'crw /Ae XvTrpb? aw SaK^et ~^povo<;.
AM. yivoLTo Tav, 2> dvyarep, ovptos Spo//,o? 95
£K T a V TTOLpOVTWV T a V S ' ijxol KCLL O~ol KaKCOV
eA(7ot r er av vrats oujiios, evvqrcop be cros.
dXX' ^crw^a^e Kal SaKpvppoovs reKUcov
Trrjyas d^atpet Kal TrapevKrjXei Xdyots,
KXiiTTovcra {JLVOOIS aQXlovs K:\07rds o/iw?. 100
Kaixvovcri yap TOI, Kal fipoTwv at arv[i<f)opal,
/cat Trvev/xar' avejxaiv OVK del p'<j)\JO)v eyei,
oi T' evTV)(ovvTe<5 Sta. reXous OUK
-ydp TTOVT air dXXr\kuiv
8' d ^ p apto"TO? ocrrts ehtricri 105
dev TO 8' diropetv dvSphs KaKov.
X0P02.
>a fjieXa0pa o~Tp.
90. irpotrSe'is Musgrave for 7rpo{r5€7 <r\ IT\OK&.S, Ion 826.
The compounds ivSftv and irpoirSery are 101—6. These lines are quoted by
regularly inflected. The simple Se? some- Stobaeus, Flor. 110. 7> with the omission
times takes the accusative and the geni- of v. 103 (perhaps an interpolated verse,)
tive impersonally, as inf. 1170. The and the variant ixeBlaTurai, which Her-
meaning here is, that Amphitryon must maun prefers. The readings of Stobaeus
think his measure of woes not yet fully however, which seem often to be given
filled up, or he must be <piA6$vxos to a from memory, can hardly be regarded as
degree that makes him fear to die. To of equal authority with the copies of Eu-
which he replies, that he does prefer life ripides. Translate, ' For of mortal men
to death, and that he clings to hope,— too the trials become exhausted, just as
the hopes which a man always has in the the gales of winds have not always their
worst emergencies. full force, and as, again, the prosperous
93. TOJS ai/af}oAa?s. ' 'Tis in the post- are not prosperous for ever. For all
ponement of evils that remedies for them things give place (in turn) by retiring
are contained,' i. e. the latter are some- away from each other. That man is the
times found in the result of a little delay, bravest who trusts to hope under all cir-
95. yivoir6 T%V Erfurdt for jevon' &v. cumstances: to be without hope is the
Kirchhoff suggests au ycip yzvon' tt.v KTA. part of a coward.' Matthiae well com-
interrogatively. pares Soph. Aj. 672, e^lcrTarai 8e vvnrhs
99. 7rap€UK^A€i, TrapTfySpet, Trapa.fi.v9ov. alaP7]S KVKKOS irj AevKoirdjAa) (peyyos rjixepq.
This compound is formed, not from eti (pAeyeiv. As for i.purros, (v. 105,) its
and fojAtiv, which would be contrary to apposition with Kaitbs in the next verse
the strict analogies of the language, but shows that moral courage to be meant,
from ei/KTjAos, a bye-form of eK-rjKos, and which enables a man not to despair under
so = ya\T]vi£ei.v, though the transitive the heaviest calamities,
sense is irregular.—/j.i8ois, cf. v. 77- 107- The chorus of aged Theban men
With Khimttv KXOTTUS compare irheiceii/ approach, and after describing the loss of
J6 ETPiniAOT

epeiajxa Oefievos, ecrraXiy^ irjXefico

yoav doiSos, wcrre vroXtos opvis, 110
eWea fiovov Kal hoKrjjx
ivvv^v oveipwv,
Tpo[j.epa fiev, aW O/ACJ?
to T€K€OL TTCLTpoS aTTOLTOp', 3)

yepcuk, av re, TaXaiva /xa- 115

rep, a TOP 'A'tSa So/xots

physical strength which renders them but (pvyds. The construction is, ' /j.4-
feeble allies, they address themselves to p l S'j pf / [p
Amphitryon, Megara, and the children of fidicTpois. ' To the roof-sheltered palace
Hercules, exhorting each other to the and to an aged bed I have come, support-
utmost possible exertion, and remarking ing myself on a stick, a singer of mourn-
on the likeness both of face and fortunes ful dirges like a hoary swan.'—e7rea
that exists between Hercules and his KTA., in apposition to the subject, ' one
family. There is no other point in this who is a mere voice and a gloomy-visaged
brief parode than the introduction of the fancy of midnight dreams,' rather than a
chorus as the friends of the oppressed, reality of flesh and blood. So Phoen.
and the opponents of the usurper Lycus. 1722, SJOV uvzipov itTx^v. Of course,
The metres are simple, being for the •rpofieph, agreeing with eiria, stands in
most part iambic or trochaic versicles. fact for rpofxep6s. The old reading rpo-
ibid. vircvpo(pa. W. Dindorf tacitly edits//.epa jx6vov was corrected by Tyrwhitt.
vrf/6po<pa, (the conjecture of Musgrave,) 114. £> renea. So Hermann for l i
against the old copies, and by no means Te'jcea, TeVea.
to the advantage of the metre, which is 116. "A'tSo. The first A is here made
monometer dochmiac, the long syllable at long. The same doubt attaches to this
the end being both here and in the anti- word as to aitrtreiy and "rifiL, viz. whether
strophe resolved into two short. Both the first syllable is long by nature and oc-
viri&poipov and v^potpov (Orest. 147) arecasionally short by position, or on the
recognized by Photius, who explains them contrary, short by nature and occasionally
by vir6<rT€yov. The meaning is merelymade long by the ictus.
' roofed house,' and the epithet has a suffi- 119. /U7j 7rpoKa,u7jT<=. This is an exhor-
cient force, since Greek houses were not tation addressed to themselves, for they
wholly roofed, but consisted of small are ascending the steps of the stage
apartments ranged round an open court. to the asylum of the altar. ' Do not
One might suspect the true reading to be be weary before the time in pace and in
avi&poipa., because the asylum of the altaraged limb, slackening it as (you slacken)
afforded less shelter than a house, and a yoke-bearing colt in the ascent to a
Greek temples are believed to have been rocky ridge.' Compare Aesch. Eum. 78,
for the most part hypaethral. By b4[ivia where Apollo says to Orestes, KK! ^ np6-
the couch of Amphitryon and Megara is Ka/j.v€ Ttii'Se f$ovKo\oviAevos irdvov. As it
meant. It was the custom of refugees in now stands, v. 121 is corrupt. Kirchhoff
an asylum to make up some kind of tem- says, " scribendum videtur Sore irpbs TT€-
porary bed. Hence in v. 52, affTpdrcp •rpouov I \tiras Cvyo<p6poi K£>\' UVTHS &V-
ireSto means a pavement which affords no rvyos—fidpos (pepeLV rpoxnXdToio TV&KOI."
sleeping-place of itself. So in Helena, It is more likely that -n-aAov is a cor-
v. j'JU, Menelaus says to his wife 6p£, ruption from KW\OV preceding and K<i\ov
r&Aaiva, (TTifiddas, wv T'L aol/Xira; And(or niliXov) following. Perhaps, Sxrre ivphs
she re-plies, ivTavda Xacrpwy iic€Tevo/j,epireTpaiof AeVas ivyo<p6pov (jumeiitum)
 HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02. 17
papv T£ KWXOV, axrre Trpo? Trerpaiov 120
f XeVas Cvyrjffaopov TTUUXOV dvevres, ws
/3apos <f>€pa)v Tpo^Xdroio KCQXOV.
Xafiov ^epSyv KOX TreTrXcav, orov XeXonre
TTOSOS djxavpov L^VOS'
yepoiv yipovra 7rapa,Ko/u£e, 125
TO rrdpos iv rjXiKa>v TTOVOI<S
<a ^vvonXa Sopara via vico
£vvrjv TTOT , ev/cXeecrraras
7rorpt8o5 OVK oveCSr].
TSere, Trarpos ws eVwS. 130
at'Se 7rpocr<j>epei<s
avyai.
TO Se 817 KaKorir^es ou XiXotirev e/c TCKVOUV,
ovS' OLTC
ai ^vfjLjjbdxovs 135
otous oious oXecracra

dXX' elcropa> yap TrjoSe Koipavov -

AVKOV irepStvTa TcovSe ScofxaTcov TreXas.

SefffiaTWv (or ^j/ias) a.vttfTsst u>s \ fidpos shortly before the birth of Hercules.—
if 6/)cu KTA. Hermann's emendation, fu- 8<!paTa Tyrwhitt for Sovpara.
yo(p6pov TtoiXov i\avivTis, had occurred 133. It is by no means clear that this
independently to the present editor, verse is corrupt, as by Hermann and W.
Pflugk adopts a bold emendation of his Dindorf has been assumed. Hermann
own, wtTTe icpbs 7rerpaiof \ Aeiras TTSVOJ would read ov AtAonrcv e/c trarphs T€Kvotst
Safievros &s Cvyq<t>6pov | fidpos cpepfivrpo- and Dindorf has recourse to a transpo-
^rjA^Toio TTU\OV. The old copies have sition of this and the next verse, with
Trd\ov for KtbXov, but these words are con- some rather violent alterations. We may
stantly confounded. For cpepai', which translate, ' See! how the stern glances
does not suit the preceding plurals, Heath of those eyes are like (those of) their fa-
and Hermann give <pepa, and perhaps this ther; yet methinks his ill-luck hath not
is the simplest sense, ' since I feel the left the children, just as his personal
weight of my limbs in walking.' The grace has not departed.' The phrase Ae-
metaphor is illustrated by Hel. 1443, Xonrtvai e/c nvhs is sufficiently defended
e\Kov(n 5' rifj.ii/ irphs AeVas ras £vp.<popus by the idea of some quality which fails in
ffTrovfirj £wd\pcu. succession to another person. Pflugk
125'. The sense is (the words being compares Soph. El. 513, ov TI ira eAiirey
addressed by one choreutes to another), 4K roub" o'bcov iroAvirovos aiVta, and
'Do you an old man conduct and escort Thucyd. v. 4, dTroAiirdi/Tes e;t TWV Svpa-
him who was once a companion in arms, KOVV&V.
to the credit of our common country.' 137. The metre here is suspicious.
The war with the Taphii seems meant, W. Dindorf suggests o'lovs ToiitrS" oKtaaa*
which had been waged by Amphitryon aTroorep^o-fi.
VOL. III. D
18 ETPiniJOT
ATKOX.
TOV 'HpaKkeiov iraripa KOX ^vvdopov, 140
et
, Icrropeiv a fiovXofiai.
€ T€
TIV es ^ Wxvvai {5Cov;
TCV CATTIS' akKrjv T e t c r o p a r e /u/ij OaveZv;
rj TOV Trap' "AtBrj iraTepa TuivSe Keifievov 145
TTLO-Teveo 7}i;eLv ; cos o v-nep TT)V a^Lau
TO irivSos alpeaO', el davelv V/JLOLS Xyoewv,
av p.kv Kaff cE\\d8' iK^aXcov KOfxirov; Kevovs
140. Lycus, the tyrant of Thebes, the deserves!'), or we must regard alpetrff
implacable enemy of the Suppliants, ap- as an unusual elision of aipetritu. Of
proaches them, and arrogantly asks, how such an elision an instance occurs in Iph.
long they intend to protract their lives by T. 679, 8($|M — irpoSoiis ire ai^aff avrbs
refusing to leave the altar, when they can els OIKOVS II.6VOS, and, although in a chorus,
but postpone, and not avert, their fate. in Ion 1064, $ re vvv (peptr' e'Xirls, for
He ridicules the claims of Amphitryon as (peperai, and inf. v. 417, "al ffwfeT' eV
the reputed father of a new god. What MvKTii/ais. So Ar. Nub. 1357, & 8' eu-
Hercules has accomplished in his much- 6eas apxaiov elv tcpaaKe rb Ki6api£tiv.
boasted labours, is too trifling an achieve- See also on Aesch. Prom. 854. Klotz, in
ment to redeem his children from death. his Preface to Pflugk's edition, p. v., takes
The bow, he adds, which was ever the alptad' for afyeerfle, and affirms that we
accoutrement of this vaunted hero, is the might say, by a similar idiom, ris fl a&;
a €7ra r€ s
weapon of a coward, who dares not meet SHTT' ejuol x ^ ^ ' » though he gives no
an enemy in close fight. example of such a usage. At all events,
141. eVef 76. This combination oc- there is nothing logical in such a proposi-
curs Hipp. 955. Hel. 556. Cyel. 181. tion as this :—' Or perhaps you expect Her-
200. It is used when the reason for cules will return, so that you grieve immo-
doing something is so manifest as to be derately at the prospect of death.' The
undeniable. ' Certainly you will not deny student will distinguish between alpeffdai
my right to inquire, now that I have been Trevdos, which is like 0<Lpos apaixevr] Hec.
appointed your lord and master.' 107, rivh' Uv rip6/niv T:6VOV Antig. 907,
145. Trap' "AiS-p. It is not improbable and atpeiv irevBos, which (especially with
that we should read Trap* "AiSou, by a well- virep TI) would mean to raise or exaggerate
known compendious construction for it. In Aesch. Pers. 548, aXpeiv iroAv-
TTHTTeuere rbv Iv "A(5J? iraTepa i)\^tv TreeSi) /j.6pov seems to mean ' to raise a
trap' "AiSov; Soph. El.'137, «M' OUTOL dirge for a death.'—For virip T))V a^iav,
' beyond the merits of the case,' we may
T6V 7' e| "AfSa ivayKoivov Xifj.i/as irartp'compare
cti/orciireis. See the note on Aesch. Cho. KCLT' a(,iavTime. vii. 77, at |uju<fopal ov
85; (pofiovai.
498, rity eK fiuBov K\wa"Trjpa G&^OVTZS
\lvov. Whether the phrase KticrSai trap' 148. ah ixev KTA. ' You, Amphitryon,
"AtSri elsewhere occurs, may be worth in- uttering a boast throughout Hellas, that
quiry. See however v. 491. Zeus, having shared in your marriage-
146. The old reading &&6' has been bed, had begotten a new god,' i. e. one
altered by Matthiae to ws, in which he is who was destined to become such here-
followed by Pflugk and W. Dindorf. after. The word 6ebv is omitted in all
This is the more likely, because a tran- the copies. It was restored on the con-
scriber who took atpeffB' for aipftrOai jecture of Wakefield, and is not in itself
would naturally change ws into KHTTG. improbable, though Kirchhoff calls tho
Either this (or rather, ws 5') should be verse " certa ratione non sanabilis." So
admitted (' how you take up your grief at Prometheus more than once speaks with
the prospect of death, beyond what it contempt of the oi vioi Oeol, and Dionysus
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. 19
&>S crvyyapos croi Zev<s T4KOL veov
(TV 8' &)s apCa-Tov <£<MTOS CKXTJ^S 8dfj.ap. 150
TI 017 TO cre/xvov crw KaTeCpyacrTau Trocrei,
vBpav ektiov et StwXeo-e KTCLVOJV
rj TOV Nepeiov #rjp'; ov eV
y^
kgayavi^ecrde;
TOIO-S' TCOVS' dp' ovvexa 155
rovs iJpa/cXeious TraTSas ov OvqcrKeiv
os
di)p<av kv alxufj, TaXXa 8' ouSez^ aX/«/AOS,
os OVTTOT dcrTrtS' ecT^e TTpos Xaia XeP'>
ovS' ^X^e X o y ^ s eyyvs, dXXa r o £ ' exC(JI'» 160
KOLKMTTOV OTT\OV, TY) (f)Vyfj TTpO^etpOS ^V.
di'Spos S' eXey^os ou^l TO^' evipv^Cas,
dXX' os iiiv<av /3XeVei re KO.PTuSepiceTat
oopb<i
Se TOV/JLOV OVK dvaiSeiav, yipov, 165
dXX' €v\d/3eiav olSa yap Ka/raKTavaiv
KpiovTOL, TTaTepa TrjcrSe, Kal dpovovs

is Sai/itev v4os, and 8e!ij ce'os, in Bacch.
272. 467. Pflugk reads Zebs i/coivtiva
\4xovs, of which one is tempted to say,
that Euripides might have written so,
only he did not. Barnes, irarSa Zeus
TCKOI v4ov, forgetting that a is not made
short before £
151. TI 5^ rh fffjivhv KTX. ' W h a t
then is the fine exploit that has been done
by your husband,' &c. Hermann was
clearly wrong in preferring Reiske's ri
5^TO cefivbv, but he afterwards, we be-
lieve, rejected it. On the word aejivbs
see Hel. 431.
155. oSveKa. So W. Dindorf for ov-
vsKtv. Perhaps in this, as in all other
places where the metre allows it, e'tveKa
should be restored, the other form being
retained only in the sense of ov evena,
ddovvcica.
161. K&KIBTOV oirXov. T h e Greeks
despised the archer, really, perhaps, be-
cause in their armies the archers held an
inferior rank to the dirX^rai, and because
they regarded the bow as pdpPapov rather
than 'TLXXTIVIKOV, but ostensibly because
it seemed less brave to fight at a distance
D 2
than hand to hand. On this principle
Menelaus is taunted by Peleus in Androm.
616, as one is ouSe rpadeh ?i\8ev 4K
Tpoias /J.6UOS, without a sword-wound,
Compare Iph. T. 331. The controversy
about the ij/iAo! and the oir\7Tai in Soph,
Aj. 1120 seqq., will at once occur to the
reader.
163. aAA' ts KT\. He uses a\Xy £KEIVOS
elfyvxos, is for a\Xii rb fi4vovTa fihivuv
eXeyx^s 4crri KTA.
164. cxAoKa. Pflugk compares Rhes.
795, <pa.tr-y6.vov yhp ^a6iji.t\v TrAriyks,
[iaOeTav &Aotta Tpatifmros \o.f$&v.—•
Ta^tv ep/iepiis is, 'keeping his place in
av
the rank,' KOTO x^P &4v<jiv, as etV/STJrot
S6pv is ' to remain quiet in the ship,' said
of a restive bull, Hel. 1568.
165. ex«i 5e KTX. ' Now my conduct
(in demanding your death) implies not
cruelty, but caution.' He first shows
that Hercules has done nothing that can
fairly exempt his children from death,
and next, that such death is reasonably
inflicted by himself on the children of his
enemies,
20 ETPiniJOT
OVKOVV Tpa<f>dvTon> rwvSe Tvficopovs i/xoi
XP#£W Xnreadai T<SV BehpaptvcDV SLKTJV.
AM. TO TOV J I O S pev, Zevg d/xwerw /xepei. 170
TTCUSOV TO S' eis eju\ '.Hpa/cXeis, e/xoi yxe
\dyoio~i Trp TOUS' 6.\i.aBiav inrep aridev
1
Ka/c<Ss y a p cr' OUK iareov KKVCCV.
/xeV ovv TapprjT', eV apprjroLo-L yap
o"fjv vo(j.l[,a> SeiXiav, 'Hy9ctKX.ee?, 175
o w [x.a.prvo'iv #eol? Set [x airak\ai;a.L aedev.
A LOS Kepavvov S' r)p6[JLr)v Tidpnnra re,
168. The old reading, n/iapovs efiovs, He finally makes an impassioned appeal
might indeed be defended in the sense of to Thebes, even to Hellas generally, not
Tifiaipovs ifxov, by Aesch. Ag. 1295, i to let their greatest benefactor perish by
the hands of one, whom even he, were
CIXOLS Ti[ia6pots KT\., though what followshe young, would meet face to face with
there is unfortunately corrupt. Pflugk the spear.
again has recourse to a most improbable Ibid. It seems nearly certain that for
alteration of the text, Ttfj.wpbv 86fj.ois —the common reading Tip, we should read
tiiic-qy, and Elmsley to an equally impro- T£>, and this for three reasons ; (1) the
bable construction, rifxaipovs ZiK'qv rStv rb [xtv thus answers to rb 51 ets eju* below,
SeSpa/j.evaii', for rovs i/xk TLffofizvovs S'wriv
(2) the dative would naturally be given
KTA. It was obvious to restore ifio\ for by a transcriber who fancied the article
efiobs, as the present editor had done must agree with ^e'pe'> (3) t n e construc-
before he saw it suggested in W. Din- tion T £ TOV Aiis Tratfibs /J.4pei, or, as
dorf's note. Kirchhoff attributes eVol given by PHugk, T<JJ [iev TOV Aibs fiepei
also to Camper. Translate, ' I do not ircuSbs Zeus a^ivvirui, is extremely harsh,
therefore, by allowing these to grow up, and seems capable only of this sense j
desire to have them left to revenge them- ' May Zeus defend Zeus' share in his
selves on me in requital for what I have son,' i. e. in so far as he was begotten by
done.' Here SI'KTJC is in effect for 5IK?)- Zeus, and not by Amphitryon. Trans-
<p6povs. W. Dindorf needlessly reads late, ' As for the part of Zeus in this
trepi. For the middle Mireadai compare matter, let Zeus assist his son's side; but
Hel. 293, TII? inro\tiiro/j.at TVXV1' • for my own part, my Hercules, 'tis my
170. Amphitryon replies to the insinua- care by arguments to show this man's
tions of Lycus against the valour of Her- folly, inthy behalf.' Compare Oed. Col.
cules. He appeals to his victories,—• 1366, ij Tay obtc h,v ?}, Tb o~bv fiepos.
victories too which were specially gained Hec. 989, fiaMo'Ta' TOVKCLVOV jxep eu-
by the bow, — in proof of his son's TUXSIS pepos.—uirep aiSev, i. e. irpb atdev
prowess. And he shows by argument a,Tr6vros.
that, if it is the duty of a wise soldier to 174. rSpprjra, infanda, the accusation
do as much harm as possible to an enemy, that ought not to be uttered against vou.
and at the same time to protect his own Plutarch cites these two verses, Vit. Cat.
person, then is the bow a more effective Min. p. 785 A., with S> 'HpdKKtm for
equipment than the spear and the shield. 'HpdicAtes. Photius recognizes both &
He proceeds to ask, what harm the chil- "HpanXts and & 'Hpii<\iEis (as forms of
dren of Hercules have done, that they expressing surprise). See on v. 3. There
should die ? True it is, that a base and were evidently some who thought the
cowardly man has cause to fear the sons nominative was 'HpdicA-ns, not 'HpaKAijs
of the brave who have been wronged by for -KACJJS, like 2O</>OKATJS, of which the
him ; yet it is hard that they should have vocative is 3,o<p6ic\tes.
to die merely because Lycus is afraid.
Let exile be conceded to them as an al- 177- •hp6/xr)v, I appeal t o ; the aorist
ternative, and they are willing to depart. being used in default of a present.
 HPAK^IHZ MAINOMENOZ. 21
iv oTs /Je/S^/cws TOLQ-I yrjs
rCyao-L nXevpols TTTTJV evap/xdo-as fSk\r)
TOP KOXXCVLKOV fi€Ta 0€wv e/cwjuacre* ISO
0' v/Spicr/xa KevTCLVpcov yevos,
iirekOaiv, w Ka/ctcrre (Bao-iXecov,
ipov T'IV dvSp' dpio~Tov iyKpivcuev dv
r/ ou TraiSa rbv i/xov, ov av ^>i)s elvai, SOKCIV ;
Aipfyvv 8' ipoiTcov, v] (T e0pe\j/, 'A/3avTi8a, 185

179. ir\€vpois. This is a dative added to Kphfti/ (like cernere, from the same root)
specify the part affected, like irat'to <re rlv is ' to separate ;' and it is clear that ' to
6<p8a\ixbv &c. So Heracl. 474, £eVoi, separate from ' is equivalent to ' to pick
dpdaos fxoi fiTjSeif e£68ois e/xais Trpoadyjre. out amongst.'
— TTTT]va j8eA7), arrows ; of which mention 184. It seems best, with the old edi-
is specially made because Lycus had de- tions, to put a longer stop at the end of
preciated them. Both Hercules and the preceding verse, and to make this
Pallas were fabled to have taken part in interrogative ; ' Or do you suppose that
the Giyantmnachia; see Ion 1520. The they would not choose my son, whom you
story is told at length by Apollodorus, affirm to be a mere pretender ?' (to bravery,
i. 6, 1 — 2.—rbv KQWIVIKOV, SC. KU>/J.OV orv. 157-) Commonly, the sense is con-
V^LVOV. The meaning is, that he shared tinued without a question, as if the mean-
with the gods in the honour and glory of ing were ipov rit/a tyKpivaisv &y, el JX^J
having defeated the rebels. Cf. Bacch. ircuda TOV ifj.6y. On elvai So/cetV see
1161, -rov KaWivinov K\eivbv i£tirpa£- Aesch. Theb. 588, ov yap Sotctiv apiffTos,
UTO. aW efoai 9e'A€i,—a passage which Euri-
182. (TviXBav. ' Go to Pholoe, and pides probably had in view.
ask the Centaurs whom they would choose 185. Aiptpvv 5' KTA. SO Musgrave and
among all as the best man ?' Pholoe was Hermann for Alp<pi)v T'. ' Now, if you
a mountain in Arcadia, where Hercules were to put the same question to Dirphys
engaged with the Centaurs. Diodor. in Euboea, your birth-place, assuredly it
Sic. iv. 12, $6\os "fiv KeVraypos, a(j>' ouwould say nothing in your praise.' See
<Tvve/37} rh irXriffiov bpos $O\6T]V bvo/j.a- v. 32. We may regard ipoira>u as the
(rQrivai. OUTOS ^tvlois 5ex^M6J/°s 'Hpa- nominativus pendens, like Androm. 669,
/cAea, rhv Kcrra/cexaioyteVof o'tvov irlOov€t au ?ra?5a a^\v Sovs TCO TroAirctiv, elr'
aj/ew£e, &c.—hv 'HpaK\ris fx^yaXoTrpeTrats e7ra<rxe TOftiSe, o~iyrj tcddrjir' av; as if the
6dtyas virb rh ijpos t6i)K£v, h (TTTJATJS <=f- poet had intended to add eiraivtBei-qs &i>.
86£ov yiyove KptTiTTOV $0X67) yap oyo/ia- We might however supply either epov or
^6^vov 5ia T7}s eircuyvfj.ias fifjyuei rhveVcAfte from the preceding; and this
TacpevTa, Kal ou 81' eiriypcMprjs. Ovid, would be still easier if the old reading T'
Fast. ii. 273, Testis erit Pholoe, testes for 5' were retained, so that the syntax
Stymphalides undae. "Virg. Aen. viii. would be, $O\6T]V eTreAflcbp, Aip<pvv T'
293, Tu nvbigenas, invicte, bimemlres spayra>v, epov avroits KTA. In this case
Hylaeumque Pholumque manv,y tu Cresia ovTav eiraiuetrnay would follow in the
mactas Prodiyia, et vastum Nemea sub plural as a new sentence, ' Assuredly,
rupe leonem. For the use of eVeAfleii', to they would give you no praise.' For OVK
visit, see Ion 1356, ircurav h" iireXdibv S.v y in the next verse it is pretty clear
1
A<Tiao'y Evp&inis & Upous yvdifxsi TC£8'that we should write OVTUV, i. e. oCiroi av,
avr6s. this being the usual corruption. See inf.
v. 1254. W. Dindorf, Kirchhoff, and
183. iyKplvaiev. Dobree proposed e/c- Pflugk give OVK &v a' t-naiviaextv, with
npivcuev. But though eKKpiros often Reiske; Hermann OVK av y KTA.—One
means ' chosen out of many,' there is no of the ancient names of the Euboeans
reason why iynpiviiv may not mean ' to was Abantes. Horn. II. ii. 536, o'i S'
make a choice among many,' just as EilfSoiav E'X"" ixivta irveiovres "Afjavres.
eKTrpenijS and e/iTrp€irijS are used in nearly
the same sense. The primary sense of
22 ETPinuor
ov rav iiraivio-eiev ov ydp <Lo-ff oirov
ierdXov TI Spacras [xdprvp' av XaySots irarpav.
TO irdvo~o<$>ov 8' evprjfxa, TO^rfprj adyyjv,
[ie.jjL<f>eL- KKVOJV VVV rdir ifxov crot^os yevov.
dvrjp OTTXITIJS SovXds CCTTI TO>V oir\a>v,
KOI Toicrt crvvTa)(9eicnv ovai fir/ dyadots
avTos T£0v7]Ke SeiXta TIJ T W

Bdvaiov dfjuvvai, /xCav €)(Q)v d\Kr)v yuovov

OO~OL 8e TO^OIS X^p' ^XPV(rllV £v°''roXov' '^
ev /Ae^ TO XWCTTOV, fivpCovs OICTTOVS d<f>el<;
aXXots TO o"ai//,a pverav [irj KcvrOaveiv,
8' d(f>eo~To)s TroXe/Aious a/
p p /
TO crcdfid r ov SiSaicrt TOIS ivavTLOLS, 200
ev ev(f>vXdKTq) 8' ecrri* TOVTO 8' eV fid^r)
<TO(f>bv fidXio-ra, Spavra irokefiCovs K<X/C<3S
dl TO cratfjua fx,7) 'K TV^TJS apfiicrfJievovs.
\6yot iev ol'Se TOICTI crois evavTiav
yva>[x,r)v e^ovcri TO>V KaOearcoTcov ir4.pi. 205

189. [j.z[j.<p£i, you disparage, you speak 203. ^ *K Tu^-^y, i. e. /*$/ e^w TO|€U-
slightingly of, calling it KaKurrov '6ir\ov, fixros araBivTas, ' stationed not out of
v. 161. bow-shot.' These words have been va-
191—2. In this sentence the latter riously interpreted, most commentators
dative Sei\la seems to explain the sense regarding the accusative plural as a sort
of the first, which is the causal dative so of anacoluthon for &p/j,i<r/j.svov, whereas it
common in Euripides, Sict rb roiis aw- naturally agrees with iro\efj.iovs. ' It is
Tax^vTas ft-)) eivai ayaOovs. We should the wisest thing in a fight,' he says, ' to
certainly have expected a genitive abso- save one's own life, while one hits the
lute; but the text does not appear to be enemy placed within one's reach.' Her-
faulty, unless we should read GVV TO7S Te mann and Pflugk take the sense to be,
(rvvraxBe'iini'. Kirchhoff's conjecture has ' not standing out of the post which good
little to commend it, naXXoKri avvTaxSils luck has assigned you.' The metaphor,
tw, where the ttv is indefensible. as applied to the enemy, is from a ship
193. re. Perhaps 8E. moored out of the reach of danger from
194. filav excy. So Tyrwhitt for y' &v. the shore. Cf. v. 991, us ivrbs iart\
Reiske proposed vfyV, Musgrave avr- Trots \vypov To|ft5/iOTor. Troad. 638,
eXavt which Bothe, after Porson, ap- €701 8e To£ti<Ta(ra Trjs cu8o|(ar, \axov<ra
proves. 7rAeiW, rrjs TUX^IS rifj-apravov. Hermann
198. afiivtrai, a se arcet, in the true says, " pcrsimile illud est in Iph. Tanr.
medial sense, though a/j.vvcu was used 907, <ruip2>i' yap avSpHv ravra, fvt) 'KfJiv-
just above, because T<2 a&fi.aTi does not ras TUXIS, Kaipbv \afS6vTas, fiSovas aWas
precisely represent the reflexive kawrip.— \a^i7v," and so it is, if rvxri be taken as
opwvTas KTA.., though they have their eyes a correlative of Kcupbv, a point to aim at
open, they cannot perceive from whence from a certain position that affords the
the invisible arrows come. chance of hitting it.
 HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 23
Trcuoas oe Srj TL TOVCTS' aTTOKreivai 6eXei,s;
Tt cr' oiS' eSpaaav; ev TI or' ijyov/xai acxfibv,
el T£>V dpC(XTO)v Taxyov avrbs a>v KCIKOS
SeSotKas. aXka TOI)#' 0JU6>? T^/UV fiapv,
el SeiXtas crrjs KarOavovixed' ovveKa, 210
o xprjv cr vcj) TJ/JLCOV TWV d^neivovoiv Tra0e2v,
el Zevs StKaCas eiy^ev els 17/ias (j>pevas.
el 8' ovv k\ew yrjs (ncrj-iTTpa rrjaS1 auros 6e\ei$,
8
/3ta Se S p a c e s /A^Sez/, ^ 7reicrei /Stav, 215
orav ^eos croi irvevfxa [jLeTa(3a\a>v

&> yaia Kdo/xov, KGU yap is cr' d

\6yovs oveiSurTrjpas ivSarov[j.evos,
TOLCLVT' dfivved' 'Hpaickei TeKvourl re ;
os ets Mivvaicri, Tracrt Sia n-dx7]1* I^OXOJU 220
©TJ/3OLLS edrjKev ofju/x eXevOepov fSXeTreLV.
ovS' 'EXXdS' rjve<r, ovS' dve^ofxai vore
ariyoiv, KaKicrrrfv Xafifidvcov is naiS' ifxbv,
r\v xprjv veocrcrols roicrSe vvp, Xdy^as, oirXa
<f>epov<rai> kXdeiv, irovrioxv KaBap^droiv 225
213. EI 5* ovv KTX. Something is here dren?' So ravra and r&Se are some-
suppressed ; but it is easy to supply it, if times used for KUTH Taura &c. Cf. Iph.
we attend to the uniform meaning of ei T. 299, SOK&V 'EpicCj fleas a,uiW<r(?a[
S1 ovv, on which see Rhes. 572. (' You TtiSe. Inf. v. 227—8.
indeed ought in fairness to leave the 220. Miviaiai. Elmsley proposed Mi-
country, rather than we ;) but if you do viuis %s eh airaai, but the v was probably
choose to hold the sovereignty of this pronounced as our w, so that the word
land in your own hands, then at least was in fact of three syllables. So in
allow us to retire into exile.' Electr. 314, HTfT-rip h" ifi.ii Qpvyioio-iv iv
215. 0iay for Ai'ac Tyrwhitt. In the CTKUAESVCHTI 9p6rif K&BriTta, where see the
next verse the Paris MSS., according to note. The figure of speech is a strong
Kirchhoff, have a variant 9eov TO Trvev/j.a one, by which Hercules is described as
fi.tTaPa.Abv TIIX?. See inf. v. 480. meeting all the Minyae alone in single
218. On €vSaTe7o-8at, which is used in fight. Apollodor. ii. 4, 11, where the
the primary sense of dividing by Aes- story of the Theban tribute to Erginus,
chylus, Theb. 574 (where the name IJoAw- king of the Minyae, is given at length,
P6iK7js is analyzed as iroAv and VUKOS), adds, 'Hpa/cX^y 5e AajS&j' iirKa nap
and in the secondary sense of celebrating ' A ^ r a s Kal iro\tfi.apx<iv, "Epylvov fxtv
in frag. 184 Herm., see the editor's note e/cTeipe, TOVS 5e Mivvas eTptyaTo, Kal TOV
on that passage. The notion of reproach- Saafiby StirXovv rivayicacre ®i)fiaiois (pi-
ing or reproachfully uttering was pro- pw.
bably^derived from that very use of it.— 225. TTOVTIUV KaOapftdTuv, i. e. TOV
TOIOCT' a/AvviTe KTA.., ' is this the way Kadaipeiv itivTov. So in Trach. 1010,
that you protect Hercules and his chil- jrtSyTwj' 'EWdvaiv aSmdraToi wepes, o&s
24 ETPiniJOT

Ta O , 0) T€KV , VjXLV OVT€ (yrjpaUOV 77OAI.S

ov6' 'EXXas apKel' Trpos 8' efn' acrdevf} <f>iXov
SeSdp/car', ovSev ovra irXr/v yXaJcrcr7]<; \}i6<f)ov.
p'co[x.r] yap iKXeXotnev rjv Trplv ei^Ojiiev 230
yrjpa 8e rpofiepa yvia Kapavpov aOdvo<;.
el 8' rjv vios r e fcart O"&J/A<XTOS Kparcov,
Xafiwv av e'y^os rovSe TOUS £av9ovs TTXOKOV;
Kaffy/jidTcocr' av, (SOT' 'ArXavriKutv irepa
(jievyew opav av SetXta, TOV(JLOV Sopv. 235
XO. ap OVK d^op/xas rots XoyoLcnv ayadol
Qvryrwv e^oucri, KOV /SpaSws Tt9 r\ XeyeLV ;
ATK. cri) [iev Xey' i^/ias ots ir^irvpyaxjai Xoyovz,
iyco 8e Spdcroi o"' d^ri rale Xdytwi'
ay', oi /ACJ' 'EXLKOJV', 61 Se Tlapvaaov 24 0

Si) IToXAa juej/ eV ireJ^TOo KOTO Be Spla Hartung would read iripav, this being
iravra. Ka.6a.ipw, 'Cl\*K6fxav 6 Td\as. Inf.applied to space, irepa usually to abstract
v. 400, irovrias &1 a\bs fxvxobs etire^atfe, things.
6varo7s ya\aveias TiOels tpeT/j.o'is. The 236. aQopnas KTA. Similarly Bacch.
destruction of pirates, whom Pindar seems 266, OTav \d$rj TIS TWV \6ytov ayyjp (TQ(pbs
to allude to in calling these sea-monsters tca\as a(pop/xas, ov f/.4y' ipyov ev \4yeiv,
Oripts ai5p6SiKai, Nem. i. 91, evidently with which compare Hec. 123D—40, <pev
gave rise to the legend. As for a/joijSas, <pzv, f$poToi(nv ws TO ^pT/tTTO irpdypLaTo.
it may be in apposition either to the XpTIGTOiv a.<popixa.s ey5(5aj(r' ael \6ywv.
sentence, or to irvp, x6y-^as &c., and wv Here then the sense is, ' Have not (as is
— X&piv is exegetical and pleonastic. proved by Amphitryon's unlooked-for
227. ™ 8' Si Elmsley for TO5' OV. " M a - eloquence) the good at all times subjects
lim oAA' ov, T£KV, KTA." Kirchhoff. for their speeches (so as to speak readily),
229. yhd<T<Tf]s tf/itpov. So the old Pe- even though one is slow to discourse ?'
leus is taunted as Qxavyv ixav* aSvvaros 238. av fxiv KTA. ' Do you, if you
ov8zv aAAo TTXJJV Aeyefy fj.6vov, in Androm. please, go on saying of me the words
745. with which you are proudly elated ; but I
233. robs ^av9oits TT\6KOVS, * those will do you evil in return for your (evil)
flaxen locks,' said in contempt. The words.' A person is said •wvpyovo-Bai nvi
Greeks being usually dark-haired and when he is conceited with something.
swarthy-faced, the £ac0ol, like the Roman Orest. 1568, MtveAaov ilvov, os Treirvp-
candidi, were of the fair and light-haired ywtrai 6pdo~ei. Rhes. 122, atdwv yhp
breed; and probably, as applied to the av))p, Kal neirvpywTcu 8pdo~€i.
unwarlike Menelaus, it implied effemi- 240. Tnvxds. The old reading was
nacy. The article is added as in Ion VTvxas, as if from TTTU£ (see Andr. 1277),
1266, TOVS aKTipdrovs TT\6KOVS, ' those un- and eA0(Was. The order of the words
sullied locks of Creusa.' would thus be, oi fitv aVcoxfle iXovpyov?
234. 'ATAUJ'TIKCUI' (ipiev, beyond the iKB6vras ets 'EAtrfwya re^iv^iv Kopfxovs,
western boundary of the world, Hipp. 3. oii tie 'ai/aixSe
x aAAous -rb Bav-rb Irene?!/,, i\-
—S<7Te (pevytiv ay is equivalent to 6trus 86vras eis llapvaady. But, as Pflugk
fltpevyts or &(TTe ttpvyes ay. Elmsley observes, it is more likely that e'AfltWes
proposed viv, but Pflugk quotes similar is the true reading, and so KirchhofF has
instances of SCTTC •— ay from Soph. Oed. edited after Dobree. For Kop^ol see Hec.
It. 375. Trach. 669. Elector. 755.— 575. Cycl. 381.
 HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 25
i\06i>Te<; vkovpyoix; S/wbs
KOp/AOVS' S' €1(TK0JXI(T6S)(JIV

/ f p avTwv KOLI nvpovre

Travro)v, iv eiSwcr' owe/c' ovy 6 245
Kparel ^9ovb<; TTJCTS', dXX' iya> TOL VVV r a
v^-eis Se, 7rpeafiei<;, r a t s e/iat? ivavjioi
yvafjLauriv ovres, ov JJLOVOV crreva^ere
TOVS 'HpaKktiovs TraiSas, dXXa /cat SO/AOV
Ti/^as, orav irda-)(r) n, jjLeixvrjo-eo-0e Se 250
SovXot yeywres T^S C/A^S TvpavvLhos.
XO. , TOVS "Ap7)<; aireipec TTOTC
J
\afipov hpaKOVTos i$epyjixu>o-as yivvv,
ov o-KTJTTTpa, xeLP°S Sefias epetcr/iaTa,
243. afup-fipT). For this word see IonBothe, Kirch., Dind., give \oxev/j.aS', ovs,
1128. The Epic writers often combine after Pierson ; but it is hard to say why
a/A<l>l and Tepl, ' on both sides of an object
the one reading is better than the other.
and all round it.' For the custom of On the praesens hisloricum with iroTe,
forcing suppliants from an altar by fire, see Bacch. 2, AiSvvffos, %v T'IKTU TTO8' T\
see Androm. 257, irvp aoi irpoGoi&co, KOV Ka5/j.ou K6pj}. Here, (since the chorus
T(> rrhv TrpofTK^ofj.ac. are challenged to warlike action,) Ares is
240. TO vvv TdSe. See Heracl. 641, said to have sown the dragon's teeth, by
teal TrpSs y' ei»Tu%6?s ra vvv rads. The a singular deviation from the common
rdSe however may be explained as in legend, which made the dragon to have
Andr. 168, ov yap etr9' "E/cToop ra.Se, and been born from Ares (Apollodor. iii. 4, 1),
Tro. 100, OVKCTI Tpoia TctSe, i.e. 'what and Cadmus to have slain it and cast the
you now have before you to obey, is / , teeth on the earth at the suggestion of
not Hercules.' So also Sophocles, Oed. Athena. Perhaps he only means, ' whom
Col. 67, eK TQV KOT1 atTrv fia&lXzws raff Ares engendered, depriving the dragon,
&pXeTal' his offspring, of its teeth,' by the agency
247. Trp4tT[itis, the chorus of aged The-of Cadmus. But Kirchhoff thinks either
bans, who are threatened by Lycus for something has been lost, or we should
their disobedience, just as Aegisthus read ovs ''Apews o*7retp€i 7rore KdBfj-os
threatens the Argives in Agam. 1595 SpaKovros KTA.
seqq. Elmsley remarks that here and 254. From the mention of (TK^Trrpa,
in Pers. 836 the plural of vpeafivs bears which here seem to mean (TK'nvwves, Hec.
the unusual sense of yepovres, whereas it 65, as in Tro. 151, mc^TTpw Tlpid/iov
elsewhere means 'ambassadors.'—are- StepetSo/j.tva, staves or walking-sticks, it
va^tTz Heath for o"Tevd£eTe. might be inferred that only the old men
252. The chorus, not to be intimidated of Thebes, viz. the chorus themselves, are
by the menaces of a despot, call upon the exhorted to resist. But we cannot be
Theban people to rise against him in de- sure how far the custom of carrying
fence of the oppressed, and to throw off flaKTTipiai, so often spoken of by Aris-
the yoke. Had not the feebleness of age tophanes as characteristic of old men,
prevented them, they would themselves may have been confined to them alone.
have been the first to take up arms So however old Peleus speaks, Andr. 588,.
against him.—This speech was restored to (rtctjirTpw §€ rub's tfbv Kadaifid^oi Kapa..
the chorus by H. Stephens, the MSS. The appeal may be addressed to the
giving it to Amphitryon. citizens generally, as cnraprol, descendants
from the dragon.
Hid. For Mxevfia, robs Pflugk, Matth.,
VOL. III. E
26 ETPiniAOT

ape?Te, Kal TOSS' avSpbs avocnov Kapa 255

', oorts oi KaS/xetos oiv
TWV vi(ov eVijXus <iiv ;
dXX' OVK ijxov ye SecrTrocreis \aCpcov TTOTC,
ovS' anovrjcra 7rdXX' eyw Kajxwv XePL
efeis, arreppav 8' ei>#ev rjXdes eV#aSe 260
v/3piC' e/xov y a p £&Wos ov KTe^eis TTOTC
TOVS 'HpaKXeiovs TraiSas* ou rocrdVSe y>js
ivepff1 eKelvos KpxnrreTat XLTTOJV reKva.
eVei ai) fjuev yr\v rrfvSe StoXecras e X et? »
6 S' w^eXi^cras a^LUiv ov Tvyyavev 265
KaVeira Trpdaaoi TTOXX eya> <f)t,\ovs e/xov;
davovras ev Spcav ov (f>iXa)V jaaXtcrra oei ;
w Sefia, X^P' ^ s TTodeis ka/3eiv Sopv,
ki> 8' ao~6ev£La rbv TTOOOV SuwXecras.
CTret cr' hravcr av SovXov ivviirovTa fxe, 270
Kal racrSe ©ij^as ev/cXews
257. It is rather obscure whether we 2G6. iyii. Contrasted with ab fiei/ and
should construe KOLKLITTOS TUIV vtwv, to6 54. ' And then do you accuse me of
which <Eirr]hvs Soy seems a natural epexe- interfering (thwarting your intentions, v.
61 T
gesis, or, as Matthiae takes it, Sp% S>" 247,) because I take the part of a friend
viwv, viz. the young and revolutionary who is dead, when friends are most
party, not descended from the airaprol, wanted?' Alcest. 822, ri cpris; eiretra
with which i/j.ov -ye in the next verse pre-SijTa /j.' cJer/fcTe; ib. 831, KJTO Kw/iafw
sents a good antithesis, ' but you shall Kapa fTTetpdvots TTVKatrdeis ;
never be master over me, who am an 269. rov ir66ov. So one MS. and Plu-
old man,' and a supporter of the old tarch, who cites this and the preceding
dynasty. verse in the Treatise An seni sit gerenila
2G0. air4pprj)v, is <pdopav aTrt\8<tiv. Cf. respublica, cap. xviii. (p. 793, C.) The
v. 1290. With the preceding line we Aldine reading is TT6T^.OV.
may compare Aesch. Cho. 129, oi 8' iwep- 270. <re, emphatic.—SouAoy, cf. v. 251.
K6TTWS ev Toiai trots TTOVOKTI xAtoutn^ f*4yu. 271. t^K^tra^v. Hermann gives WPTJ-
Ion 10C7> 'If' eATri^t PatrtK^utretv, &KKdty trafxev, a feeble reading, on the ground
•ndvov elfnrea'iLv. that the sense should be incoleremus,
262. ov T0tr6vSe KT\. ' I say, in my which is that of the imperfect, tiKovfiev,
lifetime, though I might have said, so rather than of the aorist. But OIK«V
long as his spirit in Hades is capable of seems to be used, as it often is, for
hearing and assisting his children.' It is Bioi/ceiV. ' We would have governed
not quite clear whether the chorus intend Thebes in a creditable way, where you now
to hint that he is not yet really dead, but exult in dwelling as king over us.' It seems
may yet return as an avenger; the words the simplest way to supply iv ah <ru xatp*'s
are purposely so chosen as to suit the (ohc&v), if the reading be right; because the
result. They speak of (piXovs e/xobs 6a-emphatic trv requires some meaning, con-
v&vras just below, as if they assumed that trasted with the different state of things
Hercules was no more. Pflngk supplies which would have existed under another
the sense thus : ' We are not so forgetful ruler. Dobree rightly explains it by ah
of their father, though absent, as to con- ivTpvtpas, though he should have said trv
sent to your crime.' fvrpvtpfs. It seems possible that the
 HPAKAHX MAINOMENOS. 27
iv cri)
crracrei vocrovcra feat Kafcots /3ovXevfiaai.v'
ov yap VOT av ere SecnTOTrjv eKTijeraro.
ME. yepovres, a w TWVfyCkaivyap ovveKa 275
opyas StKatas TOVS (f>CXovs e^stf vpewv
ajv 8' eWari SecrTrorats QV\IOV[X.CVOL
eV. TTJ? S' C/ATJ?, 'A^iTpvwv,
o-Kovcrov, r)V TL crot So/cw Xeyeiv.
1
iya /lev TeKva mos y a p ov <£tXa> 280
^iox&jcra ; Kal TO KarQavziv
Seivbv vo[xC[,oy ra S' avayKaiai Tpoirco
bs avriTeivei, o~Kaibv rjyovjjLaL fiporov.
rjfias S' e7ret8^ Set davelv, QV^CKUV xpecov
[ir) Trvpl Karafav^eVras, e^6p6to~iv yeXcov 285
SiSoVras, oifiol TOV 6avelv jtiet^oi' tcaicov
6cf>eiXoixev yap TTOXXOL Sw/xao-Lv Ka\d.
ere /u,e^ So/f^crts eXaySev evi<Xer)<; Sopbs,
aScrr' ou/c aveKrbv SetXtas Oaveiv cr VTTO,

poet wrote OL»X ^^ ^ Xa^P6£S» scil« OIKSIV Ibid, alvw, ' I thank you;' with the
avrds. Otherwise, we should have ex- notion of declining an offer, which so
pected if als i[}pl£eis, without <rv, as El. often attaches to this verb.
68, kv TO7S e/io?s yap OUK 4vufipi<ras «a- 278. Trdd7]Te fi-qSey. For fii] Spd<TT]re
KOts. ovrais &<TTS iraBtiv TL.
275. Megara, the wife of Hercules, 282. For Tp6ir<p Dobree suggested
adopts a more submissive and resigned TT6TIXO>. But Pfiugk well illustrates the
tone. She thanks the Thebans for their periphrasis for avdyKr) by Rhes. 599, ov
zeal in her behalf, but implores them not <pav\u> rp6-wui. Med. 751, etcoucrioj rp6no:,
to exasperate Lycusby further opposition, for iitiiiv. Hel. 1547, TOUJTW rp6irif, i.e.
She then turns to Amphitryon, and SOAI'OIJ.—fiporaiv Kirchhoff, after Por-
pleads that, though death is bitter both son, for $por6v.
for herself and her children, still, as it is 285. irvpi. See v. 240 seqq.—yiXav
inevitable, it is wiser to meet it cou- KTA., see the note on Med. 1361. The
rageously. Their own reputation and the taunt would have been, that not even
character of Hercules for bravery demand the asylum itself could save them from
this. All their hopes of safety are now death.
vain: Hercules is certainly dead, and 287- 6<pei\o/xzv KTA. AS our house,
Lycus is as certainly inexorable ; for viz. both Amphitryon and Hercules, have
folly and cruelty are ever combined, shown great prowess, so it is our duty
Even were exile likely to be conceded, it is now to repay the credit we owe to it, by
doubtful if it would prove a better lot showing equal firmness. A similar for-
than death.—This scene, it is evident, mula is fii] KHTaurxivsiv S6novs. Her-
requires three actors; for Lycus was pre- mann seems rash in adopting dalpocni'
sent not only while addressed by Amphi- from Reiske. Not only is the sense en-
tryon, but also to receive the request made tirely changed by this reading, but it
to him by Megara at v. 327. He does becomes much less consistent with what
not leave the stage till v. 335. See follows.
below, v. 1358.
289. SeiAi'as VTTO, n o t ' through coward-
E2
28 ETPIIIIAOT

ou/Aos 8' d[xapTvp7]TO? £VKker)<; 77-dVi?, 290

f cus rovcrSe 7raiSas OVK av kKO~u>o~ai
KaKrjv Xa^SovTas' ol yap ev
, TOIS alo'^poto'i TWV T€KVO)V virep,
i/xoi re JLII/ATJ/A' avSpbs OVK aTrcoareov.
o-Ketyai 8e Tr)v crrjv ekiriS', fj Xoyitftfiai. 295
vj^eLv ^ojiii^eis 7raISa crov y a i a s VTTO'
KOX TIS 9avovTU>v rj\6ev i^'AuSov TTOXLV ;
dXX' &>s Xoyoio~i TovSe fia\9d^aip.€i> aw
rjKio~Ta' <f>evyew aKaibv dv8p' e^dpov
cro^oicri 8' etwetv Kal Te0pajj,jJL€VOis 300
1
yap atSoOs vTroj3aka>v <j)OC av
8' iarfkOi JX ei
ice,' but e w*7A cowardice,' as uir^t is used soften this man by arguments.'
in Hipp. 1299. Tro. 346, &c. 299. (pevyziv KTA. ' One should get
291. The &s should apparently be away from (i. e. by death or otherwise) a
changed either into KOI with which it is foolish man who is an enemy, but should
frequently confounded (see v. 801.) or comply with the wise and well-educated ;
into is, as Stephens proposed. The sense for more easily from them you may obtain
is, ' You, Amphitryon, are 6UKAe5)s Sop!,' mercy, by applying courtesy.' The sen-
viz. in the war against the Taphians, and timent, which conveys a great truth, ' it is
Hercules requires no witnesses to prove better to have a man of birth and education
his eiJKAeia. Those who attested and re- for one's enemy,' is enunciated in Heracl.
lated the exploits of individuals in battles 458, Tots votyois evKrhv <rotp^
were called fidprupes, as Electr. 377, rls , fj f pp}p J
8e Trphs \6yxvv /3Ae/Tro>j' fidprvs yivOLT1 hv yap alSovs Karux'hs ris av TV~)(OL. Electr.
otrris tarlv uyaBos ; Now the reading ais 294, erecrTt 5' OJKTOS a[A.a6ia ptv ovSa/xou,
could only mean, ( he does not require trofpoitri 8' avSpaiy. Barnes well com-
witnesses to prove that he would not be pares II. XV. 203, (TTpeirTal jiiv r e tppeves
willing to let his children live if they were e(x8Xwv.—For Teffpa/XjUeVois Krxkais com-
cowards:' which is absurd. Not less pare Ilec. 600, e^ei ye ^.ivroi Kal rb
harsh would it be to take ws in the sense 6pe(p0Tjvai KaAus SiSa^iv 4<r0Aov. Stobaeus
of iiffrt. The passage in Phoen. 492, cites this distich (299—300), Flor. iv.
fj-dprvpas 5e T&vde baifxoyasKa\a>, ojy 25, from Euripides, but without the name
irdvTa irpa&awv KTA., where the best of the play.
MSS. give KO.L for wst confirms the con- 301. The old reading was vvoAafi&v
trary correction here. (plA' ay T€A.ois, but there are variants
293. The old reading, TO?S ex^P°'<ri> ri\ois and T4/J.OI$ in the MSS. To
was corrected by H. Stephens, on the Brunck is due iwo^a\a>i>, to H. Stephens
pretended authority of MSS. The yap, TVXOIS. Both seem clearly right: UTO-
showing that this clause explains the pre- /3aAe<V cpiAa is stcggerere, to try the use of
ceding, makes the correction necessary : a friendly compliance rather than an ob-
and the two words are often confused. stinate resistance.
290. yaias vwo, ' from below the earth.' 302. ^'Sr; 5' KTA. ' It has indeed oc-
Hec. 53, Trepa. yap TJ5' virb (TKTjvris irSSacurred to me before now, that perhaps we
'Ayafxc/Avovos. W. Dindorf is clearly might obtain by entreaty exile for my
wrong in giving yaias Strep after Dobree. children here; yet even this is a wretched
—On Kal ris, expressing incredulity, see fate, with piteous poverty to place them
Hel. 583. in safety' (put safety upon them).
298. a.X\' iis. Supply iAirls ecrri. Pflugk shows that TrapairucrSai signifies
' But perhaps you think that we may to beg one thing in place of another, i. e.
 HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 29
<f)vya,s T€KV<I)V TWVS'1 dXXa Kal TOS' CLOXLOV,
Trevia, crvv oiKTpa. TrepifiaXc.lv araiTrjplav
&>s r a qevov Trpocrojira, <pevyov<TLv <ptA.ots 305
ev rjjxap r)hvfiXefjbjjLe^ew (f>acrlv [xovov.
ToX/xa p.eff rjiicov ddvarov, os fievei cr' O/A&>9.
TrpoKaXoviJ,e0' evyiveiav, a> yepov, credev
Tcov uecjv yo.p ocrrts eKfioydel rvva?,
io-TW, i) Trpo6v[XLa 8' a<ppcov' 310
o -^prj yap ovoets /AT) ^pecov fr^crei Trore.
XO. ei [lev crdevovrcov rav i/Awv fipa^Lovov
7)y TIS cr vppiLfisiv, paoLcos eiravaaT av
vvv S' ovBev icTfJiev crbv Se Tovvrevdev o~Kone2v
OTTWS Stwcret r a s r u ^ a ? , 'A[JL<f>LTpva)V. 315

at once to deprecate and to request. By
7re/>fj8aAeiV is here meant, to invest an-
other with a thing, to wrap it round them
so that it cannot easily be taken away;
avrois, not 7}[uy, being understood, for
the latter would have required trspi^a-
\i<rSai. Cf. I p h . Aul. 934, TOVOVTOV
OLKTOV irtpi(ia.\<vv KarairreXaj (quoted by
Barnes). Similarly Tacitus, Agric. 20,
egreyiam famam pad circumdedit, 'he
invested peace with an excellent cha-
racter.'
305. <pi\ois is MattMae's reading for
(pi\oi, and it affords a satisfactory sense,
while it accounts for the corruption on
the ground that the transcribers took
(peiyovaiv for the verb instead of the par-
ticiple. The reason is given why exile is
so little to be desired; one becomes a
burden to unwilling friends. ' The face of
a host has a kind look for exiled friends
for one single day only, as men say,' i. e.
on the very next day they begin to look
discontented at the unwelcome burden.
H. Stephens pretended that he found ev
T' ^/xap in MSS., and hence Hermann
unsuspectingly edits it. Klotz, in his pre-
face to Pflugk's edition (p. viii—ix), pre-
fers the old reading, and thinks the
asyndeton emphatic and appropriate:—
' strangers' faces friends shun ; they say
they (the strangers) have a pleasing look
for one day only.' But it must be con-
fessed that this sounds bare and abrupt
compared with Matthiae's reading, which
W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff have adopted.
307. '6/J.US, i. e. c(Ve TO\/J.§S efre /t3>
TOA/J-SS,
309—10. Here the old reading has
been restored, while most of the recent
editors have accepted the conjectures of
Reiske and Musgrave, eKixox^eiv and ri
Trpodv/xla y'. There is no better test of
the unsoundness of an alteration, than the
fact of a well-practised ear being offended
at it, even under the impression that the
MSS. really so give it. Here the ye is
altogether bad, and unlike Euripides, who
never uses that important particle as a
mere metrical makeshift. See inf. 1302.
The use of eK/j.oxBe7v here is very pecu-
liar. W e may compare eKiroveiv QV.VO.TOV
in v. 581, ' to avert death by undertaking
trouble.' Barnes renders it by perdztrat,
but it rather appears to mean /J.6X<>OIS
eKipevyeiv, eK^Tjvai, whereas commonly it
is ' to acquire by labour,' as Suppl. 451,
ws TW Tupdvvw TrKeiov' eK[A.ox8y fiiov. Cf.
Iph. T. 145O.'M;/. 1369. Translate : ' For
whoever tries to alter by his own pains
the dispensations of the gods, is zealous
indeed, but his zeal boots him not.' Her-
mann well compares Heracl. 014, p.6p(Ti~
fj.a 8' OVTL tpvyeii/ 6C/AIS, OV (rofpia. TIS aira;-
tTe'TQ.l* CCA^K IXO.TO.V 0 fflpofjULLOS del 7C0V0V
v
311. xpt<* - So Porson on Phoen. 5,
for BecSv. Hermann well compares a verse
cited by Plutarch, p. 103, B, T6 TOI xp^v
OVK effTt ^ XP*®V T^OLUV.
315. 5ia>0eiV is to make one's way
through opposing forces by thrusting
them aside. Aesch. frag. Prom. Sol. 1!;2,
9, fiaAiiov Sieeazis paSiais Alyvv o'Tpa.T6v.
Heracl. 995, Sicotras Kal KaTaKTtivas eftobs
;. So irapadeiv, Andr. 30.
30 ETPiniAOT
AM. OVTOI TO heiXov oiBe TOV yStou TTOOOS
daveuv ipvuei fi, dXXd TTCLLSI ^ovXo/xaL
cr&Scrat T4KV' aXXws S' a&vvdratv eoLK ipdv.
iSou irapearTiv rjhe (f)ao~ydva) Seprj
v, <j)oveveiv, levcu TreVpas drro- 320
Se v£>v 80s ydpiv, dvat;, i
KTeivov [Me Kal T I ^ S ' ddXiav Traihcav
w? jJLrj TIKV eiaCSutfiev, dvocriov Oiav,
ijjv)(oppayovvTa Kal Kakovvra ixrjTepa
7rarpds TE irarepa' raXXa 8\ el rrp66viMO<; eX, 325
Trpdo~a% ov ydp dXicrjv e^o/xei' wcrre jxrj Qaveiv.
ME. Kasyco or' iKvovjxai j(dpiTL TrpocrOetvai
rjfjuv Iv dfj.<j>o2v els virovpyt]o-r)<; BnrX
Kocrfiov Traces ju,ot Traio~\ irpoo-deivai
80/xovs di'oifas* vvv ydp eKKeKhfuxeda- 330
a>S dWd ravrd y dirokdyoio- OIKU>V varpo';.
ATR. ecrrai raS'* oiyeiv itkfjdpa TrpocrTroXot? Xeyco.
Kocr/Aetcr^' eaco [AoXovres' ov cj)6ova> TreirXaiv.
orav Se KOO-JMOV irepi^dX-qaOe o~(oixacriv,
r)i;a> 7rpbs v/x,as vepjepa Stocrcov ^dovi. H35
ME. at T£KV', ofxapTeiT' ddXiw /x^rpos TTOSI
narpwov es iiiXadpov, ov TTJS ovo~Ca<;
316. Amphitryon appears to be eon- a few ornaments out of all the property
vinced by the arguments of Megara, that which they, as the heirs, would be said
further resistance is vain. It was not to Xayx&vtw. Properly, airoha.yx&vtiv is
save his own life, but the lives of Her- ' to have a share of a thing all to oneself,'
cules' children, that he resisted the de- as Ion 609, Koivovfiivi] ras <rvfi<popas T&S
mand of Lycus. However, he is willing irp&<r9ev,V awaXaxovcra. vvv atiTr) Ka8' avrTjv
to die. All he asks is that he and Me- TTJV T\>XV oYtxzi iriKpws.
gara may be slain first, and spared the 335. ijfcu irpbs i/ias, I will return to
pang of witnessing the children's death. you. Bothe's explanation is absurd, 5j|a>
325. « irp&BviiOS eT, for ei /3ouA.ei, €i irpooScicrav ifias (praeter Creontem) vep-
eVieujCieTs. It is hard to understand on r4pa x®ovi. Compare v. 720, x<^P€' ">>&s
what grounds Matthiae proposed, and avrriv Kal K6HI(' in Saifxarav.
Pflugk, Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf have 337. ov TTJS ov<rtas. Pflugk thinks thig
adopted, rj Trp6Svfxos eT. Cf. v. 310. Of may mean ' the reality of which others
course TSAACI Trpa<r<re is a euphemism for possess, while the name alone is yet ours.'
aTrSKTzivej to which et ^ouAet is a per- But it is enough to understand by it T&V
fectly natural adjunct. xpvii<*Ta"'t i n reference to the permission
330. eKKfKAi'ine6a W. Dindorf for just granted to them, to take what was in
—eiff/xeBa. See above, v. 53, and on Hec. fact their own.—Megara and her children
487-— airoKaxao-i, for /xepovs TVXUXTI. follow Lycus off the stage at these words.
' That this at least they may take for They enter by the side, he by the central
their own from their father's house,' viz. door. Amphitryon alone remains to utter
 HPAKAH2 MAIN OMEN OX. 31

aXXoi KpaTovcrL, TO 8' OVOJU,' ecrd' rjjji(i>i> e n .

AM. &
& Zev, jxarrji' dp' 6/u.oyayu,oV cr' iKTTjo-djjLrjv,
IxaTTju Se fTraiSds rot vewi' eVX^o/xef. 340
o"v o 7?cr#' a p ' rjcrcrov rj 'Sonets eTvai (£1X09.
aperr) ere VLK£> dvr)To<; &v Oebv j
TratSas y a p ou rrpovScoKa rows '
cru 8' e's ju-et- e w a s Kpv<f)ios IJT [
TaXXorpia. XeKTpa ScWos ouSevo? \a/3cov, 345
aco^euv Se TOUS crous OUK enrcrnxcrcH '
et
XO. atXtvov arp. a .
a brief soliloquy on a subject of which sustaining the heavens in place of Atlas;
the poet is fond,—accusation of the gods (9) the victory over the Amazons, and
for their alleged injustice and immorality. the securing of the golden belt from the
Compare Ion 436 seqq. In a similar queen Hippolyte ; (10) the destruction of
spirit Alcmena exclaims, Heracl. 71", the Lernaean hydra; (11) the defeat of
Zeus «£ €jCtoi) ftev OVK aKovaercu Katcus' ei the triple-bodied Geryon ; (12) the de-
5' eVrlv ocrios avrbs olSev els ip.4. scent into Hades to fetch Cerberus. Later
340. 7rai5(iy TOI veiiy. These words are writers, it should be observed, deviate a
corrupt. Elmsley's conjecture seems the little from Euripides in their accounts of
best, -waiZwv yov4' e/xwy. (On the short the twelve labours, which Apollodorus in
a of the accusative see Electr. 508.) the second book and Diodorus Siculus in
Nauck proposes yovi' i)io\i a'. Scaliger's the fourth enumerate as follows, and very
KoivtS>v' is ingenious, were there any nearly in the same order : (1) the Nemean
authority for a word formed like Afjuewy. lion ; (2) the Lernaean hydra; (3) the
Hermann suggests iraiSbs yovio. vyv, i. e. golden-horned stag ; (4) the Erymanthian
for me and Alcmena. The true reading boar, in conjunction with the Centaurs ;
is so uncertain, that the corrupt words (5) cleansing the stables of Augeas; (6)
are retained in the text. The MSS. pre- driving off the birds from the lake Stym-
sent the slight variant rbv for TO:. One phalus; (7) capturing the Cretan bull;
might suggest yovta c' ( W EKA?7^OJU€'> (8) Diomede's horses ; (9) girdle of Hip-
341. fiaaov. So Fix (ap. Kirch.) for polyte ; (10) Geryon's oxen; (11) the
golden apples; (12) Cerberus. Martial,
348. The chorus, in a long and re- ix. 102, has this brief enumeration of ten
markable ode, chiefly in the glyconean labours:—
metre, celebrates the twelve labours of " Si cupis Alcidae cognoscere facta pri-
Hercules. They begin by observing, that oris,
as Phoebus the god of joy sometimes sings Disce; Libyn domuit; aurea poma
a mournful strain after, or close upon, a tulit;
song of happiness, so they will now com- Peltatam Scythico discinxit Amazona
mence a eulogy on Hercules, even though nodo;
a dirge at his supposed death might ap- Addidit Arcadio terga leonis apro.
pear more appropriate. They then de- Aeripedem sylvis cervam, Stymplialidas
scribe his exploits in the following order : astris
(1) the capture of the Nemean lion; Abstulit; a Stygia cum cane venit
(2) the victory over the Centaurs ; (3) aqua.
the slaying of the golden-antlered stag; Fecundam vetuit reparari mortibus
(4) the taming of the horses of the Thra- Hydram :
cian Diomede; (5) the slaying of Cycnus ; HesperiasTuscolavitin amneboves."
(6) the getting of the golden apples from
the Hesperides; (7) the clearing of the "Where Libyn domuit is the defeat of An-
navigable seas from monsters ; (8) the taeus the giant in a wrestling match; an
32 ETPiniJOT
[JLoXira $oi/3os laic^el,
TCW KctXktydoyyov KiQdpav 350
ekavvoiv irkrjKTpco ^pvcrica-
iycb Se TOV y a s ivepwv T' e? 6p<f>vav
fj.o\6vTa TTCUS' etre ^dtds VW €i7r&>
eir' 'A[j.<f)iTpva)Pos iviv,
v/jLvfjcrai, crTe<f>dv(i)iJLa JJLO- 355
•yBiav, Si' evXoyCas BeXcj.
yevuaiojv 8' dperai TTOVCJV
TCHS davovcnv ayakpa.
TTpcorov jaej' J i o s aXcros
rjpr^iaxje Xeovros, 360
TTvpaco S' &iJ,(f)€Ka\v<f)dri

Seivco
rdv T' opeivdjxov aypuav . a.
exploit recorded by Diodorus in con- cave, and which in the time of Pausanias
nexion with the expedition to Spain for contained a temple of Zefrs Ne'/itE"", Seas
the oxen of Geryon, lib. iv. 17; but by ct|ios, lib. ii. 15, 2. Theocr. xxv. 108,
Apollodorus described as an adventure in 6f)piov olvoAtoVTa, KaKbv Tepas a.ypot<*jTais,
the attempt to gain the golden apples, ii. KotA^y ai)Aiv exovra Aibs Ne^eoio Trap'
5. 11. aKtroSj—where a detailed account is added
Ibid, tir' eiiTu^ei /AoAita. It seems of the capture and destruction of the
best to explain this,' after a joyful strain,' monster. The cave itself was half-way
rather than, with Hermann, " felicem between Nemea and Mycenae, in a moun-
eventum ominans," i. e. on the hope of a tain called TpT\rbv, from its natural hol-
prosperous event. Apollo, though by lows, Diodor. Sic. iv. II, &c.
nature averse to doleful strains, is some- 362. zirivctiriaas, ' having overspread,'
times compelled to sing them. Ipse ' having laid over the back of,' &c.
meum flevi, duxit Apollo, Linon, Martial, Hesychius, (quoted by Porson on Phoen.
ix. 87, 4. Athenaeus alludes to the pas- ,) , p
sage, though he does not seem to have Photius, vwrifxtxi' Gitdpa/Tdai (' to take
understood it aright, lib. xiv. p. 619, C , upon oneself'). Compare Rhes. 208,
Alvos 5e Kal a'lAivos, ov fj.6vov £v irevde(rii>t XvKtiov a/x(j>l vorrov atyoftcu Sopav, Kal
aAAa Kal en1 eyTU%e? fxoAiTa., Kara Thy Xaa-fia Brjpbs a/xip' e/j.a> 6-fi<rai icdpq. T h e
Eiipnrifiriv. The interpolator in Tph. lion's skin was drawn over Hercules' back,
Aul. 1522 perhaps thought of this passage, so that the fore-legs met under his chin,
KA'fa&lJiU.^V ApTCiUt^ WS €TT £VTVy£i ITOTIAW. and the jaws covered his face like a
350. Ka\\i(pOoyyov H. Stephens for mask.
reos s e e
KaAAtrpdirov. On the i) in xp^" 364—74. The fight with the Centaurs.
Med. 633. Tro. 520. 856. —This appears to take the place of the
wv
355. o'T€<pdi'(o/j.a ^X^ ' The accu-more common legend of the capture of
sative in apposition to the sentence. the Erymanthian boar. Both Diodorus
357- aperal irivwv, the merit, or poetic Siculus and Apollodorus relate the one
fame, resulting from generous toils, is an adventure as either part of the other, or
honour to the dead. Here aperjj is a as happening about the same time (Hfia
synonym of dS^a or eu5o£ta. TOVTOIS irpaTTOfiivois, Diod. iv. 12). But
359. Aibs aAcros, Nrinea, which was these writers place the scene of the fight
about a mile and a half from the lion's in Pholoe of Arcadia (sup. v. 1U2),
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS. 33
KevTCLvpcov TTOTC yivvav 365
irpcja-ev Tofois (froviois,
ivaipatv Trravots f3i\ecnv.
6 /caXXiStras
C T dpovpat Tre8Ca)v aKapiroi
K&I il^XiaSes depdwai 370
crvyxopToC 0' 'O/idXas evau-
Xot, 7reu/caicnv o#ev ~^ipa^
@e<rcrakS>v

re ypvcroKapavov 375
TTOlKlKoVOiTOV
dypoiarav
s, 6r)po<f)6vov 6eav
Olvcoart-v dyaXXet-
TeBpLTTTTCOV T CTTC/Sa CTTp. yS'. 380
/cat xpaklois iSdfJuxcro-e TTWXOUS
at <f>oviauo-i <£dVmis d^aXtv' lOoatpv

whereas Euripides represents it to have and conquering the inhabitants, and so

occurred in Thessaly. He appears indeed rendering the fertile plains atcapTroit v.
to confound the Homeric narrative, II. i. 369.
2C7, Od. xxi. 295, of the battle of the 375. Apollodor. ii. 5, 3, rplrov SflAoc
Lapithae and the Centaurs, with another eTrera^ev avrqi T^V Kepvinnv tKixpov els
and distinct event, the slaughter of the Mvre^eas enirvovv eyeyKe7v. ^Hv Se TJ
Centaurs in Arcadia by Hercules.—opei- e\aipos ev Oiv6ri xpvir^lc€Pasi 'AprefniSos
v6fiov Canter for •—&v. lepct, 5ii> Kaiflov\6/j.ei>osavr))v 'HpaK\rjs
366. €(npoi(rey Kirchhoff after Reiske. firjre avtXtiv fj.'fjre rpSitrai, <rvv^V\.(a\ev
370. Bepdirvat, i. e. (rrad/iol, the abodes '6Xov eviavr6p. This subject was men-
on Mount Pelion. See on Bacch. 1043, tioned by Euripides in the Temenidae;
Iph. A. 1499, Troad. 1070.—triyxoproi, see frag. 737, Dind.
' neighbouring,' Androm. 17-—'O/xrfAay, 377- o-ypaarav Canter for aypdiHTav.
a mountain in Thessaly, near the Peneus, 379. Olvaaviv. Musgrave, after others,
the vale of Tempe, and Mount Ossa. See cite3 Hesychius, OlvaiaTtv "Apre/iiv, T^V
Theocr. vii. 103. iv (Jivri T5JS 'Apyelas. Perhaps Bothe
372. irtixaLtnv. For the dative with rightly gives Oivoanv, which suits the
TrAnipow see the note on Bacch. 19. metre equally well. The place was called
Both Diodorus and Apollodorus repre- OiVrfr), and Aldus recognizes the short 0,
sent the Centaurs as armed with ireuKai in giving olv6a TIIS. Stephanus of By-
or ixdrai (stone-pines or silver-firs) zantium however gives Oij/tuaTis*'ApT6J«is,
and huge fragments of rock. That Mount r\ iv Olviy TTJJ 'Apyeias iSpv/ievri.—•
Pelion abounded with stone-pines may ayaKXei, honours with the spoils.
be inferred from the mention of irevKcu 380. iirefia KT\. ' mounted (i. e. drove
IJ?)Aia5ej in Alcest. 915. Compare under the yoke) and tamed with the bit.'
Iph. A. 1047, 1058, hva 5' (f. apa 5') For the horses of Diomede, which were
iXdraKTiffTerf>av<iSeiT€ %x6if Sicuros said to devour human flesh, see Alcest.
efj.oKev lirirofidTas KevTavpwv. — iTrirelcus, 494 seqq.
i. e. Ka6nrira(6neyoi, overrunning them 383. i86a£oi>, ' dispatched,' ' quickly
VOL. III. F
34 ETPiniAOT

yivvcri,
fiovaL<TLV avSpofipaxri Sv errpair etpc 385
irepwv S' apyvpoppvrav 'Efipov

MvKrjvaCa) TTOVGJV rvpdvvo),

T<i.v re Mr]\idS' O-KTOLV
'Avavpov irapa 390
KVKVOV [8e] £
Tofois wXecrev, 'Afx,(f)ava,l-
^ ' OLfXlKTOV
vs re Kopas avT. p .
ecnrepiav es 395
devoured.' See Iph. T. 1141. Phoen. the torrent' (the Peneus) by bursting a
794, where it means ' to move quickly.' passage through the mountains.
Here ax^Xiva. seems to be used adver- 391. KVKVOV 8e MSS. Hermann reads
bially, like KXeiva in v. 61. The passage re for 8e, and it is certainly remarkable
is one of those purely idiomatic sentences that the former particle is used through-
which cannot closely be rendered into an- out in connecting the narrative of the
other language. The sense is, ' they dis- successive labours. But Kirchhoff acutely
patched without restraint the gory food perceived that the Se should be omitted,
with their jaws, feeding horribly on the and £tivoSd'iKTav restored for |e^oSo'(KTav
welcome diet of man's flesh.' The syntax is, Trepwy T6 rav MriXidSa
386. irepaiv 8'. The same labour is &Krav, KVKVOV &Ae<re. The story of
still being described:—'So, crossing the Cycnus is told at length in Hesiod's
silver-flowing Hebrus, he performed the ' Shield of Hercules.' This perfidious
task, toiling for the lord of Mycenae,' robber is mentioned also in Alcest. 503.
Eurystheus. So Hercules says of him- •—'A/xcpavaias, a region of Thessaly, on
self in answer to the Chorus, in Alcest. the authority of Stephanus of Byzantium,
481, Tipvydltji irpdfftTai nv" Eupu<r0e? Tr6vovt quoted by Musgrave. 'A/j.<pamia (77))
which confirms the conjecture of W. means the district of the town 'Afupaval,
Dindorf, (required by the metre,) i\- a name derived perhaps from its con-
iirpaffffs /A6X9OV for e|e7repacr' ox^ov, where spicuous position on a hill or an open
p.6x8ov is Musgrave's emendation. Pflugk plain. Compare Zeus $ava7os, Rhes.
seems independently to have given €|- 355.—&fj.iKTov, unsociable, not to be
eirpa^ /j.6xiov. But W. Dindorf's irepaiv 5' conversed w i t h : Sv<roy.l\riTOV, &levov,
is better than Pflugk's Tripav apyvpoppira airrivij, J. Barnes.
8" "E/8pou. The old reading was Trepan S'. 394. V/AVWSOVS K6pas, the singing dam-
Hermann reads irtpav 6* apyvpoppiirav sels, the daughters of Hesperus.— eoTre-
a
E0pov | eleTrefyratr1 oxSav, Matthiae 4K- piav Musgrave for effirepiov, on account
Trepaffiv uxBaf. The Hebrus is called ap- of the metre, which is logaoedic. The
yvpopp6rT}s probably as flowing through a next verse may be called dactylic with the
land rich in the precious minerals. anacrusis of two short syllables. The v
tr6 as
389. MijAiiiS' Hermann for IIijAiaS'. in xP" °s is abo've, v. 351. The
vo iov
This seems clearly right; for the Anaurus slight change of xP ~ — iM\\o<p6ptiiv
flowed into the Melian gulf near Pagasae, for xpvv*®" — /ir]\o(p6pov, is due to
the birthplace of Jason, whom Apollo- Wakefield, and seems rightly to have
nius describes as crossing the Anaurus been admitted by Kirchhoff and W. Din-
on foot, Argon, i. v. 9. The Aldine dorf. The apples themselves were xpvo-ea
reading 'Avavpov irapb. -KvXas has beenand the leafy twigs were apple-bearing;
corrected from the MSS., which give nor is there any metrical reason why the
TTifXas or Trriyds. Bothe absurdly edits poet should have inverted the natural
avavptj) 7r6p€ nvKaSf ' gave a way to meaning of the two epithets.
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS. 35

TreraXotw atro jxrfKoipopwv x^P*" Kapnov

p irvpcrovatTov, os
aiikarov d/A^eXt/cros e'Xi/c' e
KTavcov TTOVTCOLS ff d \ 6 s 400

ovpavov 6 VTTO fjbdcrcrav

ATXCLVTOS S6[J.OV ek6a>v 405

d T€ KaT€O")(€V Oi-
evavopia 9ea>v
TOV 'ntirevTav r ''Afiatpvatv crTparov <7Tp. y,
398. After os Hermann adds a<f>', whichgives a different turn to the legend,
is hardly suited to a choral verse, though though he also connects it with the Hes-
the last syllable should properly be long. perides; but he says that Atlas taught
Here it is probable that Euripides allowed Hercules astronomy, and obtained the
himself a slight metrical licence. See on reputation of bearing the heavens from
Cycl. 56. Bothe gives '6(TT' air\aTov KTA. being the inventor of the celestial sphere.
Pflugk mentions with dispraise what is 406. aarpuTrovs. Hermann doubts this
really a plausible conjecture of Theodore form, which the metre requires both here
Bergk, (dirKovTov for airXaTov.—ajuc^e- aad Phoen. 129, and which W. Dindorf
\iKTbs for djuijj1 eKiKrbv is Scaliger's cor- thinks should be restored in Hipp. 851,
rection. The simple sense is, ' the dragon for pvxrbs atrrtpoiirbs aeAapa. The word is
which guarded the sacred (unapproach- compounded from &arpoy, (compare y\av-
able) tree by twining round it.' Here as /«oiris,j8o£jris,) though more commonly the
in Hel. 1331, Bacch. 1171, e'Ai| seems first part is an adjective or an adverb, as
pretty nearly a synonym of TrrSpSos. WKT€pombs,sup. V. I l l , tvwrrbs, tcoi\uirbsr
(
400. a\bs fivxovs. Another of his &c.—/coreVxey, simply held,' i. e. pre-
labours; cf. v. 225. Pind. Isthm. iv. 73 vented from falling. Perhaps, if the metre
(v. 95), vibs 'A\K/xijyas, hs OvXv/xir6i'S' had allowed it, aviax^v would have been
ej8a, yaias Te iraffas Kal {Sa9vKpT)[ivovpreferred.—evapopiq, by his courage, by
ivo\ias a\bs Qevpiliv Ocvap, vavriKiatffi Te his manly strength.—" 0eoJv autem non
iropO/xby afiep^KTais.—Qvarois KTA., ' m a k - ad evavopia, sed ad OIKOVS referri debet."
ing a calm to mortals for their ships.' J. Barnes.
For the double dative compare v. 179- 408—17- The procuring of the golden
The old reading -raXavias, which sorely belt from Hippolyte, queen of the Ama-
puzzled Barnes and his predecessors, was zons. Diodor. Sic. iv. 16, 'HpanXrjs Se
emended by Heath and Musgrave. Ta\ri- Aafiwv Trp6cTTayfia rbv 'iTnrokvTrjs rris
vna., the goddess of calm, is addressed by 'Afia(6vos fveyKe?v faaTrjpa, T V €ir! TUS
the Chorus in Hel. 1457. 'Af/.a£6vas (Trpareiav 4iroi7]<raTo. TlKeiuras
403. inrb juiaaav eSpav. He extended ovv els rbyh.-ir' iicelvov Ev£etvov K\7jO4vra
his hands underneath the central seat of U6VTOV, Kal KarairXevcras iirl rets e/cj3oAas
heaven, and so bore it aloft. He de- TOV ®ep[A.(b$ovTOS troTa.fJ.ov, irXyifflov &t/4i-
scribes the effort of raising it upon his (TKvpas irSXeois KaTeo'TpaTOTreo'evo'tv, 4v
back. Apollodorus, ii. 5, 11, says that fi TO. 0aai\€ia Twv'AfMa£6vwv virripx^' Kal
Prometheus had suggested to Hercules Tb fi€v irpwrov fJTtl Trap' avTUf Tbv Ttpoff-
that he should send Atlas to fetch the Ttrayiievov £uo~T7Jpa, us 8' ovx virfjKovov,
apples (oranges) of the Hesperides, and idxiiv avrals.—'UpaKKrjs 5€ ray
should bear the burden of heaven for him
in the meanwhile. Diodorus (iv. 27) Kal Tb \oiirbv irhridos pvyeTp avva.va.y~
F 2
36 ETPiniAOT

MaiCOTLV d[L<f>\ TToXvTTOTOLflOV

e]6a Si' Ev£ewov OIS/A 410
TLV OVK d<fi 'EWavtas
dyopov dXuras
Kopas 'Apelas

£a)crrij/3os oXedptovs dypas. 415

TO. Kkewa 8' \EXXas 2Xa/3e fiapfidpov /co/jas
\d<f>vpa, Kal cruder iv
rdv re
shown there in the time of Euripides.
iravTiXas rb iSvos av-rSiv p Such credulity existed even among the
It was from this slaughter that the poet Romans of the Empire. Martial amu-
here calls it 6\e9pios &ypa faorripos. singly enumerates some of these ' arche-
Apollodorus says that Hercules killed typa,' viii. 6, 7: ' Hoc cratere ferox
Hippolyte, irpbs Be TOSS Komas aywvurd- commisit praelia Rhoecus Cum Lapithis:
fxevos, anroirXei Kal irpoo'io'xet Tpola, ii. pugna debile cernis opus,' &c. Apol-
5, 9. lodor. 1. 1. Ko^iitras Se rbv fao'TTJpa els
410. e/8a. This verb governs both Wlvicfivas, eSto/CEj' EupucrOer. Properly,
irTpariv and (if the text be right) the \d<pvpa are spoils taken from the living,
following accusative tpdpos, with which (TKvKa (Iph. T. 74) those from the dead.
tz-ypas is in apposition. So v/j.i/ip$ous See Photius in v. \d<pvpa. For the eli-
itipas 1j\v9cv, v. 394. From the notion sion of the ai in o-<i(erat, see on v. 146.
of motion towards, fiaiveiv takes an accu- Pflugk, whom Kirchhoff follows, thinks
sative (cf. inf. 786—9) both of person the poet wrote <n*>£eTcci MuK^yais, and
and place, as Ar. Nub. 30, arty rl xp e o s this will stand as the dative of place, as in
e/8a fie fiera rbi> Xlaaiav ;—rarely, how- v. 383, (poviatffi tpdrvtus. Bothe takes
ever, of the thing, in the sense of v<r€JUFT-m adi^er' for eVcc^eTO, " postquam Hercules
tXBelv. Hence Pflugk regards xp ^ireov attulisset." The present tense seems
<TTO\OV as corrupt, and proposes xp^ more natural, as implying that a testi-
GTtX&iv (pdpos, i. e. &^o>v, but this ismony a of Hercules' prowess exists at the
sense which areWeiv will hardly bear. lime of speaking.
We think there is scarcely a doubt that 419-24. The decapitation of the
the true reading is TX^TZKOV xPvrr€&ffT0^0V Lernaean hydra and the slaying of Ge-
/lira, ' in pursuit of,' &c, as Alcest. 483, ryon. Apollodorus (ii. 5, 2) tells us that
Qpyubs rerpwpov apfxa Ato/x-fjSovs fiera. the monster had nine heads, and there is
The expression <pdpos irinXaiv is barely no reason why ixvpt6xpavov should not be
defended by such phrases as KiKTpwv taken for ivoAvKpavov. Diodorus, iv. 11,
tvvaX, vtt'iwv &povpai &c. is pleased to assign a hundred necks, on
411. TIV OVK, i. e. itdvTa. For &yopov, each of which a snake-like head grew.
' a company,' see Iph. T. 1096. The In matters like this, poets and mytho-
meaning is, in the words of Apollodorus, logers vary their accounts. Euripides
ii. 5, 9, Trapa\af$&v £0€\OVTO.S a'vfj.fi.dxovs. even calls the Nile ' hundred-mouthed,'
On a\l(eiy (a) see Heracl. 403. Hel. 404, and Horace calls Cerberus
413. it6pas 'Apelas. Hippolyte is so ' bellua centiceps,' Carm. ii. 13, 34.
called, either because the Amazons gene- Below, v. 1274, the hydra is called afxipl-
rally were edvos (J.4ya ra «ar^ 7rtiA.€jUoj' , as itpavos, because supernumerary heads, aa
Apollodorus says, or because six*v '^lr- it were, grew out on each side of the
Tro\vrt\ rbv ^Apeos ^oxTT^pa, o~v^i^o\ov natural one. The story of Hercules
rov •jrpaJTeiJet^ OTratrcSj/, ibid* ii. 5, 9. burning or searing the neck as each head
According to some, she was a daughter of was cut off, is well known, and has been
Ares. fancifully interpreted of the bringing a
417. & Mvirfivais. Perhaps it was waste moss or bog into cultivation by
 HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN03. 37

7ToXv<f)0VOV KVVOL AipVOfi 420

vSpav i^envpcoo-ev
fieXeaC T d/x,<£e/3aXXe,
TOV TpicrejixaTov 6io~iv e-
KTCL /SoTiJp' 'Epvdetas,
opo/xcov T dXXcov dydXjU,a,T5 €VTV)(7] y'. 425
OLrjXde' TOV *re voXvSaKpvov
eirXevo-' es 'AuSau, TTOVGIV TeXevrav,
iv rdXas
ouS' Iy8a TTOXLV.
crreyat 8' eprjjjioi <f>iXa>v, 430
TOLV 8' dvoaTijxov TCKVCOV
Xapcavos iirifjievei. TrXara
^tou nkXevOov aOeov, CLSLKOV is Se era.?
^epas ySXeVet Sw/mr' ov irapovTos. 435
el 8' ey<w o-Q£vo% yjficov
&6pv T CTraXXov iv ai)QLa.

burning the surface. But the hydra of though he enumerates twelve labours,
Lerna was a real thing ; for Mr. Clark was aware of other legends, which later
tells 'us (' Peloponnesus,' p. 98), that writers have reckoned among that number
large speckled water-snakes still infest the to the exclusion of some of those de-
Lernaean marsh. scribed above. See the note on v. 348.
422. afupePaWc. So Heath for d,u0- 426. T6V re TroXvdaKpuoy Wakefield for
4/3a\€. The meaning is, that Hercules rbv iroKuSoLKpuToy.—Tr6yoiv TeXeuTcfcy, t h e
embrued with the poison of the hydra accusative in apposition to the sentence.
those arrows with which be shot Geryon. 428. 'Iv eKirepaivei Heath for W 4K-
Diodor. Sic. iv. 11, fin. %eipa>o-<£jC*efor TJ> irepavrj. The sense obviously is, ' where
£tpov els T^\V x°^-hv ajre$afl"Te TOS a/a5a?, he closes (i. e. has closed) his life, and has
iva rb ^ATjOec jSe'Aos %%ri T^V 4K Trjs not come back again.'
OLKISOS irKriy^jv aviarov. Apollodor. ii. 432. Xdpwvos irXdra. See Alcest. 254.
5, 2, T!> SI Gwfjia rrjs SSpas ava<rx'i(ras, rfj Translate, ' But the children's path of
X<>\rj Tof/j OIVTOI/S t$a<j/ei'. Neither of life, godless and unjust as it is (i. e.
these writers distinctly affirm that Geryon wickedly imposed upon them by Lycus),
was slain by the poisoned arrows; but without return from the nether world, the
Apollodorus does say that avarqaaixtvos bark of Charon awaits ; and it is to thy
fj.tixWJ' KCU ro^evdels aTr&Oavev, ii. 5 , 1 0 . prowess alone, O Hercules, absent though
424. "Epv9eias. This is supposed to you are, that the family now looks.' The
be Cadiz, and it is frequently mentioned correction of Musgrave, for 0-u/j.a TOV
by the poets in connexion with this ex- irapSvTos, is deserving of all praise. For
ploit; see Propert. v. 9, 2. Aeschylus TiKvoiv KeXevBov see Ae3;h. Clio. 341.
calls Geryon Tpun&fiaTos, Agam. b43. 436. adevos riPa*. ' Had I been young
Lucian, Toxaris, § 62, rbv TT}pv6vqu ol in strength, and the rest of the chorus,
p
my equals in age, I would have stood by
the children of Hercules in the contest;
KaX p p
but as it is, I am destitute of that happy
425. $p6fj.aii> aydXfiara, victorious con- youth.' The old reading Tas tiSaifiovos
tests, honourable and successful toils. was tacitly corrected by Barnes.
This seems to show that Euripides,
38 ETPiniAOT
re cruvrjfioi,,
av irap&cnav
O,' VVV S' a,7roXeiVo/Aat 440
xas euSat/iofos 17/80.5.
aX\' icropai yap rovcrSe <f>6i[ievo)V
ivSvT expvTas, TOVS TOV /xeydkov
Sij7Tore TraiSas TO irplv 'Hpatckiovs,
re (fatkrjv virocrtipaiovi 445
lv eknovcrav TCKva, Kal yepcubv
ip 'Hpaickeovs. Swmyvos ey<w,
&)§ ov Svvafxav Karer^iv
ypaCas ocraaiv eri iriqyds. 450
ME. eiev TIS lepeus, TIS cr^ayeus TW^ 8vcm6TfJiO)i>;
[rj rfjs Takavmf]<s Trj? i[JLrjs *pv)(fj<5 (jiovevs ; ]
erotja' ayetv r a dv\i(xr eis c'^4t8ov raSe.
a) Te'/cv', ayofjeeOa ^evyos ou KOXOV
bp.ov yepovTes Kal vioi Kal 455

443. ivSvrh, the ornamental robes, many incidents in their early life by which
K6a-fiov, v. 329. So Heath for evSvpa, the affection of their parents had been
which violates the metre.—TOV /j.eyd\ov shown.
STJTTOTE, * who was so lately called the 452. Hermann would read either f/ ris
great.' See Tro. 500. 589. 1277- The va.Xaivi)s or T^O-5" i/j.ijs ij/vxrjs. Klotz
pleonastic addition of tb irplv is remark- (Praef. p. x) endeavours to defend the
able. It is not unlikely that Si)7roTe unusual repetition of the article with the
^ralSas is an interpolation. pronoun, on the ground that it is empha-
445. viroaiipaiovs Musgrare for virb tic ; and he compares, after Pflugk, Oed.
ceipaiots. The syntax is, %\ttov(ra.v reKvaR. 1481, Sevp' IT', e\9eT€ &>s Tas aSeX<J>ib
Kal yepatbv Trarepa uiroo'eipaiovs TO?S T<£(r5e T&S 4/j.hs xepas, where however T&y
eavrrjs irocrtv.—eXuovffav, sc. €(p4XfCov<ravr epas is really exegetical of T&S aSt\<pds.
as children are called a$\la 4cpo\K\s, An- It is more than probable that the verse
drom. v. 220. Cf. inf. 1424. The me- itself is an interpolation ; for <povzbs is
taphor however is here not taken from a tame 5after s a
itpeiis and <r<payebs, and ^uijs
boat towed after a ship, but from a side if/uX') ' harsh periphrasis for e/xov,
(or trace) horse, which is compelled to go where especial mention of the body was
at the same speed as those under the rather required.
yoke. 453. (STOifia, sc. 4<TT\V, &yew or &ye<r0ai.
449—50. Both 5aKp{/oii/ and o&a'cov Elmsley has noticed the frequent use of
depend upon Trnyas, ' my eyes' flood of iToifios without elfil &c.
tears.' So in Aesch. Cho. 175, K&,UO\ 454. £evyos, though generally ' a pair/
irpoo'eo'TT] KapSias KkvZ&viov ^oA.^s. Inf. may be used of several persons coupled
v. 562, "AiSou irfpi(}o\al K^TJS. Oed. together. The word is used in reference
Col. 730, biifiA-rav <p6f3ov TTJS ipfjs eVeicr- to inrotreipaiovs above. They call them-
6Sou. selves veKpol as being already condemned
451. Megara reappears on the stage, to die, and in allusion to Hermes and
with her children magnificently attired for Charon, ot veKpoiroixTvoi. There is a va-
their death. (For this custom see Alcest. riant vficpbii, which arose from the com-
161.) In a touching address she bids mon error of transcribers, that veicpbs waa
them farewell, and recals to mind the an adjective.—aytSjuecrflai MSS. and edd..
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOS. 39
a> fioipa SvaTakaiv ifiov re KCU reK
Ta>v&', vpoahepKOjiai.
ous Travvarar
ereKov [xkv uyu,a?, 8' iO
/cat $i,a<f>dopdv.

T) voXv fxe So(p7? i^eiraurav IXTTISC?, 460

17^ Trarpos vfj,S)v iic Xoyoiv TTOT rjXincra.
aroi IA£I> yap "Apyos eVe//,' 6 Kardavcov irar^p,
EvpvcrOeais 8' eju.eX.Xes ot/ojcretv Sdjuous
TTJS KakXiKapnov Kparos e^wy UeXacryias,
CTTOXTJV T€ Orjpbs d[J.<f>e/3aXXe crco Kcipa 465
Xe'ovros, ^176/3 a u r o s i^wrrXi^TO'
(TV S' ^cr^a &r)fia>v TWV (^iXap^droiv ava£
TreSia rd/ia yi}s /cefcr^eVo?,
^es TOI> KaTaanetpavTa or
e's Seftav Se crrjv dXe^7jTt]pi,ov 470

456. Kirchhoff gives e ^ for e/ioS or / p , KaStet, should not express

459. SiatpBophv, i. e. eVe/ca TOD
460. eleVaia'cEj', (eKTraieav,) for ^^vcav.
' Truly my hopes have greatly disap-
pointed me in the expectation I had
formed of you from your father's pro-
mises.' She then addresses herself to
each of her three sons in turn, and re-
counts what it had been the intention of
the father to leave to each. And this is
done by describing the various significant
though sportive actions of the father
towards each. ' To you, the eldest,' she
says, * he used to award (i. e. to say that
he would award,) the throne of Argos and
Mycenae, while he vested you in the lion's
skin as the successor and inheritor of his
most highly-prized possessions. To the
second son he assigned his mother's in-
heritance, as a daughter of Creon, in
Thebes; and the club was put into his
boyish hand as a sceptre. To the third
he bequeathed the sovereignty of the
conquered Oechalia; and .so to each he
intended to leave a kingdom.' Elrosley
explains the imperfects, -fjada, ei/e^ue &c,
by e/j.e\\ts ecreffSai. And in fact the poet
himself varies the narrative by correspond-
ing terms, e^fA\ej oiV?)<rE[j' and Sdxreiv
l . Yet there is no reason why
real acts ; and if so, ^<r6a Sco| represents
the actual words of Hercules in sportive
play with his children, trv vvv e? ©r/jSaJv
Ss"a|, &c. Similarly Bacch. C12, T'IS /JLOI
<p6\a£ fy, ei (rv <rv[j.tpopas TVXOIS ; I n
Androm. 209 seqq., compared by Pflugk,
there is irony, which here there is not;
consequently here the literal, there the
contrary meaning is conveyed.
464. TIeAaayias, Argolis, as in Orest.
960.
468. eyicAripa, hereditary; cf. Iph. T.
682.
469. e|eVeiS« Hermann for e£e7rei0e.
He is probably right: the sense is, ' as
you used to try to prevail on your father,'
i. e. that he would make you king of
Thebes. Heath's conjecture is however
ingenious, fte for <re, ' as he (Hercules)
used to persuade my father (Creon).'
470. a\e(,7)Ti]pi.ov £vkov, the defensive
club, which he put into the hands of his
child as a \pevSi)s 86<ns, a sham gift, i. e.
pretending to confer it upon him together
with the sovereignty of Thebes. It does
not appear that the common reading, Aai-
SciAou \j/eu$?i h6<Tiv, can be defended. In
favour of Hermann's slight but important
correction much is to be said. Daedalus,
the Cretan artist, is no where recorded to
have given Hercules his club; nor, if he
40 ETPiniAOT
£v\ov KaOiti haiSaXov, xjjevBrj BOCTLV.
crol 8' rjv eirepcre rots e/CTy/SdAms wore
d^ Saxreiv Oi^aXiav vtriayero.
8' OVTCLS *uju,a9 T/JMTTU^OIS Tvpavviai
rjp iirvpyov, fieya <f>pov£>v in' avopia.' 475
iyw Se v6jx(f>as y\KpoQiviaCfHKrfi>,
/07S77 awa-movcr €K T 'AOrjvaCcDV -)(6ovb<;
UnapTiys Te @T)fia>v 6', a>s avr)iijxivoi
Trpvixv7]crLOL<TLfiiove^ovr evSai/xova.
Kal TCLVTa (f>pov8a- juera/JaXovcra 8' rj Tv 480
Rfjpas a

had, could it be called v|/ev5$)s 5<!<riy we find feminine substantives sometimes

merely because, as Matthiae says, " spem formed by adding la to the root, avSpia
Herculis postea frustravit." This objec- may be as legitimate a form as avSpeta.
tion indeed is met by placing the comma Moreover, though evavdpltf might be called
after Aai$d\ov, with Kirchhoff. Accord- the causal dative, for Sia T V evavSpiav, it
ing to Diodorus, iv. 14, (quoted by Her- is certain that the common and natural
mann,) the club might fairly be called construction is ippovtiv eirl TIJ/I.
5aiSa\os, ' elaborately wrought,' for it was 476. aKpoQivia^ttrQca is ' to pick out for
the gift of Hephaestus. This adjective oneself from the top of a heap,' or to have
occurs in Aesch. Eum. 605, as an epithet the first choice of a prize. Hence the
of TreirAos, probably in the same sense. sense here is, ' while I, the mother, used
Pflugk, approving Hermann's emendation to choose the best brides for you, one
without admitting it, suggests |ii\oi/ KaSitt from Athens, a second from Sparta, and a
Mouv&kov from Propert. iv. !), 15, ' Mae- third from Thebes, intending to contract
nalio jacuit pulsus tria tempora ramo alliances with each of these nations,' which
Cacus.' are specified as being the principal states
474. i(mi, wanting in the copies, was of Hellas. — avviirTov&' is KirchhofTs
added by Barnes after Canter and Scaliger. correction for <xvvau\iovo', which is here
Rather, perhaps, rptis ovras OVTW KT\. doubtful Greek. The 4K is used as in the
The names of Hercules' three sons are common phrase -ya/^uv IK or aird TWOS.
given by the Schol. on Pind. Isthm. iv. 478 seqq. The meaning is, that by a
104, as from Euripides, (doubtless a lost triple marriage a threefold security might
play,) Therimachus, Deicoon, and Ari- be attained. The old reading was icdkais,
stodemus. Many other accounts are given for which Heath restored the Attic dative
by ancient writers ; but the matter is of As the parents were said KTJSOS
little importance. See Pflugk's Preface, tv or avdirTGiv {sup. v. 35), so a
p. 8. ship's stern was said avdirTtaBai 4K -yijs, to
475. eV avSpia, on your manliness; be fastened to the shore. More commonly
i. e. on the early development of your ivpv[xvi](Tia is used alone in the plural, as
physical powers, and your promising Iph. T. 1352. 1395. Hence Kirchhoff's
youth. Here Elmsley, followed by Pflugk conjecture KaKws is very probable. Com-
and W. Dindorf, reads evavSpia, on the pare however Med. 770, 4K TOCS' ara-
ground that apSpeta, not avfipia, is the i//(SjUe<r0a Trpv/j.vf]rr]i/ ndKcov.
true Attic, just as avSprflyi is the Ionic form, 480. |U€Taj3aAoC<ra. Intransitive, as in
on the same analogy as 7rra>xe£a, SouAe/a, Bacch. 1331.'—Kfipas, Fates. Photius,
trapBeveia &c. The argument however is icrjfxs, 6avarr](p6poi jj.oipai. Cf. Electr.
not conclusive. Many substantives have a 1252. Aeschylus calls "them Kfipes 'Epi-
double form in eiaand (a, asirpo/j.^Bcia, wpo- viis, Theb. 1057- They are distin-
fj.i)Sia, acre'iSem, aiT6/3ia, Trapdevita, irapde- guished by Moschus, Id. iv. 14, who is
via, &a, and we have other forms only in writing on this subject : crxeVXioj, bs
la, asaSmia, aitOaHia, 5ei\la. If therefore T<5£OI<TII', a of Tr6pev abrbs 'hit6x\wv, rji
 HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOS. 41
OI oe OaKpva XovTpoi' dvo'Trji'O'; <f>pevoi)i>.
p Se TraTpbs e c r n a y&fiovs o8e,
ALQTJV voixit,<x)v TTCvdepov, KrjSos trtKpov.
W/i,Ot, TIC ifXCOV TTpatTOV rj TIV VCTTCLTOV 485
Trpbs crrepva dSyjxai; r<5 Trpocrap/xdcrw crrojua ;
TtVOS XdfitofJLOLL ; 7TWS O.V COS ^OvBoTTTepO^
/xeXicrcra avveveyKaifju av IK TTOLVTCOV yoovs,
ets et1 o' eveyKoucr' aOpoov aTroSoirjv SaKpv ;
d) fyikraT , ei TIS <j)06yyov eicra/covcreTai 490
0V7)TS)V Trap' 'AiSrj, crot r a S ' , 'HpaffXeis, Xe'yw,
vvrjcrKei Trarrjp cros Kat TCKV, oXXvjU.at S' eyw,
•^ 7r/)tv /jLaKapCa Sta o"' iKXrj^ofi
aprj^ov, ekdi' Kal (JKLO, (JXXVTJOL

'Epii/uos aiVi Plutonis, filiis ejus Kypas dueentibus."

eous /ca Taking the Greek by itself, and apart
482. AouTpct, water sprinkled on the from any forced meanings of commen-
bride, probably by the mother of the tators, we vainly try to extract any sense
bridegroom, on whom many of the mar- out of KTJSOS icarpbs, which is the more
riage ceremonies devolved ; see Med. awkward because irarpbs occurs in the
1026.—Svcrrrivos (pptvZv, ' foolish that I preceding verse.
was in my vain hopes,' or ' unhappy that 487. *as &<> KTk. ' Would that, like
I am for my disappointed pride.' An the tawny-winged bee, I could collect
interjection addressed to herself, and fol- griefs from all, and bringing them into
lowed by a statement of what is now one, could give them back together in
really the case, instead of all her long- a single tear!' As a bee gathers sweets
cherished expectations. Bothe thinks from many flowers and unites them in a
this clause is corrupt, and would read drop of honey, which she is said &7roSoC-
SVUT^VOIS (pipsiv. The nominative is vcu, to reproduce, or give as the result
certainly unusually interposed. It may of her labour, so Megara wishes that
be observed however, that the narrative she could concentrate the sorrow she
has run on so continuously from v. 461, feels for each and every of her sons, into
that the speaker had not earlier an oppor- a single tear, to be shed for them as a last
tunity of saying iyw 5IKTTT}VOS tf\m(Ta. gift.
483—4. ' But now your grandfather 491. SvnTav. Elmsley's correction
here (Amphitryon) is preparing the mar- <pSiTwv, adopted by W. Dindorf, is plau-
riage feast, believing that Hades is to be sible, but nothing more. Nauck's read-
your father-in-law, a wretched alliance.' ing is much better, eV TIS (pddyyos e(V-
The meaning is, that as Hercules' sons aKouerat.
are likely to have no oth,er wedding than 493. ppoTo7s. The dative is used as in
that of the Furies, or Krjpes, i. e. instant Oed. R. 8, o Tvatri K\tivbs OlSiirovs KCL\OV-
death, he has made such preparations in fxtvos.
the way of fine dresses, &c, as seem 494. Kal (TKid, Even though a mere
best to suit the occasion. The old read- ghost, and not in the body, appear to me ;
ing was KTJdosTraTpbs, corrected by Reiske.for yon would be abundantly sufficient,
Klotz endeavours to defend it, (Praef. p. even by merely coming. The meaning is
si,) " duplicem rationem habemus, unam, (p6fios ytvoiT' av Tro\€fj.lois ofpBcls pj.6vov,
ut"Ai5t)s TrevQepifs esse dicatur avi, alte-as he says in the Rhesus, 335. The old
ram, ut KTISOS patris, quod est aptissi- reading was licca/bis, corrected by Her-
mum." This however can hardly be mann. Perhaps the true reading is aAis
called very explicit, nor is Musgrave's yap (or T6 y1) ikSe'tv iKavhv av yivotr^
much better, " Hercules KrjfieffTris erat at. For the ah is redundant where it is
VOL. III. G
42 ETPiniJOT
aXts yap k\6(ov LKavbs av yivoio crv' 495
Ka/col yap es ere y', ot reKva KTeivov&i era.
AM. cru jxkv T<X vep6tv tin-perrr} TTOLOV, ywaw
eyw Se cr', w ZeO, X 6 ^ 0 ' ^ s ovpavov SIKCOV
avSw, TeKvoicnv el TI TCHCTIS' oxfyekeuv
jiteXXeis, ajAvvew, a>s f a ^ ' ouSei> dp/cecreis. 500
KCLLTOI KeKkrjo-ou 7roX.\a/as* (JLaTr)v
6avelv yap, a>s eoi,K, avayK
dXX'j al yepovTes, crfJUKpa fikv TO. TOV fiiov
TOVTOV 8 ' O7TWS T^StCTTa St,aTT€pd<J€Te,
iij fjjiepas es WKra JU.^ Xvirovfievot. 505
a>s !X77iSas ju.ei' 6 ^povo<; OVK V
cr(x)t,€iv, TO 8" avTou crTTOvSctcras S
opari /Jb, oenrep r\v 7repC/3XeiTTos
ovojxacrTa Trpdcrcraiv, KaC fx a<f)eC\e6' r)
axrwep irrepov irpbs ai9£p* rj^epa /xia. 510
o o oApos o /aeyas 17 Te oog OHK oto OTO>
/3e)8atds ecrTf -^aCper'' dvSpa yap <f>[\ov
iravvcrTaTov vvv, T^XIKCS, SeSdp/caTe.
M E . ea.
w Trpicrfiv, Xeucrcra) rdjaa ^ i X r a r ' ; ^ Tt ^K3 ;

not emphatic; and the emphasis does not similar doctrine, of the wisdom of enjoying
seem to improve the sense. Kirchhoff the present life because it is short, is incul-
suspects some corruption in the distich, cated by Hercules in Alcest. 782—89.—
and supposes the latter verse stood thus, The owois governs Siairepdaere, dpare
8.A1S y' &v iXd&i/ Kal a-Kia yivoio ah (fxoi being, as usual, understood, and does not
would be more likely). The next verse belong to y]hi(jra.
may possibly be spurious, as W. Din- 507. <rciCe"/> to keep safe till their ful-
dorf has observed, though he includes filment.—SIE'TTTOTO KTA., ' i t flits away
the preceding one in his condemnation, after attending to its own business,' or,
The 76 is not indeed without sense; ' it does its own work and then flies
' they surely injure you who are slaying away.'
your children ;' still it is not added quite 508. Kirchhoff would prefer Spur' e/x.
after the manner of Euripides; and the 510. ivrephv irphs al8ipa, like a feather
a made long before KT is not satisfactory, going up into the sky. It is needless to
though justified by Orest. 945, avyyovov explain Trrephv ' a bird,'though in Hippol.
at TS KTaviiv : ibid. v. 1525, OVK &pa 827, there is a similar comparison, opvis
KTevtis jU€,- Kirchhoff edits tcaicol ydp y&p Sis TLS EK X*P&V ti-tpavros el. The
eiVir, with Pierson. construction is, arpeiXerS fie rb 6vofj.aaT&
497. evrpeirri TTOLOV. See Bacch. 440. Trpacceii/, fitnrep TTTtpbv (anoirTa.ntvov'),
On w(p€At7v with a dative, Prom. 350. or rfyv -wp\v $6£av may be supplied from
501. K£K\7}(rat iroWdius. Cf. Hel. the context. Kirchhoff's suspicion, that
1447, K4K\T)(T64 juoi, fleoi, TTOAXO,, xP'h<TT' something has been lost here, does not
e/iov KKVUV K&Xvwa. seem well-founded.
503—5. (TfUKph Bothe for juicpa. A
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. 43

AM. OVK oTSa, dvyarep- d^acrta Se Ka/x e^ 515

ME. oS' icrrlv ov yrj<; vepdev
^4M. el JXT] y oveLpov ev <£aei TL
ME. TL (j>7]fjii; TTOV oveupa KrjpaCvovo-' 6pS> ;
OVK ecru oo aAAos avn crov TTGUOOS* yepov.
Bevp', S> T€KV', ixKpijixvacrOe iraTpcomv Tri-rrXutv, 520
IT iyKoveire, /AT) ixeOrJT, itrel J i o s
<TU>Trjpos vfjLLV ovoev ecru oo ucrrepos.

irponvXa ff k
o~' icrel&ov e? <f>ao<;
ea* TL 525
croX/xotcri veKputv Kparas
o^Xft) T' et1 dvSpwv TTJV ifJLr/v £vvdopov
Tra/repa re SaKpvovra o~vfJL(f>opas TLVO?.
<f>ep' eKTrvdoaiACLLravSeTTXTJO-LOV
516. Hercules, who had been invoked 521. Aths Garr/pos. The sense is, that
at v. 494 to appear even as a shade from the presence of Hercules is as good a
Hades, is now suddenly seen, rising from protection as the altar of Zeiis (TOITTJP at
a chamber beneath the stage by the ascent which they were sitting, v. 48.
called " Charon's stairs;" and though he 523—4. This distich is quoted by Lu-
has in fact returned bodily from the re- cian in the opening of the dialogue Me-
gions below, he is at first taken for a VLTVTVOS 7] Nefcuo/xai'Te^a, vol. i. p. 455,
spectre who has come at the bidding of with the variant <re •/ elSoi/. Hercules is
Megara. On these considerations, one at first seen rising from below at a little
might conjecture that this line should be distance from the stage (as the position
read, o'S' etrrtv, %s yrjs vtpBsv efV^/coue of the Xapcyi/iai K\ifj.aKes in a plan of the
v$v, ' who heard our summons even from Attic theatre will show). Hefirstsees the
below/ According to the common read- palace on the proscenium, then his wife
ing, ovra must be supplied. In v. 24, and father standing before it; and, sur-
Amphitryon speaks of Hercules' descent prised at their being attired in death-
as a fact within his own knowledge. clothes, he resolves to approach them and
However, the vulgate is defended by v. ask the reason of the change.
551—3. 525. Bothe construes TI XP^P-"-—^P"
517. Kirchhoff gives this verse to Am- KTA., ' for what reason do I behold ?' &c,
phitryon, on account of the ye. The comparing Hec. O77> T! XPW' «Te/ii/<a>
copies continue it to Megara. rhv ifibv e/c 56fj.(t}v irdSa; and edits crvfi-
518. KTjpaivovGa, ' in my anxiety.' On<popas T'IVOS; ' weeping for what calamity?'
this word see the note on Hippol. 223. in v. 528. Kirchhoff gives av^opki
The other sense of Kftpaivnv, ' to destroy,' -rivas; and both readings seem to be
is recognized by Photius, Kripalver T^KCI, found in Flor. 2.
irpbs <p6opav tiyei. T h e meaning of ri 529. -raxSe. Not the Chorus, but the
(prin'i; iroca KTX., seems to be, 'And yet,actors on the stage; Megara, Amphitryon,
what am I saying ? It is no dream that and the children. It was the opinion of
I conjure up, but Hercules himself.' Elmsley, to which W. Dindorf, Kirch-
Bothe quite misunderstands the sense, hoff, and Pflugk have assented, that for
and adopts 4pu for Spw, after Musgrave, yuvai KT\., we should read rl Kaivbv T)\6t
from Heath. ToTcSe ZciifxatTiv xp^os> a n ( ^ that the fol-
G 2
44 ETPiniJOT

yvva,i, TL Kaivov rjkOe Sajxacnv X/° e o ? » l>i30

ME. dvBpcov, £> <f>do<; fxoXau irarpl,

djs eis OLK[J.7]V e\0a>v (£iAois ;
HP. TL <j)rjs ; riv e? Ttxpayfibv rjKofxev, Trarep ;
ME. BLoWvjjLecrOa- cri> Se, yepov, avyyvcodi fioi,
el irpoarOev rjpTTaa a are Xeyeuv irpbs TOVS' e^pyjv 535
TO drjkv yap TTCOS JJLOWOV oiKTpbv dpaevoyv,
K.a\ TCI/A' edvrjcjKe T£KV , aTruiKXvfxrjV o eyd>.
V 3 ei/
HP. ATTOWOV, OIOIS ^>potju.tois <*/ X ^-oyov.

ME. redvacr' a8e\<f)oi /cat iraTrjp ovjaos yepav.

HP. s ; TI Spacras ^ Sopbs TTO'IOV Tvyuiv ; 540
ME. ^ 6 /cA.eu'os y>js dva^ Si&iX.ecrev.
HP. 077X019 aTravTOiv ^ voo-rjcrdcnqs ydovo<; ;
ME. o-Tacrei- TO KdSfJiov 8' eirTaiTv\.ov e^ei
HP. TI 8"»jTa Trpos ere Kai yepovr' rj\6ev ^>dy

lowing distich should be assigned to Am- logue seems to be held by two persons
phitryon, not to Megara. Elmsley thought only; and that at v. 585 it is continued
the poet would have written TTflirSe for between two, Amphitryon then, and not
TwSe, if yivai had been genuine ; and till then, taking the place of Megara.
also that Si <pdos fxoXkv irarpl, with Her- 533. ej Tapa.yixbv, in a time of con-
cules' following address Trarep Sec, is only fusion. It was thought ill-omined to
consistent in the mouth of Amphitryon. return from a distance to any scene of
Klotz, who calls this (Praef. p. xi) " locus grief or trouble. So Theseus complains
admodutn difficilis," defends the vulgate that the first sounds which greet his ears
against these arbitrary alterations ; and are those of woe, Hipp. 792, and Creusa
he truly says, " Si hoc modo tractare says to Xuthus iupinov is fiepinvav, Ion
veteres fabulas volumus, nullus erit ver- 404.
sus quin mutare atque interpolare pos- 536. T{>flijAuKTA. Compare for the
simus." There is nothing really obscure sentiment Suppl. 83. Androm. 93. Med.
in the text as it stands. Hercules asks 928.
his wife what is the matter, and she re- 538. Quoted by Lucian, Zeus rpayaid.
plies, first by calling Hercules the dearest § 1.
of men to herself, and a light of safety to 539. irar^ip ov/ibs, Creon. See v. 33.
his aged father ; secondly, by saying 541. 6 KKeivbst ironical, as in v. 38.
StoWi/icaSa KTA. NOW, as Hercules, In both places W. Dindorf gives Kcuvbs
after saying rl <pris; in v. 033, had turned after Elmsley. Here Kirchhoff adopts
to his father for a more detailed account the emendation ; but it does not seem
(perhaps because Megara had thrown her- more than barely probable. Compare
self into his arms), she, in replying at Orest. 17, 6 K\eii/bs, ei SJ; KAewbs, 'Aya-
v. 634, rightly apologizes to Amphitryon
for taking the words out of his mouth,
which it was his place to have uttered 542. dTrai/TtSi/, confronting them.
when directly appealed to. Blmsley's Phoen. 1392, noAweijcrjs 8' awnvTyaev
change of persons in fact rests only on Sopl.
this, that 7raTp! and irdrep seem rather to 543. The common reading of this
indicate that Amphitryon is the party verse, ardaa rb Kdfifj.ov y cTTTaTruAoi'
appealed to in rity-fjs,* because he has just €x«i Kpdros, where the ye is out of place,
spoken of himself. But it is to be ob- was corrected by Prlugk., Dobree had
served, that from v. 518 to 584 the dia- independently made the same conjecture,
and it has been admitted by Kirchhoff.
 HPAKAHX MAINOMENOZ. 45
ME. KT€ive.iv e/xeXXe iraripa /cd/xe /ecu Tewa. 545
HP. Tt <£T?S ; T6 rapfi&v 6p<f>dvev[x ifjLWv T{KV(HV ;
ME. jjbij rrore Kpiovros Odvarov eKTuxaiaro.
U P . KocrfJLOs Se TraiSfcw TIS oSe veprepots upiiroiv;
ME. QO.V6.TOV Ta8' 178^ Trepij36\a.L dvyjix/xeda.
HP. KCLI 7T/)O5 jStav iOvrjcrKeT'; & TXTJIACOV iyco. 550
M £ . <f>C\cov eprjfjioi, ere Se OavovT ^
HP. TTodev 8' es u/u-as 198' icrrjXO' d
ME. Evpvcrdeois KrjpvKes tfyyeWov TaSe.
H P . TI 8' efeXeiTrer' OTKOI' icrTiav T ifJLrjv;
ME. /3LCL' Trarrjp [xev iioTecrajv crrpwroG Xe^ou?. 555
HP. KOVK ecr^ev aiSw TOV yepovr drijUao-ai ;
ME. aiSajs y dnoLKel rrjcrSe TTJS ^eou irpocrcj.
HP. OVTO) 8' dTrdi'Tes icTTravitpfiev (f>i\a>v;
ME. <f)C\oi, yap elcriv dvSpl Svcrrv^eT Tives ;
HP. jita^as Se MivvSiv, as CTkrjv, direvTVcrav ; 560
ME. d<f>iK.ov, Iv av0L<; croc \4yat, TO Suo"Tu^e's.
HP. ov p'C\jje6' " ^ i S o u TacrSe TrepiySoXas /coju-179,
KCU ^«3s dvafiXexjjecrde, TOV KOJTU) CTKOTOVS

546. TI Tap0a>v KT\., an idiomatic 555. Here, as before in v. 543, Dobree

verse: ' what had he to fear from my had anticipated Pflugk in placing a colon
children if they had lost their father ?' after the first word. The sense is, My
For Lycus supposed Hercules to be dead, father was treated with even heartless
v. 145. For the Ionicism eKTiffaiaro, cruelty. Klotz defends the old punctua-
not very common in Euripides, see Hel. tion (Praef. p. xiv).
159. For the sense compare v. 42—3. 557. If the reading be right, the sense
548. •n-alSav. Aldus has iriir\u>v both is, ' Mercy and violence dwell at opposite
here and at the end of the verse. The ends of the earth.' But, as aiSHs rather
reading Trpeirwi/ was recovered from the than [lia would be called * a goddess,' as
margin of one of the Paris MSS. by Mus- in Ion 337, there is great probability in
grave. Either in the sense of Spoios the reading of Nauck and Kirchhoff,
or iiriTTjStios, this word takes a dative.— alSd y'- aivoiKti KTA., where 76 is ironi-
/t<i<r/uos, see v. 334. cally used, and AVKOS becomes the nomi-
54U. TOL5' ij'Sr; KTA. ' The head-dresses native to axoiKei.
we are now wearing are the wrappings of 558. &-W6VT€S KTA., for atriov imavi&v.
the grave.' The word avdirreiv is chosen 'Was I so badly off for friends, that no
with especial reference to the K6(TI*OS, one would assist my family in my ab-
which was commo.nly said e^divTeirdai or sence?' The reply may be compared
avdnTetrdat, as Tro. 1220, Qpiyia. •wittXuiv with Electr. fiO5, Si TIKVOV, oMels SIKTTV-
ayd\fxa.T3 e|a7TT&j %po6s. By comparing XOVVTI trot (piKos, and Phoen. 403, TCI
v. 526 with v. 562, we shall perceive that <pi\wv ouSei/, ijv TIS SvfXTvxf-
allusion is made to fillets tied round the 560. amiTmiaav, did they treat with
head. KirchhofF proposes iviifiixfOa. contempt, disregard, or repudiate, the
551. <pi\ai/ y' Kirchhoff after Her- benefits I had conferred ? Cf. v. 50.
mann. 563. ITKIJTOUS. Porson on Hec. 819
553. TttSe, viz. the false report that considers & <TK6TOS, -OV, as "magisAtti-
Hercules was dead. Cf. v. 516. cum " than rb <TK6TOS. But Photius ex-
46 ETPiniJOT

iya) Se, w y a p TTJS C/ATJS epyov XeP°S>

irpa>Tov jj-ev eijiu Kal KaTacrKaxjja) SOJJLOVS
KCLLvcov Tvpdvvcov, Kpdra 8' dvoatov re/xcov
pixjjo) KVVMV '4\K7)na' Kahjxeioiv S' ocrou?
KCIKOVS icfyrjvpov ev TraOovras i£ i
T& KaXXivi/cw TOS' OTTAW 570
TOUS Se 7TT€^OWTOIS 8ia(f>opa)i>
veKpa>v dvavr' 'Icrfirjv
AipKT)<; re va/jba XevKov alf
TO yap [A dpvvuv fxaXkov rj Sdfxapri
l Traicrl Kal yipovri,; ^ai-povTcov uovov 575
ydp avrovs TwvSe pdWov yjvvcra.
Kal Set [JL vvep TWVS', etirep olS" vnep
dvr\<jK£iv dyuvvovT' TJ TC (frrjcro/jLev Kakbv
vSpa. ji.h> ekdeiv es [x.dyr\v \4OVTL re
EvpvcrOio)1; TropTraZcrL, TO>V 8' i/juwv reKvov 580
OVK lKTTOvr\<T<ji QdvaTOV ; OVK dp' '
6 KaWivLKos, ws irdpoide,
XO. Sucaia TOVS TeKovTas &i^>e\etv re
pressly says, <TK6TOS KOI <TK6TOV, eKaripus' vSpa p.ev es /.idx^]? e\6eTv, T^KVWV 5g
ovrcas 'AjUen^/as. (This was a comic 6d.va.T0v jU^ iiarovtlv. Pflugk, among
writer contemporary with Euripides.) On other examples, aptly quotes Thucyd. i.
the double genitive, "AiSov Trepi^oAa! 121, % Seii/Si/ h.v eir), ei ol /iky eiceivav
K6/J.T}S, ' death-wrappings of the hair/ see ^v^axot e7rl SouAeia T?J avrwv <p4povrts
on v. 449. OVK an£pov<riv, 7]^ts S' iirl T^» Tifj.oipov-
bCt'J. ttaivoiv Tvpdvvoiv, the invader and fi€voi TOVS txOpous Kal avrol a/xa Giv^tGBai
usurper Lycus, who waa eirr/Avs, v. 257. OVK apa SaTravfico^i1; On iK7rovi7v, ' to
569. KaKovs, viz. by joining the faction avert by toil,' see v. 309.
of Lycus. 582. 6 KaWiviKos. For the article
571. Sm<popSiv, ' dispersing;' cf. Bacch.with the predicate see Donaldson, Gr.
739. 1210. Suppl. 382. 715. By '6TTKV Gr. § 394 (0.) b. Heracl. 978, irpbs
the Kopivri or club is meant, as the T6(,OV Tavra T^V Bpaauav SCTTIS av BeAri —
is here contrasted with it. AE'£EI. Iph. A. 1354, 0? ,ue rhv yd/xav
575. ir6voi. Let the labours, he says, wntKahovv 'i\o-aov. Orest. 1140, b /xi]Tpo-
which he has performed for Eurystheus, <p6vrris b" ov KaAeT.
be held secondary in comparison with the 583. This verse is cited as from Eu-
first and greatest duty of protecting his ripides, but without the name of the play,
own family. — rSivSe, scil. ir6vav, TO5 by Stobaeus, Flor. lxxix. 22.—" Hoc
afj.vveLv KT\. dicit; aequum esse patrem liberis, filium
577- efrrep o'ISe. If they, the children, seni patri, virum uxori auxilio esse."
are going to die in their father's cause, Pflugk. These two lines were assigned
because Lycus fears their father's valour, to the Chorus by Tyrwhitt. In the old
it becomes me also to die for them. copies they are continued as the speech of
5 7 8 . T£ <pT)<rofi.ev — OVK iKTTovito-a ; A Hercules.
Greek way of saying, OVK tart KaAbv
 HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 47
irarepa re Trpicrfiuv vqv re KOLV<OVOV ydjxav.
AM. Trpos <rov fjbkv, a) TTCU, TOIS <£iXots eTi>ai tyikov 585
r a T' e^Opa /jLLcrelv dXXa JU,T) Veiyov Xiav.
HP. rt o' etrrt T&wSe 8acrcrov rj -^pewv, rrdrep ;
AM. TTOXXOUS TTevTjTas, oXyStovs Se ra Xoyw
SoKoiWas etvai, amv[i[jid'^ov<; aval; e x " ,
oi crrdcriv WrjKav /ecu SuaXecrav TTOS.IV 590
i<f> apTrayaiai TWV 7reXas, r a S' «» S6[XOL<;
8a.TrdvaL(Ti (f>povSa SuatjivyovO' vir apyias.
CL><j)dr]<; icrekdcbv irokw iirel S' a><f>07)s, opa
i)(dpov<; aOpotcras /x.^ Trapix, d
HP. ju-eXet fjuev ov§ev et jj,e wacr elSev 595
opviv S' iSutv TIV OVK iv aiaioLS
eyvcov TTOVOV TIV es Sopovs 7renT&)/coTa(
COCTT CK vpovoia^ Kpv<fx,os elo~rj\0oi> v $
AM. /caXals TrpocrekOcov vvv TTpoaetTre 6' icrTiav
/cat 80s Trarpwois SftijU,ao"tv crbt' 600
585. irpbs <rov, ' it is your part.' therefore probably corrupt. In Hesiod,
Heracl. 682, TJ/CHTTK irpbs (Tov fxajpof ^v Opp. 739, T<£ 5e dtol vziLtff&ai Kai aAyea
ei-K€tv ZTYOS.—fjLT) 'trtiyov, * do not be tooS&Kav bnltrfTCD, we should doubtless read
hasty in your plans of vengeance, but act debs ve/Ascry T€ Kai SAyea SZxei/, as in
warily.' Cf. Med. 1133, oAAa /u.^ airep- V. 754, 6e6s TOI Kai ra vefieaffa.
Xov, tpiKos. This is a hint to Hercules 593. eTeMv MSS. Kirchhoff sug-
that he ought to slay Lycus in defence of gests 4(TCA6COV. This is supported by
his family, but that he must act warily. v. &i)8, while 4ireK6chy rather applies to a
590—2. If these verses are genuine, hostile invasion.
they perhaps allude to some well-known 594. exBpous a9poi<ras, bringing a troop
Athenian characters of the day ; men who of enemies, viz. the partisans of Lycus,
' caused civil commotion and ruined the upon you.
state in order to rob their neighbours, 596. eV alvlois e'Spai?, ' in a lucky
while their private fortunes had been position ' or direction. Both words were
squandered away, having slipped from used of omens taken from birds, and both
their hands through laziness.' There are occur in Aesch. Agam. 104, 116. Her-
however some grounds for suspicion. cules means to say, that though he doea
(I) The metre more resembles the lax not care if the whole city saw him arrive,
style of the latest plays. (2) There was still, as a matter of fact, no one did see
no occasion to amplify the sense of v. him, because he purposely came secretly,
588—9, which is a sufficient hint not to not with the intention of evading danger,
trust the partisans of Lycus. (3) We but to intercept unexpectedly the oppres-
should here expect four verses, as Her- sors of his family.
cules replies in four both at v. 595 and 599. Neither do Pflugk and Kirchhoff
v. 606, and perhaps in a multiple of four appear to be right in placing a colon at
(sixteen), at v. 621. (4) The form iBi\K<xv,Ka\£is, nor does Klotz in explaining the
which may be called a later Atticism for common reading, quandoquidem rede ac-
eBeffar, is pretty nearly confined to the cessisti. The meaning is, irpocrtKdwi'
latest plays, e. g. Ion 1200, Bacch. 129, KaAas Trpoaenre, ' go and address good
448, and in the single instance where words to the hearth,' i. e. the gods pre-
it is found in an earlier work of Euripides, siding over it. So in Aesch. Agam. 344,
Med. 629, it violates the metre, and is Qeobs irpoffeiiruv €t5 £
48 ETPiniAOT
•f]£ei yap avros (rrjv SdfJLapra KOX
eX^wv, <f)ovevcra>v, Ka/x iTTLcr<f)d£a)v avat;.
fxivovn 8' avrov irdvra CTOL yevyjcrerat.,
rfj T acr<f>akeia KepSaveis' TTOXLV oe crrjv
fir) Trplv Tapd^y; irplv roS' eS Oiadai, T4KVOV. 605
HP. Spdcro) raS'* ev yap etiras' el)a' etcrw OOJXWV.
XpoVw 8' avekdcov i£ OLVTJXLCUV /JLVX^
'AISOV Koprjs *T* evepdev OVK dri\xdcr(a
6eoi><; irpo(T€i.TTfxv Trpcjra rous Kara, crreyas.
AM. ^A#es yap ovrtos Scu/iar' eis r'./4iSot>, TeKvov ; 610
H P . fcal 6r)pd y es <^>&>s roz^ rpiKpavov rjyayov.
AM. P'd^rj Kparyjcras rj deas Bcopijixacnv;
HP. ju-ct^Tj' ra. fivcrTOiv 8' opyC TJVTV^TJC/ IScov.
AM. yj Kal /car' O'IKOVS iarlv EvpvcrOeats 6 drjp ;
HP. XOovlas viv aX-cros 'Ep/Jbuov r l^et TTOXIS. 615

601 — 2. avrbs — &inxt,. Lycus in before he attempts to get up a counter-

person. The comma usually placed after revolution in the state. Bothe endeavours
4Tn<T(pat,b>v would make &va£ the vocative, to defend the re by placing vv. 601 to
whereas we should expect £> TTOL or T4KVOV Kephaveh in 604, in a parenthesis.
(as in v. 605) for the address of a father 608. aTiiua(rw. I will not refuse, omit,
to his son. neglect; with an infinitive, as if the full
6H3. One might suspect a verse to have construction were OVK arifxatrw Beobs,
been lost after this, by which the speech Sxrre fj.i] irpocrenre?v avrovs.—The r e after
of Amphitryon would be of eight lines, as K{pT)s was added by ReisUe.
that of Hercules before and after is of 611. rp'iKpavov Pierson for rpiKtip^vov.
four, the dialogue of twelve (or the nearest So in Prom. v. 361, the MSS. give Ua-
approach to it that was possible, eleven), rovTCKdprivov for eKaToyKa.pa.vov.—For
and the concluding speech of sixteen. It Saip-fifj.ao'iv we should perhaps read Baipr]-
is indisputable that this law of multiples f/.ara.
was sometimes curiously observed; see 613. rjuTvxvo^ IBdv. I was fortunate
on Electr. 544. It is impossible to de- in having been admitted to a sight of the
cide with certainty. Yet the passage mysteries in the regions below, a^txav es
reads less abruptly thus :— otpiv Kal T4\T] fj.vo'rripioiv, Hipp. 2 5 . TO.
TeAea /cal i-KOWTiKa, Plat. Symp. § 2 8 . See
fxevovri 5* avTov ir&vra. crot y^yf}(T€Tai' Ar. R a n . 1 5 6 - 8. Bacch. 7 3 , & naKap,
\_6eovs fJ.€P e^€is (rvfxfxdxovs fj.4\\o}y T : '6<ms tvSai^oiv reAeras QeS>v elSks fitoTav
Spuv,~\ ayitrrevei Kal Otao'ei/erai ipux&v. Barnes
rrj T' acr<paA*iq. KepSavus ICTA. observes, from Apollodorus, ii. 5, 12, and
604. TT6\IV Se for v6hiv re is L. Din- others, that Hercules had been admitted
dorf's correction, and he seems clearly to the Mysteries at Eleusis before hia
right. The error arose from the pre- descent into Hades. To this legend
ceding re, which (if the passage be com- Aristophanes repeatedly alludes in the
plete) couples Kepdavt'is with y£vrr\<r£Tai, Frogs. Of course, his admission to these
while this clause contains an expostula- mystic rites on earth would entitle him to
tion which is properly introduced by the share the prerogatives of the avaral in
adversative particle. Hercules is entreated Hades.
to await the arrival of Lycus in the house, 015. 'Epfiiiiv TT<(AIS. Pausan. ii. 34, 5,
and to arrange his own private affairs, efTbs 8e TOV 'laB/xov TTJS Tpoifijeos tipopSs
i. e. to secure the safety of his family, CO-TIP 'Epfu6vri.~ttid. § 10, ^TaCfla TJ
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOH. 49
AM. ouS' olSev Evpvcrdevs ere yrjs TJKOVT dvco ;
HP. OVK old?' Iv ekOoiv TavdaS" eiSetrjv irapos.
AM. yjpovov Se 7r«s TOCTOVTOV rja-0' vnb \6ovC ;
HP. Orjaea KOfxi^wv £)(p6vicr ig "ALSOV, irdrep.
AM. KCLI TTOV 'CTTLU ; rj yrjs TraTpi'So? ol^erai neSov 620
HP. fie/3r]K 'Adijvas vkpdtv do-fievos <j>vyd>v.
aAA ei , ofx.apT€LT , on TZKV , es OOJUOVS irarpi.
KaXktoves rap" euroSoi TWV i^oSwv
vdpeicnv VJALV. dWd ddperos icr^ere
fcai vajxaT ocraaiv jjLrjKeT' i^avlere, C25
crv T', d> yvvai [xoi, crvXkoyov ipv)(fj<;
Tpofxov re iravcrai, KOX fieOeaO' ifJLwv
ov yap TTTepwro?, ovSe <f>ev£eia) (f>C\ov$.

oio OVK a<f)iacr', dW dvdiTTOVTai TT€.7TX(OV

< J
irporepa iroXis TOLS Ep[iiovtvo ii> -j^v. %ari the optative without ay, (which he de-
5e (T<pi(Ti teal vvv in Upa <xin66i,— ivrbs fends by Oed. Col. 1172, Kal TJ'S HOT
5e aitToii/ Itph $pSi<Tiv a,7r6pp7jTa A^jUTjTpi.early, ov y' eyii xf/e^aifii TI,) gives a very
Ibid. 35, 3, "rb 5e \6yov fj.d\L(rra a^ioy unnatural sense in this passage, " rever-
hpbv Ai)fxrjTp6s i(mv eVl rov ITpaJj/os. sus, rei domesticae stalum prius cogno-
TOUTO rb hpbv 'Epfxiov€7s f*€v KAti/xtvoi' verim." Klotz (Praef. p. xv) does not
Qopaivews iraiSa Ktxl aZe\<p)]i/ K\vfj.evou materially improve on this by rendering
Xdoviav robs ISputrafxevous <pa(rlv eivai. it coynossem or cognoscerem. The verse
By Chlhonia Demeter herself rather than in Sophocles is difficult; but the idiom
Cora or Proserpine appears to be meant. there seems virtually the same as the
The whole passage of Pausanias is too more familiar OVK eixd' oirtus Xe^ai^i & c ,
long for quotation here; but he states Aesch. Ag. 603, Cho. 1
164 &c. The
that the worship of Chthonia was intro- meaning is, OCTIS TTOT 4o~T\vt ovris early
duced among the people of Hermion by ov iyic 'f/c^aifii. Kirchhoif also here re-
Demeter, and that in a spot behind her tains OVK oiSzv KTA.
temple was shown a ravine through which 619. e'J "AtSov Canter for iv "AtSov.
Hercules was popularly believed to have The error naturally arose fromvl(Tasupposing
n
dragged up Cerberus from Hades. The these words referred to dxP^ y °t to
form 'Epiuiiij' is recognized by the same Koix'ifav. Pflugk on Alcest. 435 sug-
writer in the accusative 'Ep/j.i6va, ibid. gested eiV "AiSov, but latterly he more
§3. correctly preferred 4£ "AtSou. So inf.
617- The correction of Matthiae, OVK 1102, e'£ "AiSou and els "AiSov are con-
otS', Iv for OVK olSey, commends itself by fused. This verse is quoted in Bekk.
its evident suitableness to the context; Anecd. i. p. llfi (ap. Kirch.).
' I did not tell him, in order that I might, 626. Aa/3e KTA., collect and recover
on arriving, first know matters here.' your sober senses. — /xedeoSe is again
There is nothing in the optative to pre- addressed to the childien. — irrepairbs,
sent any difficulty; we might compare the scil. ei/i-i. — ipev^eiw, a desiderative like 5pa-
well-known verse in Ar. Ran. 23, av-rbs o-flw, restored by Portus for the Aldine
/8a8/f&j Kal TTOVCO, TOVTOV 8' o^ai, iVa jU^
<pev£iw.
Ta.XaLwiepo'iTO jU?)5' ax@os tyzpoi. Bothe 629. o'ib" OVK atpiao-'. Perhaps oi 8'
remarks, that some ellipse may be sup- OVK KTK., as 7] 8s ovSey olSev has been
suggested for ij8' in Hec. 674. — av-
plied before W , as in Ion 950, 6 ircus 5e
Ttov 'O~T{V ; 'tva o~v [J17]K£T' fjs dTTTovrtu, 'hang from.' See v. 4/8. The
tzwais. On
the other hand, Hermann's theory about genitive does not depend on the sense of
VOL. III. H
50 ETPiniAOT

TO<T&i8e fiaXkov wS' efirjT iiri £vpov ; 630

a£a>, Aa/Jwv re Tovcrh' ec^oA/aSas ^epoiv,
vavs a)s,.i(]>e\£a>- /cat yap OVK dvaivoyt-ai
Trdvra Tav6pa)TT(i)v icror
ol T d[j.eCvove<; /3porS)v
ol T ovSev cWe?. xprjjAacrw Se hid<f>opoi' 635
€-)(0V<TIV, ol 8' oir trav Be <^L\6T€KVOV yevos.
XO. a veoras fxot fy'Ckov a^^os Be TO yrjpas del crTp. a .
/3apvrepov ALTVCLS
evl l 640

' touching,' anTeaSai, but on that of also quoted by Stobaeus irtpX ypij
fastening to or from an object, as in v. (Flor. 81, 5,) with the name of the play,
520, though in truth airTe&dcu nvbs really as well as by Plutarch and some others.
means ' to fit oneself to (or from) a per- The metre is glyconic throughout, and
son,' and so to grasp him.—iirl ^vpou, commences with choriambi, as in Heracl.
i. e. es KIV8UK>J>. ' To step on a razor's 3S3.
edge ' was a proverb. Aesch. Cho. 869, The turn of the sentiment is very cha-
eouce vvv aiirijs eVt £vpod ireAas avxhv racteristic of Euripides. Instead of sim-
ply bewailing the lost joys and indul-
631. €(poAKlbes. See V. 1464. An- gences of youth, which he admits are to
drom. 200. For Aafidiv ye Kirchhoff be preferred to any wealth and external
restores \af56v re, omitting Be after pads splendour, he laments that the gods have
in the next verse.—vavs is, of course, the not made a different dispensation, accord-
nominative. ing to which the great and bravewould have
lived twice over, the ignoble only once ;
635. xp4\iio.<xiv Se KT\. * 'Tis in respect
of wealth only that men are different; so that by this test alone the two sorts of
some have riches, some have not; but mankind would have been readily known,
every kind loves its own offspring.' So and with the same certainty with which
Androm. 418, iraat b" avSptawois &p' 1\vsailors can navigate by the stars. The
tpvxil T4KV'. For ol exovres, ' the rich,' chorus go on to express their hope to
see Suppl. 242. Ajac. 157.—Hercules cultivate music and poetry to the last.
here leaves the stage, to reappear at v. They will celebrate the deeds of Hercules
1089. His exit is preparatory to the with not less zeal than the Delian maidens
slaughter of Lycus, who enters the palace sing the son of Latona.
at v. 725. There is some difficulty in Ibid. Bothe retains the old reading,
conceiving how he can have been visible corrected by Musgrave, a vtSras fioi <pi\oy
to the spectators at v. 849 and 867, &X@OS' T0 Se yrtpas alel KTA., on the
which the context obliges us to suppose. ground that &x@os is any thing borne or
637- In this fine ode the poet, who carried, whether burdensome or light.
elsewhere (e. g. Alcest. 962 seqq.) speaks 640. eVi Kparl KZITUI. He was think-
of himself in the persons of the Chorus, ing of Typhoeus laid under Sicily, Pind.
may be supposed to moralize on the infir- Pyth. i. 15 seqq.; of whom Ovid ex-
mities of age, which he felt to be coming pressly says, degravat Aetna caput. In
upon him when he wrote this play. So the next verse the old reading <papos has
Sophocles has a fine ode on the same been rejected by most editors (Bothe and
subject in Oed. Col. 1211 seqq. To the Kirchhoff excepted) for <pdos, the correc-
opening lines Cicero clearly alludes, as tion of Stiblinus. The true meaning of
Barnes perceived ; De Senect. cap. 2, KaAv-xTeiv, as appears from Ion 1522,
quae plerisque senibus .sic odiosa est, ut TtzpiKaAvtyai Tolai ivpdyfxafTi <XK6TOV, and
onus se Aetna gravius dicant mstinere. Iph. T. 312, T:4ir\tov r e TrpovnaKvinzv
They are also parodied by Teles ap. Stob. einr-hvow; 0<pas, is ' to hold up something
xcvii. 31 and xcviii. 72, as Kirchhoff has before another as a veil;' and conse-
pointed out. Four verses (673—6) are quently the sense may here be ' throwing
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. 51

iiV (TKOTEIVOV
<f>dpo<s i
fj-7) fJLOL

TvpavviBos 0X/S05 evrj,

^rj xpvcrov Sco/JLara TrXijpr) 045
r a s rj/3a<; avTiXafielv,
a /caWioTa [xev iv o\fia),
KaWitTTa o kv irevCa.
TO oe \vypov (f>6viov Te yr\pa<;
ixicrai' Kara KV/JLOLTCOV S' 650
eppoi, fiy)8e TTOT
dvaTwv BojfiaTa Kal
iXdeiv, dXXa /car' alOip d-
ei TTTepoLcri (j>ope(,crda).
ei Se deous TJV fuvecrts Kal cro(f>ia KO.T avSpas, 655
OLBV/JLOV av rjfiav i(f>epov, [dvr, a.
<f>avepbv ^apaKTrjp'
dperas, ocroicnv
ju.eVa, KaTdavovra T 660
a dark garment on my eyelids,' as men in (i. e. according to the standard of human
grief covered their heads, Suppl. 286. wisdom,) they (the gods) would bring
Hermann explains (pdos ' putting a gloomy them a second youth, as a visible stamp
and morose look ' (on my head). More of prowess, to those who possess it, and so
simply, ' covering the light of my eyelids when dead, they would be again restored
in darkness.' For atcoTeivhv (pdos, we to the light of the sun, and would have
might have expected Aafnrphv (pdos, but run a double course ; while ignobleness
the Greeks use the contrary adjectives to would have a single term of life, and by
express a looked-for result, tlxrre SKOTHVOV that it would be possible to know both
y€i/€<r9ai. The natural order of the words the bad and the good, just as (i. e. as dis-
is against taking (TKOTGIVOV to agree with tinctly as) in the clouds sailors can count
yrjpas, as if it were (TK6TW tTntcaXtyav. the stars.' By Kar' &vSpas the poet
Compare inf. v. 1071) Qdp&ti, vv£ e%ei seems to mean that what the gods think
fi\4(papa Traifil <r£. wisdom does not appear so to men. So
649. (p6viov. A strong expression, KOT' &v5pa, ' according to a human stan-
meaning 6ava.Tit(p6pov, on account of the dard,' Aesch. Ag. 898, compared with
nearness of death. 342, yvvai, narr' &uSpa (rrfxppov' evtpp6va>s
650. Kara Kvfidraip, down the waves. Xeyeis. There is some uncertainty in the
But below, Kar' alBepa (popuaBai is like subject of €(pepov, which some make &v~
TTKeiv Kara Sat/topa, explained on Tro. used Spes, not fleoi. That (pepeu/ is sometimes
for <pep€<r6ia seems undeniable ; see
103, y^toj/ KOT' ovpov Theb. 815, Kara on Bacch. 255. Ar. Equit. 575, cSc 8'
IXOVGOV \6vTts Ion 1091. 'To be borne ib.v /if) irpoeSplav <pfpcc(Xi Kal TO cnrla, Oil
along (the current of) the ether,' seems fMax^cBaL ipcuriv. The meaning will thus
to refer to the Anaxagorean doctrine of be, ' they would obtain the privilege of
the Sivti or rotation of the clouds; cf. a double youth,' (eVeTi/oi) oVois /j.4rz(rTtv
Alcest. 245. aptriis.
655— 668. ' But, if the gods had intel-
ligence and wisdom according to man 660. Kal 8av6vTts els aiyas Musgrave,
H
52 ETPiniJOT

ets auyds ndkiv akCov

Stacrovs av e/3av
d Svcryeveua 8' a,7rXav av
et^e £«as /3LOTO.V,
KCLL TW8' ijv rous re KaKovs av 665
yvoivai zeal rovs ayadovs,
tcrov a.T iv ve<j)(\aurt,v acrrpwv
vavrais apidfib? TreXet.
vvv o ovoeis opos CK uewv
)(prj<TTOLs ovSe KaKo1<i cra<f)r)<;, 670
dXX.' eiXtcrcro/Aevos TIS ai-
wv TTXOVTOV [MOVOV au^ei.
ou TTavcrofiav r a s X a p t r a s crrp.
Moi/crats avyKaTay^iyvvs,
dSicrTav crvtpyiav. 675
jxr) tfa"(]v [Ler d/xoucrtas,
KaTdav6i>T€s T' e:s au-yay Dobree, whichmarks that acording to Porson's reading
W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff prefer, for the the tip should belong to yvavai, and that
vulg. Kal Bvcnol is TJS abyas. The same the poet should otherwise have written
desire for a double youth is expressed in Kal T£5" hi/ — ^v. He has raised an ob-
Suppl. 1030 seqq., but on the ground that jection of some difficulty. The absence
the errors committed by the former would of i)v makes the infinitive yvoivai depend
be avoided by the latter allotment of life. on the preceding e?x«, which can hardly
6fi3. kirXav Beck, for aTrAoOj'. " Potuit be right. Unless the true reading is Kal
etiam v. 6fi4 fiioToit." Kirch. TD35' hv — •/fu, we must conclude that the
664. (was. This is, perhaps, the only preceding av is to be supplied with %v,
passage beside Iph. T. l.iO, where the and the following av is an emphatic repe-
metre seems to favour tins form (which tition of it.
the MSS. here and commonly give) in- 672. TTKOVTOV ix6vov. This is said with
stead of £6as. In very many passages some bitterness. The cycle of revolving
the metre proves that $)j must be re- time does not, as it ought, bring renewed
stored; see on Med. 976. Hec. 1108. strength to men, but merely an addition
Here the glyconean verse will admit £6as, to their useless wealth.
though fccas suits the antistrophe better. 675. avQvylav. The Graces themselves
Photius, who does not recognize f<5?;, has are called <rv£vyiai Xdpirts in Hipp. 1148,
(u4)ir T V KTTJCIV T V ovuiav, assigning but here their association with the Muses
a meaning equally common to Qlos and is meant, according to a common practice
/3IOTOS, ' substance. The word Sua-yeWm of the poets. Poems are sometimes called
shows that both aper^ above, and &7a0bs Xdpires, Theocr. xvi. 6, and so in the last
opposed to Kaxbs below, mean rather what verse of the same Idyl the poet exclaims
the Greeks called icahoKayaBia than virtue ael xop^Te(r<r'1' "/*' eft?"> ' niay I never
in the strict moral sense. The chorus cease to please by my verses.' Hermann
had before (sup. 2t>8) lamented their in- and Matthiae show that this passage of
ability through age to assist Hercules. Euripides was rather frequently quoted
They now mean, that if they could but be by the ancients ; among others Plutarch,
young again, they would prove their De Virtut. Mul. p. 24H A, who gives KOA.-
prowess in the cause of Hercules. AIVTIJJ' for 7)$l<rTav.— aSlvrav W. Dindorf.
665. Tips' ^v Porson on Med. 157 for 676.^ /ill—aixovaias Stobaeus 81. 5, for
tiiiSL Hermann, who gives ical TipSe, re- 3} — svjxovtrias.
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ.

del 8' kv <TT€(j)dvoLcriv

en rot yepav doiSos
Mvafj-otrvvav
eVt rav 'HpaKkeovs 680
KaWiviKov deiSo>
Trapa Te BpojiLov olvoSorav
napd re ^eXv d
ixoXirau /cat Atj3vv
oviTOi Karairavcrofiev 685
Movcras, ai /x' ij^o
iraiava /xev zl^XidSes avT.
vfivovcr', d/xcfn TruXas TO

eiXicrcroucrai 690
Traiaras S' eVt crots /xeXddpoi?
KVKVOS a>s yepon> dotSos

Ke\a8rjcra>' TO yap eS
077. eV <TTe<fi&voi(nv. Because paeans685. oijna) Karaivavaoiitv KTA., a repe-
and other jovial and convivial songs were tition of the preceding sentiment; ' we
sung with myrtle crowns. So iv fiov<rais have not yet done with song,' not yet will
tlvcu, Hippol. 452. we put the Muses to rest, or stop our
678. en TOI. The sense is, ' Old as I accustomed strains. With xopeietv Tiya,
am, I have not lost the faculty of me- to celebrate in the dance (Ion 1080), or
mory, by which I recal the exploits of to inspire by the dance {inf. 871), we
Hercules and sing them at the banquet.' may compare dmo-eiew TIV&, to initiate
So Aesch. Ag. 105, en yhp 6e69sy Kara- into a Biacros, Ion 552.
irceiei TreiSii fxoKiruvttAK^£v/i(pvTos aXiiv.688. a/upl TtvAas. Though Hermann's
Mnemosyne is specified as the fabled conjecture antyfaoAoi is ingenious and
mother of the Muses; see on Aesch. plausible, there is no reason why we
Prom. 469.—-This and the next verse are should not understand 'by the gates of
quoted by Athenaeus, siii. p. 608, who his temple' at Delos. Compare Ion 495,
has %ri ydp. 'iva. y_opovs (TTe/j8ou<n TroSoiy 'AypavAov
oe
681. aelSa Elmsley for aeitfu, not only n6pai Tpiyovoi cTTaSia x^ P® ^ph ITaA-
because the Attic future is aVo/tai, but Aa5os vawv. Kirchhoff gives a/j.<pl irvp&s,
because the present tense is better suited with Musgrave. The general sense is,
to the preceding verb.—KaWivmov, as it ' As the Delian maidens sing Apollo at
often does, may here stand for a sub- his temple, so I, even though old, will
stantive, ' a song about the victories of sing of Hercules in his house.' Compare
Hercules,' (compare Bacch. 1161, -rhv v. 348-356.
KaWiviKov KXewbv e|e?rpc££aTO, i. e. Tr]V 690. eiAia-<rov<rai, ' celebrating in the
v'iKrjv. Med. 45, KaWivmov qtrerai,) or dance;' cf. x°P^eiy ^n v- 686. Bothe
Tap KakAivMov /XOATTUV may be suppliedwell compares Iph. A. 1480, fAl<r<rer'
from what follows. Hesychius, KaAAi- a/A<pl vabtf, a/j.(pl fiwfibi' *'Aprefj.iv.
vmos—elSos 0fxMaias 6>7r' rV T°v Kep/3e'- 694. T& yap eS. ' For that which is
pou avaywyfj. — irapoi.. Bp6/j.iov, for Trapgood (a good topic) is supplied, (or exists
ohov, at table and with the flute and lyre. as a subject-matter,) for my straius.'
54 ETPiniAOT
TOIS V^VOLCTIV 695
6 Trai?* Tas S' evyevtas
rrkiov virepfSaXkoiv ^apeTals
TOV aKV/xov
[iioTov /Sporoi?
ciTa Orjpcov. 700
ATK. is tcaipov oiKOiv, 'AfjL<j)i,Tpva)v, e£a>
yap 17817 Sapbs i£ OTOV Tre
crw/xa Kal veKpcov
dXX' e t a , 770.181x5 Kal hajjuapd' '
e£w KeXeve TiSfSe (f>aCveaOai ho 705
i<f> 01s VTrio~Tt)T avreTrdyyeKroi Oaveiv.
AM. ava£, Suwfceis j^' d#A.ia>s Trerrpayora,
696. Aibs 6 irais. Taken according to 701. Lycus, who at v. 333 had given
the natural position of the words, this the suppliants leave to retire for the pur-
clause means, ' Of Zeus he is the off- pose of dressing themselves in the fittest
spring' (Jove's is the child), like Aibs garments for meeting their fate, now re-
T6S' ipyov, Aesch. Suppl. 582. And thus turns according to his promise. He finds
it is better connected with what goes be- Amphitryon already coming of out the
fore and what follows, than if we place house. The rest have not yet appeared.
(as is commonly done) a comma at fort£p- Lycus enters (v. T25) the central doorway
X*t, and take Aibs o irais as = i irais of the palace with his attendants, where he
Aibs, in epexegesis of rb eJ. According is destined to meet his death by the hand
to the above interpretation, the chorus of Hercules.—prepay Heath for Trepa.
goes on to say, ' nobly born as he is, yet 702. E£ STOV — Koo-ixe'io-ec. T h e time
Ms virtues surpass his birth.' is now long since you have been engaged
697. hperais is added by W. Dindorf in dressing yourselves. The combination
on the conjecture of Tyrwhitt; and it Sapbs xpdvos occurs Orest. 55. Iph. T.
suits both sense and metre. The con- 1339. Aesch. Suppl. 510. On the vtKpav
cluding passage is not however very easy. ayd\fia.Ta, trinkets or ornaments, (or per-
As far as syntax is concerned, zvytvLas haps head-dresses, v. 562,) here distin-
may depend either on ir\iov or on virep- guished from TreVAoi, see Alcest. 160.
fSdWav. See on Aesch. Prom. 944, 706. ecp' ots KTK., • according to your
0poi/T7Js vir£pf5a.\\ovTa Kaprepbv Krimov. own voluntary promise to die.' Hec.
In the former case we may render it, 727, i<p' oTo-irep TaASvPtos fiyyei\4 n.01.
' surpassing in valorous deeds even to a Androm. 8 2 1 , e<p' oicriv $K8fs 0776*-
degree beyond his good birth, by his \ov(Ta (Tv.
labours he has given their present tran- 707. Siiitceis, you are hard upon me ;
quil life to mortals, having destroyed the for it was a cruel insult to make him the
monsters that alarmed them.' Pflugk messenger to bring out his own family to
supposes ir\zov to have been a corruption death. Suppl. 156, ol^oi, Si^Keu fj.' f;
of K\ios, which is not unlikely. The fiaKia-r' iyii ''o-tyaXriv. The words are
position of the article with 6.KV^JLOV, whichclearly addressed to Amphitryon, not to a
without it would have been the predicate, rrp6o-wohos. He replies with the usual
renders the above translation necessary. Greek irony, pretending that he is pre-
The form li.Kvfj.os, beside atcvfj.onf^ atcu- pared to submit, and concealing his joy at
fiavros, and aKiifiaros, is said to occur the recent unexpected deliverance.—4TTI
only in this place. We might conjecture BavoiHTi KTX., just after I have lost my
•xapixvixos, like iravaATjBris, 7rayair-l)fj.o>i>, own son Hercules. Cf. Heracl. 291. Rhes.
Travd/ia^os, and a very large number of 649. Iph. T. 680. Bothe translates, "prop-
words of the like formation. terea quod filius meus interiit."
 HPAKAHX MAINOMENOZ. 55
6' v / 3 p l £ e i ? £73-1 daVOVCTL TOIS C/i,OlS#
a XPW <Te f>erpCot<s, Kti Kparei<s, (nrovSrjv
eVel 8' a.va.yKV)v 7rpocrri0i7s rj^lv davelv, 710
crrepyeiv dmy/07, hpaariov 8' a croi So«ret.
TTOI) S^ra Meydpa ; nov T4KV 'AXKfjLtjvrjs yovov;
AM. 8OKW jaev avTrjv, ws Ovpadev ei/cacrai,
ATK. TI xPVtia 80^175 T^CTS' e x e t s TeKixrjpLov ;
AM. IK€TLV TT/)OS ayvoi? ecrrtas ddcraeiv fidOpots, 715
d f o ^ T a y ' iKerevoucrav eKcrwcrai ySiov.
Kat TOV 6av6vTa y avaKaXeiv \xdrqv irocriv.
ATK. 6 8' ov TrdpecrTLV, ovSe fxrj poXr) TTOTC.
OVK, ei ye /xi^' r i s Qzutv avacrTrjo-eii viv.
ATK. ^ avrrjv KOLI /cd^ii^' CK Soj/xdrap. 720
v ei^v row <$>6vov Spacra? rd8e.
67rei8^ crol rdS' ecrr'
ol SetjaaTcov etjwOev eK7ropeucro)u,ev
crw (JL7)Tpl TraiSas. 8eSp' eirecr$e,
W5 at' crxo\r]V XvacDfjiev acr/xevoi 725

709. <nrou5i)y exeiyi being equivalent without regarding the doubts thrown out
to ff7rou5afeiy, takes an accusative of the by Lycus. Besides, TI seems otherwise
thing engaged in. See the note on Med. required with TeK/iripiov.
205. For the sentiment compare Aesch. 717- avaxa\(iv Hermann for uva.Ka.\e7.
Ag. 924. The change is so slight that the conjec-
713. Bvpad£V eltcd(ra.it to judge from ture, though only probable, seems fairlv
without, i. e. not from personal know- admissible. The verb is used in earnest
ledge. Amphitryon was outside ; they invocation, when a name is repeated over
were, as he professes to believe, still at and over again. See Hel. 9G6. Med. 21.
the altar of Zeus aarrjp (v. 48) in the 718. ouSe /xii fi6Xri, 'nor is there a
fivxbs or inner room of the house. He chance of his ever returning.' See on
would be dvpaBev in this sense alone ; for Heracl. 384.
he was one of the party who had taken 719. The -ye gives a slight irony ; for
refuge (v. 44). In fact, Hercules had Amphitryon knew that Hercules had
taken his wife and children into the house really returned : ' No truly, unless indeed
under his own protection, v. 622. As one of the gods should have restored him
this appeared an unsatisfactory way of from below.'
forming a conclusion, Lycus naturally in- 722. ivdi^iov, a matter of anxiety, a
quires,' What circumstance have you as a scruple; as we say that something is ' on
proof of this opinion (whatever it may one's mind.' Ion 1347, tv8iiu6v p.oi T6TC
be) ?' Hermann, followed by Pflugk, ridriai Aortas. It is highly probable that
Dindorf, and Kirchhoff, reads with a double 5e has dropped out after ripus. 'Well
interrogation, rl xpijl*"-; &c., which would then, we, who are without fear, will bring
mean, ' You think that she is doing what? out the children with their mother, since
Have you any certain proof of your sus- you object to do it.' Kirchhoff would
picion ?' The reply of Amphitryon may read, ^ueis &p', ei 5r) KTA.
appear to suit this better; but in fact
Amphitryon proceeds with his narrative 725. As ax0^ T6VWV is delay in doing
certain works, so Xvav ax<n^]v TT6)>WV is to
56 ETPiniJOT
A 71 T
AM. crv 8' ovv Iff, epx 6 1 ^' °^ XP£C^V' T
* a
^^
aXXw /JLehjcret,. TrpocrSoKa 8e Spwv Ka/c&>9
KOLKOV Tt TTpd^euv. ft) yepovTes, eg KaXot"

^i(j)y]<j)6poicn,, rovs vreXas SOKCOV KTeveiv, 730

6 irayK(XKi(TTO%. ei/xi 8', ais iScu veKpov
TTitrTovT' e^ei y a p i^Sovas OVTJCTKWP avrjp
i)(dp6s Tivon> re T5>V StSpajxevav hiKTjv.
XO. a". /Aera/3oXa /ca/caV /xeyas 6 -npoaff aval; crrp. a. 735
put an end to such delay, and cause that * pleasure in children,' i. e. proceeding
the thing should be done at once. Lycus from them to the mind of another, Troad.
therefore says that he will gladly end the 371, repels KaK&v Androm. 94. More
business, which has been so long pro- properly, perhaps, he would have said, rh
tracted, by bringing out the suppliants •yap Qavziv i%8phv TJSOVUV ex eI * B u t
himself. This is a better explanation than 9vr)(rKwv is to be taken quite literally, ' by
Matthiae's, who thinks there is a mixed the act of death :' the enemy gives plea-
construction, meaning i s &i> ir6vav yfias sure by his very death-pangs.
\vaavTes, (TxoXty A.aJ8ct>jue*'. But even 735. The chorus, in dochmiacs mixed
this is to be preferred before Canter's with iambic di^tichs, exult in the cer-
\eva-a-aifiev, adopted by Pflugk, or Mus- tainty of the retribution which Lycus
grave's \a0a/j.ev, given in W. Dindorf's must now meet with.—The arrangement
text. Bothe's proposal, though he rightly of the following verses in what may be
acquiesces in the vulgate, is better than called inverse antithetical clauses, is re-
either of the above, WJ h.v O"%OAT? Kvdaifj.^vtained from W. Dindorf's text. Her-
&<TfAevoi ir6viav, ' that at last we may mann be had given nearly the same distribu-
gladly released from our anxieties.' We tion, but he adds the persons of fifteen
might read &s av <rx°^V — TTAVOI/, * at choreutae, singly and in couples, nearly
last,' & c , or irxoAV eiipaixtv — ir6vo>v. alternately. This, of course, is arbitrary.
726. (rh 8' ovv 18'. • Go then, if you In the opinion of the present editor, this
will go.' See on Rhes. 336.—oT xP6l^"/> was, like many other passages where ex-
a euphemism as well as an ironical evasion citement is expressed, recited by single
for is Bdva-Tov. choreutae rapidly taking up sentence after
728. Trpd^iv, ir£lo~e<r6a.i.—es Ka\hvf sentence; compare, for instance, Bacch.
like is Kaipbv, for KaAoSs, Trp^tr6vrojs. 579 seqq. inf. 875 — 908. Ion 184—237.
729. fSp6xol(r't * n e dative of place, for
And in fact, from v. 735 to 762 there are
1
evtiov fSpix"" - Hermann proposes /Sp6-
fourteen sufficiently distinct clauses, if
Xols 5' iv apKvaiv, Pflugk gives KeKATftreTai only v. 741 be regarded as spoken in con-
after Elmsley, - a somewhat doubtful form tinuation of the preceding verse by an-
of K\eletv,—and W. Dindorf, after Pierson, other choreutes, and if we suppose the
SeSyjireTai, an equally arbitrary inflexion Hegemon to have commenced with the
of Se7v. Valckenaer proposed AeArjiJ/eTai. clause jUera/SoAa KaKOiv, and to have been
One might also suggest eVreu|eTat. The silent during the recitation of the rest.
death of Lycus is spoken of as accom- But whether the dochmiac portion of it,
plished at vv. 760, 923, beside which from v. 750 to v. 762, is really antistro-
there is no further allusion to it. phic, is a matter of some uncertainty.
Nevertheless, the singular fact (noticed
732. exe'> apparently used for irape'xei, also on Suppl. 1132,) that the iambic
is to be explained on the principle that lines consist of nearly pure iambi, and the
ritiovh is not 90 much the pleasure felt by resolved dochmii in 745 closely agreeing
another, as the pleasure given out from, with those in 758, show that a special
or afforded by, the unjust party himself care was taken by the poet in composing
when he is punished. In other words, it such passages, which to modern readers
is objective rather than subjective. So are apt to appear the least interesting.
we may explain*the phrase ijSoval Ttnvuv,
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. 57
TTaklV VTT0CTTp4<f>eL filOTOV £t
ft'. lo) St/ca Kal 0ea>v TraXCppov; TTOT/AOS. 739
y . ijA^es xpopto /xev ov SiKrjv S&icret? davcov, errp. ft'.
o'. vfipeus vftplt^v ets afj-eCvovas cridev.
e'. -^ap/jioval Saicpvwv eBocrav eK/8oXa?. orp. y .
<TT . -ndXiv efxoXev a irdpos oinrore Sid *av 745
rjkTTia-ev iradeiv ya<; avai;.
£'. dXX', S> yepaiol, /ecu r a BW/JLOLTCDV ecra) OLVT. fi'.
OTTcaixev, ei irpdcrcreL rts ws iyco diXco.
ATK. Id
Id) fxoi JU,O6.
XO. rj. rode Karap^erat fieXo? i/xol KXVCLV dvr. a. 750
(^CXLOV iv Sojuois* 6ava.T0<z ov TTpocrat.
&'. [/3oa] /Soa <f)6vov <f>poifiLov (TTevd^wu avatj.
ATK. S> Tracra KaS/xov yai', drroXXv^ai S6Xa>. crrp. S'.
XO. i . Kal yap SiwXXus* avrCiTOLva S' IKJIVOXV 755
ToXfxa, SiSovs ye TSIV SeSpajaeVwv SLKTJV.

736. ira\i>' KT\. ' By a backward immediate prospect of unlooked-for re-

course is turning his life into Hades.' A venge.—€ir-f]\TTi(T€v Hermann for ^A.7n(Te,
metaphor from the downward course of UvtfATritrevFix ap. Kirchhoff. One or
the stadium, after passing the CTT7)A?) at the other of these metrical corrections is
the end. necessary on the supposition that this
737- Either i i must here be doubled, verse is antistrophic with 758.
with Hermann, or /3oa must be omitted 747- yepaiol is the acute emendation of
in v. 7^2, according to a correction in Kircbhoff for yepcuz. The error arose
Flor. 2. from v. 740—1 being wrongly given to
740. xP^fp ILSV. Briefly put for ov Amphitryon. Compare yepoi'res in the
Sltc7]i/ 5a>(rets,-)(.p6vq>JJMV^ aAA.1 OJAWS. T h i s address of the Coryphaeus, v. 817-
distich, before Hermann's edition, was 748. as iyii 6i\oi. See on Androm.
giyen to Amphitryon. For the plural 1170. Hel. 1405. Inf. 762. Soph.
tifipeis, for which Elmsley proposed Oed. Col. 1124, Kal <xo\fleoliropoiev air
v&piafi, see Suppl. 495. Bacch. 247. eyw 6fA{si.
Probably, tiffpw y' v&pifav KTA. 749. la |Uoi. This is said from within
745. vahiv efioAep, have come in retri- the house, according to the usual rule of
bution. In this sense, or in the notion Greek tragedy.
of unexpected reverses, av is more com- 750. KaTdpxerai. Probably the middle
monly used. See on Eur. El. 590. voice, Lycus being the subject. So Orest.
Kircbhoff would read e/toA' airep, the best 960, Karapxo^.a-1 (rTevay/j.bv, Si neAaff"yi'a.
copy (Flor. 2) giving e/M>\', and this Hec. 685, alai, KaTapxapai vifnov fSaK-
would suit the antistrophe better, where Xtiov. The active however is used in
however the first syllable of ovpaviaiv Andr. 1199.
(opaviaiv) may be scanned as short. See 754 dnrSAAvpai. Elmsley, always on
Oed. Col. 1466. Pflugk proposes to read the look out for a plausible excuse for
flhina' ay, and to make 7a? & a | the no- altering the vulgate readings, proposes yrj,
minative to iraAiv efioAev, ' the king of St6\Avfxai S6\tj>, on account of SidiAKvs
the land (Hercules) has come back, which following.
I never could have expected to happen to 755. r6\/ia ZK-T'IVWV, for avexov. So
me.' The joy of the chorus however irpa0ei>Ta TATJKII in Aesch. Agam. 1008.
seems more properly to result from the
VOL. III.
58 ETPiniAOT
La'. Tts [6] Oeovs dvojjiia -^paivcav, Ovr/rbs &v, dvr. y .
d<f)pova Xoyov ovpavicov \iaKapoiv KarepaX ,
W5 dp ov O~0€1>OVO~LV 6eoC ;
ifi'. yepovres, OVKZT' ecrrt Svcro-e/3i)? dvrjp. dvr. 8'. 760

18'. <j)iXoL ydp evTvyovo~LV ous iyco 6eXw.

XOPOX.
Xopol ^(opol Kal OaXiaL crrp. e .
[leXovai 0rj/3a<; iepbv KWT acrrv.
xl yap SaKpvcov,
7C5
do i
ySejSafc' dva£ 6 Kawbs,
6 Se iraXaLTepo'i
Kparel, Xifieva XITTOJV ye. TOV ^ 770
h * 8 ' e/cros yjXdev CXTTI?.

757. The article in this verse is not ne- Thebes is again summoned to the dance
cessary to the sense, and is rather against and to sing the victories of Hercules. The
the metre of v. 744, which appears to be Muses shall come from Helicon to the
two cretics followed by a dochmiac. If city of Cadmus. The truth of the tale,
the 6 be retained, deovs must be taken that Hercules is the veritable son of Zeus,
as a monosyllable, and both verses be and not of the mortal Amphitryon, is now
scanned as double dochmiacs. —Translate, apparent. He has returned unexpectedly
' Who was it that, violating the majesty of from the darkness of Hades; and if
heaven by his lawlessness, being but a Thebes is to be ruled, better by Hercules
mortal, aimed a foolish saying at the than by the ignoble Lycus. The right
blessed gods, that they have no power ?' will be made manifest in the coming con-
Here KaTa^iX^iv is unusually put for test, if the gods still uphold justice.—For
p'nrreiv tcard TIKIS, (the common meaning 0ir)/Sas we should probably read @Ti$tus.
being to overthrow.) Pflugk well com- Cf. v. 797.
pares Herod, i. 122, o> Se Toitees—Kar- 767. 6 KAHLVSS MSS. See on v. 38. Here
4fiaXov (ftdrify &s iKKetftcvov Kvpov K{<U>V Pierson's conjecture, 6 Kau/bs, is certairdy
i£eOpa\/e. See also Hel. 164, £ nzya.\a>v plausible, on account of the antithesis
with 7raAniTepos. It has been admitted
763. Here begins the ode of the united by Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf.
chorus, for the most part in glyconean 770. The 7€ here, if genuine, conveys
verse, but intermixed in the first strophe a tone of triumph, as if the sense were,
with other simple metres. ' Now,' they ' aye, and he has returned from the waters
exultingly say, ' may Thebes dance and of Acheron too, which his enemies hoped
sing, for tears and sorrows have ceased. would overwhelm him for ever.' As how-
Lycus ia dead, and Hercules has re- ever the Se in the next verse is not found
turned to his rightful throne. The wicked in the old copies, but is added on Her-
never escape the vengeance of heaven. mann's conjecture, we should perhaps
Prosperity infatuates men by the power it read, Xifxeva Xtire'tv 5E T6J/ 'AxepiWioi/1
confers. The unjust man dares not con- SoK-n^aToiv 4icTbs %\eev eATTIS, i. e. ' our
template the possibility of reverses : yet hopes of his leaving Hades have been
in the end the catastrophe overtakes him.' verified beyond expectation.'
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ.
Oeol deol TWV OLSI
air. e.
Kal TWV OCTLOJV

6 ^pucros a r
<f>peva>v ySporous efayercu, 775
hvvacnv [CLSIKOV] i^ekKotv.
Xpovov yap ourts erXa
TO 7raX.iv elcropav,
V6[JLOV Trapiiievos, dvo/ua ^apiv
eOpavcre *S' o\/3ov Kekaivbv 780
IcT^r/iS <5 <TTe(j)avri<j>6peL, crrp. <TT'.
fecrreu #' kiTTaTrvkov 7rdXe«s
peva
vaaT dyvial,
&d
<JVV T 785

772- /icAotMri. So Canter for jj.ik\ov<n. likely to be brought by time, but which
It is here used transitively for pe\ovT<u, the proud and wicked man (meaning
whereas the following infinitive depends Lycus in particular) dares not contem-
rather on the sense of the ordinary im- plate.— TrapeVflai, like ixedeaOai (but much
personal, jUe'Aei Oeois ejraieie. Matthiae less common than TrapieVat in the active),
gives examples of the personal sense from to let pass from one's self, and so to neg-
Soph. El. 342. Ajac. 689. Aesch. Ag. lect, omit.—x®-?iV 5t5ous, for x^P^^^^i
361. For eiruziv, Matthiae's metrical indulging his lawless disposition.
correction of eircueie, Pflugk well com- 780. The 5e was inserted by Hermann.
pares Aesch. Suppl. 739, Bza>v ovfievPerhaps however it occurred after Trap-
iira'toi/res. e'/ieros, so that the sense would be, ' yet by
774. As a T' euTtr^/a is equivalent to neglecting the law he breaks down sud-
avv evrvx'a, i<pe\Kcoi' is made to agreedenly in his career.' Kirchhoff, Bothe,
with xpuircSs. So in fragm. 100, o-Koidc TI and Klotz are not offended by the asyn-
Xprip 0 TTXOVTOS rj r' airzipia, ' wealth com-deton, and retain the vulg. sdpavtrev.—
bined with inexperience.'—For <ppove7v,KeXcat/hv, an Aeschylean form, {inf. v.
the conjecture of L. Dindorf, tppevHv, 834,) means, perhaps, ' unlucky,' Oava-
seems to be correct. For (ppove7y alone Tt]ip6pov. Its occurs inf. 834. Nauck
does not mean ' to be proud' (see on proposed ri nXeivlv ap/ia.
Electr. 383), nor can it very well stand, 781. Both sense and metre strongly
as Klotz suggests (Praef. p. xvii), for e£a> confirm Tyrwhitt's correction, as given
TOV tppovtiir, ' prevents men from being above, for 'iGfxrivq <rre<pavQ<popla or —av.
wise/ The middle i^dytTai is rather ex- Hermann however and Bothe, adopting
ceptional ; compare the use of ind^o/tai 'Iir/i^y' &, think that avaxoptxiziv (TT«pa-
in Rhes. 949, ^Ofiat inf. 912. vo<pop(av may be construed, and that the
776. SSIKOV. Hermann omits this word, glyconean verse (cf. 794) will admit a
which is not essential to the sense, ' by resolved long syllable in the choriambus.
bringing power as its attendant.' But —£effTai, built of squared and dressed
Bothe's proposal to repeat ere/cov in v. stones; see Alcest. 836. Troad. 46.
766 is quite as likely to be right. Kirch- 782. eirraTrvAov H. Stephens for —01.
hoff also marks a lacuna before ZreKov. — 784. icaAAippe'eSpos Matthiae ( ~ - -)
Euripides uses the more rhetorical word for KaWipieffpos (- ~ ^ — ) , in the anti-
$6va<ris for Su^a^uis also in Ion 1012, as strophic verse us for Kal being adopted
Barnes has noticed. from Musgrave.
777—8. xp6yov T ^ "•a\iy, a reverse of 785. 'Aaojinddes Bothe and Hermann
time, i. e. such a reverse of fortune as is for 'A<ru)Trl$es. As remarked elsewhere,
12
60 ETPiniJOT
vScop jSare \nrov-
crat * crvvaoiSol
TOV 'HpaKkeow;
aywva.
a> Hvdla SevSpam irerpa 790
oiv 0* 'EkiKOiVidhcav
r' evyaOei
irokiv, ifjua
Iva yevos i(f>dvy),
v Xo^os, os 795

s iepbv <f>a><;.
Si \e.KTp(av hvo cruyyevcis ai'T. err .
evval, dvaroyeuovs re KCU
Zkos, os rjXOev es e w a s 800
Nvfi(f)as Tas UeyOcr^iSos"

these forms are commonly changed. Thus bay-tree, as Barnes reminds us. On the
in Rhes. 826, the metre requires Sifioev- reading of the next verse see v. 735. The
Tidfias for —t'Sas, and inf. v. 791 Barnes metre, as compared with v. 808, seems to
rightly conjectured 'EAMafidSaiv for be spondee + choriamb. + cretic, with
an initial long syllable for anacrusis.
787. If the antistrophic verse (804) be 792. ?i|ei"'. It is to be feared that this
right, a syllable has dropped out of this, word is corrupt. In saying that the
which Hermann supposes to have been abodes of the Muses on Helicon shall
jitoi or vvv. Now, if we there read ovx ws come to Thebes, the poet can only mean
iif i\iri$L (pdvBn, here an epithet to SiSaip,that the Muses themselves will arrive.
as (Ttfxvhv, may have been lost. So in L. Dindorf proposes 5)K€T', which is ap-
M e d . 6 9 , (r*fj.vbv ai*<f>\ rieip^y?]? vScop. proved by his brother. The old read-
The verse would thus be pherecratean. ing is said to be ij^er'. Bothe proposes
Perhaps however vvvaa6nsvai should be 7JX^T'\ ' celebrate with a merry noise,' and
restored. Bothe gives vv^ipais, depend- this suits both metre and sense.
ing on irwaoiSol, and this also is plau- 793. re after 4/j.h was omitted by
sible. But it is better to make ayiova Heath.
governed by /Hare than by the implied 794. 4(pdvri Hermann for eipave. The
sense of <ruz>ae/5ou<ra/. See on v. 410. final long syllable of the choriambus is
The meaning is, ' Go to celebrate the vic- resolved into two short (ytvos).
tory of Hercules,' i. e. his victorious re- 79G. fieTafxtlpei, for SlaSexerai, since
turn from Hades. succession necessarily implies change of
790. UvBia the present editor for Ilu- persons.
6iov. The word is a dissyllable, on the 798. avyyevth, in the active sense,
principle explained on Ion 2ii5. See inf. (TUjU^uTeuouffai, since Zeus and Amphi-
v. 1304. Fix (ap. Kirch.) conjectured Si tryon shared in common the couch of
XlvBovs KTA., the Si being commonly added Alcmena, cf. V. 1. Compare al/i-a, 6/w-
to the end of the preceding verse. For 7€f€s in Hel. Ifi85, the blood of Zeus
the rare word Sevfipairi cf. Aesch. frag. which produced Helen and the Dioscuri;
Danaid. 38, 5ec8pa>Tis Sipa 8' 4K VOTI^OVTOS(Tvyyeverupa KXeirwy aSeA^ftii', of Cly-
ydfxov TeAettfa tffTi. The sides and val- temnestra, El. 746.
leys of Parnassua were covered with the 801. XlepirriiSos. Alcmena is called
 HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOS. 61

TnarTov fiot, TO 7raXaLov TJ-

Srj Xe^os, ft> ZeV, TO O"0V OUK
C7T eATHOIL <j)dvd7],
XajU.irpai' o eoeig' o vpoi'os 805
Tav 'Hpa KXEOS dXi<dw
os yas ege/Sa 0aXduo)v,
S(3jU,a XITTOJI' veprepov.
Kpeicracov /JLOI, Tvpavvos €<f>vs
7} hvcryivei d 810
a vvv icropdv
^L(j)7]<f>6pcov es d
v, el TO SIKCUOV
feots

ea ea. 815
dp es T O ^ OLVTOV TTLTVXOV (j>6/3ov,
yepovres, oiov {nrep bpS);

vcidks KS)\OV, CKTTOSOJV eXa.

the descendant of Perseus as the daughter 811. Hermann, by taking a for SJ' ct,
of Electryon, who was that hero's son. involves rather than simplifies the syntax.
Brodaeus compares Theocr. xxiv. 72, The passage, as the text stands, is cer-
Bdpceiy api<Tror6K€ta yvvat, Tlep<rr]iov tainly difficult, and Kal vvv for a vvv
cu/ia. Hermann gives vvfxtpas ras Xlep- would greatly improve both sense and
o"€i5os* Kal KT\., which agrees with the metre; ' and now he is giving (about to
vulgate KaAAip4e6pos in v. 784. As the give) a proof, whether justice still pleases
reading Hsptnj'iSos, assuming the t\ to be the gods.' The antistrophic
<
verse indi-
long (see however on Iph. T. 428), cates that ct is here for r\, ' which ignoble-
necessitates the rather violent change of ness now makes it manifest (for all) to
Kal into ws (so Pflugk and Dind. after behold in the contest of the sword-bear-
Musgrave; see on v. 291, Iph. T. 335; ing fight, whether justice is still pleasing
and Iph. A. 173), as well as the slighter to the gods ;' i. e. the inferiority of Lycu3
alteration KaWippeeOpos in the strophe, in the contest with Hercules will show
Hermann is perhaps right. In this case that the gods still regard justice.
Kal TnaTbv must mean ' even trustworthy,' 815. ea ea. Here the chorus (or ra-
i. e. the very opposite to a vain and false ther, the coryphaeus, who speaks v.
tale.—oitK eV iXiriSi, ' not according to 815—21,) first catch a glimpse of the
my expectation,' is an unusual phrase for terrific spectre hvaaa, the genius of
Trap' 4\wiSa or aw' eAiriSos. Perhaps, as Madness, ushered by the celestial mes-
suggested on v. 787i o«X " s ^' e'Airi'Sz, senger Iris. Their first impulse is to fly,
scil. e?x°"> ' not a3 I used to hold it in their next to utter a prayer to 'ATTIJAACOJ/
view.' a.TrOTp6iratos. — rbv avrbv TT'LTVXOV, the
805. \af/.irpai> g56(|6, scil. odirap. same fit or emotion of fear as the rest.
810. The old reading, rjSbs yivzi b.vaK- Cf. fxavlas TTWVKOV Iph. T. 307.
vav, was corrected by Canter. Lycus is 819. vai8es, dull, sluggish, viz. through
meant, who (according to Athenian ideas) old age; fipaSi/s, 5u<r/cici)Tos, Photius.
would be 8v<ry€y}}s simply because he wasAesch. Prom. 62, *lva p-dRr} (rotpKTT^s &y
JeVos, T. 32. Atbs vwQ4<TTtpos.—irsdalpstv, inf. 87-.
62 ETPiniAOT
820
OLTTOTpOTTOS jivoiO [JLOL \jSiV~]

IPIS.
6apcreLT€, NVKTOS rrfvS' opwvres eKyovov
Avacrav, yepovTes, Kafxk TTJV 6ewv Xdrpuv
'Ipiv iroXei yap ovSe^ rfKoyav /SXa^Sos,
evos 8' eV dvSpos Sw/^ara crrpaTevofiev, 825
w cfiacriv elvaL Zr\vo% 'AXKfJujvrj^ T OLTTO.
TTplu ixkv yap ddXov; eKTeXevrrjcrav
TO XPW vlv e$eo'<0&, ovS' eta
VLV KaKcus Spav ovr' e/u,' ou^' vHpav rrore.
el Se /xd^^ous SieTrepaa EvpvcrBeas, 830
'Hpa npoad^jat, KOWOV aT/x auT<p deXei,
TTcuSas KaTaKTeuvavTt, crvvdeXa) 8' eyw.
dXX' et', aTeyKTOV criAXa/Soucra KapBiav,
JVVKTOS KeXatv^s dw/xevaLe napOeve,
/jbavCas T' iif avhpl TalSe /cal TratSo/CTOi'oiis 835
(f>peva>v TapayfAovs KOI TTOSWV criapnjiJLaTa
eXavve, Ktvet,, <f>6vi,ov e^tet KaXcuv,
c!)5 av TTOpevcras 8t' *Aytpov<jiov iropov
Phoen. 1027, for fieralpeiv, like ireSai'x- preferred by Matthiae and Pflugk, TJI
^IOJ, a well-known Aeolicistn, which no xptiSiv.
one would now mistake, with Barnes, for 830. eirel 5e KTX. ' But now that he
ir6Sas atpa. has got safely through the labours im-
821. Hermann regards this and the posed by Eurystheus, Hera desires to
preceding verse as antistrophic to 818—9. attach to him the guilt of kindred blood,
But the TWV is more probably an insertion by his slaying his own children; and I
before irTuxarav to make up an iambic, have the same desire.' Here Kotvbv is
Omitting it the verse becomes dochmiac ; Wakefield's correction for Kaiv6v. There
and so Fix (ap. Kirch.) would read. can hardly be a doubt of its truth, the
822. Iris calms the fear of the chorus, sense being KOIVOV a'1/j.a.Tos ix'taaixa. Com-
by assuring them that not the Thebans pare Antig. 201, 'i)6e\tiae 5" a'lftaTos KIH-
generally, but only Hercules is the object vov irdtTaaBat. Choeph. 1027, (petjywv
of divine resentment. She identifies her- T6S' ai/xa KOIV6V. The Greeks always
self with the cause of Hera, and declares made the widest possible distinction be-
that, having now the power, she has also tween ordinary homicide and the shed-
the will, to persecute the hitherto vie- ding of kindred blood. Though Kaivhv
torious hero. aLjxa in itself might mean, ' another
825. Sii/iara Scaliger for irii/xaTa. See slaughter besides those he has already
on v. 432. Perhaps we should read <rZfia committed,' the sense is much inferior to
trvaTpatzvonzv. Cf. v. 803, Spa^ov/^ai that gained by the slightest possible alte-
orepvov els 'HpaK\(0vs. ration.—<rw0e\a>, Troad. 62, ical avvSt-
828. rb XP'1", ' destiny.' On this for- \<j<rtis &>• tyib irpa£ai BeAa ;
mula see Hec. 260. There i9 another 837- On Kahav QUi/ou see Med. 278.
reading, but of no authority, though it is Troad. 94.
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. C3

<f>6va>
v
yva fikv TOP Hpas o?ds ear' avrco ^dXos, 840
fxddrf Se TOV e/xoV r) deol [xkv ovSa/xov,
TO, OurjTa S' earac fieyaka, fir) SOVTOS 8iKr)i>.
ATTTA.
i£ euyevous fxkv TraTpbs e/c Te jUijTepos
NVKTOS Ovpavov T d<f>' ai/xaTos*
dyao-^vat
•' e V dvOpcoirojv *(f>6v
7rapaLvco~at oe, Trpiv ccpakeicrav CLCTL
a m T , ^v Tnorjcrt) e/xots
od ou/c acrr/fios OUT' CTTI ^^ovt
OUT' e deolcriv, f ou ye JU,' eio"7re)u-Tret5 SO/AOUS* 8.50
Se -^oipav /cat 0dXaamcrav dypiav
i£r)fJL€pco<Ta<s OeSiv dvecrTrjcrev
839. T?>I/ /c. (Tre(pavov, a singular peri- that ayarrdrjyai is used for opynrdTJuat, in
phrasis for TOUS lauToO 7ra?5as. — atifleVT?;, the Homeric sense, as II. xvii. 70, evda
avr6x^'P'- — X^ o! > °y attraction to oftis K€ pua (pepoi KXvra. Teu^ea TlavOoiSao
ifrri, whereas rbv "Hpas — xtJA.oc was the 'Arpei57)S, ef fJ.li ot aydacraro •Po?f2os'ATr6\-
intended construction. The idiom is \wv. Hermann, whom Pflugk follows,
common enough; see examples in Por- explains it thus ; " hoc munus, de quo
son's note on Hec. 1038. Translate: ' I n Iris dixit, habeo, non invidendum amicis."
order that having conveyed over the Ache- Bothe, "ita ut amicis non invideam, ut
ron the company of his lovely boys by a honore meo contenta esse possim." Else-
death inflicted with his own hand, he may where Euripides uses ayaadai, sometimes
learn by experience what Hera's anger with a genitive, for dav/x&feiv, e. g. Iph.
against him is, and may also be taught A. 28. Phoen. 1054. Rhes. 244.
mine; otherwise the gods are in no 846. <f>6vovs W. Dindorf, after Dobree,
account, but human affairs (alone) will (so also Bothe,) for <pl\ovs, which seems
be great, if he shall not have been to have caught the transcriber's eye in the
punished.' Iris speaks of her own anger, preceding verse. Kirchhoff suggests v6-
not because she had been specially of- AEIS. The reluctance of Lyssa is remark-
fended by Hercules, but because, as able ; she would not only gladly spare
above remarked, she has made common men, but she wishes both Hera and Iris
cause with Hera, and because KOIVO. T& to reconsider their views regarding Her-
T o i l ' <\>i\WV. cules, before irremediable mischief is
844. I t is better not to place a comma done.
at 7re<J>wca. The sense is, e'£ ebytvovs 850. ov ye is clearly wrong. It would
iraTphs, TOVTtGTiv Ovpavov, ire(pvica, €/c mean quippe cujus. Perhaps, ou fj.' e7rei<r-
T€ fnjrpis NVKTSS. Otherwise evyevovs ir€fJ.TT€lS.
must be repeated with nyTepos. The 852. i£ri[iep<i<ras. See v. 20. Reasons
/j.ev is answered in rifxhs 3' %%oi TAGR, are given why Hercules is as great a bene-
for which the editions before Hervag. 2 factor to gods as to men. Having cleared
(1544,) gave rind's T' &C. ' But the office both land and sea of pirates, he removed
which I hold is this, not to be resentful a cause of injustice alike injurious to
against friends (viz. such as have given mankind and derogatory to the majesty
me no offence), nor am I pleased at of heaven. And hence he is said 'alone
making my visits for the murders of the to have restored the falling prerogatives of
human race.' There is hardly a doubt the gods.'
64 ETPiniAOT
Tiju,as TTiTvovaras avocriav avBpwv vno'
crol 8' ol) Trapaivu) fieydXa fiovXecrdcu
IP. firj crv vovdereL TOL 6' "Hpa<; KOLjxa [jirj^av7]fJ,aT(t. 855
ATT. e's TO XWCTTOV e;u,/8i/3a£« <r txyo<s O.VT\ TOV KO,KOV.
IP. ov^t o~co(f>povelv y eTre/it/ze Sevpo <r rj Aio<z SdfJLap.
ATT. "HXLOV ixapTvp6[M€cr0a Spax/ a Spav ov /SOVAOJUCU.
el Se 817 /A' vHpa ff virovpyelv crol T avayKacais e>(et
Ta^os hrippoifiheiv ff OjUapretv &>s KwyyeTrj KV-
va$, 860
et/xi y- ovre TTOVTOS OVTCO KVfxacn crrivu>v Xdfipos,
OVTC yrjs creicr/Aos Kepavvov T oTarpo<; d)8lvas nveav,
of iyco o-TaSta Spajnou/xat aripvov et? 'HpaKXeovs,
/cat Karapprj^oi fxiXaOpa teal S

854. col 51 ou KTA. ' S O , as I said as hounds follow the hunter, why then
(v. H47— 8), I do not advise you (i e. I ad- (ye) I will go,' &c. Here the copies
vise you not) to desire any great mischief.' give eirippol[i§y}v, corrected by Kirchhoff,
The old reading ao'i r' ov certainly will who would omit the Te here and place
not stand, (Bothe's idea, that OVTOI irap- it after d^apreiv. The former verb,
atva is meant, being obviously unten. meaning properly to make a hissing or
able,) and the change of -re into 5e is rustling noise at some object, is here a
slight, not to say that the confusion is synonym of eiri6wij<TtT£ii>. She appears to
common. (So also Nauck.) Musgrave's represent herself as the huntress, Hercules
reading, though adopted by Matth. Herm. as the pursuer to be hounded on in quest
Dind. and Pflugk, O&(TT' OV Trapaivw, does of his prey, by her terrific and rousing
not seem in the least probable. noises. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 402, i) Kal TOI-
1
855. Ktt^a Reiske for KaKa. The sense avTas ToiS iirippoi^us <puyds ; So Lyssa
is, ' 'tis not for you to give advice about is described below as TTO\V<TTOVOS (V. 880),
(•7rapa<*/eiV) plans conceived in common and retiring 6<p€iav iax?]/ia<n, v. 883.—
by Hera and myself.' Cf. v. 832. In For elft.1 y\ OVTS we should perhaps read
the next verse Musgrave, who arranged eJfxr fcouTe KTA.
the persons of the following lines more 8(il. Aa^pos for Aafipas is found in the
correctly than the order in the old copies, edition of Brubach. Hermann rejects this
gave €Vi8i/3afa) tr' for f/i/3i/3afoutr', this reading; but it seems necessary to the
verse having been wrongly continued to sense, OUTOJ AajSpos 4<TTIV, 61a iyeb KT\.
Iris. 8(i"2. oiiTTpos. If this reading be right,
857. (Tai<ppoviiu. There is a sort ofand not O'KTTOS as Wakefield proposed,
play between ' to be wise ' and ' to be in the whizzing sound of the thunderbolt
your senses,'-—ovr* abr^v (rtatypovziv OUT1(poetically regarded) rather than its sting
aXhovs (Tajcppoyi^eif. or fury, seems to be meant. For the
858. Spua*. For the singular participle Spo/xeTs of the Athenian stadium see
construed with a plural verb, (used of one Electr. 824.
person,) see inf. v. 1206, intrtvoixtv— 863. ardBia Spauovpai Hermann and
TrpofTTrirydiv. Ion 1250, SiajK^etrfla 6ava-Kirchhoff. The MS. reading is said to
aifxovs e7ri <T<payast XlvBia. tyr}(p(i> Kparr]- be (TTa8iadpafj.odfj.aL with o superscribed,
8e7<r\ I p h . T. 578, es yap Srj TIK' H]KO\I.IV whence the common reading (TraStoSpa-
X6yov, v[uv T1 ovqaiv, c5 ^tpot, (TTrevSovo-1 fj.odfj.ai, a verb formed contrary to analogy.
afia Kafxoi.—el be 5ij KTA., ' B u t if, as it The ola agrees with o-rdSia. Otherwise,
seems (5)/), for me to obey the behests ffrahtohpofxi^ffw would be an easy correc-
of Hera and yourself is necessary, and tion.
to urge him on to follow at full speed,
 HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. 65

TCKV anoKTeivacra Trparov 6 Se Kavav OVK etcre-

Tai 865
TraiSas ous enter ivaipav, irplv av C/XTJS AWOTJS ^(£77.
^v tSou fcai 8rj TLvdacrei Kpa.ra fiakfiiSav diro,
teal OLacrTp6<f>ov<z eXurcm cnJya yopyanrovs /cdpa?.
d/ATTvoas 8' ou cra)(f)povC^€t, ratJpos ws eis ififiok'qv,
hewa fjLVKCLTai Se Kyjpa<; avaKaXSiV r a s Taprdpov. 870
T a ^ a cr eyw [AOLWOV ^opevcrw /cat KaravX^cra) <f>6filo).
arelx es OvXv/JiTrov irehaipovcr, T Ipi, yewatoi* TrdSa*
es odjaous S' 17/^ets a<f>avToi SvcrofJiecrO' 'HpaxXeovs.
XO. OTOTOTOI, ariva^ov airoKeiperai

866. e,u^s AuiTin/y, madness sent by 872. Ov\viJ.irov. It is a question if

me. That the person Avacra should speak this word was not written "OXv/xiroy, and
of Avtrtra as the effect caused by her, is the \ considered as doubled in the pro-
not more singular than when Qdvaros is nunciation, as Ajac. 210, irai TOV $pvyiov
said SdyaTov 4/x$a\e7v in Alcest. 50. See TeXfiTavTos, and also in Ar. Equit. 9,
on Iph. A. 775. The old reading, 4/xas where we read ^vvavXtav K\av<T(ap.tv Oy-
\v<xaas o.<pij, was corrected by Hermann,Xi/xirou v6p.ov. I n Troad. 215, KfrqirTS'
who compares Herod, i. 156, inre)s TTJS OvAv/iTrov KuXAiaTav is a spondeo-ana-
opyTJs. Kirchhoff retains the vulgate. paestic verse.—Iris at these words is seen
867. ty (5ou. ' Lo ! already he tosses to ascend from the stage; and Lyssa,
his head at the outset of his madness, and habited perhaps like a fury, and wearing
speechless rolls his distorted glaring eyes, a mask TOUT <pptKa>8wf} of the terrible sort,
and his breathings he does not keep retires within the palace. Neither per-
sober (soberly breathe), as a bull (pants) son appears again in the play. In this
for the attack.' The same formula is respect, as well as generally in the un-
quoted by Pflugk from Ar. Pac. 327, fl" usually elevated and epic diction of the
iSoi), Kcd 5^ TreiraujUai. There is no doubt play, Euripides seems to have aimed at
that ^v, whatever be its etymology, is the great effects of the Aeschylean drama.
identical with the Latin en. It occurs There is no reason why the spectacle may
also in TfviSs or %v We, Theocr. ii. 38.—not have been made as terrible as the
fSaXPiSav STTO, for air' apxns. Med. 1245, Eumenides, about which certain well-
efnre irphs $a\$?8a AvTrypav $iov. T h e known but apocryphal anecdotes are told.
metaphor in ffrdSia 8pa/j.ov[/.ai is main- As a Chthonian or Titanian power (com-
tained. On trwtppovtiv in the sense of pare v. 844 with Aesch. Prom. 213, Hes.
ifMpptnv tlvai, see Ion 521. Tro. 350. Theog. 211 seqq.) it is probable that
Hel. 97. Orest. 254. It is hard to say Lyssa was clad in black garments, con-
whether o"w(ppovl£etv here has an active ortrasting with the bright-coloured dress of
an intransitive sense.—K?Jpas, 'Epivvas. the messenger Iris. It would seem, from
Cf. v. 481. v. 882, that her head was entwined with
snakes after the semblance of an Erinys;
871. xopivnv viva., generally to cele- and she is described as riding in a car,
brate a person in the dance, here means which does not appear to be a merely
ZWITLV, to agitate and whirl him as if metaphorical expression, in v. 880.
drawn along in a ring of rapid dancers.
Cf. v. 879-—KaTavXi\<ra>, mjA^irw, a term 874. During the absence of the actors,
said to be derived from the effects of the chorus, speaking as before (735 seqq.)
Corybantic music. Musgrave cites Athen. in succession, the Hegemon commencing
p . 5 2 7 F-i KOTOU\OU/16KOU! Ttpbs XeA.Wfl- with the first distich, express in doch-
Sos, and Pflugk adds several examples miac and other measures their fear that
from late writers, Plutarch, Lucian, and Thebes is about to lose Hercules, who
Alciphron.—Kirchhoff would read T&xa has j ust been seized with a sudden phrenzy.
5' syto KT\. Hermann regards v. 874—88 as the irpo-
VOL. III. K
66

arbv avOos, 7rdXis, 6 ALO<; 875

a, '.EXXas, a TOV evepyerav

?, oXets iiaviaicTLV Avcrcra?
T avavXoLS.
fiifiaKtv iv SicfipoLcnv a TTOXVCTTOVOS,
apfiacrL o evoLoaxjL Kevrpov 880
a>s £7rt X«uy8a JVVKTOS Topywv

o<f>€cov la^rm-acri, Avcrcra.

y'. TOfty TOV €VTV~)(y) jU.eTey8aXev
Ta^u oe Trpo? iraTpos TCKV < 885
s

8 / 5 / \ ^ r 7 ^ ^ ^

. i<u )u,ot jaeAeo9, ico Z e u , TO crov

dyovov avTLKa XucrcraSes
ffiSij, and divides the rest, as far as v. 921, TOS $ios in Hippol. 821. See on Electr.
into a very complex scheme of strophes 314. Kirchboff gives fia.vi6.aiv Aia&as
and antistrophes, including utaaShs and Xoptvdevr' av\o7s.
4iry86s. Pflugk, chiefly following Seidler, 879. TroKvtrTovos. Either ' noisy ' (cf.
endeavours to improve on his arrange- v. 860) or ' causing much woe.' That
ment ; but the present editor has pre- Lyssa was borne in a real car is pro-
ferred to follow W. Dindorf in omitting bable, though the phrase used might im-
the marks of antithetical correspondence ply mere haste.—&s <hrl A<6j8a, as if for
as altogether uncertain. mischief, as if resolved on doing injury to
874. airoiceipeTai for —TC Canter. some one. These words, which W. Din-
Pflugk compares Pers. 905, K6<T/J.OV T'dorf suspects, and for which Hartung (ap.
ai/Spuv, otis vvvtialf/.oivairttceipev. The Kirch.) proposes n4vrp inl Ac6/3a, seem
ictus of the dochmius in the next verse best to combine with the following in an
falling on a short syllable is to be re- anapaestic verse. The metre of 883 is
marked as of rare occurrence The MS. very anomalous. a<r
Perhaps, crtiv b(pia>v
Flor. 2 has ir6\eos, which W. Dindorf ia/cx'JM "'> dochmius -(- cretic + ithyphal-
says " defendi potest," and Kirehhoff lic.—fiapfjuxpanrbs from fxapfiaipeLv, with
adopts, but the reading is perhaps due glowing or shining face. If this be the
to a metrical suggestion, the common sense, the epithet was descriptive of her
reading being superscribed. The poet actual appearance, though we cannot tell
would rather have written TTSKCWS. how this feature was represented. Barnes'
8^^. [lavtmaiv— avavAois. ' With mad- note however is deserving of considera-
ness not like that inspired by the flute.' tion. He thinks the reference is to the
The old reading ivavXois (especially as Gorgon's head which turned the be-
combined with xoPfv^^VTa) is in some holders into stone; and he would correct
Hesychius, /iapnapcp, XiSoiroiq, into fiap-
degree defended by v. 871, x°P^aw Ka^ jUap&jmp, \tdoTToiip
} though he approves of
KaravXiiaa (p6$ip. But on the other hand, Salmasius' conjecture, \l8if TTOI$, ' a kind
iv and av in composition are as often in- of stone.'
terchanged as eV— and air—, and it is a
familiar idiom to call any thing doleful 885. e/nrceiVeTai Elmsley for e/cnvei-
&fj.ou(Tost &\vpos, &x°Post avav\os &c, as(Ta/re or €Tn>ei5<raTe. The error is com-
KSJ^LOV avav\6rarov irpoxopeveiv in Phoen.mon, as avoKeipere for —at in v. 875.
T'.)l. Hence hvaiXois, the conjecture of Hermann gives the reading of Barnes,
Tyrwhitt, adopted by Matthiae, Pflugk, eKTT^eiVeTe, but the future of itviia is
and W. Dindorf, seems better than Her- Trvz{)<roixa.i.
mann's navicmiv—eV ouAoTs, or Dobree's 887. The metre of this verse is doch-
ILuvttxffiv Kuatrctis—£va6\ots. The scan- miac hypercatalectic, the rhythm ^
sion of jj.avla.Knv is trisyllabic, like aflia-
for u — ^ - being somewhat disguised
 HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02.

fcafcots ixTreracrovcriv.
e'. tw crreyai,
^opev^a TVfnrdvoiv arep, 890
ov epa dvpcrca,
(JT. id)
TT/OOS CU/XCIT', o u ^ i ras
/3oTpva)i> iirl ^evfiacri Xoi/8as.
£'. <f>vyf), TeKv, i^opixare- Sai'ov rdSe 895
Satov /xeXo§ eVavXeiTcu.
77'. /cwayerei ye TCKVIOV Stwy/Aov
ou7ror' *oil7roT' aKpavTa So/xotcri .ducrcra
#'. atat KaKhyv.
L. atai S^jra rbv yepcubv a>s cnivm 900
epa rdv re TratSoTpo^ov, *a [xd
yewarcu.
ta. IOOU IOOU,

by resolved syllables. The next is the TSS before frorpvav, both on the theory
same, with the anacrusis.—itcireTaa'ovo'ii', of an antistrophe.—\oi@as Barnes for
eKTevoviri, ' will lay him low.' Cf. Cycl. A.cu/3as.
497- The common reading, iiciraTdo-- 896. eravXeTTm. It is clear from r6Se
(rova'iVy in itself very improbable, is at- that the real tones of a flute are now
tributed by Kirchhoff to a conjecture of heard within. Lyssa had said KaravXi\(rw
H. Stephens.-—KaKois the present editor in v. 871, and the flute was used in tha
for KaKottnv. (So also Nauck ap. Kirch.) orgiastic music of Bacchus and Cybele
The old reading, \vaoa. 5e <r" wp.6$pa>Tos,(Bacch. 128). Pflugk supposes the sound
was corrected by Hermann. The passage to have proceeded from the sacrifice in
is rather difficult to translate. ' Alas, which Hercules was engaged, v. 923.
wretch that I am ! thy offspring, O Zeus 897- Kvvay€Te7 ye. ' Aye, he is track-
(i. e. Hercules), bereft of his children, ing his children in the pursuit,' viz. round
forthwith mad ravening vengeance exact- the pillar, as described in v. 977- The
ing penalties for wrong (i. e. the fierce noise of feet is heard within. It seems
resentment of Hera,) will lay prostrate by better to read ye for re than to omit the
misfortune.' word with the editors after Hermann.
890. Hermann, to suit his antistrophic In the next verse W. Dindorf repeats
theory, gives xopev/j.ar' &Tep Tvirdvwi'y oviroTf, comparing the metre of v. 908.
against the old copies. He is followed by The meaning is, there is sure to be some
Matthiae, Dindorf, and Pflugk. The dire effect in the house from the revelries
mention of the bacchic Tvfnrava (cf. of so dread a goddess.
Bacch. 59) induces the correction of the 900. yepai6v. This is an instance of
sentiment, ' not however in the way that the at being made short, this verse and
a
suits the bacchic thyrsus,' where Kex - the two next being dochiniac. Kirchhoff
pL(Tfihtt is used adverbially. (Bpoy.iou however says, " as delendum judico."
Hartung ap. Kirch.) A similar idea is Cf. Hipp. 171, aAA' TJSe rpo<phs yepaia
repeated by the next speaker, who con- irpb 86fxa)i>, Hermann chooses to make a
tinues the construction from Kardpx^Tai, senariug, a? a?, <re Srira Tbv yepaibv ws
' a strain (xdpevfia) for murder, not with (TTevto, to suit v. 916, which he takes for
the pourings of the bacchic libation of the antistrophe.—The S, wanting in the
grapes.' Hermann inserts <rvv, Pflugk copies, was added by Musgrave.
K 2
68 ETPinUOT
ifi'. OveWa aeUi S<Sju,a, cru/ATriVrei <rreyr)' 905
ty . T] rj, TI opa?, w TTCU /no? ;
iS'. lAeXdBpwv rdpay/xa TapTapeiov,
a>s eV 'EyKeXaSw CTOTC IlaXkas, es SOJWOUS TrepTret,?.
AT. £> Xeu/ca yvjpa acofiar'
XO. avaKakeis *Tiva jxe rCva fiodv ; 910
AT. aXacrra rdv Sojaoto'i.
XO. jidvTiv ov*£ irepov a^oficu.
AT. TeOvacn, TraxSes1 XO. aiai"
AT. <TTevdt,ed\ ws crrevaKTa* XO. Sai'ot (j)6voi,
915
Sai'ot Se TOK4O)V ^etpes.
^4F. OVK av TIS ewrot fiaXXov rj TT^irov
XO. 7rws 7ratcrt crrevaKTav OJTIXV osrav
p
Xeye *Xeye riva rponov ecrvro Oeodev iirl
fxeXadpa Ka/ca TaSe 920
TkrHiovas re Traihav Tv\as.
AT. iepa ju-ev ^v irdpoidev icr)(dpas
906. T( Spas; It appears afterwards — €<™TO Hermann for ecrtruTO. In the
from the messenger's account, v. 999, last line \ty* directly governs rvxas.
that Hercules was trying to pull the house Pflugk erroneously makes it depend on
down upon his head. eiri. Kirchhoff gives TA.^uoi>es Te iraiSav
907. ,ueAa0pttW W. Dindorf and Pflugk TUXC«.
for ii€AiiBp<f>, which makes is S6jiov! a 922. iepa, the victims, the blood of
mere tautology. For Enceladus slain by which was to be sprinkled on both the
Pallas in the Gigantomachia see Ion 209, person and the house of the murderer.
Aeuercreis ovv iir' 'EyKfAiStp yopywirbv From Aesch. Eum. 273 it is to be inferred
irdwovaav 'ITVV. The passage however that the victim was a pig, KaSapfxhs xotp°-
seems to have "been interpolated. Per- KT6VOS, the sacrifice of which had been
haps, e^ €^, TI Spcts, Ich TTCU At6s. | TO- rendered necessary by Hercules having
payfia. Taprdpewv ei<nre/j.irzis $6/j.ovs. slain Lycus and cast out the body to the
910. The first TiVa was added by Her- dogs, Androm. 1157, Heracl. 1050. The
mann. actual sacrifice was not performed till cer-
912. Sfo/uai. See on v. 775. The tain preliminary rites had been duly ob-
meaning merely is, ' I do not want a pro- served, e. g. the carrying of the basket
phet to tell me that.' with the knife around the altar, and the
913—14. The persons here are ar- assembling of the people in solemn si-
ranged according to Kirchhoff, who ob- lence. See on Iph. A. 1473, and com-
serves that the dochmiacs appear to be- pare Ar. Pac. 948, rb Kavovv irdpeo-T'
long to the chorus, the iambic versicles to oAcis ex0" Ka^ "•re/i/xa Kal p.dxaipav, Kal
the messenger. The latter verse he would irvp ye TOUT!, KovShi' Itrx^i irA.V -rb irp6-
read thus:—iiifid'ioi<p6voi Sd'ioi Si Toneav &O.TOV ^/uas. Iph. Aul. 1568, b vcus 5' 6
X^pes.-—trrevaKTa, sc. rh irpdyfji.aT' itrri. Tl7]\ews ev KVKXW ftcc/ibv deas Aaj8A>y
So OVK aKovffTa, Andr. 1081. Kavovv edpe^e xtpv'Pds 0' 6/xoD.—<p84y/xa
919. The second Xeye was added by '6<nov, i.e. t$<pii)iov. Cf. Ion 98—100.
W. Dindorf, by which the verse becomes Thus Clytemnestra in Agam. 1624 says
a double dochmiac of resolved syllables, she must hurry sway, TO fiev y&p {arias
 HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 69
KaOdpcri OLKCOV, yfjs ava/cr' eVei KTavcbv
i£e/3a\e rwvSe ScofJLaTCDv 'HpaKkerjv
os Se Ka\kifjjop(f>o<; etcrr^/cei T4KVO)V, 925
rjp re Meydpa T' iv KTJKKCO 8' 17877 Kavovv
CDUKTO ySwjiioO, <f)dey[xa 8* OCTLOV et^o/xet'.
fjidXkov Se SaXof x e i p t Se^ia <f>epeiv,
es ~X€pVLfi &>S fidxjieiev, 'AXKfxijvrjs TOKOS,
CCTTT) crLunrrj. KCU ~xpovit,ovTos Trarpos, 930
S irpocrea^ov ofifju- 6 S' OVK46* auros ijv,

T' et» ocrcrots

d(f>pbv KarecrTa^' evrpi^ov yeveidSos.
eXefe S' a/^a yeXwn TTapaTreTrXrjyfJidvcp, 935
Trdrep, TI 6va>, vplv KTaveiv Evpvadia,
Kaddpcriov irvp Kal TTOVOVS SLTTXOVS €X<U,
e^ot" ju,ias /.lot ^eipos ev dicrdai raSe ;
orai' 8' iviyKOi hevpo Kpar EvpvaOecos,
iirl rotcri vuv 6avovo~iv ayvu£> ^epas. 940

/j.((rofi<j>a\ov 'iatfiKiv %5r] /HTJAO Trpis within the sockets; an hyperbole, not to
tr^>o7as irvp6s. be taken too literally.—aifiarwiras Porson
925. -rixvaiv Canter for viirKav. for —7roi5s.
928. SaAby tpepeiv. Ax. Pac. 956, &)<e 936. TIflutuBarnes for TI flu^. I t is
$i), rb Kavovv Xafiiiv av KOX rijv xepci^a, perhaps best to regard it as the delibera-
irepltdi TQV 0(afxbv raxt&s e7ri5e|ia.—4»epe tive conjunctive. He fancies he must
Si), rb Sa\iov r6b" efi0d\po> Aafidv. A slay Eurystheus as well as Lycus, and
lighted brand from the altar was dipped that he may as well perform the purifica-
into the water with which the assembled tory sacrifice for both at one and the same
people were sprinkled. The next verse time.
is quoted by Athen. lib. ix. p. 409, (who 938. fims xelP&s- The ellipse of e« is
gives the accent xcppfjSa,) and, together sufficiently defended by Cycl. 681, norepas
with the preceding, by the Schol. on Ar. rfjs %fp^s; Aesch. Prom. 733, Aaius Se
Pac. ut sup. The next step was to xe'P^s "' triSripoTeKrores vaiovffi XaAv^es.
scatter the barley-grains, and finally to The phrase commonly means ' on the
slay the victim, as is clear from Pac. 962. right or left hand,' and may be compared
971. 1017. with the use of ir66(v for itov, Bacch.
930. TroTpbs, Hercules. But above, v. 1175. Here it has a slightly different
926, Trarijp is Amphitryon. sense, ' when I might set these matters
932. iv tnpo(patffiv d[j.fj.dTQ>v, in, or right with one effort.' Pflugk, in a long
with, distortion of eyes. Pflugk well note, comes to no more satisfactory con-
compares Bacch. 1166, aAA' eicropw yap elusion than that the poet may have
€S Sdfiovs 6pfj.w/x4vr]v Uevdews 'Ayaurjv written %pyov fj.ias JLOL %eip&s KT\. An
jUijTe'p' iv Sia<rrp6(t>ois 6<r<rois, where see easier alteration would be 4#>i> fiias /J.' 4K
the note (on v. 1161). xeip<(j.
1133. sKfiaXiiv, protruding the blood- 940. iirl Toiai KTA., (' for that slaugh-
shot roots in his eyes, i. e. protruding his ter) beside those just slain,' viz. Lycus.
eyes so that the roots seemed visible
70 ETPinuor
73"7jya§, p'nrTer 4K xeiP<*>v Ka.va.
is /xot 8tSft)o-t r o f a ; Tts * S ' oirkov
os rots Mu/C7pas et/xi- \at,vaQai>
vs 8t/ceXXas 0 \ &»s TO, KUKXWTTWV j3d0pa
<j)oCvt,KL KaVOVL KOL TVKOtS f]pjJLO(Tfl€Va 945
(TTpenra cnhnqpca crvvrpiaivcacroi rrokw.
4K rovSe fiaCvov appear* OVK exaiV ^Xeil/
e^acrKe, $C<f>pov T elai^aivev dvrvya,
Kadewe, Keurpov Syjdev a>s ex^v xeP^'
SITTXOOS 8' oTraScHs rjv yeXws <f>6j3o<s 6' 6/J.OV. 950
t Tts TOS' eLTrev, aXXos ets aXXoi' BpaKcov
3os rj/xas SecrTror^Sj ^ [xaiverai,;
o o etp7r ai'w re /cat Kara) Kara crreya?,
p.i<rov 8' es dvSptov eicrTrecrajv Niaov irokiv
rjKt.LV €<f>ao~K€, SafxaTav etcrw /3e/3<ws. 955
es ovoas, <ws

942. The 5e was inserted by Barnes.— fusion and indiscriminate destruction from
%>ir\ov xepbs, his club.—TCLS MvK-ftvas, as the avv.
Taj 'A^Vji'as is not unfrequently found, 949. niv-tpov — %x"iv is restored from
the article denoting the celebrity of the Dio Chrysostom, Or. xxxii. p. 391 C , for
place, e. g. Oed. Col. 24, T&S yow the vulg. KtvTpy — divav, which is clearly
'ABiivas olSa, rhv 8e y^uipov ov. wrong, even as regards the form of the
944. as ra Hermann after Wakefield word, dtivtiv being the present, Beye'ty the
for Sxr-re, a false reading which gave rise aorist. The same writer gives &vrvyas
to the Aldine trvvrpiaivdivsiv, which is a for oV-rt^a.
solecism. The <f>oiVi£ Hanky is the red 950. SnrAovs yt\ais. Pflugk explains
string, such as workmen still use to mark this too literally, " risus ambiguus dubi-
wood or stone in straight lines. The ma- tantium." The meaning is, SnrAovv tr^ij/ia,
sonry of accurately-fitted polygonal blocks, •yfAws re ical <p6$os. The perception of
still to be seen in the ruins of Mycenae, this doubtless made H. Stephens pretend
is here described. See Mr. Clark's ' Pe- that he found SnrAas in MSS.
loponnesus,' p. 68.—TUKOIS is the correc- 951. SpaKiiv. A rare aorist, used by
tion of Brodaeus for Tvxats. The word Aeschylus, Eum. 34.
means a kind of hammer with a sharp 954. Nftrou n6\iv. He pretended that
point like a crane's bill (Ar. Av. 1138), a in his journey from Thebes to Mycenae,
tool now commonly used in chipping the he had already reached Megara, which
harder kinds of stone. See on Tro. 812. was called the ' city of Nisus' because it
—(TTpeirT^ criSripcp, a lever (or crow-bar)fell to the lot of Nisus, the fourth son of
slightly curved at the end to supply a Pandion, in the division of the Attic em-
fulcrum.—ir&Xiv is added by a common pire. Hence, as Barnes observes, the
idiom; compare Hel. 3. Scaliger's cor- people are called Niircuoi Meyapijes,
rection TrdAiv is wrongly admitted by Theocr. xii. 27. — Sai/xdraiy KTA., though
Bothe and Kirchhoff. This would rather in fact he had gone into his own house
mean,' I will ruin them a second time,' (eiire-jrecre, V. praeced.).
than ' I will reduce them to ruins again,'
i. e. to mere stones as before.—Tpicuvovv, 956. iis e/ce?, scil. &v. The conjecture
to upheave with a trident or lever (Bacch. of Dobree, adopted by W. Dindorf, as
348), derives the additional sense of con- EX*', though ingenious, is not in the
slightest degree necessary. In fact, the
 HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 71
Oolvqv. Zie\6a>v 8' a>
'IcrOfjiov vcwrcuas eXeye TrpocrfSalvew
Kavravda yvfivbv craJjua dels Tfop'na.\i.a.T<av
7rpbs ovSeV ^/AiXXaro, Ka.Kiqpvacre.ro 960
avros Trpo? auTou KO.XXU'IKOS ouSevbs
O.KOT)I' vireLTTtov. Seii>a 8' Evpvadei (Upefuav
r)v ev MvKrjvais T<5 \6yca. Trarrjp Se vu>
Oiycov Kparatas x a /°os eWeVei raSe*
a> Trat, TI Tracr^eis; r t s o rpoiros fevcucreais 965
' ; ou Tt 7TOU c^ovos cr' e^aK^eucrev veKpoiv
apTi Kdtveis ; 6 Se viv Evpvadea^ SOKCOV
Ttajrepa, TrpoTapfiovvff iKecnov
at^eT, tyapeTpav 8' evrpeTrrj
Kal TO£* eavTov naucrl, TOVS EvpvcrOecos 970
SOKWI' (fcovevew. oi 8e Tapfiovvres <f>6/3a>
wpovov aXXos aXXocr', es ireVXous 6 ju.e£>
IA7]Tpb<; TaXatvqs, 6 S' VTTO KIOI^OS (TKLOLV,
aXXos 8e /SayjJLbv opvt,<; a>s eiTTrj^' VTTO.
fioa 8e fJLrjTr/p, a> reKow, TL S p a s ; reKva 975
/creivets ; )Soa Se Trpecr/Su? oiKeroiv T
6 8' i£e\C<rcra)v TraxSa /ciovos /cv/cXw,
Topvevfxa Sewbv TTOSOS, ivavrtov
continuance of the delusion is intended to became a synonym of irpoenrtiv.—icaKij-
be expressed, not the mere suddenness of pv<r(rero Reiske for Ka£eicr)pu<T(r€To. E l m s -
the preparation.—In the next verse ais is ley preferred KaKKitpvafffrai.
KirchhofFs emendation for els. 964. Biytiv, like tyaisw in 968, governs
959. iropnafj.<iT<M, his x^<V"s o r scarf, iw, x e P^ s being the genitive of the part
Rhes. 442. Electr. 820. — -n-pbs oudeva, seized. Cf. Soph. Antig. 857.
with an imaginary adversary ; as oiiSevbs 965. Oed. Tyr. 99, TIS O Tpiiros Trjs
O.KO))V means ' the hearing of imaginary £vfM<popas : — £evticrfass, ' estrangement,'
spectators.' Before proclaiming a prize, viz. of mind, or rather perhaps, ' strange-
the herald called out cucovere, \e$, and ness' of conduct. Hermann seems rightly
in commanding this attention after the to explain it rerum novarum effectio,
ordinary formula, Hercules was said bit- whereas others understand ' this journey,'
CfTeiV, to tell them to give it. Photius, a.TroB7)fj.ia.
iTreiiro/xey, avrl TOV TrpoeiirofieV Kal vir- 977- QzhSaaoiv, literally, ' unwinding
enre7v,vTra.yop€Vf:iv. Eur.Suppl. 1171,™'- him,' (a term used of the mazes of a
aiv 0' iireTirov To7<r$t robs avrovs \6yovs. dance, Tro. 3,) here means chasing him
Bacch. 1266, ISov, -ri fj.oi Tcf^S' e£vire7iras round the pillar, behind which he had
eitropav; Ar. Vesp. 55, a\ly' &T9' virei- sheltered himself from the attack, into the
TT&V irpwTov avTolaiv raSi. Ajac. 213, open part, where he was easily caught. On
HUT' OVK ai'Spis &v (nre'mois. Originally, the nature of this pillar see Iph. T. 50.
the iirb gave the notion of secret sugges- 978. Tipvtvjxa is Matthiae's ingenious
tion in a person's ear; and as such sug- and satisfactory emendation of the Aldine
gestion is antecedent to action, the word r6pev/xa, for which Pflugk and Hermann
72 ETPiniAOT

irpos rjirap' UTTTIOS Se XouVous

p ebevaev iKirvecov fiiov. 980
6 S' rj\.aka£e KdireKO^Tracrev TaSe*
ets ju,ev veocrcros oSe davwv Evpv<r9£a><;
i^dpav Tra/Tpa>av iKTuvcov TrerrTome
ak\a> 8' iirel^e rd^', os a/x<£i
KpTjTnS', ft)5 \e\.7)9dv(U $0K0>V. 985
8' o T\T]IJL(I)V yovaai Trpocnrea-wv
yiveiov X ^Pa KaL
e
7
/2 (jyCXrar, avha, fxrj /A' airoKTe£vr)<;,
o-ds ei/xt (Tos Trais* ov TOJ> EvpvarOecas oXei?.
6 8' aypioiirov oju-jLia Topyovos cnpi^xav, 990
w5 e^ros ecrr^ 7ra?s Xvypov rofew/xaTos,
(jLvhpoKTVTTOV fjiifji'qiC, vwep Kapa f3<xka>v
£v\ov KadrJKt TratSos es ^avOov Kapa,
epprjge o ocrra. oevrepov oe Trato ekcov,
^(wpet Tpirov Bv[L &>s iTncr<f>a£a)v Svotv. 095
dXXa (f>0dv€L viv r) rakaiv eicrcu
fji'qTTjp inreKkafiovcra, Kal KKTJ€I
6 8' a>s £"""' avrois 8^ KvKkcoTrioicriv a>v
adopt the tame reading Tj-ip€v/j.a, pre- 985. /cpijirlj bears its usual sense of a
tended by H. Stephens to have been square platform or base on which a super-
found in his MSS. A better guess would structure is raised ; here therefore the
be \6pivna. Various efforts have been steps of the altar. See Ion 38. Hel.
made in restoring and interpreting this 546. Infra, v. 1261.
passage ; but it is not difficult, if we re- 989. <rbv TTCUS', OV rhv KTA. Elmsley.
gard r6pv€vixa as the accusative in appo- 992. |UiVi^o, the usual accusative (sup.
sition to the sentence (like fiifiri^a inf. 978) of apposition to the sentence,
992), and remember the aptness of the 'striking him over the head as a smith
comparison between a man chasing a smites the hot iron on his anvil.'
child rapidly round a pillar, and a piece 994. 4\i>j/, ' having caught.' This third
of wood turned on a lathe. Cf. Bacch. son he wished to slay over the bodies of
1060, KVKAOVTO 5' SiiTTe T6£OV % Kvprhs the other two (cf. Electr. 291), whence
rpox^s, rSpvcp ypa.(f>6/j.£vos Trepupopav, he is said -xwptiv &c. Barnes well ob-
e\K(L Sp6/xoi/. Translate, ' but he, chas- serves, both from Apollodor. ii. 2, 11, and
ing his son around the pillar, a fearful from v. 474 supra, that the sons of Her-
circuit of his foot, stood facing him (at cules by Megara were three in number.
last) and struck him to the vitals,' i. e. 996. On <p9dvtiv with an aorist par-
shot him to the heart with an arrow, ticiple, which is less usual than a present,
Bothe follows Reiske, and edits -r6^ev/j.a see Alcest. 602. Supra, v. 986.
§tiv})v, iroSbs tvavrlov (TraBels, fidWzi 998. KuicXanriourii', supply r e j e c t , and
irpbs $iirap. compare KvitXanriav ir6Xiv in v. 15. Both
980. bp8o<TT&Ta.s (so Barnes for bp6o- here and there W. Dindorf prefers the
a-rdSas), 'uprights,' pillars; a synonym form in — IOS to that in —eios, which
here of Klovas. See Ion 1134, where they Kirchhoff retains,
mean the poles supporting the tent.
 HPAKAHZ MAIN0MEN02. 73
dvperpa, crraOjxa.
Kal TTOLB' ivl KariaTpwa-ev /3eXet. 1000
Kavdevoe Typos yepovros LTnrevei <f)6vov
a\X rjXdtv EIKWV, a>s bpav i<f>aCveTo,
IlaXXas KpaSaCvova' ey^os eVtXo^w Kapa,
Kappixpe irirpov arepvov eis 'Hpa/cXeous,
os viv (j)6vov jxapytoVTOs ecr^e /ceis VTTVQV 1005
Kadfjtce ircTvei 8" es ireSov Trpos Kiova
VSITOV Trara^as, os Trecr^ju-acrt crTeyijs
OL)(oppayr)s eWeiro KprjuCScov CTTI.
•>7^.ets S' iXevOepovvres in Spao-jjLwv 1010
(TVV T&J ykpovTi Secr/ta creLpaiwv
avrjTTTOp,€V ITyOOS KIOV , O)S X ^ f a s VTTVOV
p.r)8£v TTpoa-f.pyaa-a.no rots SeSpafjievoLS
evoei o' 6 T\rj^.u)v VTTVOV OVK evSai/xova
TratSas (ftoveva-as Kal ha^apT. iycb ovv 1015
OVK olSa dvrjTav ocrns d

1003. eTriAd<p<p tcdpa, with crested ness

or of himself. See Heracl. 920, KOJ!
helmeted head. Nothing seems simpler, yap Trarpl TWVB' 'Adavav j Aeyouo"' eVt-
if, with Dr. Wordsworth, (^Aens <mrf Kovpov €lvai.
Attica, p. 124,) we suppose that the great 1005. As the person rather than his
bronze statue of Pallas on the Acropolis action is usually called1 fiapyay,
e
Elmsley
is meant. The old reading, corrected by proposed fiapywi/rd T eo"x » comparing
"Wakefield, was eVl x6<pio Keap, which Phoen. 11GH, aAA" etrxe napywvr' aiirhv
is retained, though clearly corrupt, by KTA. We might as easily read fmpy&vT'
Kirchhoff, W. Dindorf, and Pflugk. The eVeVxf. (So also Nauck ap. Kirch.)
latter proposes, what is at least only re- However, slaughter itself may be poeti-
motely probable, TTaAAas, Kpadalvovo* cally said fxapyav, to revel in the destruc-
%yxos) ^ op6(pwv aKpwv. Barnes edits tion of human life.
%yx°s iirlAoyx01' X€P^> after Canter, com- 1008. Tr€ari^a<Ti ifTtyms, the falling in
paring Hipp. 221, £iri\oyxov exova' eV of the roof; cf. v. 999.—Kpi)Trifiai>, per-
%eipi ^3e'Aos. The sense is, 9jkf)ev tltcwv haps the plinth or base of the pillar itself;
Tis, % rots bpoxri IlaAAas sival ifpaif^TO, or it may mean any raised part of the
' a form suddenly came, Pallas as she ap- floor. The pillar had fallen with the roof,
peared to the beholders,' armed with and had been broken in two by the violence
spear and helmet, as she was familiarly of the blow, and Hercules had fallen on the
seen represented in the statue. Her- pillar, and was tied to it, inf. v. 1096.
mann's reading is unsatisfactory, &AA' 1011. (Ttipaiaiv, made of rope. So
$j\6ev, eiKtbi' &s opav, e<paiv4 re YlaWas, Pierson for Gtipzvoiv. To the same critic
OS 7r K£ a
KpaSaivovir' 67X > " ^ ^<f"f fy - This is due the transposition of this with the
action of Pallas, it must be observed, was preceding verse. The sense is, ' we, de-
a friendly and not a hostile one. She livered at length from being chased by
could not suddenly cure the madness sent him, tied him fast to the pillar by the aid
at the instigation of Hera, (for one divi- of Amphitryon, in order that, when he
nity never interfered with the counsels of should have awaked, he might do no
another, Hippol. 1329,) and therefore she additional harm beside what he had al-
cast him into a temporary unconscious- ready done.'
VOL. III. L
74 ETPiniAOT
XL), o (povos TJV ov ApyokLS e^et Trarpa
Tore /JLCV TTepLcra/xoTaTos Kal aptaTO^ *iv EXkaoc
T<av Aa.va.ov TrcuSow,
TO. 8' vnepefioXe, irapeSpafjue TO. Tore KaKa. 1020
TaXavi Suoyevel \_KOpo)\ [X.OVQT&KVOV
(f>6vov £)(a> Xe'fcu dvofievov Movcrais 1

1017- The chorus compare with the He well compares Aesch. Cho. 620, «a-
(
murder of Hercules' children, those two KSIV 5e Trpe(rf3ev€Tai rb A'fifj.ytov \6yw, is
similar events, renowned in song, of rela- put first in story,' ' is considered as before
tions slain by kindred hands, the sons of all others.' And the poet here con-
Aegyptus by the Danaids, and Itys by his sistently goes on to say rb. 8' iireptpa\e
mother Procne. Both this brief ode and KTA., ' yet, very notable and great as that
the ensuing dialogue with Amphitryon are was, the present murder has surpassed it.'
for the most part dochmiacs alternating It is well known that Kpt'ioaav means
with senarii, a combination very common superiority in any thing, not merely in
in Euripides when some great event, virtue. On the same principle, perhaps, a
recently past, is discussed in animated murder is &pL<TTos when it throws all others
language by parties nearly concerned in into comparative insignificance, and stands
it. " Tragedy " (says O. Miiller, Hist. Gr. out pre-eminent. This explanation in fact
Lit. p. 315) " has no form more pecu- was long ago given by Barnes, who writes,
liarly her own, nor more characteristic of " &pL<rros dicitur <p6vos hie ircpurqixdTaTos,
her entire being and essence," viz. than the non quod res ista Poetae probetur, sed
dochmiac rhythm. Hermann has laboured ob imtnanitatem et excellentiam quandam
to reduce the whole passage (1029—• sceleris."—rwv Aavaov Hermann for r i c
1085), which is very corrupt and difficult, TWV (or TOU) Aavaov.
into a complex and unnatural system of 1020. TB 5' for T-dS' Hermann. Wun-
strophes and antistrophes, many of them der, quoted by Pflugk, suggests TaSe S',
consisting of one and two lines a-piece. which gives a complete dochmiac dimeter
His arrangement is justly rejected by the of resolved syllables. However, the ante-
more recent editors. penult in iraptSpafie may be long before
1018. T(ST€ juej/, scil. STC eytvero, a the Sp. Bothe omits inrepefiate as a gloss
common use, virtually equivalent to -noti. on TrapeSpafie, and follows the earlier
So Aesch. Cho. 962, at(i.vo\ phv $<xa.v iv copies in making TIX Se — Movaais one
Bpivois T68' SJ/ierai. Bothe omits these sentence, by a very forced syntax.
two words as an interpolation ; but Tcfc 1022. 6v6^vov MotStrats. This is a
r6re Kana below is in favour of retaining strange expression, borrowed from the
them. The metre seems to demand the practice of offering certain victims to cer-
insertion of eV, and thus it may be com- tain gods. Both Hermann and Matthiae
pared with Ion 146G, Phoen. 109, 146, perceived the sense to be, that Itys was
inf. v. 1055; but it is doubtful if it slain by his mother to be a subject of
should not be dochmiac as far as v. 1024. song. The other dative, rdkan KTA.,
•—For &purTos Hermann, Pflugk, W. seems also to depend, though less di-
Dindorf, give &T;WTOS, the conjecture of rectly, on 6v6nevov. Taken alone, (p6vos
Musgrave and Reiske. Slight as the OvtTai TW\ would here bear the meaning
change of a single letter is, it involves a ' blood is shed to a person,' i. e. his blood
grave question when it totally alters the is shed for him, but as an offering to an-
sense of the passage. Matthiae retains other (Movorcus). We may call it here
&pi(TTos, but does not well explain it of the dative of reference to the person,
the advantage which the event brought to about whom an act is done. Kirchhoff
the Argives, viz. by liberating them from is probably right in omitting K6pa as a
tyrants. If Kal &pi<XTos 'EAAciSi be not gloss. One might suspect the passage
a mere gloss on the preceding word, should be restored thus: rd\ava Sioyevrj
Klotz (Praef. p. xviii) appears rightly to fwvoTeKvov Xlp6KVT)s K.6pov (or y6i/ov) e x "
explain it, "quum clarissimus turn in suo Ae£cu Qv6favov Movtrais
genere maximus ac praestantissimus."
 HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOX. 75
av Se TeKva rptyova Te/coju,evo?, fai Scus,
Xv<rcraSt crvyKaTeipydaco //.oipa.
e? rtva CTTevayfibv 1025
•»7 yooi' [77 (jidiTtov wSav] ^ TOI' v .4iSa -)(opbv

ZSeorde, SidvSiy^a KkrjOpa

Kkiverai VXJJLTTVXOIV SOJUOW. 1030
1(0 jJLOl.

Loecrde rdSe TeKva irpb narpb?

ad\ia KeCfieva Svcrrdvov,
euSovro? VTTVOV heivbv 4K TTCILSCOV (f>6vov.
Trepl Se Secrpi /cat iroXvfipox a/A/x,aT&>v 1035
1023. The common reading, S Bai's, 1030. KXfjdpa nXlverai. Whatever is
is of course corrupt. Canter proposed Z> the exact sense of this obscure phrase, it
dd'ie, which, though adopted by Hermann occurs also in Oed. R. 1261, in Se irv9-
and Pflugk, is rightly rejected by Elmsley fievwv ercXtve Ko7Xa KXijOpa. The general
as "contra morem tragicorum dictum." meaning is, that the double door of the
He himself proposed 5 rdXas, which W. room is being opened (by the eccyclema)
Dindorf alters to 8> TaXav. Barnes edits to display the bodies within. Hence
on his own conjecture 5 TO? AI6S. SidvStxa alludes to the separation of the
Kirchhoif suggests ov Sails. But in such two hinged doors in the middle. Others
alterations what reliance can be placed ? refer the words to the violent demolition
The passage is clearly corrupt. Perhaps, of the doors by Hercules himself, de-
trii 5e TeKva rpiyova reic6^.evos oAe/ce(S, scribed above, v. 999; but the pre-
AutrtraSf ffvyKaTepyacrdtteyos jUOipa, or tre sent tense KXlverai is rather against this
Se (depending on ixa Aefoj) rinva rpi- view. In the passage of Sophocles, the
•yovtx TeK6fj.€voy iraXiv \v<raaZi ffvyKar- Trv6fi4ves are the sockets in which the
epydtfaaSai /xoipq. The common reading doors moved by pivots in place of hinges;
of v. ] 024 is clearly unmetrical: Kirch- while KXrjBpa, which in strict sense an-
hoff inserts ca before /j.olptf. The anti- swers to our word ' shutters,' seem to
thesis between ]XOVOT4KVOV and rpiyova mean the folding leaves, i. e. the door
T&Kva is particularly to be observed. itself. Perhaps in Sophocles we should
1025—6. These two verses are likewise read e/c Se irvd/j.€vo:v ticXive KoiXaiv KXijOpa.
corrupt. The archetypus MS. was pro- No explanation of KoiXa KXfjffpa that we
bably difficult to read in this part. For have seen is at all satisfactory.
T~bv "AiSa xopb" we should probably read 1032. TO retcva Hermann for rdSe
$) TIV "Ai5o v&fi-ov, ' what death-strain,' ofrinvu, but the article is incorrect. The
which the words (pdtrav cpSav seem to metre is rather anomalous; it occurs
have been a gloss. It was enough to have above v. 1029, inf. 1038, 1083, Androra.
said, in a double dochmiac, riva y6ov % 826, but it is hard to reduce it under
riv' "AtSa vifiav axfaa; W. Dindorf ap- any definite system. Here, perhaps, we
pears rightly to have corrected the vulg. 9hould read either irpb Trarpbs noSo?v or
iaxh<re>, after Elmsley. Hermann has noizdpoidev irarpds.
suspicion respecting the integrity of the 1034. e'/c vaiSwv (pdvov, ' after his chil-
text. He merely explains is riva (mean- dren's slaughter,' is Dobree's happy resto-
ing to show that it does not agree with ffre- ration of zKiroScliv <p6vov.
vayiibv) "in quemnam, in occisosne, an 1035—8. ' And all round are bonds
in eum, qui occidit ?" One might suggest and the many-looped fastenings of ties
the following as not improbable :—e^ E5), about the body of Hercules, attached to
rii/a <rT(vayfibv raXas \ f) yiov % riv'the stone pillars of the house.' See
"AiSct V6/J.OV axhaa; above, v. 1011. The combination
L 2
76 ETPinuor
'Hpdickeiov
l Se/xas TaSe
KLOCTIV OIKCOV.
6 S', &>5 r i s opvis arrrepov KaTa<TT€VO)i>
aiSiya T4KVU>V, Trpecr/Sus vcrrepco TTOSI 1040
TTLKpav SicoKtov ijXvcriv irdpecr0' ode.
AM. Ka8/xeiot yepovres, ov crlya crl-
ya, TOV vTTva Trapei^ivov eacrer e/c-
\a64o~6ai KOLKGJV ;
XO. Kara ere SaKpvoc; CTT4VCO, vpecrj3v, KCU 1045
Texea KOX TO KaXkiviKOV Kapa.
AM. e/cacTTepa) TrpofiaTe, pr) KTvireiTe, /JLTJ
fySoare, /u.^ TOV eS Stavovra virvcoSea T
e w a s iyeCpere. 1050
XO. otjaoi
<f)6vos 6V05 oS' ^4M. a a,
8ta /x' oXeire. X O . Ke^UjneVos iiravTeWeu
AM. OVK aTpcjxala dprjvov axa^er', w yepovres # * ;

and Trepl is epic (cf. v. 243); but Elmsley nothing of the uncontracted form of the
seems to be right in omitting a second participle, is an unlikely word, and i9 un-
aji'fl before K'WGIV. Hermann, who known to the lexicons, unless indeed in
makes 1074—7 antistrophic to the pre- Theocr. xvi. 38, for ivSidaaKOv Trotfievts
sent passage, is forced to assume that (KKpira paAa, we should read evSidaaKov.
something has been lost after 'HpdicAeiov. Fix (ap. Kirch.) more plausibly suggests
1039. 6 Se — irpeafivs. For this Ho- ibv ei 6' iavoi/6'- Perhaps, /«) -rhv e3
meric use of the article see on Hel. 1025, iaiovd' viri/ai | f}o& iyeipere. Compare
T^Jf fxiv o"' iatranrarpiSa vo&Tri&ai Yjnrpiv. the hiatus in vaX eiiSei, v. 1061.
—ixintpoi/, unfledged ; a pretty simile 1052. (p6vos, ' gore/ which, being shed
elegantly versified. — SIC&KUI>, ' plying,' on the ground, is said to rise up against
' hastening.' Cf. v. 1082. the murderer, as in Electr. 4 1 , tuSovr' hv
1044. 4K\a9€(r6ai Hermann for AaOetr- e^yetpe rbi* 'Ayafttfj.voi'os (povov. Her-
Sat, comparing Orest. 325, rhv 'Aya^/x- mann restored this passage by adopting
vovos y6vov id<ra.T' eK\a.6e(r0at Xvacras.— Sid fx oAe?T€ from Wakefield, for Stafj.o-
tdaer' Barnes for edcra-r'. Aetrc, and giving the next two words to
1045. nard (re Elmsley for KOI <ri. the chorus instead of Amphitryon.
Hermann gives Ka\ ai ye. Cf. v. 1039, 1054. a,Tpe/xa7a for arpefiea and ald^er
1115- _ for aictfeT" are Hermann's corrections. The
1049. Of this passage Hermann truly former word occurs, though by conjecture
remarks, " indiget hie locus, si quis alius, only, in Aesch. Suppl. 078, <pv\drraoi T'
codicum auxilio." That it has been, like aTpe/xcua Tip.as rb Srifjuov KT\. The mean-
V. 1025-C, interpolated with glosses, ing is, ' I f you must give utterance to
seems evident. The form Siatlfiv is cor- these expressions of woe, do so in a sub-
rupt, laieiv, not aitiv, being ' to sleep,' dued voice.' In the next verse Kirchhoff
as Barnes remarked, editing SiiavovTa. gives j) for fiif. This suits the sense
Bothe gives (vStdovra, i. e. ec evSiq iivTa, better (' be quiet, or he will destroy the
comparing eV eiiSia d4 TTWS ia-n\—$e<mi- whole city when he wakes ' ) , and avoids
TTJS, in Andr. 1145. But euSmi', to say the unusual syntax ^ awoXe?, Heath's
 HPAKAR2 MAIN0MEN02. 77
ir6\iv, 1055
ctTTo Se iraripa fxikadpd re Ka.Tappyj£y.
XO. dSwar' dSwara jaot.
AM. crlya, woa? fidday <f>epe Trpbs ovs /3d\<w.
XO. evSet; ] 060
AM. val, euSei virvov vrrvov
os e/cai>' akoyov, eKave [Se] Te/cea

XO. oreVa£e vvv AM. arevd^w. 1065

XO. T4KVOL>V okeOpov AM. a>fioi.
XO. oSev re TTCUSOS. ^4M. atai.
XO. <3 irpeafiv
AM. criya crlya'
p
Se/xas UTTO fieXa0pov Kpvxpco. 1070
XO. ddpcreu' vv£ e^et j3\£(j)apa, iratSl crco.
AM. opaff opare.
TO CTTl KOLKOMTLV OV

aTroXfj being of course a solecism. — Karap-ey€tp6/j.evos} to suit his antistrophic

p-n^r; Hermann, KaTappr)£ei Kirchhoff, fortheory.
Karapd^T).—After •ytpovrts a word seems 1074—7. These verses do not seem
to have been lost. This may have been free from corruption. No reliance can be
tp6pc)>, and therefore p.}] has been re-placed on Hermann's opinion that they
tained. See on Aesch. Pers. 120. are antistrophic to 1035—8. The fol-
1058. aSvvara, viz. to speak in gentler lowing may be suggested, omitting the
tones, v. 1054. /Uer with Hermann :
1059. (T?ya KTA. ' Hush ! let me as- T}> <p<xos e/cAi7reiV eVi KaKoiaiv OVTI (pcvyw
certain his breathing ; let me apply my TaActs*
ear close,' irpo(rf3(i\ai. With these words aAA' €% /^€ KTtvzi irarepa, irpbs KOLKOIS
Amphitryon stoops over the sleeping body
of his son. This and the next three •jrpbs 'EpivvtTi avyyovov alfid & e£ef.
verses are dochmiac. The Se in v. 10C2
appears to be interpolated.— ^/aXp.if, the Where the first three are dochmiacs, the
twang of the bowstring, Ion 173. fourth the same as v. 1029 and 1038.
1069. iraXivTpoiros. ' He is turning on Amphitryon, still alarmed for his own
to the other side in waking. Let me safety, and distrustful of his son's slum-
away and conceal my body in the house.' bers, exclaims, ' beware ! To die (indeed)
Amphitryon had expressed fear (at v. after these miseries I shun not; but (the
1056, and again he does so at v. 1075) fear) that he may slay me his father, and
that his son will slay him, and hence he devise evil upon evil, and so, beside his
proposes to escape by hiding himself. (present) curse, should incur the guilt of
The reply is, ' Fear not, sound sleep still kindred blood.' The sense of the last
holds your son's eyelids.' The metre is verse, as Klotz observes, is irpbs 'Epij/i5<ri
again anomalous. A dochmiac verse with 'Eptvvas e|ei.— aAA3 e/, for aAAa TOVTO
anacrusis would be made by reading lUaAAoy (ptvya) or 5e5oi/ca, e' /CTA. Here
TraAivTpoiros e|e7etp€Tai ffrpe(p6^vos. Klotz is less happy in taking the 5e in v.
See on v. 1205. Hermann gives i^av- 1076 for the apodosis, 'if he slays me,
78 ETPiniJOT

<j>evya) rctXas1 d \ \ ' el fie Kavel Trarep' OVTO., 1075

Se Ka/cois Ka/ca'fir^o-erai,
'EpLvvai 0' alfia crvyyovov eifei.
XO. TOTC Oaveiv cr' ixf>Vv> ° T e ^d^apn era
(f>6vov ofJbocrTTopav e)u,o\es eK
Ta(j)(,o)V irepiKkvcrTOV acrru Trepcras. 1080
<}>vya, yepovres, airoirpo SCOJJLOLTGJV
e, <f>evyere pdpyov
dvSp' iireyetpofjievov.
Ta^a *Se <f)6vov erepov iirl (f>6vcp f3akwv 1085
*o8' dva/3aK^evcrei KaS/xeCcov TTOKIV.
XO. a> Zev, TL valS' rj-^6r)pa^
TOV o w , KCLKCOV Se TreXayos es TOS'
HP. ca.
efjLTrvovs fJiev ei/Ai /cal Sehopyf direp [Me Sei,
aidepa. re Kal y^v r o f a ^' rjXiov Ta'Se* 1090
<us *S' eV KXUS&JVI Kal <f>pev£)V rapayjaart
then he will devise a new crime' &c. The vTrepK6irus should in all places be substi-
same idea occurred to Bothe. tuted for this compound of K6TOS. But
1079. <\>6"ov &no<rir6pwv. The brothers see the note on Aesch. Theb. 386. For
of Alcmena had been slain in a war with KCI.KSIV iriXayos see on Eur. Suppl. 824.—
the Taphii or Teleboae. Apollodor. ii. 4, These two lines, which used to commence
6, \eyo6(T7is 5e ''hKK^Vf]S, ya/j.ridfio'to'da.t the speech of Hercules, were assigned to
T$ -rasv aSeXipav aiiTrjs inimiiffavri •r'bv the chorus by Heath.
6i.va.Tov, inoaxdfievos eV! TTjAe^das arpa- 1089. Hercules awakes from his deep
Tevztv 'A[Mpirpva>v Kal TrapeKaAei ffuAAa- and dreamy sleep, restored indeed to his
$e<r8ai KpeovTa.—t/xoXes is Matthiae's senses, yet wildly looking round and ask-
reading for epeAXes, and it is greatly re- ing where he is, and why his arrows lie
commended by both sense and metre. scattered on the ground among bodies of
' You ought to have died when you went the slain. In a splendid speech, which
to avenge for your wife the slaughter the poet has contrived to make at once
of her brothers, by destroying the island- natural, dignified, and full of pathos, he
city of the Taphii.' Hartung (ap. Kirch.) explains his perplexity, and calls for some
proposed eicTrpa|as, i. e. ' when you re- of his friends to remove it. There is a
turned home all glorious after the success- very similar scene in the Bacchae, v.
ful expedition.'—irepiKAvo-rov, see on v. 1264 seqq., where Agave first returns to
60. consciousness after killing her son Pen-
1082. The metre of this verse is the theus, and, like Hercules here, gazes at
same as v. 1029. the bright sky as if to be assured of her
1085. The words tie and 85' were sup- own identity, and her connexion with the
plied by Hermann to complete the doch- beings of earth.
miae verses. W. Dindorf proposes er', Ibid, efnrvovs, literally ' in breath,' (as
Pflugk rdx avaBo.KX^&*t, Kirchhoff <p6- we say conversely that a person is ' out of
vov efl' fTipov, and Nauck av' a& fiaicxei- breath,') here for ' living.' So in Hel.
<rei. Cf. El. 1121, av' ad <rii fwTrupeis 34, eJSwAoj/ e/xirvovv.—r6£a, 'the rays,'
Viin.i\ via. for r6£ev[i.a. Hence Apollo the Sun-god
1087. uTrfpKiJTwf, with excessive wrath. was €Kij/3dAos &c.
It was an opinion of Blomfield's that 1091. The 8^, which seems necessary
 HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 79
Seww, KOI TTVOOLS depfxa? Trvea,
fierdpcri, ov y8e]6aia, irvevfj.6va>v avo.
loOV, Tl SccT/AOLS VCLVS OTTO)? k
'lav dcopaKa KCLL /3pa)(Cova 1095
TT/OOS rjfJLLdpavcTTa) Xaiva)
VeKpolcTL y€LTOVa<S 0O.KOVS
' T eyx1? T°£a T> eo-Traprai ire'Sw,
a Trpiv Trapaa'TTL^oi'T eynois fipauviocriv
ecrci)£e TrXevpas, cf e/x.oO T' ecrw^ero; 1100
ou TTOV KaTrjXdov av0L<s eis 'ALSOV Tra^
EvpvcrOea>s SiavXov i£"Ai,8ov [xoXcov ;
aXX ovre Hurv<f>eLov elcropS) trerpov
to answer the preceding ixev, was added irapdivov T' €I'KW TI
by Reiske. T h e -KVOOX 6epfj.al are feverish vuv TttyLaudTav,
^ j , t pi y j xP
and excited breathings, not staid and re- Where a.vr6^op(pov Ti/Kurna is a statue
gular, fifpatai, but projected towards the chiselled out of the natural rock.
upper air, /j.€Tdp<ricut by the head being 1100. e| i/j.ov eVaifeTo. To cast away
erected. Pflugk well illustrates the latter arms in battle was a disgrace, and there-
phrase by a verse of Menander, UTTTIOV, fore he says that he repaid their protec-
XtoAflS \(t\0WTCL. Kdl TO TTV£VU? €X0VT' &VO). tion of him by himself in turn protecting
and Dionys. Halicarn. xi. 28 fin., aadfuii- them.
vwv eri Aral /ieTewpos rb Trvzvp.a. The 1101. oil TTOV W. Dindorf for the Al-
neuter adjectives, it is hardly necessary to dine o&irai. Others give tfirov after H.
observe, are used for adverbs. See v. 61. Stephens. See Hel. 135. El. 235. The
1095. 6(x>paKa, for (TTepvov. See v. meaning is obvious enough, ' Surely I
1011. have not descended to Hades again, after
1096. rtixidpai(TTu>. The clever emen- having run the course of Eurystheus (i. e.
dation of Elmsley for the vulg. irp6(reifj.i performed the labour imposed by him)
dpavtrrqi. ' How is it that, with cords, like out of Hades ?' Obvious however as it
a ship, having my breast and arms moored is, the editors have not perceived, with
to a broken stone-carved pillar, I am sit- the exception of Bothe, that e'£ "Aidou
ting here ?' &c. It was on a broken pillar must be restored, for the vulg. els "AiSov
($iX°PPa7^s< v - 1009) that Hercules had repeated in v. 1102. W. Dindorf thinks
sunk down to rest; it was to the fragment elj "AiSov /xoXinv " lacunae explendae
which supported his head and back that he causa ab librario adjecta," a theory to
was tied. When he arose from sleep, he which he often has recourse. Pierson
could not, being tied, do more than sit upon proposed, and Hermann and Kirshhoff
the broken column. Hence T)fJ.a.i, Mus-approve the suggestion, to read evroAa'cs
grave's correction for ^ pLtv, seems clearly for els"Aidov in one or the other verse.
right, and consequently ixav f° r *Xm- But f£ "AiSov, (which had occurred inde-
Hermann, retaining €x», gives ?) priv with pendently to the present editor also,)
Wakefield, ' Surely I have a seat close to removes every difficulty. See above, v.
the dead.' But this is not the idiomatic 619.
use of % i^v, and were it so, the expres- 1103. &AA' ovTt KT\. 'And yet,'he
sion is much too strong for describing an adds, looking wildly round him, ' I see
obvious fact. For Ttix'aliaTl W. Din- not here those terrible forms, so familiar
dorf rightly gives -rvKiajxari in his text. to me in Hades, the stone of Sisyphus
A column could not be called Teix'&na, nor the sceptre of Demeter's daughter,'
' a piece of walling,' but very appro- i. e. Cora herself.—For ov-rt — TC —
priately it is said to be the work of the ov$e, ' neither '•—' nor yet,' see Androm.
TVKOS (v. 945). The same correction 568. Elmsley needlessly reads OUTI, fol-
should be made in frag. Andromed. 127, lowed by W. Dindorf.
SO ETPiniAOT

IJXovTovd T, ovSe cncrjiTTpa Ar\\hr)rpo<i Kopr)<;.

e/c TOL iriTTkiqyjJiai' TTOV TTOT OJV dfirj^avw ; 1105
CUT), TI'S iyyvs rj irpoaa) <f>iXa)v i/xav,
SvcryvoLav o a r i s rr/v ifir)v Idcrerai ;
cra<£<3s yap ovSev ol8a T W
AM. yipovres, eXdco TWV ifxiov /ca/c<2z>
XO. Kay aye crvv crol, fir) TrpoScws Tas <rvfi<f>opd<;. 1110
HP. Trdrep, ri /cA.ateis /cat o~vva\iiriayei Kopa%,
TOV (piXTarov crou Trfkodev 7ratSos /SeySw? ;
AM. Si TIKVOV el ydp /cat /ca/cws irpdo-awf e/^d?.
HP. irpdo'O'Oi &' iya) TL Xvirpbv, ov 8aKpvppoels ;
AM. a KOV 9e£)v Tts, et irdOoi, /caracrTeVot. 1115
HP. //.eyas y 6 Kofnro<;, TTJV Tvyr\v 8' OVTTO) Xeyets.
AM. opas yap avrbs, et <f)pov£>v r)8r) Kvpeis.
HP. VJJT et TL Kaivbv viroypd^ei TW/AW /8ta>.
AM. et firjKeO' "AL8OV ySa/c^os eT, ^pacratjaev dv.
HP. rraTTai, T68' (is VTTOTTTOV yvi^co irdXiv. 1 ISO
AM. /cat o~', et ySejSatws ev (fipovtts, rjBrj CTKOTTCJ.
1105. Perhaps, TTOC 7TOT' elfi' hixrixavH. true meaning of this rare verb that con-
1108. For ovSev we should perhaps re- jecture may be deemed superfluous. The
store oi/5ee', so that TOT eifliir^eVtuy would middle occurs in Plato, Rep. 501 A,
mean rap fjddSav, scil. <pl\aiv. The com- Legg. 803 A, the active in Rep. 500 E.
mon reading means, that his S6cyvota, or (Liddell and Scott's Lexicon.) It is per-
difficulty of recognition, extends to ob- haps a metaphor from painting, meaning
jects hitherto the most familiar. ' to give an outline sketch.' Thus rei/6v-
1109. rwv efxaji/ KaKa>vt n o t ' my own rwv inroypaipcd is ' the outline of the sole
harm,' i. e. chance of death (Bothe), but of the foot' in Aesch. Cho. 201. Photius,
my afflicted son and the corpses of his biroypcuperai, Seitcvvrai.. In this passage
children. This eKdoi is deliberative, the meaning is SeiK^yetT, " significas,"
'should I g o ? ' Cf, v. 1123. In the as Pflugk rightly renders it. 'Tell me,'
next verse it is hortative, ' Let me too go says Hercules, ' if there is any evil which
with you,' and hence ^ is used with irpo- you are obscurely indicating for my
Soys, whereas oh would have been re- life.1
quired if he had meant a'aycoyz d/j.i. The 1119. The old reading a/nil KaB' "Aidov
old reading irpobais was corrected by H. fidicxos, €K<ppdaaLfiev &y, was emended by
Stephens. The meaning is, ' not desert- Canter and Musgrave.
ing you in the present misfortunes.' So 1120. us VTTOITTOV. ' How suspicious is
•KpoSovvcu <$>6vov, to be faithless to the this (viz. this allusion to my being mad)
cause of avenging a murder, Iph. T. 1419. which you have again hinted a t ' (the
1112. Tri\66ey $f@ios, keeping aloof former hint being at v. 1117). Dobree
from. At the next verse, Amphitryon suggests eis imoitTov, as in Phoen. 1210,
rushes into the arms of his son. TOCT' eli viroir-rov e?7ras, and he might
1116. i K6/A1TOS KTX. ' T h e assertion have added Electr. 345, eis inrmn-a, f.^
is a bold one ; but you do not yet tell me /j.6\ris e/xoi. But this seems to be no im-
the event that has happened.' Perhaps, provement.
%v TW^TJC, scil. i-wa6ov. 1121. ttai cr' KTX. 'And accordingly
1118. viroypatyti. Perhaps, inroypd- l a m still considering if you are in your
</>eis, although so little is known of the sound senses.' Here Ka.1 fjSij may be
 HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOZ. 81

HP. ov yap TI /JaK^eucras ye fX€[i.vr]pat <f>p£va<;.

AM. Xvcrco, yepovres, Secr/ta iratSos, yj TO Spa) ;
HP. Kal TOI' ye Sijaapr' eW- avaivopueada yap.
AM. TOtJOVTOV LO-0L TWV KaKCtlV TO. 8' aXk' Ca. 1125
HP. dpKel- cricoTrfj yap fx-adelv ov fiovkofiai.
AM. Si Zev, Trap' "Hpas ap' opas dpovoiv raSe ;
HP. dXX' rj TL KeWev TTokijjuov veirovOafjiev ;
AM. TTJV deov e'dcras r a era TrepicrreXXou /ca«a.
HP. aTTcoXo/Juecrda' av{J-(f>opav Xefets T I W ; 1130
AM. ISov Oeacrai rdSe T4KVO)V Treo-t]fji.aTa.
HP. ot/xot* TLV oxjjuv TTJvSe SepKOfxai raXas ;
AM. a.7rdXe/i.of, a» TTCU, TTOKG^OV ecrTrevcras TCKVOLS.
HP. Tt TroXejxov etTras ; TovcrSe Tts StwXecrev ;
CTV Kal era r o f a Kal ^eaii/ 05 atrio?. 1135
rt (£^s ; Tt Spacras ; &) K<X/C' dyyeXXajv Trdrep.
AM. fiaveCs' ipwras 8' a^Xt' €pjxrjvevjJ.aTa.
classed with Kal J W , explained on Cycl. way of saying that Hera was the author
32. of the misfortune; and Hercules so un-
1124. avai^^ea-Sa, I am ashamed of derstands it, for he asks, ' Can it be that
it, I repudiate the act. Cf. Bacch. 25], we have suffered hostility from that
uvalpofiai, TraTep, T 5 yypas 1/fj.wv elffopwis source?'
vovv OVK ex0"- As the person who bound 1129. TTJC 6e6v. Pronounced, probahly,
him was his own father (v. 1011), and T^V devi/ or Qovv, as it must have been in
avaii'ea&ca means ' to disown,' in an un- Troad. 948, tty Oebv it6Aa£e.—irfpurTe\-
filial sense, Amphitryon replies TO; 5' SAA' AOU, Oepaireve, <pp6vTi£e, 'attend to.' He
ea, 'don't ask that question too curi- means, as the following lines show,'There
ously.' are calamities of your own to look to,
1126. The old reading of this verse has without caring to ascertain who caused
been retained, because, difficult as it is, them.'
it is not really more so than Heath's cor- 1130. He means to ask, 'what are
rection, which the recent editors have these evils of mine, TO. ifih. Kaua, whioh
adopted, aptce'i (TLWTTT] yap na&tiv h $ov~ you hint at? 1 The old reading, re-
Ao/j.ai; Amphitryon had refused to tell tained by Hermann, is e£eis, and he
his son any thing further, than that he cites several instances of Kaxhv i%nv
had incurred some terrible calamity; and for ttaitbv Tr6.ffxt'v. Commonly TIVO
Hercules replies, ' That is enough to was read with an interrogation. Retain-
know: I do not desire to learn what you ing this, Brodaeus conjectured Ae'leiy,
do not choose to tell.' Thus fiaOe'iv (rianrfj which most of the editors prefer; and it
is opposed to juofleiv \6JOLS (compare is certainly plausible.
Aesch. Agam. 599), and means in effect 1133. aw6\€fiov, 5vcTTr6\(^oy, &6\iov, a
paBeiv TO (rianrdiixiva. This at least gives war which was not a war at all in the
a better meaning than Heath's emenda- right sense of the word, but a slaughter
tion, ' Will silence inform me of what I of kindred. Aesch. Prom. 924, air6Ke/j.os
want to know ? ' There is a resignation ciSe 7' 6 7r(JA6^uos, &iropa n6pi/^os.
in the other reply more suited to Her- 1137. ep/iiivevfia is rather vaguely used
cules' present temper. by Euripides. In Andr. 46 it means ' a
1127. Trap'"Upas 0p6i/ui'. ' See'st thou token,''a memorial.' In Phoen. 470, ov
this, proceeding from the throne of thine iroi/n'Aaiv Set T&yStx' ipf-i]vivp.6.Tiiiv, ' an
own spouse Hera ? ' This is an indirect interpretation.' Properly, Ip/iT/veueif,
VOL. I l l , M
82 ETPinuor
HP. r) KOI Sayuapros eiju-' iyco <f)ovev<; e/
AM. juias avavra ^eipos epya CTTJ? raSe.
HP. atat 1 arrevayfjiav yap [xe TrepiySaXXei ve<f>os. 1140
.4M. TOUTOJV eKaTL eras Karacrrevo) Tw^a;.
HP. 17 y a p crvvrjpa^' OLKOV r) '^dic^evcr' i/j.6v ;
AM. OVK olSa TrXr)v ev, Trdvra Svarv^rj TO. era.
HP. TTOV 8' oTcrTyoos 17/^0.9 e'Xa/8e ; TTOU StaJXecrei' ;
AM. 6T ajju^l yScujaov -^eipas ryyvltpv irvpi. 1145
HP. oijaor [TI STJ ye
;]
ei.ju,i Trerpas AicrcraSos Trpos a
rj (j>dcryavov irpos rjnap i
reKfots SiKacrrijs at/AaTos yevijcro/xaL, 1150
•^ crdpKa j'Trjv ijxr)v i/XTrpyjcra^ vvpl,

(from 'Ep/tijs, like Kripvnevtiv from Krjpv£t) marks upon it, " id doceri cupio, qui fac-
is, ' to communicate through the medium tum sit, ut perspicuam tritamque vocem
of speech.' So Troad. 428, iroD 8' 'Av6\- SijTo repudiarent librarii, subobscurum et
Aou/os AtJyoi, oV (patTw abr^v els efj.' rjpf^rj-sensu, qui hue faceret, TOV VVV, parum
vevjxevoi UVTOV 6avz7(T8ai; I p h . T . 1302, usitatum 8$ ye asciscerent." He himself
ov, Trpiv y' Uv €iiri] rotiiros epfiTjveijs T(i5e, proposes T{ 8^ 'yk, but eyk is wrong
i. e. ' a plain speaker.' Here it appears unless there is emphasis on the person,
to mean, ' a matter requiring explana- which does not seem here to be required.
tion.' Klotz (Praef. p. xx) labours to defend the
1138. SJ.fj.apTos cpouevs. See v. 1000. combination 8rj 75 (on which see the
1140. TTtva-yixav verpos. Cf. Med. 107, notes on Heracl. 632. Suppl. 161). None
££aLp6fJ.£vov veipos olfj.oiy7js. appear to have suspected that these two
1142. '^aKxeutr*, i. e. ejSa«X€uo"a, is the verses are a spurious supplement to ofyitn,
old reading, and probably the true one, which stands extra metrum as ea in v.
though it has been variously altered. The 1088. The speech of Hercules now con-
verb is here active, as in v. 966. 1086. tains seventeen verses, whereas it should
Hercules is confounded at the sight of his contain only fifteen, like the reply of
ruined house and his dead children. He Theseus at v. 1163, and again at v. 1214.
asks whether he demolished it (avvap&a- (See above, on v. 603, and the argument
creiv) and so killed his children by the from numerical equality of verses dis-
fall of it, or incited his household to the cussed in the preface to vol. ii. p. xx.)
desperate act. So a family was said 8cti- In v. 1148 the old copies give KOVK eJ/xt,
li.ova.v when possessed with an infatuation the question being postponed to v. 1150.
through the crimes of its inmates. Pflugk The KO.1 was omitted by Elmsley without
thinks the poet must have written ^ yhp any idea that the preceding distich was
avf "Hpas oiKTpos ?iv PaKxcvfjiaaiv. B u t spurious.
this conjecture is ingenious rather than 1151. rriv efXT\v. Elmsley proposed rijv
probable. Hermann proposes iKfi&Kxtvij.' TaXaivav. Pflugk, who appears to be a
ifjhv, Kirchhoff Sr' <=/3<£Kxei"T> fyAv. believer in H. Stephens' pretended MSS.,
1145. fiyvi£ov. When you were hav- gives, after him and Canter, ir) adpKa T V
ing your hands purified from the murder eVV KaTe/nrp^a-as irvpl,—a verse which
of Lycus: see v. 923. we may feel quite certain never came
1146. TI 8<j ye. The editors, after from the pen of Euripides. This is also
Schaefer and others, read TI Sijra. But adopted in the text of Barnes' edition.
this, slight as it may appear, is a very im- A more probable compound, at least,
probable emendation. Bothe justly re- would have been avveji.vpi]aas, which oc-
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. 83

rj fxdvet, JX, dvaxroiiai fiiov ;

aXX ifXTToOwp [JLOL davacrifxiov /3ouA.evjU,aT6)z/
Orjcrevs 68' epnei crvyytvrjs (fnXos T' i/xos.
6<f>07]cr6ixe(T6a, KCU TCKVOKTOVOV /xvao? 1155

TL opdcro) ; TTOI K<XK5>V ip

evpo) TTTepcoTos yj Kara. •^6ovb<;
(pep', dvTL . . . Kparl irepi(Bako> CTKOTOS.
alcrynuvojxai ydp rot? SeSpa/xevoLS KCLKOIS, 1160
KCU TwvSe TTpocTTpoiraiov aljxa Trpo<r\af3cbv
ovokv Ka/c<3<xcu TOVS dvaiTiowi

crvv OLXXOLS o\ Trap' 'ACTMTTOV pods

fxivovcriv evonXoi yrjs 'A07)i>aicov Kopoi,
crw TrouSt, TTpicrfiv, (jijx^a^ov <f>epa>v Sopv. 1165
curs Rhes. 489. W. Dindorf gives ^ X€^Pa 7repi(8aAo> (TIC6TOS.
(TtipKa Trjvde rrjy zp?i)v irp-qtras irvpl, from 1161. TwvSe Kirchhoff for T^jSe. This
his brother's emendation; but neither correction makes a somewhat obscureverse
does this carry with it any high proba- simple enough : ' and, having taken upon
bility, for if T^i/Se had been used, it was myself in addition (to Lycus' murder) the
superfluous to add -rfy 4(IT\V, The lacuna guilty murder of these children, I do not
might be supplied in several ways, and it wish to injure the innocent' (i. e. The-
is quite impossible to decide what the seus, by casting my eye upon him). For
poet wrote. the Greek doctrine of meeting friends
1156. <f>i\T&Ta> Reiske for <PI\T&TOIV,with a cheerful and innocent countenance,
which Hermann and Pfiugk retain. Bothe (fyaiBpa, SiKaia 6fj.fj.aTa, Aesch. Ag. 503,
gives (piXTarov. Cho. 658, see on Alcest. 778. It is on
1157- TOI—/j.o\i>f may be construed this principle that Oedipus hesitates to
together, though even this is not neces- grasp the hand of Theseus, Oed. Col.
sary, since eipeiv involves the idea of 1132, saying 1
irS>s Uv aSXios ye-yin Si-yeiv
going to seek. Hermann is certainly QeATjcatfj. avfipbs, cp TIS OVK 4vl Krj\\s
rash in giving TVOV against the old copies. naK&v ^VVOIKQS ;—The old reading rwSe}
On the usual formula for escape in diffi- which Pflugk and Hermann took for 4/J.OI,
culty, TTT€po7s 3) virb x®ol>bs, see Med.led to the reading irpoo-paAiiv for irpoa-
1296. Xafi&iv, and o/j/xa for alpa.
1159. Something is lost in this verse, 1163. Theseus, who during the pre-
which most of the editors fill up unsus- ceding speech had been seen approaching
pectingly with H. Stephens' conjectural by Hercules, now stands on the stage,
supplement eV 7reVAoicri. The original announcing that he has come from Athens
reading was some participle, perhaps avrt- to Thebes with an armed force, in con-
Tiivwv, which is strongly confirmed sequence of a report that Lycas had
by the two Florentine MSS. having usurped the sovereignty. He has come,
(pep' &v TI Kpari. On the neuter form too, from motives of duty and gratitude,
(TK6TOS see v. 563. The meaning would having been restored to life and light by
be, ' let me cover my face by putting my Hercules from the regions of the dead.
hand,' or my peplus, ' before it.' Com- Seeing the corpses of the slain, he fears
pare v. 1198, from which we might sug- that he has arrived too late to prevent
gest, <ptp ai/Tireiycoy Kparl irepijSaAo? <pdpos, the slaughters incidental to civil commo-
comparing <papri in Electr. 543, or perhaps, tions.
M
84 ETPiniJOT
KK.T]SO)V yap rjXdev els 'Epey^eiS&Ji; irokiv
ws o-KrJTTTpa x ^ p a s TTJCTS' dvapirdo-as AVKOS
es TroXe/xov VJJUV Kal \Ldyr\v
Tivo)v 8' dju,oi/3as £>v vTrrjp^e
craxras p-e vipdev, rj\6ov, ei TI Set, yepov, 1170
-^ yet/)bs Vjaas TTJS CJHTJS •»? avfjifid^wv.
ea* TI veKpoiiv roJvSe TTXTJQVEL irioov ;
ov TTOV XeXei/A/xat KO.1 vewrepwv
vo~Tepos d(jn,y[xai; TLS TCIS' CKT€
yeySxrav Trjvo" bp5> crvvdopov ;
TWOS 1175
ov ydp Sopos ye TraiSes io~TavTau Tre'Xa?,
dXX' aXXo TOL TTOV Katvbv evpio~K<a
AM. Si Toy i\aio<f)6pov oyOov iyuv
©H. TL -^prjjxd ix' olxTpols e/caXecras
AM. eTrdOojxev irddea /j-eXea irpbs decov. 1180
@H. ol TratSe? otSe Twes, i<f> ots BaKpvppoels ;
AM. €T€KeV *€T€K€V OV/JLOS'LVLSTCtXaS,
T€KOfJ.evos 8' eKave, <f>6viov at/xa
1169. Sc uirijpley, quae prior in me he supposes to have been waged against
conlulit, Pflugk. Lycus. Cf. Hec. 14, OVTC ykp <p£ptiv
1170. The construction is as in Aesch. 8?rAa OUT' %yxos ° ^ s T> ^" V^V fipax'"""'
Prom. 86, avriv yap ah SeT Tlpo/xriOeas. 1178—1212. Here, as in so many other
Hec. 1021, Trdvra irpd£a,s 6iv o"6 5e?. passages, the dochmiacs of one speaker
1172. vtKpav irArjfluei. Aesch. Pers. are answered by the iambic verses of an-
274, TrhT]dovin vtKpSiv—~S.aKa.jiivas d/crai.other, the two forms expressing respec-
At the word ea Theseus is seen to start. tiveiy emotion and sedateness. See above,
1173- ov ITOV XeAeLfifiai, ' Surely I amv. 1017, and on Ion 1441. Androm. 821.
not behind and have arrived too late to —In the first verse &va.£ was added by
prevent revolutionary evils ?' See v. 1101. Hermann on conjecture. Theseus is ad-
The old copies, as usual (see Hel. 135) give dressed as king of Athens, and also per-
ouTra, but here they have oviru TI, which haps as having (in the time of Euripides,
Hermann perceived arose from a variant who thought not of the anachronism) a
OUTOI, and so he has edited, while others Theseum near the Acropolis, which is called
give^7rou.—vcaiTeput/ KaK&v, a periphrasis, 'olive-bearing,' as in Ion 1434. 1480.
illustrated by Pflugk from Pind. Pyth. iv. Troad. 798. 1182. The metre was re-
275, lii) TI veiirepov e{ avrwv avaariio-rjs stored by Hermann, by repeating ereKey
KUK6V. and omitting the ,ueV. Elmsley, whom
1175. It is not quite clear whether Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf follow, read
rivos yeyaxrav means ' whose wife' or eVeice jue'e yiv. Although TJKT6IT6OI is
' whose child.' Probably however the properly used of the male, TIKT(H/ of the
latter, as the Greeks commonly asked T(J female, (and Sophocles carefully distin-
ir68ev el; There is the same ambiguity guishes the two, Trach. 834, iv rettero
in Suppl. 841, iriSev voff oV5e Siairpsireis BO.VO.TOS ereKe 5' al6\os Spaicwv,) yet the
eui)/ux'? Svt\Ta>v tipvaav; i.e. from what difference is not invariably observed by
cause, or sprung from what parents. Greek writers of the best age. Cf. sup.
] 176. The emphasis is on TO?S«, ' for v. 3, inf. 1367, and see the note on Hel.
boys (such as these) do not stand near the 214.—In the next verse Matthiae gave
apear,' i. e. do not join in war, such as eKave for eKTave.
 HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 85
GH. ev<f>7][j.a ({HOVEL.
AM. /3ov\o/JiepoLcnu eTrcryyeWeis. 1185
©H. w Seiwx Aefas.
AM. ol^ojjieff ol^ofjieda ITTOVOL
GH. TL <f>rj<i ; TL S p a c r a s ;
AM. lAaivofJuevq) irnvKoi TrKay^0e\<;
eKa.TO-yKe<f>akov /3a.<^cus v8pas. 1190
Wli. xipas oo ay cow TIS O OO OVV vexpois, yepov ;
AM. e/xos e ^ o s 6'Se ydVos 6 TTOXVTTOVOS, * O S eVi
Sdpu yiyavTO<f>6vov rfkOev crw 8eol-
(TL <&\eypalov es TTESLOV acriTLard?.
GH. (f>ev (j)€v% T I S avSpcop £>Se BvcrSaCfJiCiJV e(f)v ; 1195
AM. ovrav elSeirjs irepov woXv/Jio^doTepov
TrokvirXayKTorepov re Ovarav.
QH. TI yap TreVXoicriv aOXtov KpyirreL i<dpa ;
AM. aiSd^evos TO crbv 6{Xjxa
Kal (friXiav oixo^vXov 1200
al/xd re

1185. iirayyeWei MSS. As the middle next verse 6s was added by Canter. By
voice means ' to make proposals/ or ' to z\8e?v iirl S6pu he simply means 'to come
promise,' it is probable that we should to the war.' Cf. v. 178. The common
here read cTayyeKAas, ' You tell me to readings violate the dochmiac metre, rf\8e
speak good words, and I wish I could Seo'iai or 6eo7s. The criiv is found in the
do so.'—It will be observed, that in three Aldine, but only by the conjecture of the
consecutive answers Theseus uses an editor, according to Kirchhoff, who pro-
iambic penthemimeris instead of an entire poses iiXBev iroTe Seolai.
verse. In the same manner the mes- 1196. OVT&V. So the old reading OVK
senger speaks in two dimeter catalectic &v y\ not only here but in very many
versicles of the same metre, svp. v. 909 other places (see on Aesch. Ag. 331, Por-
seqq., followed by TtQvct&t waiSts in v. son on Med. 863), is clearly to be cor-
913. rected. Pflugk, Kirchhoff, and W. Din-
118.0. TrXayxSiis. This refers back dorf adopt the alteration of Elmsley, OVK
to cicavf, v. 1183. The meaning is, &v ISois erepov. In favour of it the simi-
that Hercules has committed all this lar metre of 1129—1201 might indeed be
slaughter with the poisoned arrows. Li- alleged; and besides, the fact that Am-
terally, ' deceived by a mad fit, with phitryon's speeches in this dialogue gene-
(i. e. by the instrumentality of) the ar- rally have a dactylic character. But
rows dipped in the venom of the hun- ovrav eiS^(t]s gives a dochmius, and the
dred-headed hydra.' So fxa.ivoii.evuv oX(T- meaning is simple, ' you could not know
rpav, Iph. A. 548. The metre of v. (become acquainted with) any other of
1190 is the same as Ion 1494, i.vh S' &v- mortals more full of toils and more fatally
Tfjov efiTj/j.ov olavav. Seidler needlessly deluded.'
reads knaToyKetyaXoio. 1199. ai'Sii/KTOS Hermann for aiSov-
1191. T'IS 5' oS' ovv is Reiske's very
elegant emendation for TI'S S6\OV. In the
86 ETPiniJOT
6H. dXX' w? f avvaXyovvr rjXOov inKaXvini viv.
AM. S> TZKVOV, Trapes dir oix/judTcou
TrdnXov, dwoSiKe, peOos deXico 8e££;ov
(Sdpos dvTLiraXov SaKpvoMTLV djatXXarai. 1205
LKeTevofiev d/xtpl adv
yevetdSa /cat yovv KOX
TTOXIOV re SaKpvov in
la) TTOL, Kardcr^e^e XeovTos aypiov OVJXOV, <is 1210
Spofjbov iirl <f>6viov, dvocriov i^dyeu
KaKa OeXav /caKots avvdxjjat, T(.KVOV.
©H. etev ere TOV ddaaovTa 8v&T~r]vovs e'Spas
1202. Wakefield's conjecture cos avv- (e(TTi Tiva) afuWaffdai avriiraXov 5a-
aXyaiv 7% adopted by W. Dindorf, upvois, and that Amphitryon is exhorting
Kirchboff, and Pflugk, has but little pro- his son to find relief in tears. The metre,
bability, if only on account of the ye, which in the two first and the three last
which Euripides would hardly have used lines of Amphitryon's speech is dochmiac,
here, where a reason is simply given why seems here to consist of anapaests, or to
Hercules' face should be exposed. Her- be dactylic with a double anacrusis and
mann gives fiXdzv, ' he has come to one spondaic base. A dochmiac verse would
who condoles with him;' but Theseus easily be made, ayrtTraXo^ ddtcpvcri (iapos
had come to Hercules, not Hercules to a^iiWaTai. The next two verses seem to
Theseus. It is equally difficult to ap- be dochmiac with anacrusis,—an uncom-
prove Bothe's theory, that ets crvvaX- mon form of that metre, as in v. 10G9.
yovvra, is the same as €is rb trvvaXyovv or For the singular participle with a plural
(TwaXyziv. Theseus may perhaps mean, verb see v. 858.
' I have come to one whose grief is shared 1210. The old reading, Karcurx* Xiov-
in by myself,' es rbv Koivbv 4fj.ol &\yos TOS aypiov 8v/i6v y' oiras, was corrected
%X0VTO- Cf* Suppl. 73, tr' di |urw5oi by Elmsley. On the form Karatrx^, a
/cafcois, It1 SI ^vya\y7}d6i/es, ' who share supposed imperative of Karec^oy, where
griefs in common with the rest.' Or the usual form is Kard<rxes, some doubts
we might read &\A.' oh avvaXyoiv tfAQoi'; are entertained; but both Porson and
' Did I not come as one sharing in his Hermann are disposed to admit it. See
grief ?' on Hec. 842. As OvfUv y' Srnos was
doubtless the correction of one who
1204. peBos, Trp6<ratTvov, ipudrj/xa, Pho-
tius, who adds fj.z\os, <xirKay^vov. As wished to make a senarius of the verse,
here, Sophocles uses this rare word, he must have found KoVairxe, and not
Antig. 529, the other sense being Ho- either KaTaax^s or Kardcrx^e. It is
meric. difficult to determine the true reading.
1205. This verse is alike difficult in The dochmiac verse requires ais for '6-jrws,
sense and metre. The old reading 8a- and this also improves the sense, ' since
Kpvots (TwajxiXKaraL seems rightly to haveyou are being led to commit an unholy
been corrected by Hermann, who explains murder,' literally, ' led out for a murder-
it thus, ' a weighty motive (viz. friendship ous course,'—if we admit Reiske's correc-
for Theseus) counterbalancing your grief tion Sp6/xoy for Hp6fj.ov. Nauck (ap.
contends with it,' i. e. induces you to un- Kirch.) suggested pipov. Amphitryon
cover your face as much as grief induces seems now to think that Hercules con-
you to cover it. Nor is it easy to elicit templates suicide. Cf. v. 1241.
a better meaning. Bothe edits fiaitpioicriv 1214. Theseus now first addresses Her-
ajxi\\a<r9ai, " molestum esi adversus la- cules. Firmly, but kindly, he tells him
crimas puynire." He thinks the meta- that it is vain to hide his face, as if that
phor is taken from the palaestra, fSdpos could also hide the deed that has been
 HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 87

auSw, (ftCXoLcnv o/xjua Sei/owai TO <JOV. 1215

ovoels CTKOTOS y a p wS' e^et fxeXav v£(f>os,
ocrris KCLKCOV crSiv crvjji(f)opoiv Kpvxjjeiev dv,
TL [IOL TTpOCTUOiV YEW)
cl>s /xi^ fjivcros ju.e crwv fidXrj
ovoei' fxeXei [JLOL crvv y e cro! irpd<j<je.iv 1220
KO.L yap TTOT rjVTv^rjcr'' eKCio-' d^oia"]
or' i e? ^ctO5 veKpatv irdpa.
: yr/pdcTKOvcrav i^daipo) (f>CXa>v,
Kai KaXcov [xkv OCTTIS aTroXavetv
P" 0 6 TOtS (f)(,XoL(TL OVCTTV^OVCTLV OV 1225
dvicTTacr', iKKaXwfyov ddXiov Kapa,
^Xcxjjov 77po5 rji^as. ocrrts evyevrjs
<f>epeL TO. Oecjv y e TrrafxaT', ovS' dvaCverai.
HP. ©7]crev, SeSop/ca? T W § ' a
OH. rjKovcra, Kal ySXeVovrt KaKa. 1230
HP. Tt 8-^ra jiiou Kpar dveKciXvxjjas TjXioi ;

done. He has no fear and no concern hoff's correction is plausible, KC( yap iror'
about contracting pollution from his un- KT\., 'for, if on a former occasion I was
happy friend's address. A feeling of gra- fortunate, I must refer it to the time
titude overcomes all other feelings, and when,' &c. If Kal ykp be right, he either
he has no sympathy with those who re- implies that he has seen a reverse, and so
ceive favours and then forget their bene- has learnt sympathy in the school of mis-
factors in misfortune. fortune ; or he means, by a rather awk-
1216. oi»5e!s <TK6TOS Canter. V5J, e* (TK6~ward ellipse, 5(a tre or <rvu <roi.
TOVS Aldus; and apparently the MSS. 1225. (TvfJ.Tr\e?if. Pflugk happily com-
Kirchhoff reads, u/j./xa SeLKi/vvai rb <r\tv pares Antig. 540, eV KWCO7S TO7S aoiaiv
IBuv (TKOTOS yap—Kpvtyeizv %.v; But, if oulc alfTX^vo^ai ^vfiirAouy i/jiaur^y rov
this were right, '6-rtp should be restored TTiidovs iroiovfj.4ft].
for UTIS. Cf. frag. Peliad. 615, 1227. Boris evyevvis, scil. TrttpvKe. But
oiitc ttjTiv a.vBp&TToi(Tt TOIOVTO (TK6TOS, perhaps we should read evytvfc, OVTJS
ou Sujfta yalas KXeurrbv, Ev9a TTJV tp&txiv fipoT&v (pepzt KT\. So euyepcos aA^e?!/
6 Zvtryzv^s tcpvipas av tfcflaiT] <rotp6s. KaKoh, Troad. 722.—TO Bear ye, heaven-
sent misfortunes at all events, if not
For so we should read in the third verse human ones, or those voluntarily in-
for &v ftrj rrocpis. curred. Aldus and the MSS. have ray
1218. TrpoatUjiv xe^Pa< warning me awayBeoiv yt, and it is very doubtful whether
by waving your hand, and pointing in the roiy or ye should be struck out.
direction of the murder.—$d\ri Scaliger 1229—54. The following dialogue is
for 0a\e7. rather difficult, and therefore the purport
1221. eKe7<re avoiariov. In consideringof it is here subjoined :— H. ' Do you see,
the danger of contagion from a murderer, Theseus, my slain children?'—Th. ' I
I must look to the time when that mur- heard of the calamity (v. 1182) before,
derer was my benefactor and friend : I and now I see it.'—H. ' I f so, what is
must refer all fears and risks to that your motive for uncovering me?' (i.e. if
primary motive of gratitude, which in- you see what I have done, you should
duces me to act as your friend. Kirch- rather acknowledge that I ought to hide
 88 ETPiniAOT
©H. TL S ' ; ov fiLaivus Oif-qros wv TO, TCOV dewv.
HP. (f>evy, d) raka'nroip'', dvocnov [tiao-p e/Aof.
©H. ouSet? aXdo-Top TOIS <£i\ois ix TWV <f>i\b)v.
HP. e.TrrjV€(T • tv opacras oe cr' ou/c dvaivojxaL. 1235
6>H. eyw 8e irdcr^aiv ev TOT' olKTeupo) ere vvv.
HP. OLKTpbs yap eiyut, ra/x' aTTOKTetvas reKva.
©H. K\aio) ydpiv O~TJV i<j> erepatcrt crv/JLcfiopals.
HP, rjvpes Se y aXkovs iv /cawoicri jxei^ocnv ;
©H. diTTd KaTcoOev ovpavov Svcnrpa^ia. 1240
HP. Toiyap 7TapearKevdo~jJie0' aJcrre Kardaveiv.
©H. oo/ceis OLTreiXwv o~a>v fieXeiv TL oaifioo~LV ;
HP. au#aSes o 0e6q- rrpo? Se TOUS deovs iyco.
©H. tcr^e crTOfx, <Ls /A1^ [hiya \£yun> [hzxtpv Trd0rj<;.
myself.)—Th. 'Do you ask why? Be- 1232. TI 5'; This verse is given as
cause the celestial sun can contract no Hermann edits it, and as it is found in
pollution from mortal eyes '—H. ' Un- the old copies. Others give rl b" ov ;
happy man, fly from my guilt lest it Utaivets — Seme; For TI 5'; see Electr.
should defile you.'—Th. ' No evil influ- 9fl3. Hoc. 886. Pflugk well quotes
ence comes to friends from friends.'— Antig. 1043, ev yap olS' 8TJ 8eoiis juai-
H. ' You are very good : indeed, I am vziv OVTIS avBponroiv vQ4vti. The super-
aware that you are under an obligation to stition was very prevalent, that crime
me ' (i. e. that we are friends). — Th. should be concealed from the sun; and it
' And therefore I, who before experienced is easily explicable from the fire-worship-
your kindness, now pity you.' — H. ' I ping propensities of the Arian and Pe-
deserve your pity, for I have slain my lasgic hordes who brought so many re-
children.'—Th. ' I lament on your ac- ligious observances with them into Hellas.
count in your present changed fortunes.' Soph. Oed. Tyr. 1424, — &.W el ra
— II. ' Did you ever know one more
wretched than I ?'—Th. ' Your misery rty yavv Trdyra &6o~Kuv(r p
reaches to the very heaven.'—H. 'And &VO.KTOS T]\iov, TOI6VS' &yos
therefore I have resolved to die.'—Th. OVTCC SeiKvivai. Iph. T. 1207, Kpara
' The gods laugh at your threats.'—H. (sc. avoaiav £e«oe) Kpinj/avres TviirKoiaiv
' As the gods act without consideration I'IAIOV TTp6(Td€v <p\oy6s. See Orest. 822.
for me, so do I defy them.'—Th. ' Hush ! 1234. aXdcTtap. The notion of this
your blasphemy may bring worse suffer- avenging genius was, that the spirit of an
ing.'—H. ' There is not room for more enemy below persecuted an enemy on
calamity in my case.'—Th. 'What then earth. But, where there was no enmity,
ig it that you intend to do?''—H. ' T o there could he no aAatrrup, for the very
return, by death, to that Hades from word implies unforgotten and unforgiven
which I have just emerged.'—Th. ' Every wrongs (aAaora).
ordinary man talks about suicide.' — H.
' It is easy to give advice, when you are 1235. For ayalvo/j.txi with a participle
fr.ee from harm.'—Th. ' Is this the lan- see Iph. A. 1503.
guage of that Hercules who is famed for 1238. e^)1 krepauTL o~. This is a eu-
his endurance?'—H. 'Endurance has its phemism for SvcTTvx'f. So Aesch. Suppl.
limits.'—Th. 'That Hercules, I repeat, 394, €i irov Tt / ^ roiof Tvxy, 'if any
who is the benefactor and friend of man- harm should have happened.'—In the
kind ?'—H. 'Mankind cannot assist me preceding verse yd.p eifu is Pierson's cor-
against the power of Hera.'—Th. ' Hellas rection of irdpei/Ai.
will not bear that you should die under 1239. ijujKS. Perhaps e?8es. Nauck
these perverse views.' suggests yap, "Fix 8' h', for 8« 7".
 HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02. 89
HP. 8r), KOVKCT redfj. 1245
0H. Spacreis Se ST) rl; TTOL cjtepet,
HP. Oavu>v, odevirep rjXdov, el/n yrjs VTTO.
©H. eipr]Ka<; eTTtTv^ovros dvdpdtTTov \6yovs.
HP. crii 8' CKTOS av ye cru/x^opas ju,e
@H. 6 TroXXa Si) rXa§ 'HpaKkfjs Xeyei raSe ; 1250
HP. OVKOW rocravra y- iv [hirpca
©H. tvepyeTrjs ySporotcrt /ecu /xeyas
HP. ot 8' ovSev d><f>ekovcr£ JX . dXX' 'Hpa
©H. OVTOLV dvda)(OL0> '.EXXas dfxadia Oaveiv.
HP. aKove 817 vvv, ws dfJiiWrjdw Xoyoi? 1255
1245. Zirov redrj is quoted by Plutarch, dice aerumnae perferendae essent." Kirch-
p. 1048 F , Sirri by the same writer, p. hofF accordingly gives OVK &V Totraura y\
1063 D, and Longinus § 40, where there Pfiugk rightly objects to this, but does
is a variant OTTOL. The copies of Euripides not propose a much better version, " at
have Siry, and so Hermann has edited. non tarn immania sum laturus, si quidem
The metaphor is from a ship, which is so etiam perferendi aliquis modus statuendus
loaded that there is no room for more in est."—fxerpoi/ is so used in Troad. 616,
the hold. Cf. Aesch. Agam. 982. (voffw) &v y' oure fxerpov O#T' api9/x6s
1248. eTTLTvxdvTos, common-place, OVKiffri [tot.
eTri(T7]fi.ov, one who is to be met with any 1253. o'iS' MSS. Perhaps, oi 8". See
where. Euripides had the courage to Hec. 674. (So Kirchhoff has edited.)
oppose the foolish notion of his age, that 1254. OVK i.v IT' for OVK i.v is said to be
suicide was a brave and honourable act; found in the Florence MSS., though
and he chose a very wise way of opposing Kirchhoff doubts this. But we should
it, by holding it up to contempt, as the probably read OVT%.V, with or without the
reverse of either brave or honourable. In (re. So in Hel. 1045, ovrUv avdtrxoir'
this view he was followed both by Plato ovSc o-iyfiaeiev ti.v has been restored for
in the Phaedo and Aristotle in his Ethics, OVK &p avdo-xoir', where Portus inserts
as Barnes has remarked. See the preface the (T1 against the copies. Supra, v. 186,
to vol. i. p. xltiii. So in Orest. 415, OVK &y eTraiveaeiev has undergone the
Menelaus says to Orestes, who had hinted same conjectural restorations. — a/taSta,
at a short way of getting rid of his cares, Si3 afxadiay, through a foolish and perverse
fj.7] ddvarov eiivqs' TOVTO fief yap ov view of the dispensations sent by the gods
(Torp6v. to man.
1249. EKTSS &v o-vfupopas. This was 1255—1393. This passage, as has been
a common saying. See Aesch. Prom. pointed out in the preface to vol. ii.
271—2.— av 5" Wakefield for av y'. p. xxi, is so composed, that whereas the
1250. Quoted by Plutarch, De adul. et two speeches of Hercules contained each
amico, p. 72, as Kirchhoff has noticed. fifty-six verses, that of Theseus, which
1251. ev ixiTpif for si fj.erpcj> Hermann. intervenes (v. 1313), contained half that
One can hardly hesitate to accept this number, or twenty-eight. That a verse
slight change, which so materially im- has in all probability been lost after
proves the sense. The OVKOVV — ye is, v. 1361, and that two verses appear to
as usual, equivalent to ov yovv, and what have been interpolated after v. 1337, will
he means is this ; if I am 6 iroAKa TACC?, be shown in due order. The dialogue fol-
at all events I am not 6 roo-avra rAds. lowing Hercules' speech has also twenty-
* One may undergo many toils, but there eight verses. See the note on Iph. T.
must be some limit and measure to them.' 116. Precisely similar is the speech of
Jocasta in Phoen. 528, which has 54 to
Matthiae, disregarding this undoubted
27, or half, in the two preceding speeches
sense of OVKOVV — ye, and supposing
of her sons.
TocravTa to depend on eAeyov av, ex-
plains, " n o n tot verba fecissem, si mo- The point of Hercules' first speech
VOL. III. N
90 ETPiniAOT
77/)6s vovderij(reis eras* dvairrv^cj oe crot
afilOJTOV rjjXLV VVV T£ Kal TT&pOlOeV OV.
TTpcoTov [xev CK TOSS' iyev6fj.r]v OCTTIS
[JL7)Tpb<; yepaiov varepa, TrpoaTpoTTaLOs &V,
eyrjjxe TTJV TtKovcrav 'AK.K\hrivr\v k\hi. 1260
orav Se KprjTrls fjurj KaTajSKrjBfj ykvovs
6p6u><;> avdyKr] SvaTv^elv TOV<S eKyovovs.
Zev<; 8', OCTTL'S 6 Zevs, TroXejatdv /x iyetvaro
"Hpa- aii \hkvroi jirjSev d ^ e c r ^ s * yepov
iraripa yap OLVTI Z~qvb<i rjyov^iai o~ eyar 1265
IT' eV y a \ a / m T' OVTI yopyconov? o^eis

(which may have been composed with re- in consequence of the recent events, but
ference to the not dissimilar one in the from the accident of my unlucky birth.
Trachiniae) is, to reply to Theseus' dissua- Amphitryon had slain Electryon, the fa-
sion from suicide. His reasons for taking ther of Alcmena j see v. 17.—avmrTv£u
that step are manifold. In the first place, takes the participle after it like 8ei'£cu.
he is conscious that a stain of guilt adhered 1259. •wpoffrp6iraios, under the curse of
to him even from his birth ; for Electryon, blood, av6<nos. Cf. v. 1161.
the father of Alcmena his mother, had 1261. Kpijris yevovs, the substructure,
been slain by his reputed father Amphi- the foundation of a family. On the
tryon. Secondly, the hostility of Hera meaning of the word see v. 985. This
had persecuted him from his very infancy distich is quoted by Plutarch, De pueris
until now. It was at her instigation that educandis, init., TOIS yap firiTpdOev ^ 7ra-
he performed all the labours for Eu- l
rp6Btv OVK eu y€yov6(XLV ai/e£aA€(7TTa irapa-
rystheus; by her malice that he has at Ko\ov9c7 TO T?JS Suffyeveias uvtidT} ffapa
length slain his own children. Under iraVTa rhp @iov, Kal TrptJ^eipa TOLS eAey-
present circumstances, he can neither stay "X^LV Kal Aoi8opu<r6ai ^ovXo^tvois. Kal
at Thebes, as a murderer, nor retire to trorpbs "hv apa 6 TVOITJT^S,'6Scpi^av, "OTO-V
Argos, as being an exile from that city. 5e KTX. Also by Stobaeus, Flor. 1h, 5,
If he should become a wanderer among and again in 90, 4.
other states, he will be taunted every 1263. Zevs, Urn 6 Zeur. See the
where as that (pretended) son of Zeus, note on Troad. 885, OCTTIS TTOT' ei aii,
who killed his own wife and chil- §v<TT6irao-Tos elSevai, Ztv. The article
dren. Reverses from prosperity and hap- here means, ' whatever share in my birth
piness are harder to bear than one con- the Zeus that men talk about as my
tinued course of misfortunes. Should he father really had.' He seems to assume
continue to live, the very elements will that Amphitryon is his true father, or at
disclaim him. It is better that he should least he pretends to do so, because Zeus
die, than that he should be seen by any seems to have deserted him.
of those Hellenes who knew his former
fortunes. Let Hera now exult; for she 12C4. p.ijb'ev axSioSfjs. Amphitryon
has caused the destruction of him who was not likely to be pleased at this refer-
was called the first man in Hellas. ence to Zeus as the real parent of Her-
cules. He therefore apologizes, and says
1255. &s afiiXATiSH. ' That I may con-that even if Amphitryon was not his true
tend by arguments against your admoni- father, he has always stood towards him
tions,' viz. against my intention of suicide. in the place of a father. This sentence,
Cf. Suppl. 105, a\Koi(ri 5^ '•n6vf\<j' a/xiA- (TV fiivTOi — yepov, is parenthetical. The
ArjOtls \6yoj roioSSe.—vovdeTTt<reLs for vou- T€ in the next verse couples eveio-erppjicre
6eaias Pierson. Transcribers thought this to the preceding eyeivaro. The story is
word should be either written or pro- well told in Theocritus, Id. xxiv. For
nounced i/ovQetreias. the compound (irei<T<ppf7v see Alcest.
1257. vvv Te KO! TrdpoiSev. Not only 1056. Electr. 1033.
 HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS. 91

crirapydvoLan, rots
•f) TOV /libs crvWeKTpo?, « s o
iwel Se crapKos TrepifioXaC
rjfiaJvTa, fxo^dovs ovs erXrjv TL Sei Xeyeiv ; 1270
7TOLOVS TTOT fj XeoVTCLS fj
Tv(f>a>i>as fj Tiyavra<i fj
KevTavponXrjOrj iroXe/xov OVK igyjvvaa ;
TTJV r d^LKpavov KOX TraXiiifSXacrTrj Kvva
vopav (jyovevcras jxvpiu>v T dXXcov TTOVOJU 1275
8i7)X0ov dyeXas, Kei? veKpovs dfjtiKOfiyjv,
Aioov TTvXoypbv Kvva rp'iKpavov is <f>do<;
O77ws Tropeucrai//,' ivroXau<; EvpvcrOecos.
TOV Xoiadiov Se TO^S' eTXrjv rdXas <f>6vov,
Tr<u$OKTOv~t]cra<; Sco/xa OpvyKUxrai KOLKOLS. 1280
S' dvdyKrj<; e? rdS' 1 OVT ifxcus (f>tXab<;
j/Qat9 ivoiKelv 6<TLOV rjv Se teal \x,£v<a,
TTOIOV Ipbv rj TT<xvr\yvpiv <f>£Xa)v

1270. ri S(7 \4yeiy is, ' I need not re- pend on iKreiva. implied in ^yjvvo'a.
count/ For this formula see Androm. Klotz (Praef. p. xxii) regards rerpao-Ke-
920. Aesch. Eum. 790.—iroiovs \4OVTO.S, Ae?s as used for a substantive (Keyrau-
an hyperbole, ' there never was a lion that povs), and KeyravpoivKTidTJ iro'AeiJ.ov as
I did not slay.' Dobree's proposal, TT6- "accusativus remotioris objecti j " but
crous, is needless, for iroios or TVO7OS OVK, es- this seems hardly a Greek way of saying
pecially following T/?, is common in this ' I killed Centaurs in war.' Cf-v. 181,
sense, (see v. 518,) and it is obvious that T€Tpao~K€\4s d' ujSpitr^a, KevTavpwi> yevos.
the plural does not alter the nature of the 1275. Matthiae finds a changed con-
idiom. Inf. v. 1283. Andr. 390, rim struction or aposiopesis in this passage
<Tcbv £KTavov iraiSwi' eyd>; ivolov S5 eirpri(rawhich is by no means apparent; and Do-
Sufxa; ibid. 300, TIV' OVK eir?)A0e, ivolov bree would omit the T6 in 1275. The
OVK 4\lO'0'ET0 SttUOytpOVTCilV f3p€(f)0S (pO- sense however is, ' and, having slain the
vevziv; Still more rash is Elmsley's con- hydra with many heads on each side (see
jecture, Y'qpvSva.s for Tvtpwvas, which it is on v. 419), and continually reproducing
surprising that the cautious and judicious them, I not only went through a series of
Kirchhoff should have admitted. Though countless other labours, but finally I de-
the difference in letters is but small, and scended into Hades.'
Tpio-aifidTovs suits the former word best, 1279. Reiske proposed irhvov.
(we have TpiffuifxaTos Tujpuiiy in Aesch. 1280. 5aJ|iia BpiyK&crai. To put the
Ag. 842,) there can be little doubt that coping-stone of misfortune to the house.
the poet here used TvQcvves in the indefi- Aesch. Ag. 12o4, KaTeimv &ras iwSe
nite sense of ' furious monsters.'—TeTpacr- dpiyKctxraiv <pl\ots. Troad. 489, TO \oi(r-
/ce\?) is Reiske's correction for TtTpao"- Oiov 5e, OpLyKus hdhiwv KO.KUII', KTA.
KeAels, which Hermann retains, placing a 1281. tiSre—evoiKelv. He was going
comma at Tr6\tfxov and regarding it as an to add, oijTs "Apyos i\8tlv, but he changes
epexegesis. The objection to this is, that the construction at v. 1285.
Qavita> Tr6Affj.oi> is a much more natural 1283. is -wolov ipiv. See Aesch. Eum.
phrase than i^avveiv KevTavpovs, for G23, TO ixi}Tpos alfj.' '6fj.aifj.ov e/c^e'ets 7re'5w,
KTeivsiv. If we read TeTpao7ceA.9}, t h e e7reiT' in "Apyei Sii^ar' oi/cijerfi ira.Tp6s;
preceding accusatives will naturally de- Troioicri Pu/j.o't ^ ~ S i
92 ETPinUOT
; ov yap a r a s evirpoo-rjyopovs e^w.
v
Apyos e\6(o ; TTW?, eirei <f>evya) Trdrpav ; 1285
', aXk' es aWr/v S17 TIP' bpiirjcrw TTOKIV ;

K€VTpOLO~L K
ovros 6 J t o s , 05 T4KV eKTCivev wore
a T ; ov yrjs TrjcrS" OLTrocjiOapTJcreTCU ; 1290
Se (£OJTI [laKapicp TTOTC
cu /xeraySoXal Xvrrrjpov at S' del /ca/cws
ei; dXyet, crvyyevws Sucrr^vos wv,
es TOVTO 8' fj^ew avixcfropas oijxai TTOTC1
yap rjaei yOoiv airevveirovcrd fie 1295

Tota 5e ^ipvi^i (pparepaiv irpotrSe^eTai ; all free action would be impossible, be-
Choeph. 285, fiaixav T' aireipyeiv ovx cause he would be under a ban, and
6pcoii£vf}V irarpbs firfyiv Se'^etr^ai 5* ovre looked upon as a marked man. It is
<rv\\v€iv riva, where Porson's conjecture surprising that the critics generally (Herm.
awBietv derives support from the present Dind. Pflugk) should regard this word
passage. as corrupt. Matthiae explains it quite
1284. The real meaning is, £x« &ras rightly, " dum observamur ab hominibus
OVK flmpo<ri)y6povs, ' I bear upon me a et acerbis eorum conviciis exagitamur."
curse that precludes others from convers- He might very well have compared Ion
ing with me.' Instead of which he says, 602,
' for I have not crimes that admit easily
of converse.' Cf. Hel. 810, <n8i\pip rpw- Tail* 5' ad \oyiuy Te ^pajjUeVaJV Te Trj
rbf OVK %xei Se/ias. I t is not to be sup-
posed that the negative is really out of ivXeov <bc
its place. It was forbidden by the law
for any man to speak to a murderer before Hermann proposed Kr]\iSoi/xevoi (inf.
he had been expiated. Cf. Orest. 75. 1318), Scaliger KArifiovov/xevoi, which
Oed. Col. 256. Iph. T. 951, (nyfi b" Bothe adopts. (Hesych. K\i)Sovficrai,
ireKr^vayT1 airp6(r<p6€yKT6i' fj.e. Aesch. axovTiffai.)—The compound KAriSovx^f
E u m . 426, &<pdoyyov elvat rbv iraXaiivaiov occurs also in Iph. T. 1463.
V6/J.0S. 1291—3. Quoted by Stobaeus, 104. 4.
1285. <ptiya> irdrpap. See v. 18. The sentiment is a favourite one with
1287. uTroiSAeTK^&x. This is the de- Euripides. See on Alcest. 926. Tro.
liberative conjunctive, the sense being 634. Hel. 417. Iph. T. 1117, £)AoS<ra
/c&7re(Ta TOVTO irdo'X'^^^t TO imofiA4ireo~- Tap 5ict TtaVTOs SvaSaifj.oi'1' iv yap
6ai KT\. Properly, this conjunctive is avdyKats ov tcd/xyet avvTpofpos &y.—avy-
only used when some action is implied on yepais, from his birth, ' congenitally,' if
the part of the speaker, as in aAA.' *Apyos the word may be allowed.
ekdai; So inf. v. 1384, when Hercules 1294. 7roTe, ' at last.' After being
asks, aAAcfc yvfivwdeis '6TV\WV — Qdvw; bandied about from state to state, de-
there is an idea of action on his part im- spised, insulted, the very elements will re-
plied. It is possible therefore that he fuse to receive him alive or dead. For
wrote, es &\XTIV $V TLV" dp^o-to IT6\IV, this latter is probably implied, if we com-
K&ir£i8' KTA., ' what if I should go to an- pare the imprecation in Hippol. 1030,
other state, and then be looked at with Ka\ ,u<)Te TT6VTOS /xJjTe 77) 5e£aiTcS fxov
suspicion, as being well known,' &e. crdpKas dav6vTost ei tca/cbs Tre'^UK1 avi]p.—
1288. K\T)O'OVXOVIJ.£VOI, 'watched,' 'kept irriyai KTA., supply ftj; \|/aiieij> UVTWV i. e.
in check,' ' coerced,' by the malicious for AouTpct, ^eppijSes, &c.
things said against me. He means, that
 HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 93

fjir) 6iyyo.vi.iv yf}<s, KCU, OdXacrcra JUT) nepav,

TTTjyai re norafJiSiv, KCU TOV
'i^Cov' iv he.a-jxolcriv eK
KOLL ravr' apicrra, jU^SeV 'EXXrjvav fx bpav,
iv olcTLV €VTV)(OVVTe<i rj[JL€V OAySlOl. 1300
TI OTjTa ju,e ^ ^ o e i ; TI Kepoos efo/xev
/3<W f T' d^perov dvocrto^ KeKT^/xeVoi ;
)(opeveTQ) ST) Zr/vb<s ~q Kkewr] Sdjxap,
f/cpovovcr' 'OXV/JLTTLOV Zrjvbs dpfivXr) TrdSa*
evpa^e yap fiovXvjo-LV r)v ifiovXzro 1305

1297- ap/iaT^Xarov, 'wheel-driven' dicatur." Pfiugk suggests npo6ov<ra TTO\V-

(i. e. Trepi€\avv6/j.epov, ^LVOV^VOV). SoSdvrjToy apfivAr] ir6Sa, while W. Din-
Musgrave for app.a.Tn\dTi)v, which means dorf says, " una probabilis est Dobraei
' a charioteer.' Bothe is somewhat rash in conjectura Kpovovcr' 'OK^i^wov Sc^aT1 ap-
retaining the vulgate, and supposing Ixion 0vAy iro56s." To which we may reply,
to be called ' a wheel-driver ' per sar- that apfivXri iroSbs, ' the shoe of the foot,'
casnmm. is not a phrase likely to be used. Kirch-
12S9. K<x! TaDT' &pi(Tra, ' Besides, thishoff edits iriSov, the conjecture of Bro-
is best for me,' this is an additional reason daeus, 'OAIS/XTTOU after Heath, and sup-
why I should die, that I may not be seen poses Xj]vhs to have crept in by mistake
by the Hellenes in my degraded state. from the preceding verse. It would be
Nauck plausibly conjectures irpbs ravT1. easy enough to supply some epithet to
1302. piov T' is certainly corrupt, and 7re8o^, as Aa^nvphv or Qtiop. However,
$iov y', adopted by most critics after ttpovtiv ir65a, ' to stamp the foot,' is an
Reiske, is not the true restoration, as expression that occurs in more than one
any one who is familiar with the uses place, e.g. Electr. 180, lAnci-i* Kpovvai
of this particle must feel. (See on v. ir6S' cfibv, and there is as much reason in
309.) Perhaps, $iop (axpelov, ' a needy Hera (in her excessive joy, and desire, as
life.' This word has been replaced in it were, to make a commotion in heaven)
Aesch. Suppl. 190, where the old read- ' stamping her foot on the ground with
ing wa3 TO XP^' *'Krl- The compound the buskin of Zeus,' as in Hecuba dancing
fairAr/Oijs occurs in Pers. 318, £dxpv<ros supported on Priam's stick, Troad. 150.
Iph. T. 1111, and (dwAovrov we have As for 'OAu,u7riou pronounced as a trisyl-
seen to be a probable emendation lable, enough has been said on Ion 285
above, v. 399, as it occurs also in Frag. and 602 to defend it; at all events we do
Belleropb. 20, v. 0, 6 jx.\v (dir^oiiTOS, eis not want the new word coined by C. Keil
ytvos 5' oiiK evrvx^is, and in Androm. to suit the occasion, 'OAviriov Zr}v6s. As
1282, ;U?)5' el (airXovrovs oitrercu <pepvasthe victory over Hercules by Hera was
B6JUOLS. We might read fiiorov a-xpeloi', also a triumph of her jealous temper over
but the other is more probable (fiiorov her husband, the sense is, (if the text be
also Nauck). right,) { let the wife of Zeus dance with
the step of Zeus.' But C. Keil, whose
1303—7. 8?) Hermann for tie, and the view is adopted by Klotz, explains it, ' let
same correction was made by the present Hera dance stamping on the foot of Zeus
editor. ' So then let the spouse of Zeus with her shoe,' i. e. insulting and triumph-
dance for joy, and shake the yery heavens ing over him. That ctp/3iiA?j, properly a
with her foot; for she has effected the man's walking-shoe, was also used by wo-
object she had at heart, in utterly ruining men, appears from Orest. 140, where the
the hero of Hellas.' There is consider- female chorus say to each other Keinby
able difficulty in the second of these ?X>">s apflvKris riSere, and the scholiast
verses, which Hermann retains, though there says apfivAT} iat\v eTSos uiroSijftaTos
he considers it corrupt, and proposes yvvaiKeiou Koi\ov Ka\ fiadeos.
'OifnTTio, " ut Juno Zijfis apfliXri saltare
94 ETPiniAOT
dvhp 'EXkdSos TOV irpcoTov avTolauv /3d0pois
av(a Kara) aTpexfjacra. TOiavrrj dew
Tts av Trpoaev^oid'; r) ywaiKos owe/ca
\eKTpa>v 4>0ovovo~a Zvvl TOUS euepyera?
'JEXXaSos dnaiXeo-' ovSev ovras amovs. 1310
XO. OVK iaTiv dWov SaLfiovcov dyutv 6'Se
rj TIJS Aws Sdjxapros' eS rdS' aivOdvei.
@ J J * * * * *
TrapaLvccraifjL av fiaXkov r) ivday^iv KaKOi<s.
ouSets Be dvrjTwv r a t s ru^at? aKrjpaTos,
ov deciiv, doiBuiv elirep ov xjjevBei<s Xdyoi. 1315
ov XeKTpa T dWr^Xovaw, wv ovSels
1306. avrotcnv fiadpois, ' base and all;' present ird&xeiy). What he did say could
a metaphor from a statue thrown down hardly have been very different from this,
head-foremost together with its pedestal.
OVK €(T(?' forojs 8ave7v (re dut
This, like many other phrases in the
poets, may best be explained by referring irapa.iv4<raip? Uv fiaWov
KaKUS.
it to the effects of an earthquake. Com-
pare Electr. 608, 4K fSd6pai> yap TTKS That something was lost before this verse
avypriffcu tplAots. We might have here was perceived by Scaliger, But none of
expected Tptyacra rather than o'Tptyao'a, the critics have noticed, first, that the
but ava Kara implies rotation round a distich preceding (1311—12) suits the
point. So Iph. T. 1165, /SpeVas rh rrjs chorus better than Theseus, to whom it
Oeou iraXiv e'Spas aTretrrpatpTj. 0O. avr6- has hitherto been assigned ; secondly, that
liaTov, tf vtv (Tetafj-bs evrpttyz x®ovds; by supplying one line, as suggested above,
Hence Aeschylus says, Eum. 620, nivT the present pyjcris will contain, as it ought
ayca re fcai KCLTOI (TTpecjtoov rldr)<nv. So (see on v. 1255), twenty-eight verses, or
Troad. 1242, e( 5e ^T] 6ebs e<TTfi€ip' txvmBtvprecisely half the number of the pre-
•jrepifiaXibi' KCLTW xdovos. ceding and following speeches of Hercules.
1308. TIS hv TrptxreixoiTo; W h a t is As, however, there are good grounds for
the use of trying to appease her by sup- believing vv. 1338—9 to be spurious, it
plications ?—yvvambs, Alcmena, mother is reasonable to suggest, (supposing that
of Hercules. 1311—12 should really be assigned to
1313. It was a strange idea of Pflugk, the chorus,) that more than one verse is
that this verse should be transposed be- wanting after 1312, by which the exact
fore v. 1340, and he accordingly there numerical equality was attained.
reads as follows :— 1314. airfjpaTos, 'unharmed in his for-
irapaiveffai /i1 Uv [mWov ^ ird(Txtiv tunes,' uninjured by calamity. The argu-
ment is, that as even the gods are not
free from wrongs and injustice inflicted
by others of their own order, Hercules
ought to bear his lot patiently.—ov \j/ev-
A very little sagacity might have sug- Sds stands for aX^e??, and hence the ov
gested, that Theseus is resuming his for- is not affected by the efrrsp. Elmsley
mer dissuasive arguments against suicide, proposed aif-euSers.
in reference to Hercules' question just 1316. ouSelj v6ixos. See Troad. 324.
above, TI STJTCI /j.e (r/y SeT; What he ought Regular marriage, as opposed to concu-
to say is something to this effect, ' I can- binage, is meant by this term : but per-
not advise you to die by your own hand, haps the union of brothers with sisters,
from despondency, rather than to go on as Zeus with Hera, is here particularly
suffering ills' (this being the force of the alluded to. '
 HPAKAHU MAINOMENOX. 95

cvvrjipav; ov Beo~fJio2o~i 8ta

Trarepas eK^XCScoaav; dXX' OIKOVO-'
"OXvfATTov r/vdo-xovTo 6' rj[iapTrjKOTe<;.
KCLLTOL TL ^fcreis, el all /xo> Ovr)Tos yeyws 1320
^>epe^s viripfyev r a s ru^a?, #eoi Se JUTJ ;
©77/80,5 fjikv ovv e«;Xei7re TOU vopov yapiv,
CTTOV 8' a^u.' rj{ilv Trpos TrdXicrjLia UaAAaSos.
2 ^ d /xtacr/xaros
1325
a S' e/c TTO\IT(J)V Scop' e^co craicras Kopovs
Sis CTrrd ravpov KVCOO~O~LOV
aol TOLVTCL SCOCTOJ' TravTayov Se /^ot
SeSacrrai. Tavr' htoivo\ka.o-\hiva.
1317- 8m Tupawt'Sas, to gain sovereign- derers to reside in their city ; cf. v. 1281.
ties. Dobree proposed TvpavviSa, but the 1325. S6/J.0VS, temples. The meaning
plural makes the expression more general is, that the various shrines and temples
and less pointedly applicable to any par- hitherto consecrated in Attica to Theseus,
ticular god, though the story of Zeus shall henceforth be called in common after
binding Cronos is alluded to. Compare Theseus and Hercules. Hence Theseus does
v. 1271—2.
yxpj x p M i p
1318. K-rjXi^ovv is rather a singular a share or moiety. Pflugk very aptly quotes
form, derived from the genitive of the Plutarch, Vit. Thes. § 35, Kal otra vnrjpxt
noun, which may be compared with artfi- T€fx4v7} TVp6T£pOV ailTCp, T7}S ir6\€QJS € | -
liaTovv Heracl. 529, tTToAidovv Phoen.
1754, 5co,uaTo0e Aesch. Suppl. 935. The
meaning is, ' to infect with a stain of dis-
grace,' vfipi&iv, aiaxvvtiv. The pre- Aristid. vol. i. p . 58, ocrap OTjcreta Karh.
ceding re implies that he should have S7jfj.ovs, airavTa fixereo-Kti/atTav Kal Kar~
added KCU irar4pas £K.7]\iS<2(Tav. Lobeck
£VTT}o'av 'HpaKAem 6.VT\ ©Tjfjeicoi'. But
conjectured Aettrp' eV a\\rj\oi<ny.
the principal allusion is to the Theseum
Ibid. aAA''6/iaisKT\. Cf. Hippol. 456, at Athens, where the labours of Her-
dAA''4/J.otseV ovpavy vaiovffi KOV (pzvyovffiv cules and Theseus remain to this day
itcTToSwv Seovs. He means, that they sculptured, as Dr. Wordsworth attests,
have not been ashamed to show their Athens and Attica, p. 148. He quaintly
faces in heaven after doing grievous wrong adds, that the Hercules Furens may be
even to relations ; why then should Her- regarded as " a temple of Theseus in
cules shun the sight of the Hellenes, verse."
(v. 1299,) because he has unwittingly 1327. Kv&<ro-iov. The Dindorfs give
murdered his wife and children ? Kvdxriov, against the old copies. The
1320. Ktxiroi. " Itaque, proinde. Quid ancients may have written KV5HT<TOS as
igitur dices ? quid arrogantiae te accusan- well as Hapvr)a<ros, and other similar
tibus respondebis?" Bothe. But KCU'TOI forms ; and perhaps the matter could be
is invariably objective. The sense is, decided by existing coins. The story is
' And yet, if the gods can bear misfor- told in Apollodorus, iii. 15. 7> MiVws 5E
tunes better than you, (whereas their lot e/ceAeuo'ej' avrots Kovpovs €irra Kal K6pas
and privilege is to be exempt, yours to Tas teas %u>pls'6TV\CCV7relu7rej?' ™ Mifo-
endure,) what plea will be left you to Tavpai flopav, — but the liberation of the
justify your weakness in succumbing to victims by Theseus was probably narrated
your trouble, and committing suicide ?' in the part of his Bibliotheca which is
1322. TOV V6[AOV ^dpiv. In compli- lost. See Diodor. Sic. iv. Cl.
ance with the law which forbids mur- 1320. eirwpofj.afffj.eya (reQzv, called after
96 ETPiniAOT
TO \onrov 4K fipoTwv KeKkyjcrerai 1330
OavovTos S'J evr' av eis "ALSOV
Overladen XaiVoicrx T i^oyKaJfiacnv
avoi^ec iracr 'A0rjva£ajv 7roXis.
y a p dcrrois crTe<f>avo<; 'E\\r]von> viro
aV8p' iadkbv ax^eXowras eu/cXeias 1335

Kayw ydpiv aoi Trjs e ^ s crwT^pta

TrjvS' dvTiSwcrw i w yap et ^petos
\_0eol 8' o r a v TIJLOHTLV, ovSev SeZ <f>iXo)v.
aXis yap 6 #ebs dxfrek&v, orav fe'Xy.]
HP. ndpepyd *rot r a S ' e a r ' e/^wi' KO.KU>V. 1340

you; as the Greeks commonly said eV- apttel yb.p avrbs & 6tbs wtpthtlv Qekw.
IOPUJUOS TIJ-ISJ. Cf. Soph. El. 284. Orest. 1340. Hercules still refuses to listen
1008. During his life, he was to to the arguments of Theseus. He has no
have temples, Heraclea, consecrated to belief in the popular stories about the
him ; but after death, altars for sacrifices gods, and thinks that, if they really are
to him as a hero. Pflugk explains Xaiva divine and omnipotent, they are exempt
4£oyicc&iJ.aTa, ' temples;' Bothe, ' sepul- from care. One motive however has in-
chres/ Perhaps the form of altar-tomb fluenced him ; the fear of being thought
explained in the note on Hel. 54G, called a coward if he dares not face misfortune.
also nvpa, is specially meant. Therefore he will not hasten his death,
1331. eav6vTos, i. e. aov, W. Dindorf but will accompany Theseus to Athens.
and Kirchhoff adopt 8av6vra after Dobree. Much as he has endured, he never shed
There is no sufficient reason for the tears before now. His injunctions to his
change. On the contrary, the two geni- father are, to convey the corpses of his
tives present a much more marked anti- children to the tomb.—He concludes by
thesis. The apparent tautology, but real a touching apostrophe to them and to his
epexegesis of either time or person, is wife, to the arms which he has honour-
compared by Pflugk with Heracl. 320, ably borne, and to the Thebans, whom he
eycb Se KOX £&v KOX 60.V&V, '6TO.V doLVoi. implores to go with his children to the
So also Aesch. Cho. 729—30, KAIW — grave.
orav Trudt]Tai. Ibid, iraptpya, incrementa, Hermann.
1335. €vK\elas rvxtiv, to be honoured Aliena sunt haec a meis malis, Portus.
both in life and in death. Translate, ' For Properly, Trdptpyov is something done
'tis an honourable prize to citizens, that over and above, as in Hel. 925, vaptpyov
by doing service to a brave hero they TOVTO Sovaa. TTJS TVXVS, ' an extra piece of
should obtain renown from the Hellenes.' good fortune ;' and as napfpydrfis \6ywv
The VTTO is used as if he had said virb is one who talks of matters beside the
'EAA/fji'aip iiraivzdriva.1, Pflugk compares subject, Suppl. 426. The TOI appears to
Phoen. 576, (SI^TTOT', Si TC'KIW, /cAe'os be wanting in the copies. Kirchhoff
TOi^Se (roi ytvoitf v<j>' 'EW-fit/wv kafluv. would read irdpspya ycip. Perhaps, irdp-
1338—9. This distich appears to be epya ravra T&V 4^IU>V KaK&iv. The argu-
spurious. For (1) the sense ends very ment seems to be this :—' You do not
appropriately at vvv yhp el-^p^tostpihwv, make my present condition better, either
and the allusion to the favour of the gods by comparing the troubles of the gods or
is quite beside the purpose; (2) the by offering me honours if I consent to
Sp.oioT(AevTov with <pihwv is inelegant. live. The troubles of the gods exist only
(3) The pause is violated by oitSei/ 5c? in men's imagination ; if I live and go
ifiAaJf, though we might easily read oiide with you to Athens, it will be from this
for otiSeV. (4) What is very remarkable, sole motive, that my voluntary death may
these two verses seem adapted from Orest. not be interpreted as a proof of my
(i07, orav 8' 0 Saijucoy e(5 SLSW, TI 5e? <pl\wy;cowardice.'
 HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02. 97

eyco oe rows tfeous ovre XeKTp a yu/r)

crrdpyeiv vojxltfi}, Zecrfid T e^dtneiv
OVT rj^Ccocra Trwiror' ovre
ovS' dXXov dXXov SecrvoTrjv
Seirat yap 6 debs, etirep ecrr OVTCOS debs, 1345
ovdevos' doiS<3i> oi'Se Sucmpoi Xoyoi.
Se, KaCirep iv KaKoicrw a>v,
o(f>Xd) TLV £KXLTT(OV <f>dos-
ras crviJL(f>opas ydp ocrrts OVK e m c r r a T a i
dvTjTOS TT€<f>VKcbs Of TpOTTOV ~)(pe(bv <jiepei,V,
ovo' dvSpbs av 8vvat,d' VTToaTrjvai fieXos. 1350
eyKapreprjcra) ddvarov ei/xi, S' is TTOXLV
TT]V crrjv, -^dpiv re ixvpiwv Scjpcov ej(a>.
1341—6. For these and the like senti- in trouble:—Shall I incur the charge of
ments, often fearlessly expressed, unthink- cowardice at leaving life ?'
ing men in ancient as well as in modern 1349. This verse was recovered from
times called Euripides an infidel. He was Stobaeus, Flor. cviii. 12, as well as the
not sure of the true nature of God; but correct reading of the preceding, for which
he was sure, that if such a Being existed Aldus gives rats <rvf/.(popa?s yap otrrts oi/x
at all, he must be very different from that v<pi<XTaTai, a reading evidently adapted
which the fables of poets represented him from the following uiroorijcai, ' he who
to be. cannot withstand misfortunes, cannot
1342. Sea-fia ^aTrreiv. The binding of withstand an enemy's weapon in battle.'
Cronus by his own son Zeus is meant. Both the dative and the accusative are
See Aesch. Eum. 611. Plat. Symp. construed with vTvo<TTT\vai. Cf. Pers. 90,
p . 195 C, TO Se iraXaih Trpdy/iara irepl VTro(TTas tieya\co bevtxaTi (bovT&tv, Rhes.
deovs, B. rHo*fo5oy teal TlapfievidTis \4you<riv, 375, <7e yap ot'Tis vTTOtfras 'Apyelas TTOT'
'AvdyKy Kat OVK yEpwTi yeyovtvai, et ev "Upas Sa7redois xopevffet.
CKCIVOI aXrjdri e\eyov ov yap hv eKrofial 1351. iyKaprepiiffu BdvaTov. He must
oufie SecTfjLol aW-fjXuy eyiyvovro, not ^AAamean, that he will not commit suicide,
TroWa Kal Ptaia, el "Epais iv avTols l\v. but wait for death at the natural time;
and Pflugk appears rightly to render it,
1343. fi^iuHTa, for &£iov iri<rTews 4v6/j.t(Ta.
1346. hvaTrivoi Xiyoi, rnisellae fabulae, " fortiter expectabo, neque ultro arces-
foolish or wretched inventions. So 5u- sam." But in Androm. 262, eyicapTtpeis
CTTIJCOS for /xdpos in Electr. 923. Plu» Sri Sdvarov is, ' do you brave death ?' i. e.
tarch, De Repug. Stoic, p. 1052 E, defy it. In Alcest. 1071i Kaprtpetv deov
quotes this and the preceding verse, with- SAaw means ' to take patiently whatever
out the 5€ which Aldus and Flor. 2 add the god may send.'
after aoifiobv. The poet does not mean to 1352. impltev Sdpoiv, for your numerous
call in question the existence of a su- gifts. See v. 1328. Kirchhoff and "W.
3
preme Being. By efrrep C<TT OVTWS debsDindorf needlessly give fivpiav after
(where ear' is for 4<TT\, not for €<TTI), we Wakefield, albeit in Alcest. 544 we have
must understand, 'if he is truly a god,' Kai ffoi fxvpiav e£a? xctpij/. So in Phoen.
i. e. and not a mere human invention. 1471, <*TU
| a ixvplcav vtKpwv, there is a var.
1347. ecrKe\jid/j.nv. As aorists can sel-lect. jxvpiov. At this verse we must
dom be construed as true perfects, and assume a brief pause. Hercules covers
yet as the subjunctive follows instead of his face and sheds tears of gratitude.
the optative, we must suppose fiii o(p\w This introduces the next clause:—' Well!
KTA. to be the very words in which his I have gone through countless labours,
anxiety was at the time expressed : ' I con- and I have never yet refused one of them
sidered the matter thus, though I was then (through faintness of heart), nor ever shed
VOL. III. O
98 ETPiniAOT

drcip itovoiv Brj [xvpCcav iyevcrdfJLrjv

wv OVT a-TreLirov ouSeV OVT O.TT
ecrrafa Trijyas, ovS' av <h6\it]v TTOT\ 1355
es Tovd' LKicrOcu, SaKpv arr oyu^aTcav fiaXelv.
vvv S', &»5 eoiKe, Trj Tvytf) SovXevreov.
elev yepaie, r d s ejuds (j)vya<; opa<s,
opas Se TTCUSOJV 6VT<X fi avOivrrfv ifiwv.
So? rovcrSe TUjU/6a> /cat irepicrTeikov veKpovs 1360
$aKpvot,(TL TLfiwv, ifie yap OVK ea
* * # #
os crTepv* ipeiaas fLT}Tpl Sous T' eis dyKaX
iav SvaTrjvov, rjv iya raXas
-' atcwv. yfj S' e77^i' Kpv\jjy)<; veKpovs,
ot/cei 7rdXtv TT^VS', d#A.ta>s )u,ef, dXX' 1365
r]v /Jid£oi> Tafia crv/JL^epevv Kaicd.
tears from my eyes.' On the combination (a fault which Milton felt, in proposing
aT&p $)i see Elmsley'a note on Bacch. S6s T' is ayndXas), but one verse is
516. On airtnrtiv n, to disown or refuse wanted in this pfja-ts to make up the total
a thing, see on Alcest. 487. Bothe and of fifty-six, which, as already stated on
W. Dindorf seem right in giving ouSeV for v. 1255, appears to have been designedly
oiiSeV. There is a very similar passage in given by the poet. Unquestionably, the
the speech of Hercules, Soph. Trach. passage would be greatly improved by
1070: — some such supplement as the following,—

\_KOX wpbs Sifwvs K6[ii£e (TvyKpv\fias

iroKKoiffiv oiKTpbv, '6<rris &<TTe irapdevos •xpbs o*Te'pj/ epei<ras Sous

KKalav Kal TtJS1 OL<5' av els ayxaXus, KT\.

irp6<rff
By /mjTpl Alcmena is perhaps meant, for
Megara was now dead (v. 1000); though
wdr
this act of affection might be done even to
1355. I t is hard to say whether it,f a corpse.
belongs to ^6/iriv or to ixeirBai. Both 1363. Koivwviav. Porson on Phoen.
may easily be defended, and the sense is 16 explains this communes liberos, and
not very different, ' I never thought I Hermann, by referring to his note without
should come to this,' and ' I never could further remark, appears to approve it.
have thought to come to this.' But Bothe and Pflugk regard it as the
1358. fhv yepcue. He here turns to accusative in apposition to the sentence,
Amphitryon ; and this scene again, since ' a mournful converse (of children with
the entrance of Theseus, requires three parents), which I have unwittingly brought
actors. See v. 275. to an end.' Cf.'6ir\o>vKoivwvlat, v. 1377-
1361. Examples of TI/IKI/ Tivd TIVI are It is the more difficult to decide, because
given on Aesch. Suppl. 108.—OVK iy 8ioA\iWi is either to kill, or to destroy
V6JJ.OS, because he was compelled to leave in a general sense.
Thebes, v. 1322. After this verse, one 1364. iirfy Herm. for 4vdy.
appears to have been lost. We have had 1366. Amphitryon is advised to stay at
proof of such an accident just above, Thebes, and to bear as well as he can the
v. 1349; and not only is the syntax of the affliction in common with his absent son.
following participles abrupt after irepl- Of this sense of <rvfi<pepeiv examples are
oreiiw, with an intervening parenthesis given on Med. 13.
 HPAKAHX MAIN0MEN02. 99

w T£KV , 6 <£ucras X1^ T^KWV V/JLOL^ TraTrjp

dTrwXeo"', ovS' atvacrOe T£>V ifxaiv KaXaJv,
dyco irape<TK€va£,ov eK^oyOwv filov
eu/cXeiav vfuv, irarpos dir6Xav<Tiv Kakrjv. 1370
ere T ovy O/AOKWS, <i> TaXaiv, aTrwXecra,
wenrep a~v rdp.d Xe/cTyo' ecra>£es dcr^aXais,
as StcwrXoucr' eV Sd/xots oinovpias.
Sdjaapros /cat retevcov, ot/xot 8' ifxov,
<Ls ddX[w<; TTCTrpaya KaTrot,evyvvfxaL 1375
T€Kva>v yvvouKOs T' a) \vypal <fiiXrjiJidTO)v
reyoi/zets, XvypaC re rwvS' oiikav
dp.rfya.vwi yap irorep e^a» r d S ' ^
a TrXeupa rdyu.a Trpocnr'nvovr ipei rdSe*
'HJJUV TCKV elXes Kal Sd/xapd'' rjfias exets '380
TTCUSOKTOVOVS crows, etx' eyw r d S ' aiXevais
o(,cr&); r tfydarKOiv; dXXa yv/Mvajdels OTTXOJU,
£i>i> ols r a KCIXXICTT' efeirpaf eV '
1367. o (pvtras x& T^Ktiiv. Pflugk com- The same word was restored by Reiske in
pares Suppl. 1092, SCTTIS (fivTevvas KOX Hel. 77> for a very similar error, ami\-
veaviav TeK^jy &pi(novt where however \vff' 'tv' or a7rc<;A.€cr' %vv ei/coGs. The A
(pvreiaas is used absolutely, ' having was mistaken for A.
entered the marriage state,' ' having en- 1371. The sense is, airtiAeira <re, oix
gendered offspring.' More appositely he «s <xv etrw^es Ta,aa Kticrpa, i. e. TTIO'T^
cites Soph. frag. Acris. 62, Dind.,—
1377. \vypai Te. Hermann gives
fir/as ?a ro?s (ppovovcri a&typova. Xvypal Se, and so Kirchhoff and W. Din-
•jrpbs TEK6VTO.S KQX (puTeiKTavTa dorf.
1379. TrpocririTvovTa. Aldus h a s Trpocr-
though even here one might suspect the wtTi'6vra, and Hermann in an elaborate
poet meant,' mother and father.' Reiske's note maintains that TrpotnriTvouvTa is the
conjecture, 6 <pv<ras oiix eKai' KTA., is true present, irpo(TTriTv6vTa the aorist
ingenious. Cf. v. 1364. participle. Elmsley and others more
1368. toiv ifjLwv tcaXUji'. H e means, truly regard ir'nvw as the present, after
the glory and credit of their father's the analogy of id^voi. This is one of
honours, rather than the substantial emo- those questions on which critics will con-
luments, as Bothe seems to understand tinue to differ. The meaning here is,
it.—eKfioxSan Reiske for 4K p.6x9uv. We that as often as his bow and club strike
have not hesitated to restore $iov for f)lq, against his side, he will be reminded that
' labouring to procure for you an honour- these were the instruments with which he
able life, a fitting benefit to receive from slew his children.
a father,' i. e. from his exertions for his 1380. T)iiiv, for Si' riixav, a remarkable
children. It is evident that $ia would use of the dative of the agent, for which
naturally have resulted from the error eV see Ion 455, Tlpofj.rjde'i Ttrafi Kox^vd^tray,
fi6x9av, the meaning being mistaken for For the use of eira see Alcest. 701, 831.
& eyc<> (Ziu irapetTKevafai', TOVTetTTiv eu- 1382. He here makes a movement as
x\eiav. (Kirchhoff gives fH<p, observing if to dash on the ground his bow and
that Dobree had proposed jSi'ou.) club; but he pauses, and considers the
1370. av6\avaiv Canter for airiXXvinv. consequences of doing so.
0 2
100 ETPiniAOT

eY#pois ifiavTOV inrofiakaiv al(r\pSi<i 0dvo);

ov Xenneov TaS', dOXicos Se auxnkov. 1385
iv JXOL Ti, Qrjcrev, arvyKa^ ad\i(o' KVVOS
Ko/JLLcrTp' e's "Apyos crvyKaTdarqcrov
Xvirr) r t iraCSctiv /AT) irdOot
3> yala KdZfxov Trots r e 0^/Saios
KeipaaOe, crvfiirevdijaaT', ekder is Ta<j>ov 1390
Traihuv, anavres 8' evl Xoyca O
v€Kpovs T€ Kafii' Trai'Tes
"Hpas /Ata irXyjyevTes OLOXLCO
©H. dvi<TTacr', a> Svarrfve SaKpvcov 8' aXis-
HP. OVK av SwaiJLMjv dpOpa yap 7reirr}y€ JJLOV. 1395
©H. KOL TOVS aOevovTas yap xadaipovaiv
HP. ^>ev.
Trerpos
@H. Traucraf SiSou 8e x6*/5' vTrrjpeTy (f>[Xco.
HP. dXX' alfxa p/r) crois i^ofiop^cafxaL TreirXois.
0H. eK/jiacrcre, <f>€i8ov /xrjSev OVK dvaivo^ai. 1400
HP. TraiSciw arepyjOels vraiS' OTTWS 9(0) cr i/j-ov.
©H. 8iSou 8ep2? <TTJV X^p'* oSrjyyjcro) 8' eyw.

1384. inrofiakliiv, putting myself under TOIV airopp-fjrav KO.KSIV^ yvvcuKts ai'Se <rvy-
the power of. On ddvai, the deliberative Kaditrrdvai v6(Xov. Although Hercules
subjunctive, see v. 1287. did not choose to return to Argos, it was
1386. a8\io> Pierson, who placed a very likely that he should wish to have
colon after the word, for the vulg. a.8\iov the legal right of doing so.
KVV6S. The sense is, eirel &9Aios &» oi 1391. a-Trni/ras Hermann for HwavTes.
Svyafmi fi6vos ravra Sicnrpa^aaBai. Her- He thinks the accusative is required by the
cules appears (from v. 1394) here to kneel irdyres immediately following; and so
in supplication.—icS/narpa, the price or Kirchhoff has edited. But Hercules is
reward of bringing Cerberus from Hades, giving a general invitation to the citi-
The word is so used in Aesch. Ag. 938, zens to put on mourning for the de-
tyvxhs K6fu(rTpa. Tr)<r5e /ii7jxa<"«M«'ij. He ceased. So Admetus commands Tame
begs Theseus first to accompany him to QecnraXcTunv and iraffj; Terpapx'ta, Ale.
Argos, to help him to settle the reward 425, 1154, to share in the mourning for
proposed by Eurystheus, (perhaps his his deceased wife, KovpS. |up^K«i KTA.., and
recal from exile, cf. v. 19, or the resto- so irdvTes Ka5|Ue?oi celebrated the nuptials
ration of his patrimony,) lest, if he should of Hercules and Megara, sup. v. 10.
go alone, and without his children, he 139G. KaDaipovaiv, pull down, over-
should die of grief. Pflugk thinks the throw. So in one of the fragments, rbv
meaning rather is, ' help me to get the /j.iv KufltiKtv b<\i6dep, rhv 5' ^p' &vu.
dog Cerberus conveyed to Argos,' and 1398. icavacu, sc. ravra Xiyav, or
he compares the common use of rpo- SpGsv.
<paa for rpoip-ii. B u t <TvyKa8i<TTavai is 1399. fi.ii, i. e. Se'SoiKa pr).—eK/j.a<r<re,
rather ' to assist in settling, or setting ' wipe it off upon me,' if you please. See
right,' as in Hipp. 293, icei /t^e voxels TI on iroSwv eK/xaicrpoy, Electr. 535.
 HPAKAHX MAIN0MEN02. 101

HP. £euyo? ye <j>i\iov arepos Be ^

8> irpecrfiv, TOLOVS' avSpa xpr) Kracrdcu
AM. rj yap reKovcra rovSe iraTpl<; evTeKvos. nor.
HP. Orjcrev, TTOLXLV fie crrpexpov, ws tSco reKva.
@H. ws 8r) TC (frCXrpov TOVT i)(O)v pacov eaei;
HP. TTodS), Trarpos TC aTepva irpoo~deo-9ai, dekw.
AM. I8ov TaS\ S> 7rat- Tafia yap crTreuSei? (f)C\a.
0H. OVTOJ? TTOVCOV oStV OVKCTL fJLVTJfJLTjV €^615 ; 1410
HP. aTrai^r' ekdcrcro> Ketva TCJVS" eTkrjv /ca/ca.
iyil. ec cr oi/zerai TIS uiqkvv OVT , OVK aivecret.
HP. £(2 crot TaTrewos ; dXka trpocrdev oh SOKQ>.
QH. aryav y'~ 6 wXetvo? 'HpaKkrjs TTOV KeZvo<s a>v ;

1403. (evy6s ye (for 8E) Reiske. Barnes had left.

Yoked together in an affectionate em- 1413. This is a most difficult verse.
brace, the two heroes prepare to leave the The old reading irpocrQe'ivai SOKG> gives no
sense ; and the correction of Hermann
1407. us Si) TI. Dobree proposes to and Jacobs, irpotrOev ov SOKCO, is far from
place an interrogation here as well as at a certain one, though it gives a fair sense ;
the end of the verse, as if the sense were ' Do I live (i. e. have I given up the idea
ws 5^ ri ysvf)Tai; Both as S^ TI and ws of suicide) humbled in pour eyes ? You
rl 5J) (Ion 525, Iph. A. 1342) seem to be did not think me so before, at least.' The
so used, and the ellipse of the verb is sup- corruption perhaps is rather in £w, though
plied in Aj. 77. TI ^ yevriTai; But in we might compare Oed. R. 410, ob yap TI
Alcest. 537, we have ws d)j ri Spdcruy T6V& irol (as Sov\os, a\Aa Ao|(<z. We might
iiroppd-KTeis \6yov; and perhaps here the suggest, ws GO\ Taiteivbs a\Aa Tvpiffff elvaL
sense is, us 57? TI (ireurdfiei/os) pawv etrei SOKQJ, ' it seems that before, at all events,
<pi\Tpov TOVT' exa" '• Again with a par- I was degraded in your eyes ' (i. e. when
ticiple it occurs in Iph. T. 557, &s TI Sfy I was for committing suicide, if I am not
SeKaiv; and the two forms of speaking are degraded now, in giving way to grief). If
obviously only varieties of the same idiom. (S> is genuine, he must mean to ask whe-
1408. iraTp6s T6 Musgrave for iraTp6s ther Theseus regards him as consenting
ye.—irpoadzffBai, scil. e'juauT^, for irpotr- to live on, while so humbled in his eyes
iTTii|ai, 'to clasp my father's breast.' as to make life discreditable on any
1409. ISoii Td5\ i. e. aTepva. Cf. Hec. terms.
503, itiov T6S', €i [lev OTipvov, Si veavia, 1414. This verse is also obscure. For
nalew irpodvp.ei, iraivov. As Hercules fav we should perhaps read el. See on
had wished for his father's embrace, the Phoen. 1688. As irov is sometimes
latter now offers it, adding, ' for that ironically used for ov5a/j.ov, as Heracl.
which you desire is dear also to me.' 3(i9, iroO Tai/Ta KaXUs av et-r]; Hec. 1109,
3
1410. ovTas ICTA. ' Is this the way in TTOV TTOT' &r <pi\ov T2> [Sapfiapov yevotT hv
which you forget your toils and troubles ?' "EAATJCTIP yevos; Ion 528, TTOV Se p.ov
i. e. by indulging in these effeminate acts. iraT^p (Xv; ' You are not my father,'
—' My former toils (or labours) were no- &c.; so here the meaning perhaps is,
thing compared with these,* which are tiyau ye Taireivbs (fjs, ov5afj.ov &v eiceivos
therefore not so easily forgotten. 6 KXetvbs 'HpaKkrjs, oTos %ada Tb Trpiv.
1412. The old reading was 6iV(Ji|/eTai— Pnugk, at least, can hardly be right in
KOVK \v aXviarf. The Kai followed as a explaining Keivos l>v by OVTOI Taireivbs Siv.
matter of course from the corruption of et He seems to understand, TTOV 4(TT\V
<r' m//eTai, which was restored by Barnes. K\elvbs 'Hpa/cATjs, eireiS)] OVTW Tairewbs
Musgrave emended OVK hv alviori, which i/vv earl ,• Bothe, who frequently sets at
102 ETPiniAor
HP. cri> TTOIOS rjcrOa vepOev iv Kaicdi<Tiv a>v ; 1415
0H. &>s es TO Xrj/JLa, iravros r)i> rjcrcrav avrjp.
HP. 77WS OVV *€/*,' CtTTOlS OTl (TVVeCTTaXfJLaL
0H. TTpoficuve. HP.
AM. K.O.I (TV
HP. ddfyB" axnrep elirov ir<uha<
AM. ejae 8e T19, T
HP. iya>—AM. TTOT iXdcov ; 1420
HP. rjviic av 6d\p'
AM.
HP. eis 'Adrfvas Tre/Ai/fo/JLCLI ©rifiwv airo.
dXX' eicr/cojUt^e rkicva overtKO^MTTa yfj.

nought the natural order of the words,
would explain it TTOV Ktivos 'Hpa/cA.?js
4<rr\v, 5 &yav K\eivbs &v ;
1415. Hercules retorts, 'What sort of
a hero were you, when in trouble below
the earth,' and when I recovered you
from Hades ? The old reading ^s &j/ was
corrected by Hermann. Theseus replies
(" miro responso," says W. Dindorf), ' As
far as courage went, I was as much a
coward as any one else.' Hercules thus
rejoins, ' How then can you say of me
that I am reduced to littleness by my
misfortunes ?' In other words, ' You
are not the person to accuse others of
cowardice.' As however Theseus ought
not, as a hero, and especially as an Athe-
nian hero, to admit that he was afraid, we
should probably restore Kpelffaav for
Tiaaoiv. These words are occasionally in-
terchanged, as in Hel. 974, Andr. 707.
The point of the reply would thus be, ' If
you were yourself courageous in danger,
you ought not to say of me, your deli-
verer, that I am less so.'
1417- The old reading, tras ovv er'
etirjjs, is retained by Hermann, Bothe,
and Pflugk, without a remark, except that
the last approves L. Dindorf's reading,
mos oiv b,v einois, while Kirchhoff gives
•7rc3s ovv €T' eforois. But the emphatic
e/j.e seems to be required by the context;
and there is sufficient authority for the
omission of the &v. See on Bacch. 747-
Plioen. 1201. Iph. A. 1210, ovSeh irphs
T&b" avTiiiroi iSpoTtS^. The less obvious
use of the optative might easily have
induced a false correction, efrrps.—On
o-vcrTeWecBai, ' to shrink into oneself,'
seeTroad. 108.
1420. TIVIK if Owtyris TeKva. " Haec
quoque mira et prope absurda mihi vide-
tur." W. Dindorf. The difficulty of the
passage is best met by supposing the
words of the speakers to be mutually in-
terrupted. Amphitryon was going to ask,
1
And who is to take care of me ?' To
which Hercules replies, ' / will have you
brought to Athens, when you shall have
buried my children.' Hence irc£s refers
to the intended question Ko/uVeis ijxi.
For this use of mfmeadai Tiva cf. Hec. 977,
Tt XP^tf^ €ire'ju»//a> rbv efibv e/c 5<J|ta>j> Tr68a ;
Oed. Col. 602, TT£S Siird a' h.v irtfiifmiaff,
SXTT' OIKC'IV Si'xa; Hercules means that he
will send for his father to live with him
at Athens; and this is added because it
was the object of the poet to aggrandize
Athens, even at the expense of the tradi-
tion, mentioned by Pausanias, i. 41. 1,
that Amphitryon was buried at Thebes.
Pending the arrival of Theseus, he had
already been told to live on at Thebes,
v. 1365.
1422. For EiVKci^ife Kirchhoff proposes
ev K(S,uife, which affords a good antithesis
with SucrmfjUioTn, ' Do you take up the
bodies which it is hard (or painful) for
the Theban land to take up ' (non nisi
cum dolore inferenda, Pflugk). On no-
ixi(av vfKpoiis see Suppl. 273. If (1(TK6-
M'Ce be genuine, we must translate, ' take
them into the house ;' the bodies of the
children being now displayed to the spec-
tators by the eccyclema. In either case
they were Svo-K6jj.to-Toi yfj, as having been
 HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOZ. 103

eis S' avaXa>cra,VTe<z alcr^yvai<s 86/JLOV

@r}<rei Trai'&jXeis ixpoi^ecrff e^ioX/ciSe?.
o c r n s Se TTXOGTW rj <rd£vo<; p.ak\ov <f>CXo)v 1425
dyaOcov TTerracrdai fiovXerai,, KOLKMS <f>povel.
XO. crTei^ofiei' oixTpoi /cal iroXvKXavToi,
ra, jxeyurTa <j>CXo)v oXecravres.

the rightful successors of the throne, and -rixva.

an unwelcome burden,—perhaps even a 1428. TO /xeyiffTce, for TOVS /xe-yi(TTous,
fiicurfia,—to the land on account of their by a well-known idiom. The chorus
unnatural death. speak of the departure of Hercules as of
1424. fi/>oAKt'8es. See v. 631, and com- the loss of their greatest friend and bene-
pare v. 4 4 5 , iirovetpalovs TTO<T\V <E\KOV<TO.V factor.
VOL. III.
 TIIOGEXIZ.

'ETEOKAIJS irapaXafiuv rrjv TWV ®rj/3S>v /SaaiXetav aTroarepei TOV /xipov<s

TOV aoe\(j>bv avrov UoXwcLKrjv. <£vyas 8' £K£tvos £ts "Apyos Trapayevo/j.evo's
eyrjfj.e TTJV Ovyaripa TOV fiacnXeios 'ASpaarou. KaTeXOelv Se ets Tr)v
TrarpLOa <£IAOTI/AOV/M£VOS, Kai TTEicras TOV Trevdepbv, o-vvyfipoiatv a$i6)(pe(iiv
(TTparov £7ri ®^y3as Kara TOV dSeX<^ov. ^ 8e /J-TQTTJP 'loKaorq iireurev
avrov VTTOO-TTOVSOV iXBclv cis T^v iroAtv, Kal Sia\e)(6Tjvai irporepov irpb$ rbv
a$e\<f>bv Trept Trjs ap^rjs' 8£tvo^poo"W7n^cravTOS 8e w 6 T^S Tvpavrt'Sos TOV
'ETCOKXC'OVS, ^ /A€V 'IoKaoTi; Ta TIKVO. eis cfiiXiav ervvayayelv OVK rj^vvaro'
TloXvvciKtj's 81 ws wpos TroXljUov XOITTOV TTapaTafayntvos ave^wprjcre rrjt
rjo-t 8e 6 Tctpecrtas vlxrp/ eo"to"6at TOIS ®7^)8atot5, eav 6 Trats
MevotKeiis cr<j>a.yi.ov "Apei yivrp-ai. 6 ynb' ovv KpeW rjpvrjo-aro
iinSovvai TTJ TTOXCI T6V iraiSa- 6 Se v€avto"Kos iftovXero, Kal TOV 7raTpos
<f>vyrjv fjLCTa. ^pr][X.d.T<i>v 8tSdvTos, eavTOV direcr^a^e. ©ij/Saioi 8e TOVS
'Apyecwv co"<^afaj'. 'ETEOKA^S 8e Kal IIoAvv£6/cr;s fAovo/JLa-
dveiAoc dAAijAovs. 17 /A£C OVV pvrjr-qp airuiv evpovo-a veKpows TOVS
VIOVS io~<$>al;e.v kavTrjv 6 8e TavTrjs d8eA<^>os KpcW irape'AaySe T^V Svva-
OTEIW. 01 8e 'Apyeloi Tg f-^XV VTTrl^^i'Te^ dve^dprjcrav. Kpc'iov 8e
s <j>ipoiv, TOVS ^tcv VTTO TTJ K a S ^ e i a Tail' iroAeju.i'coi' Treo-oi/Tas 01V
ets Ta(f>rjv, Tf-oXvveiKrjv 8e d/<iJ8evTOi/ tppuj/ev, OlSCirow 8c <f>vyd8a
a.ircjri^iev, i<j> Ssv fJi^v *ov ff>vXa$a^ TOV avOpiairivov VO/J.OV,
1
£</>' oJv 8e T ^ V opyrjv XoyoTroirjo~as ) oi8e Trapa. TTJV

API2TO&ANOTZ TPAMMATIKOT
['H jiiev V7ro^£o*ts TOV SpajU.aTOs] £7rio"TpaT£ta TOV IIOAVVEIKOVS p-ETa Tail'
'ApyeCiov ZTTL ©ij/3as Kat dircoAEia Tuiv d8EA^)(iiv IIOAVV£IKOVS KCU 'ETEOKAEOVS

1
Translate; ' in the one case not observing the universal law of mankind (to bury
the dead), and in the other, acting on anger rather than reason, in not pitying him
even in his misfortune.'
2
This is given according to Kirchhoff's recension. It was first published by him
in 1853, from a MS. of Euripides at St. Mark's, Venice. The words in [ ] were
subsequently supplied from two other MSS.
P2
 108
KaX 6a.va.Tos "Ioxaonys- y [ivOoTroua Keirai Trap' AUr)(y\tp iv ETTTO «ri
©i;/3as tTrXeicrnjs 'IoKacm/s. [cSiSa^^] orl NawrwcpaTOiis a/o^ovTOS
oXv/ATTtaS 7rpu>TOS Seurepos TZvpnrtSrjs, [T/MTOS ]
KaOrJKe SiSacncaXiW [ ] irfpi TOVTOV Kai yap r a v r a [ ] 6
Oivo/mos Kai Xpixrirrn-os Kai [$oiVtcro-ai Kai crarvp . . . ov] <rwt,CTau
6 \opos <rwi<rrqK€v IK <l>oivicr<r<Z>v ywaiKwv irpo\oyi£u 8e 'l

TLeptira.Ou'i ayai' ai $oiVtercrai r g rpaycuSta. a7ra)A.£TO yap 6 Kpcovros

•mos d.7ro TO? Tenons V7r«p T^S TraTpt'Sos diro&woii'. a.Tr£6avov Se Kai ot Svo
V7r' dAAiJXtor Kai 'IOKOXTTT] T) \t.-rjrt)p dveiX-ev ravT^v em. TOIS Trato-l
oi £7ri ®^)3as oTpaTevaajAevoi 'Apyeioi aTrcoXorro Kai ara^oi IIoXv-
trpoKUTai Kai b OiSiirovs T^S TraTpiSos iKftaWerai Kai o~vv avrai r/
6vya.T7]p 'Avrtyovi]. IOTI SC TO Spajua Kai 7roXi)irpo(rw7rov Kai yv(Dfn5>v
7roXXaiv /J.COTOV T« Kai

T o Spafjid €CTTI /x£i/ Tais o~KijviKais oi/fco"i KaXXio"Tov, €X£i Kai irapairXij-
pw/xanKOv. yj T« a7ro TSV Tti^ecov 'Avnyovrj Otiopovcra. fiipos OVK €<TTL
SpafiaiTOs Kai wroo-TrovSos IIoXweiKijs ovSevos ec£Ka irapayiverai o TC en-i

Adie Aa/38a.Ki8r], ira(8a>v yevos oXjSiov aiT£is.

Ti£ei<s fiev <j>i\ov vlbv, arap TO8« aoi p.6pos ttrrai,
iraiSos «ou ^tlpt(T(Ti XiTreiv fiiov &s yap IWuo-e
Zevs Kpovi'Sijs, ncXoTros o-rvy«pais dpaicri iri^j}o-as,
ou <pi\ov Tjpirao'a.s vlbv, arap To8e o"oi p-dpos earai.

TO TH5 ZQITrOZ AINITMA.

E O T I SiVovv tiri y^s Kai Tf.Tpa.irov, o5 juia <fxavr]t
Ka.t Tpnrov aXXaccrci 8e <f>vyjv p.6vov,
IpirtTa yiVovTai dvd T' aldipa Kai KOTO.
dXX' OTroTar irXcoveo-o'iv ip€i86/j.cvov 7roo~i /3aivrj,
fieyos yviounv afavporepov weXei avrou,

3
Read irptxTeppairrai.
 PHOENISSAE.

ON the subject treated of in the Cyclic Thebaid, and standing next

in celebrity to the heroic legends of the house of the Atridae, each
of the three great tragic writers composed dramas; and it is fortu-
nate that of these some from the hand of each are still extant. The
present play has the same argument with the Seven against Thebes of
Aeschylus; indeed, it was evidently written to compete with it, since
there are one or two disparaging allusions to the too epic treatment
which the elder poet had preferred. A sequel to the Phoenissae is
the Supplices, besides which no other of the remaining plays of
Euripides bears upon the same topic. Here we read of the invasion
of Thebes by the Argive army, invited by the injured Polynices;
there, of the veKpwv avaip«ns, or burial of the Argive dead after their
defeat. Sophocles has three of his seven plays bearing upon this
subject; the two containing the history of Oedipus, and his great
master-piece the Antigone, which is intermediate in the events de-
scribed between the Phoenissae and the Suppliants.
There can be no doubt that the present drama was one of those
which, though hardly of the highest intrinsic excellence, and by no
means universally commended by critics and grammarians, neverthe-
less gained a considerable share of popularity in the post-Attic ages.
Its great length,—not far from double that of the Seven against
Thebes, and exceeding that of all the other extant plays except the
Oedipus at Colonus, was in itself likely to induce a sense of satiety
and monotony ; but this has been remedied by the device of intro-
ducing two double narratives of messengers', and by a succession of
scenes alternately suggesting suspense, pathos, and surprise. That
there are faults in the plot, if some superfluities and one or two not
absolutely necessary characters be so considered, may fairly perhaps

1
Each of the messenger's speeches has a secondary narrative, or appendix, describ-
ing a distinct event; a feature unique in this play. But it will be shown in the course
of the notes that one of these is of doubtful authenticity, as well as the speech of
Oedipus towards the conclusion. Deducting these, we shall have about the average
standard of length for the present play.
110 PHOENISSAE.

be conceded; but that it contains much elegant versification and

beautiful imagery cannot be denied. Hermann, who begins his pre-
face by saying " Nulla est Euripidis tragoedia, quam tractanti tarn
molestus tamque plenus taedii labor exantlandus sit, quam Phoe-
nissae," after severely criticising and rarely praising the composition
of the play, sums up his judgment of the whole in these words 2 :
" Sic haec tragoedia, in qua satis erat duos mori, duas insuper habet
non necessarias mortes, de hominibus autem, qui agentes introducti
sunt, duos bonos et justos, Polynicen et Jocastam, unum aeque stoli-
dum ac malum, Eteoclem, de non necessariis autem Creontem virtute
nulla insignem, nisi quod prudentior Eteocle est, cetera inconstantem
et mutabilem, Teiresiatn corpore debilem, moribus gravem, Menoe-
ceum generosum quidem, sed qui, quod ejus partes brevissimae sunt,
non possit retinere animos spectatorum, eademque conditione Antir
gonam, initio fabulae timidam, postea importune verecundam, post-
remo audacem et fortem, Oedipum senio et infortunio miserabilem,
chorum denique raro recte fungentem officio suo, aliquando etiam
frigidissime aliquid interloquentem, multa autem inani verborum
tumore aliena cantantem : quae tamen culpa minuitur eo, quod illo
tempore, quo Phoenissae scriptae sunt, modi musici potiorem, quam
poesis, locum tenuisse in chori canticis videntur."
K. 0. Miiller (Hist. G-r. Lit. p. 378) gives a not very favourable
critique on the play, in these words : " Notwithstanding all the beau-
ties of the details and all the abundance of the materials, (for the
piece contains, in addition to the fall of the hostile brother, also the
expulsion of Oedipus, and Antigone's two heroic resolves to perform
the funeral rites for her brother and to accompany her banished
father,) we miss in this play, too, that real unity and harmony of
action which can result only from an idea springing from the depths
of the heart and ripened by the genial warmth of the feelings." A.
"W. Von Schlegel assents to the opinion given in one of the minor
Greek arguments, that " the play is beautiful as a theatrical spec-
tacle, because, in fact, it is full of filling-up matter foreign to the
purpose. Antigone, gazing down from the walls, has nothing to do
with the action; and Polynices enters the city under warranty of
a truce, without any thing coming of it. After all the rest, the
banished Oedipus and a wordy ode are tacked on to no purpose."
So much for the opinion of the critics, ancient and modern. On
the other hand, it is pretty clear that this play was much read in the
schools,—for it is elaborately supplied with Greek scholia and Imo-
2
In reply to which Klotz remarks, (Praef. p. vi.) " Cujus disputationem quum
legimus, videtur vix digna fabula esse, quae denuo edatur hodie, nedum ut a juventute
sedulo legenda et cognoscenda esse videatur. Quod longe secus est."
 PHOENISSAE. 11 I

by various commentators,—and it is very often quoted by

writers of the declining ages. It is no part of the present edition to
enter into discussion as to the fairness or unfairness of criticisms; but
generally, we have protested against the sweeping condemnation
which is too commonly dealt against Euripides; and we now gladly
adopt the sensible remark of Klotz, in the preface to his edition of
this play (1842) : " Re experti intelleximus imperitos puerorum
animos judicio nondum aliqua librorum lectione conflrmato facile
in deteriorem partem trahi, et, quum leviora quaedam ac tenuiora
jure vituperare didicissent, etiam ea, quae egregie facta essent, ocius
contemnere et negligere. Qui autem jam magis confirmati animo,
etiam aetate provectiores sunt, ii, quemadmodum optime cognoscunt
quod pulcrum ac venustum est in veterum auctorum scriptis, sic sine
annotatione nostra ipso prudenti magistro duce etiam ilia facile judi-
cabunt, quae minus probari posse videantur."
The plot of the play is thus. Of the two sons of Oedipus by his
incestuous marriage with Jocasta, Eteocles and Polynices, the elder,
Eteocles, having agreed to hold the sovereignty of Thebes year by
year alternately with his brother, had proved false to his promise,
and had driven the younger, when a just claimant for his year of
office, into banishment. Having formed an alliance with Adrastus,
king of Argos, whose daughter he had married, and with other chief-
tains, making seven in all, including himself, he had appeared before
the walls of Thebes with a powerful army to enforce his claims.
Jocasta, anxious to avert the imminent peril of her country, per-
suades the brothers to have an interview under a truce. They
accordingly meet and argue the matter; but not being able to
arrange it, they retire with mutual threats of hostilities. The open-
ing of the play, after the prologue, is taken up with an episode
which, if not strictly essential to the plot, is naturally and artistically
devised. This is, the ascent of Antigone, sister of the two rival
chiefs, accompanied by an aged slave, to an upper part of the house,
from which she commands a view of the hostile army, and learns the
names and devices of the leaders. The chorus, which the poet has
made to consist of Phoenician maidens, (lest, Hermann thinks, he
should appear too closely to imitate Aeschylus, whose chorus is of
Theban women,) has not much to do with the real action of the piece,
and therefore the burden of the choral odes need not here be singly
specified ; the action itself proceeds with an interview between Creon
and Eteocles, in which the advice of the former, as the uncle, is
sought; and the conclusion is, to send for Teiresias, the aged seer, in
case he should be able to communicate something essential to their
common interests. Teiresias arrives, but shows himself reluctant to
112 PHOENISSAE.

speak in presence of Creon; being however urged to declare the

truth, he affirms that the sole hope of the safety of Thebes lies in the
sacrifice of Creon's only son, Menoeceus, over the dragon's den, in
order to appease the wrath of Ares at the death of that monster,
which" had been slain by Cadmus. Menoeceus, evading his father's
affection by a stratagem, devotes himself to a voluntary death; and
thus the victory of the Thebans is secured, and is forthwith reported
by a messenger to Jocasta. In this narrative the poet has used his
utmost effort to sustain the epic tone and sentiment of the rival play,
the Seven against Thebes; and he has certainly succeeded in pro-
ducing a most brilliant and exciting description of the contest. There
follows an account by the same messenger, which informs Jocasta
that her sons are about to fight single-handed. Hearing this, she
sets forth, accompanied by Antigone, to the camp. But she arrives
just too late. Another messenger then describes the mortal combat,
in which both the brothers have fallen, and the suicide of the afflicted
mother over the bodies. The play ends with an evident imitation of
the Aeschylean drama, the bringing of the corpses upon the stage,
and the threnos of Antigone. The poet has also introduced, with
considerable stage-effect, the aged Oedipus, who had been the cause
of all the woe by intemperately cursing his sons, and who has sur-
vived to witness the calamity, and to hear his sentence of banishment
pronounced by Creon. With the prohibition on the part of the
latter to give burial rites to Polynices, and the avowed resolution
of Antigone to disobey the unnatural and impious injunction, the
play concludes.
Even before the date of the play was known to be the Archonship of
Nausicrates, critics were pretty well agreed that it must be referred to
01. xcii. 2 or 3. The Schol. on Ar. Av. 347, and Ran. 53, make state-
ments which Valckenaer, W. Dindorf, and others reasonably interpret as
inferentially giving this date, which is confirmed, as Hermann thinks 3 ,
by the probable opinion of Zirndorf, that the triumphant return of
Alcibiades4 from exile in that very year (B.C. 411) is alluded to in
the dialogue between Polynices and Jocasta. And certainly, there
is a considerable resemblance between the complaints of Polynices
respecting the hardships of exile, and the language of Alcibiades
before the Samian assembly, where he TTJV ISlav £v/j.<j>opav ri}? ^uyijs
i-!rr]Tid<ra.To KO.1 avo>\o<j>vpo.ro. B e t h i s as it may, t h e r e can be n o mis-
take about the general style both of diction and metres, which are
those of the latest period of the poet's life.
The Phoenissae, while it has been much disparaged, has at the

3
Praef. p. xv. « See Thucyd. viii. 81 and 87.
 PHOENISSAE. 113

same time been much commented on and frequently edited by

modern scholars, Valckenaer, Hermann, Porson, Bothe, Klotz, and
many others. For the text, very much more is due to Kirchhoff
than to Porson, who had not the best MSS. at his command, and
did not sufficiently discriminate between the relative merits of those
which he had.—That a good many interpolations exist in this play is
the opinion of many. In the present edition rather more verses
have been called in question, than preceding editors had noted. This
is a matter that scholars are not likely ever to agree upon. It re-
quires an extremely fine and subtle sense of an author's style and
diction to detect interpolations generally. Those who are not suffi-
ciently matured scholars to have acquired that sense, will probably
be disposed to cavil at what they will call a habit of unreasoning
suspicion5.
5
No prudent critic will deny the soundness of Hermann's remark, (Praef. p. vi,)
" Qui laudis illius adipiscendae gratia de industria suspiciones venatur, in eo ista
obelis ostentandae perspicaciae cupiditas postremo in morbum "vertit, ipsi quidem qui
eo niorbo tenetur gratum, aliis autem molestissimum et pene intolerabilem."

VOL. I I I .
TA TOT APAMAT02 TIPOZMIA.

IOKASTH.

ANTITONH.
XOPOS *OINISSON TYNAIKiiN.
nOAYNETKHS.
ETEOKAHS.
KPEON.
TE1PE2IA2.
MENOIKEYS.
AITEAO2.
ETEPOS APrEAOS.
OIAinOYS.
 IOKAZTH.
' fl TTJV ev acrrpots ovpavov Te/xvav oSo
WyjToio-w iix/Sefiws 8C<j)pOLs
IITTTOIO~IV i.l\icro~oiv (f>\6ya,
cos SvcrTV^rj @rjy8aicrt rfj rod' rjfxepa
1
O-KTIV i^fJKa ;, KaS/AO? TJVIK rfkde yrjv
TT]VS', iKknrcbv ^OLVLcrcrav ivaXCav
1. Jocasta, the daughter of Menoeceus, throne, the younger had invaded his native
and formerly widow of Laius, king of city with the aid of an Argive army.
Thebes, explains in the prologue all the She, the mother, has endeavoured to bring
circumstances under which the action of the brothers to an agreement under a
the play will be brought about.—Laius, truce, before commencing hostilities.
having long been childless, had asked the 1 — 6. Unlucky was the day when Cad-
oracle for a son ; and the answer was, ' If mus came to Thebes from the sea-coast of
you beget a son you will die by his hand.' Tyre; for he was the progenitor of the
Regardless of the warning, he disobeyed family on whom troubles have now come.
the god, and Oedipus was born. The — T V *v a&rpois, scil. ovdav, the course
infant, being exposed by his parents to through the signs of the zodiac, which is,
die, was rescued, brought up in the family as it were, laid down for the sun to pass
of Polybus, king of Corinth, and eventually over with his gold-studded car. Rhes.
slew Laius without knowing who he was. 305, 7reA.T?) 5' 67r' ^ifj.aiv xpvffoKoAKrjTois
After this event Oedipus had solved the Tinrots eAajiwre. — 6oa!<Tiv 'lintois, Iph. T.
riddle of the sphinx, and had received as a 2. Schol. e0os 5e rols iron)Ta7s OUJXVKWS
reward the hand of his own mother Jo- Ae'yety ras 'Linrovs.—elxiffffeiv, as Porson
casta in marriage, again unconscious of remarks, was used by the tragic writers
the relationship; by which alliance he equally with kxUaeiv. Cf. Iph. T. 7.
had become king of the country. Finding 5. 4<f>i)Kas. The expression is taken
out his terrible mistake, but not till two from arrows or darts, which a person was
sons and two daughters had been born, he said i<pievai ruihs or TII/1, to discharge at,
had put out his own eyes, and is still towards, or against another. Hence 0^-
living, confined within the house. In a [iaitn depends alike on SU<TTUX»J and on
fit of anger he had imprecated on his sons,
Eteocles and Polynices, that they might
share the kingdom by the sword. They, 6. evaAiav, because the position of an-
fearing the accomplishment of the curse, cient Tyre was insular, though the ori-
had agreed to rule by turns for a year j ginal settlement had been on the main,
but the elder having refused to cede the land.

Q
116 ETPiniAOT
os TrcuSa y^/xas JKUTT/JISOS 'Apfiovtav TTOTZ
IIoXvScopov i£e(f>V(re, TOV Se Ad(38aKOV
<f>vva.L Xeyovcriv, €K Se roGSe Adiov.
iyw Se Trais fxkv KXIJ^OJUCU Mevou<ea)<;, 10
\Kpecov T aSeA<£bs /i/c/rpos e/c jUias e<£u.]
/caXoucrt S' 'IoKoicrTrjv //.e, TOCTO y a p iraTrjp
efero, ya/xei oe ylatos ju, • eirei o avrat?
^ yjpovut, XeKTpa Ta/Jb e^a>v iv Sw/xacriv,
paTa $oifiov, e'fatrei ^' ajaa 15
es ot/covs apcrivoiv KOivatv'iav.
6 S' etiret', ' / 2 Qrjfiaicriv evlmrois dva^,
jXT) (nreipe TCKVCOV a'Xo/ca Sat/idvwv fiia.
el yap TeKvaicreLs TralS', aTTOKTevei <r' 6 </>v?
«:at 77as cros OTKO? ^SifcreTai Si' cu/mro?. 20
6 S' rjSovr} Sov? es Te (Sa,K)(eiov veaav
ecnrapev rjjM,v rraiha, KOX cnreCpas ySpe'^os,
yvovs Ta//,7rXa/ojjU,a r o u ^eou r e 7t]v <f>aTO>,

7. 'Apuoviav. See on Bacch. 1333. Te Kal irarpbs Koivoiviq.

As KaS|itos (if from a Greek root, Ka^b/Uai,) 18. TtKvtfiv &\oKa, i. e. &\oKa, 4v ^
probably meant 6 KQ(T^.wif naX Sia.Tao'o'aiVj •riKva ipiiTm. The metaphor as in An-
so Harmonia may have implied, in the tig. 569, apdxTifj.01 yap €L<TI ya.T&pwv yvai.
mythology of these persons, the adapting There is a variant ivaihav for T4KVIDV in
and fitting together of the colonists by some of the writers who quote this verse
laws and institutions. (Origen c. Cels. ii. p. 73. Schol. Pind.
11. This verse can hardly be regarded 01. ii. 65), and so the Schol. on the pre-
as genuine. It interrupts the narrative; sent passage.
the relationship is stated at v. 47, Kpitcv 21. riSovij Soi/s, sc. eavrSv. So Pers.
aS<=\<pbs rafia Kt]pv(T(Tei Aex*?, and there 837, tyvxhv SiS6vr€S ySovyi KaO* ijfxepav.—
are two various readings, [uas 4K fiarphs 0aKx^of, here used as a substantive, for
(Flor. 2) and £K fitas yacrrphf (Flor. 33, ' drunkenness,' or (as wine and love were
and Harl.). Kirehhoff suggests ^ijrpij ts inseparable) we may accept from the
liias e<pv. By omitting this verse, the ixev Schol. tpwra and ^poiTo^iavlav. Klotz
is answered by 5e. If we retain it, it is compares the begetting of Ion by Xuthu3
either answered by re, (as in v. 57,) in f3ai<x'">v irpbs riiovais, Ion 553.
which case a fuller stop must be placed at 22. fi/iLi/. As a woman was saidTe/ceie
e<pv, or the verse itself is a mere paren- avSpl (Ion 4), so a man airdpei reicvov
thesis, much like v. 56. yvvaitci. For the repetition in Kal fTireipas
12. 'IOK6.<TTT)V. Homer, as the Schol. see Hec. 26. The addition of &p*<pos is
observes, gives the name 'EiriKatrrri, Od. justified by Porson from Ion 18, ttKova
xi. 271-—TOVTOJ'SC. uvofj-a, which is sim- eV OXKOIS iraiS' aTrfiveyicev j8pf(|>o5. But it
ply and easily implied from KaXodtrt. is here the more harsh on account of
15. e|aiT6? is rather stronger than 0p4<pos below, v. 25. The Greeks, it
alru,—not merely ' asks,' but ' demands should be observed, say a-rrelpziv TSKVOV,
os
from him.' This seems implied by the (Tirelpeiv Acx ( I ° n 64), or anelpeiv far)-
ct/id, which involves something further than repa, (above, v. 18,) the female parent
epwrq.—KOivoiviaif ffaida>v7 i. e. KOIVOVS being compared to the ayp6s, the male to
iraiSas. Bacch. I277i foil iyivero—c/xij the husbandman.
 117
v' e? 'Hpa<; KOX Ki9aipS>vo<i AeVas
/3OVK6\OUTW ii<0eivai, j3pi(j)o?, 25
\jT(j>vp(>>v cri8r)pa Kevrpa SiaTreipas [hicrov,
odev viv 'jEXXas &>v6\i.a,t<iv O I S I T T O W . ]
IToAvySoti Se vtv \a/36vTe<; ITTTTO^OVKOXOL
<f>epovcr es oucous es re Seo-rroCvrj?
idrjKav. rj Se TCW e/^oi' TTOVOV 30
/ACKTTOIS V(j)€LTO KOI TTOCTLV i TeK€LV.
17077 ok Trvpcrais yivvcriv i
ov/xos 17 yvous 17 TIVOS jxaOav ndpa
rot)s <$>v<ravTa<; iKfiadeiv 0e\an>
ijLia <&oif3ov, Adios 6' ou/xos Trocrts 35
itiTeOivTa naiSa [xacrrevtav jxadeiv,
24. Keiixava. The Schol. sayg there xiovTo occurs in II. xx. 221.
was a temple of Hera (doubtless in her 30—1. Those who find difficulty in
attribute of 'Axpaia, goddess of the these two verses, with the scholiast, might
heights) on the ridge of Cithaeron. use the remark made on Orest. v. 1641, in
27. W. Dindorf omits this verse, with impugning their genuineness. Certain it
Valckenaer. Porson defends it, because is they are not necessary to the narrative.
Euripides was fond of etymologies ; and It was enough to say that the child was
Hermann, Klotz, Kirchhoff, throw no brought by the shepherds into the hands
suspicion on it. The truth is, either both of their mistress. However, the conjec-
verses are spurious, or neither. The two ture of Nagel, rpiipeiv for T€K6IV, cannot
cannot reasonably be separated. But be called necessary. The sense is, ' She
there are grave objections to v. 26, where persuaded her husband that she had
all the good copies give fxiaov (the last brought it forth,' i. e. the infant Oedipus;
syllable however in Kirchhoff's best MS. which implies that a child of her own had
being illegible), while ^.iaoiv, which Her- been still-born, or had just before died.
mann considers necessary to the con- The Greeks were in the habit of bringing
struction, is only found in the MS. Harl. up supposititious children. See Alcest.
But Siaireipeiv, ' to make to pass through,' 639.—Hesych. i(pe7ro, vTrefidAAero.
is a word without any precedent in Attic 32. irvpirats. This epithet was applied
Greek, and has only II. xvi. 404 alleged to the colour of the beard in early man-
in its defence, 6 5J ey^ei' pii|e irapatfTas hood. See on Aesch. Pers. 318, Trvptr^y
yvadfibv Se^iTtpbv, 5ia 5' ai/rov trzlpev £aTr\T}dri Sd(TKLoi/ yeveidSa eTe-yye. He-
oSivToir. Though both the Scholiast and sych. and Photius ; Trvptrais yzvvtyi' rats
Eustathius, p. fi50 (compared with the ^avSais 0pi|i. It was probably a physical
Schol. on II. ii. 45, who confounded the feature peculiar to the race.
Kevrpa of the feet with the it€p6vai which 33. yvolis, finding out, or coming to the
blinded the eyes of Oedipus) recognize v. conclusion, by his own sagacity, that he
26, it is likely to have been an early addi- was not really the son of Polybus.—The
tion for the purpose of including Oedipus next four verses are quoted by Strabo, p.
in the list of names given in the pro- 762, with the variant Te/c<Was for (pi-
logue. That however was done by the aavTas.
poet himself in v. 50, with the adjunct
4/xbs irous OlStirovs. — On the imperfect 35. Ad'i6s r'. And at the very same
oiy6/j.aCiv see Cycl. 692. Heracl. 87. Iph. time Laius happened to be going to the
A. 416. same place on a similar mission, &c. For
^.adelv there is a var. lect. (5e?i>, the sug-
28. With the compound mirofiovKSkos gestion perhaps of some one who had
compare OIO/3OVK6\OS in Aesch. Suppl. noticed padhv and (K/xaBeTy just before.
299. Porson observes that 'ITT-KOI fiovno-
118 EYPiniAor

el [ir)KiT> etrj. KCU ^vvd-merov TTOSCC.

is TaVTOV oi[X(j)O) $a)KL,SoS (r^KTT^S OOOV.
xai viv /ceAeuet Aa'Cov Tpo^rjXaTrjs,
' fl £4ve, TvpdvvoLS CKirohaiv /xeOCcrTacro. 40
6 8' eipir'
el' dvavSos jxeya <f>pova>v- WCOXOL oe viv
u s rivovras i£e(f>oivLO-crov TTOSCOV.
odev, ri TaKTos T&v KCKKOiv jxe Set Xeyetv ;
narepa Kalvei, KOLI XaySwv o^if/xara
<j(ia) Tpo(f>el SLSCOCTVV. US S' eTre^dpei 45

38. 4s rairhy — 6S0C, to the same K6irr)ttTa Tlaiovds r' tTre^apei. Porson
point of the road which led (i. e. where it compares £4pe9pov for 0dpa6pov, fe'AAo?
led) in two directions, from Corinth and for /3aAAw (whence, perhaps, fixA7j), and
from Thebes, to Delphi. By O'X'O'T^ 6Sbs, fe'jSi/Tai for [34f3v(rTai. See on the Arca-
here as in Iph. A. 144, the compita, or dian word 'Afa»', Orest. 1647. The word
meeting of the roads, is meant. Schol. 2<£}y| has some curious etymological con-
0 4 i ^ d ?] siderations. Derived from <r<plyyfiv, ' to
squeeze,' from the grasping of the claws,
Kal 'ATTIKJJJ' zeal K6pwdov 656v. Cf. Oed. and thus connected with fingere, ' to ma-
nipulate clay or wax,' (compare <T(pd\Aeiv
S' 6Si>y es TauTt) Ashtpajv icaTrb Aav\ias anAfallere,) we find in Hesiod, who was
likely to preserve the local name accu-
41. jue'ya tppovZv. Not knowing who rately, the initial <x omitted, TJ 5' &pa *IK'
Laius was, he thought himself as good a bKoty Te'/ce, KaS/ieioiCiV oKeBpov. Here
man, and proceeded straight on without one of the good MSS. gives *fy£. Nor
deigning a reply, and declined to give can we doubt that jingo, jictus, and jigo,
him the road; whereupon the horses of jixus, are closely connected in their origin.
Laius trod upon the lame foot of Oedipus — How far the Egyptian forms of Sphinx,
and injured it. The Greeks were rather the Lycian Harpies, (found on the famous
sore on this point of precedency. Hence " Harpy tomb," discovered by Sir Charles
Ion says, v. 635, ovSi /j.' e|eTrA7)^' 6Sou Fellows at Xanthus,) and this Theban
•rrovqpbs ovheis' Ktivo 5' OVK ayatrxeT&p, monster, are different or identical, it is
untiv ddou xaAftJ^ra rols KaKloffiv. hard to say. They all point to extremely
ancient and widely diffused superstitions ;
43. On the formula TI Sei" \tytiv; see and perhaps all were intended to embody
Aesch. Eum. 790. Here. F. 1270. Andr. the idea of sudden destruction, as death
020. The meaning is, ' I need not relate or pestilence, coming unforeseen upon
the unseemly contest, the words and mankind. There were several kinds of
blows that followed, between father and Egyptian Sphinxes, one of which was
son; but I will merely say, the affair bird-like (hawk-headed with wings, Wil-
ended in the death of Laius :'—Tt 8e? jue kinson, vol. i. p. 226). The extensive
\4yeiy TO. /ca/ca '6<ra £KT6S effri rod prevalence of the symbol at least, in the
\6you; ancient world, is unquestionable. The
44. Kalioov o x v a r a i viz, the chariot Nisroch of the Assyrian sculptures is only
together with the horses. " Narratur hoc, another form of it, not to mention the
ut appareat Oedipum nunc quidem ad real sphinxes found at Nineveh, winged
Apollinis oraculum non perrexisse iter, lions with human heads. The ancient
neque vero praedandi causa Laium occi- Italians had their own national harpies
disse." Klotz. The Schol. suggests, that in the form of striges. Ovid, Fast. vi.
lie was hardly likely to have presented 131,
himself to the god, denied with recent
homicide.
45. iiriE^dpeL. Schol. e7r€/c€(Tt>, &r- " Sunt avidae volucres, non quae Phlnei'a
cpdpei. This is said to be an Arcadian, mensis
i. e. Pelasgic word; it occurs also Rhes. Guttura fraudabant, sed genus inde
r
4 4 1 , TT6VJOV %pj\Kiov (pu<T f]{AaTa Kpu<rra\~ trahunt;
 Q0INI22AI. 119
apTTayalcrb irokiv, e^uds T OVK r\v 7rdcrts,
Kpccov dSeX<£os Ta/AO. /ajpucrcret
ocrri? crcxfifjs aiviy/xa Trapdivov
TOVTW £vvd\pei,v XeKTpa. rwy^afei Se 7TCJS
cLLviyfJL e'/xos TTOXS OISITTOVS ^(fnyyb<; fiadcbv, 5<>
o#ev Tvpavvos rrjoSe yr\s KadCcrTaTcu,
KCLI (jKr\TTTp eVa^Xa TTjcrSe Xa/x/3dVei )(6ovo<;.
yajxel Se Tr)f TtKovcrav OVK eiSws raXas,
ouS' rj TeKovaa ircuSl crvy/cot/xco^eV^.
TLKTCO Se 7ratSas TraiSl Svo ju.ei' apo-evas, 55
'JSreo/cXea Kkewrjv re UoXweiKotis /3Cav,
re Stcrcras* TI)V /nei' 'iafjLrjvrjv Trarr/p
e, TTJV Se irpoo'dev 'AvTuyovrjv iya>.
Se Ta/xa, XeKTpa fx/rjjpcfwv yajxcov
6 TTO.VT d^arXas OISLTTOUS iradrjiiara 60

Grande caput, stantis oculi, rostra apta 51. Porson wholly omits this verse,
rapinae; after Valckenaer and Brunck. W. Din-
Canities pennis, unguibus hamus dorf incloses v. 52 within brackets, as
inest. " inepta tautologia." The scholiast re-
Nocte volant, puerosque petunt nutricis marked that eiraOXa was used only by
egentes, Euripides, and that some altered the read-
Et vitiant cunis corpora rapta suis." ing to Kal (TKrjirTpa x">pas -rrjirS' &s &8\a
Aa^j8c£cei. W. Dindorf supposes they
47. KpeW a5eA<f>iis is theapodosis, and wrote So-' af)Aa, but at best it was evi-
therefore Kpemc S% the reading of the oldest dently an arbitrary alteration. Apart
MSS., has been rejected by the best cri- from the unusual noun evradAov, there is
tics. See however on Orest. 500. nothing in either of these verses to cause
48. ZffTis fiadoi, for rep fj.a6e7v Svvaftevai. just suspicion. The otitv may be de-
Cf. Electr. 32, ts nei> yiis on fended by Iph. T. 35, as well as by v. 43
f y y } [ , xP ^ sup.
kv KTavri, where Sffris KT&VOI. is suggested 55. &p<revas. The best MSS. give &p-
by the present passage. See however on
piyas, which Kirchhoff retains.
v. 70 inf. 57. it6pas Te. W . Dindorf gives ic6pas
49. liWiJ/ew. Flor. 2 gives GVV6.IV- 5e with Wakefield. But cf. Orest. 2 2 , o5
TCIC. Trapdtvol fxev Tpe7s ^(pvfj.€y—ap<rqv T '
50. For atmyiia a singular variant fioi- 'Ope<r-n]s. Hel. 9, BeoKAvfievoi' /M€i> &p<rev'
tras is recorded in the Scholia, and it has — tvyevri r e Tzapdevov E(5^.
been admitted by Hermann and Bothe. 60. This verse also is omitted by Porson
Probably however (and this is an answer after Valckenaer. It is not indeed much
to Hermann's question, ' Whence could wanted, and the a made long in avar\as
fwvo-as have come, unless it were ge- is not very usual. But the meaning,
nuine ?') the occurrence of atviyfia just against which objections have been raised,
above induced the grammarians to devise is defensible, if we suppose Jocasta to be
some synonym for it here, as in v. 36 speaking of Oedipus as he is, not as he
t'Seic was given for /laBe'tv for the very was at the time of blinding himself. One
same reason. Klotz observes, that poutras might have expected 6 iroAAa Si) TAKJ, as
here may have been suggested by vv. 807 Here. F. 1250, 6 iroAAa Si) rAas 'HpaxATis
and 1028 inf. Ae'y6' rdSe ;—The periphrasis in the pre-
120 ETPiniJOT
ei? ofj-fj-aO' avTov Sewbv e/A/6dXXei
^pvo"7jXarots TTopTraKTW cu/xafa?
itrei 8e TCKVCOV yews ifjLav cnaa^erai,
KkrjdpoLS eKpv\fjav Trarep', Iv d\Lvr\\hOiv
yevono voWSiv heofxevrj cro(j)L(TiJidTO)v. 65
tfxtv 8' e a r ' iv oucoi?, Tipbs Se TTJS TV^TJS vocr&iv
dpas aparai Traicrlv di^o crico-raVa?,
OTJKTCO criSijpo) Sw^ta SiaXa^eiv roSe.
T6) 8' es <f)6/3oi> Trecrovre [JLTJ TeXecr^dpovs
^eol Kpaivaxjiv OIKOVVTOV opov, 70
erafav rbi' veatrepov irapos
eKovra Tr)vhe Hokwelicq ^$6va,
a 8e (TKrjTTTp e)(€LV [livovjo. yrjs
aXXacrcrovr'. ivel 8' CTTI ^vyois
KadetfiT dp-^rjs, ov jae^icrrarat dpovcov, 75
(fivydSa 8' dircoOel rrjcrSe UokweiK-q
d 8' vApyo<; iXOcov, K^SOS 'ASpdcrrov
TTOXXTJV d^potcras do"7nS' 'Apyeiwv ayet*
CTT' a v r a 8' iXdcijv euTdirvka Tei^rj rdSe
TrcLTpo) aTranel cncfJTTTpa KCU p-ipf) \6ovo<;. 80
a) 8' eptv Xvovcr' V7rdo'7rov8oi'

ceding verse, for #TI E^e yafiav TT)V jUTjre'pct or by the circumstances of his position.—
eyTjfj-€j or f/.a0<hv y&fxov eftov TTJS fj.r]rpbs aparai is, of course, the praesens Mstori-
ftvra, will hardly escape the reader's cum, since the effect of the curse was now
notice. feared.
61. Aldus and the best MSS. give eh 70. Kpaivatriv. " H i e dictum quia
H/xfictT' avrov, which is not indefensible. nondum evenit, quum loquitur Jocasta,
G3. yfvvs cr/aafeTai. See on Iph. T. quod filiis imprecatus erat Oedipus,"
1151. Hermann. Brunck, after Dawes' well-
G4. Iv' aixviinav KTX. Here for ajxvi)- known canon, had given Kpaivoiev. Aldus
H6IHVTOS. Schol. 'Iv' i) -rixv f^h^V ^«pa- and one or two inferior MSS. have dpcts
5o6rj. But in Here. F. 1397, it has its for eixas-
proper active sense, amov yevoifniv ireVpos 74. a.k\i.(T<rovTa, 'alternating a year of
afxvfipwv KO.K01V. The sense is, ' that his exile with a year of sovereignty. Pro-
fate might become unremembered, re- perly, ' giving (to his brother) in exchange
quiring as it did many devices (for its con- (for exile) a year (of sovereignty).'—eirl
cealment).' (vyois, on the seat of the upper rowers as
06. irpbs rrjs rixvS' While other wri- well as of the steersman in a trireme. See
ters, following the account in the Cyclic on Aesch. Ag. 150G.
poems, made Oedipus curse his sons be- 81. W. Dindorf gives xiffova' on
cause he had been badly fed by them Valckenaer's conjecture. We suspect this
(iir'moTos Tpotyas, Aesch. Theb. 7^3), to be bad Greek. The Attic writers do
Euripides has here preferred to describe not use future participles in all respects as
him simply as ' maddened by his fortune,' the Romans used the participle in —rus.
 121
evretcra Trcuol TraiSa, irplv xpavcrav 8opo<;.
•fj£eiv 8' 6 TT€fi<f>9ei<; (j>rj<jLv avrbv ayyeXos.
dXX S> (fraevvas ovpavov vaioyv Trru^as
Zed, aSicrov i ^ a ? , Sos Se (rvfufiacnv re/cots. 85
X/>T) 8\ ei cro<£6? vre^vKas, ou/c eav fiporbv
rbv avTov del 8vo~Tv^rj KadecrToivai.

3> KXCLVOV ot/coi? '^vTiyoj/77 0dXos irarpl,

iweC <re fiyjrrjp TrapOevaivas iKXtiretu
OJ jxeXadpcov es Stapes ea^arov, 90
i ISeiv 'Apyelov, LKecriaLcn, crat?,
ai» Trpov^epewTJcrco CTT[/3OV,
{XTj TIS TroXtTwv ev rplfSo) <f>avTat,eTcu,
Ka.jx.ol fj.hv eXOr) t^auXog, w? SouAw, xpoyos,
o"Oi 8' (ws dvdcro"r)% TravTa. 8' efetSws <f>pd<T(i), 95
a T' etSov elcri]Kovo~d T' 'ApyeCav irdpa,

86. For the idiom ^p7) ou/e €ay see Ton the ground-court and its side rooms, or
1314. Andr. 10(1. 214. Hipp. 507. because it was Slimyov, covered by a
Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 594, 04*. Here per- sloping roof on each side. See on the
haps OVK eav stands for KUXVSIV. Porson similar compound, aixipiiptts, Ion v. 1128.
gives fipoTwv, with Valckenaer, against all Only slaves were lodged in these attics,
the MSS. He is followed by W. Din- as we call them, from anticus, ' front-
dorf; but the change is quite arbitrary.— room.'
Jocasta leaves the stage, and is succeeded 93. furi—<pai>Td£eTai, whether any one
first by an aged attendant, soon after- is in sight. See on Orest. 208. Ion
wards by Antigone, whose part is borne 1523. Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 538. In the
by the same actor who had just imper- next verse ihdri is in the subjunctive, be-
sonated Jocasta. The words of the old cause there fear lest, not merely circum-
man would be more easily intelligible if spection as to whether, is implied. Porson
we may suppose him to appear, not on says, " diversos modos jungit Euripides,
the stage, but on an upper part of the quoniam ad tempora diversa spectant."
house, (not an unfrequent position ; see It is not merely the time, but the degree
on Orest. 1567,) from which he calls to of uncertainty in the two events, that re-
Antigone, still below in the TrapBevwv, to gulates the moods.
ascend the stair, and holds out his hand 94. <pavAos x)/6yos. The explanation of
to help her. She is thus enabled to ob- one of the Scholiasts is accepted by Klotz,
tain a view of the Argive host encamped and we think rightly; ' to me indeed, as
on the plains below. The Schol. thinks a slave, but a small amount of blame, but
this scene was borrowed from that in the to you, as a princess, (great blame).'
Iliad, where Helen ascends the walls of Others take (paiKos for KCIK6S. Photius
Troy for a similar purpose. has a careful gloss on this word, which he
88. For the pleonasm oixots—iroTpl explains to mean air\ovv, pciSiov, ' ordi-
compare rpvyrj—iroSl Orest. 1468. Schol. nary,' 'common-place,' 1
'trifling;' but
ev5o£ov T £ Trarpl fi\d(TTT]/j.a kv Tots O'IKOLS. adds, e<7Tt 5 ore riderai Kal eVi KCLKOV
90. Siijpes, the same as vwepSov, the Kcd TOC rvx^os. The passages he ad-
upper room of a house, so called either as duces from Plato only prove that it meant
being divided by a flooring or ceiling from ' inferior.'
VOL. III. R
122 ETPiniAOT
or' rjXOov crw KacnyvtjTw <f>ep(ov
ivOevS" e/ceure htvpo T av Keivov vapa.
aXX' ovrts acTTwv TOtcrSe •yjii^'meTai So^ois,
KeSpov TTakaLOLu KklfiaK iiarepa TTOSI* 100
a-Konei Se ireSia Kal trap 'Icrixrjvov /5oas
Aipicqs r e vafia, iroXefJCLW crrpaTevfi ocrov.
ANTirONH.
opeyk vvv opeye yepaiav via X€V < 7r
* °
•JTOSOS ixvos iiravreWcov.
IIA. ISov, gyvaxjiov, irapdiv' es xaiphv 8' e ^ s " 105
KivovfJievov yap rvyyavei Ilekaa-yiKov
o-TpaTevpa, ^wpt^oucri 8' dXXyjXcov X6)(ov<;.
AN. lw TtOTVia iral AaTovs
, KaT<Z)(aXKOv a/rrav
ao~TpaTTTei. 110
HA. ov yap TL <f>avXa)<; rjXde ITOXWCIK^? j ( t e
TTOXXOIS ftev ITTTTOIS, /xv/3tot9 8* OTTXOIS
AN. apa TrvXau KXrj6poL<5 f^aX/cdSera r Zfj
97- By the device of making the old partly following the Scholiast, thinks there
slave the very messenger who had carried is an allusion to the name of archer im-
the terms of the truce, S Trf/j.(p6els &y- plied in 'EKIITI). He might have defended
•yeXos, v. 83, a plausible reason is given his position by Aesch. Theb. 134, av r',
for his knowledge of the adverse host, and 5 Aartryiveia Koipa, -rit\ov evrviedfav.
so for communicating to the spectators, Compare inf. v. ] 51, a\\d viv — "ApTe^ir
as Aeschylus had done by the messenger T<!|OIS o\i<reiev.—KardxaXicos, Iph. T.
in the Seven against Thebes, an account 1246.
of the devices and prowess of the chief- 111. ov TL (pavKus, in no contemptible
tains respectively. or insignificant way. Cf. Rhes. 698,
103. " Conspicitur, dum haec loquitur avdpa 8' ov ir4irvo-8e axifijiaxov Tpoi'ij fto-
Antigona, capite tantum et pectore." \6vra 'Vrjo'oy ov <f>av\o> Tpdircp;
Herm.—The verses are dochmiac, the 113. There is something wrong in the
first trimeter, the second monometer with reading of this passage. Seidler, followed
a dissyllabic anacrusis. Hesychius, eirav- by Hermann, Klotz, and W. Dindorf,
7€Wwv. avcMpepaiv, avareKKajy. gives ^aX/ctJSeT1 e^ujSoAci re, by which a
106. Tu-y^cu'ei. The Argive army is very inelegant dochmiac is gained. The
just now moving or stirring, in order to Schol. explains, Spa oi •wv'Kai KaKas rots
form the seven \6%oi to attack the gates. K\ei9pois rip/jioa/jLevai ci<r!, Kal rh XO\K<(-
As usual, Tvyx&velv w it Q a participle ex- 5eTa %nfio\a ?ipftorrTai TO!S Xa'Cviois 'A/i-
presses coincidence of time. Rhes. 138, ip'iovos bpyavois, '6 itrri, Tip \aiv4ip Telx«i.
rd^ ^v (TTparbs KIVOITO, * the army may bpyavois 5« rots fpyois, 4K rov TTOIOVVTOS
be on the move.' ro Troiovpevov. Kal 2o<poK\rjs, 3ov8ov /*.£-
109. 'EKckra. As the flashing of the A./<r<njs Kt]p6iT\aaTov ipyavov. By e/ji0o\a
armour was a terrible sight to her, she there can be no doubt that the bars (^o-
invokes the goddess who was thought to x*°0 a r e meant, which fastened the gates
send sudden alarms both by night and by inside. The true reading probably is,
day, Ion v. 1048. Hence Theocritus calls Spa iruXais KKyBpaiv x a ^ K ^ E T ' ep&oAa
her 'EK^TO 8a<nrA»JTi, Id. ii. 14. Klotz, KTA., ' Are the fastenings of the bolts
 &01NIZ2AI. 123
XcuVeoio-iv 'Afjb(j>Lovos bpyavois rei^eos ; 115
HA. ddpcret' r d y ivSov dov^aXtos e^et TTOXIS.
dXX' elcropa TOI> trpcjTov, el ySouXet
AN. ris ouros o \evKo\6<f>a<;,
TTpoirap os dyeirai crTparov 120
TrdyxaiKKov dcrTrtS' dju,<£i fipaj)(iova
TIA. Xo^aybs, w SecrTrotva,—

cuJSacrov, <2 yepaie, -us 6i>o/u.d£er(u ;

JL4. ovros MvKrjvcuos JU.«> auSarai yevos, 125
Aepvaia 8' otKet vdfJiaO', 'iTnrojxeSaiv
AN. ee, a>s yau^oos, ws <]>ofiepbs eto-iSeti',
yiycwri yrjyevera irpoo-d/ioios,
acTTpc0irb<s kv ypatyaicnv, ou^t Trp6cr<f>opo<;
a/jLepCco yivva. 130
IL4. TOV S' iiafi.eC/3ovr' ou^ opas AipKt]<i v8a)p

AN. aXXos aXXos oSe rponos.

fixed in the wall ?' Where K\rj9pav €/i- trrpaTy. Schol. Sums eiiirpoaOev trpo-
Po\a is a periphrasis for K\rj9pa, though o8o7roie? TOC a-Tparov. Hence, perhaps,
the ' fastenings,' i. e. the lock or bolt, are rather than from superiority of rank, he is
commonly distinguished from the ' bar/ called 6 Trpunos above.
liox^is. Cf. Orest. 1571, ixox*-o7s S' &pape 127- « is here to be pronounced as a
K\ri8pa. Ibid. 1551, KAjjBpa (rvfiirepai-monosyllable. — yiyavri. Cf. Theb. 483,
vovrss jUOxAo??. The best copies in this l\inro^i4^ovTos <rxh^ tiaX fj.eyas TVTTOS.
passage agree in the form KKeiBpois.— 129. aoTpwiris W. Dindorf for d<rr6-
Xa'Cviounv Seidler for AaiWoir. pcowbs, which does not suit the metre.—iv
117- Thy irpwToy. Hermann, thinking ypatpalffiv, scil. rris affirlSos, as one Schol.
this " nimis exile justoque brevius," and rightly explains it, another giving •Hjp
particularly offended at the reply A.ox- e<r$rJTa ypairris. The device on his shield
aybs, ' he is a captain,' here transposes v. was a star or stars, perhaps with el
the full
122, reading, Koxaybv, S> ScViroij/a, TI'S moon. Aesch. Theb. 383, ex $' virep-
Tr69iv yeycits; He thus assigns three <f>pov (rrjfj.' eir' acririSos T(JSe, ty\4yov& vir'
senarii to the old man, who generally &<TTpois ovpavbi' rervyfievov.
throughout the dialogue speaks in dis- 132. Here again, as at v. 123, Anti-
tichs. There is nothing to object to in gone takes up and completes the iambic
•rbv nrparov, 'the first in order,' in respect distich for the old man. Cf. also v. 171.
to the position from which he was seen This seems a probable view of a passage
{inf. 120). It seems that the old man which Kirchhoff exhibits differently from
was going to say Xoxaybs OVTOS jiev Mu/cr)- the other editors. As Koxaybv is wanting
vcuos yivos, but was interrupted by An- in all the good MSS., he omits it, and
tigone, who completes for him the iambic assigns v. 131 to Antigone in continuation,
distich he should have pronounced. See after Hamaker. To this it may be per-
on v. 132. haps objected that Antigone is made to
120. Either irpSirap or fjy€?<rdat (or speak rather more at length than she does
rather, both combined) governs a-Tparov, at first in this dialogue; but, on the other
after an epic idiom for the more Attic hand, the old man always replies in ex-
R 22
124 ETPiniAOT

TIS O CCTTLV OUTOS S

HA. nous ju.ev Owews e(f>v
TvBeii?, *ApT) 8' AITOAOV iv crrepvots e^et.
AN. OVTOS 6 ras UoXweuceos, ai yepov, 135
J vfju<fya<; 6ju,oyajuos Kvpel;
OTTXOICTI, fju^ofidpfiapos.
IIA. craicecrcfiopoL yap irdvTes A'LTOJXOL, TCKVOV,
Xoy^ais T' a.KovTL<TTrjpe.s eucrTo^wraTot. 140
.4N. cru 8', &i yip6v, irai? aicrOdvei crcu£<3s raSe ;
IL4. crrjiiei ISCJV TOT' dcnrCSav iyvwpicra,
[o"7rov8as or' rfkOov era! KacriyvrjTOi <f>epa)v~\
a TrpocrSeBopKO)<; oTSa rows wTrXicr/ieVous-
Tt's 8' OUTOS a/A(^l [ivrJiJLa TO ZTJBOV irepq- 1-15
ofifj-aav yopybs eicriSelv veavias
planation to her questions, but does not xpf
call her attention to this or that chief. 135. OVTOS KT\. ' Is it he who at the
Hermann supposes Xoxarybv was omitted same time married a bride who was own-
by the transcribers on the belief that it sister of Polynices' wife ?' Tydeus had
was a gloss; but it must be confessed married Deipyle, Polynices Argeia, two
that they were much more in the habit of sisters, and on the same occasion, inf. v.
inserting words to complete what they 424—6.
took for catalectic iambic or anapaestic 138. fjLi£opdpfSapos. Schol. 4» TeAei
verses. — For T6V$, the reading of the yap TT)S Eupc^irljs olnovvres AlrwXoX 'EA.-
MSS., Porson and most of the other edi- XT]VIKWV T € Kal fiapfSapiK&v WKTOvrai
tors give Tbv 5'. The omission of the (ppovqii&Tutv. It is clear that outward
copula is rather harsh ; otherwise TiJi'Se appearance must be meant. She com.
might mean ' the chief yonder,' &c, for pared the forms of armour with those
ode does not always indicate an object familiar to herself; and it is clear also
quite close at hand. from the reply, that the shields and jave-
134. "Apt). Most of the good copies lins attracted her attention both from
give "Apr)v. The best of all (Ven. a.) has their form and their colour, in which re-
&p, the transcriber being perhaps in doubt, spects the Aetolians differed from Hellenic
between two of the avTiypatpa before him, peoples, KaraffriKTovs exovres ras dir\i-
as to the proper termination. In the older (T€ist the Schol. remarks, referring pro-
dialect at least, "Apri seems to have been bably to the decoration of the shields.
preferred, though Porson thought other- 143. This verse occurred before at 97,
wise, misled by the common reading in and it seems to have been repeated in ex-
Aesch. Theb. 4b,"ApT]v, 'Eput*>, aaX tyiXai- planation of T(ST€, which however may of
fiaTov *(Sj8oc, where the Med. gives "Apt\ itself mean ' on the former occasion
T\—AWwX6v. Schol. ws ^XOVTOS ai/Tov spoken of above.' Besides, the old man
[eVl] Trjs affirlSos rbv Trepl TOV <rvbs 7r<S- no where speaks in three verses except at
\t[J.ov. K.a\Xl[j.axos, Ei^ul Tepas KaAu- the opening of the dialogue, v. 105.
Suvos, &yu 5' AirwXbv 'Aprja. rives 5e 146. By reading 6 KaTaflotTTpiixos a
*Ap7/ r^u ra>v OIVKOJV fftttviiv. Compare trimeter dochmiac may he obtained with
v. Ifi2. The meaning, however, clearly is, a very slight change. The metre how-
' he has within his breast the warlike ever is like that in v. 103. 119. Here. F.
spirit of his countrymen of Aetolia.' This 1190. Ion 1480. 1494. The descrip-
people were proverbially ferocious, as tion suits the girl-faced Parthenopaeus,
Klotz shows by several ancient testi- who was j8Ac£ffT7j,ua KaXXiirpiepov, Aesch.
monies. Homer called them AlraXol Theb. 528. So Juvenal says of a fair
 QOINISXAI. 125
'; &>s o^Xos viv vcrTepco

IIA. bo ecrrl IlapOtvoTralos, ''Ara\a.vTrj<i yoVos- 150

AN. dXXa viv a KCLT opiq fX€Ta juarepos
Apre/MLs lefJieva TO^OIS Safiacracr' ok£<reiei>
os 673"' e/Aai' 770X11/ e/3a Trepcrcav.
€177 r a o , a) TTCU1 c r w 01/07 O rjKOvcri, yrjv
o KO1 SeSouca ju.77 CTKOTTOXT 6p65><; Oeoi. 155
G
TTOG S' os iyivef IK /xarpos 7roXii7rov&)

eiTre, 7TOU a~TL ZToXvi'ei/ojSj yipov.

HA. e/cetvos kwra Trapdevwv Ta<f)ov TreXas
Niofirjs 'A8pdo~T(t> TT\T](TCOV vapacrTareL. 160
opas;

fj.op(f>rjs TUTTCo^aa crripva. T ki

boy, that ' ora puellares faciunt incerta prayer,' replies the old man; ' but the in-
capilli.' The form of the compound may vaders have justice on their side, for which
be compared with KardxcAnos, v. 110. reason I even fear lest the gods should
148. Klotz defends the old reading view the matter in the right light,' and so
here, ITA. \oxcy6s. AN. d>s o^Aos viv favour the enemy*3 cause. For & Kal see
KTA., on the ground that the old man was inf. 263. 1419.
bound, as before, to inform Antigone that 160. 'A$pd<rTy TrXijcriov. " Adrasti
this person also was one of the Koxa.yo\, quasi praeteriens mentionem fecit. Ei
as above, v. 122. The correction of Mark- non dedit locum in septem ducibus
land however seems probable, and has Aeschylus, sed pro eo nominavit Eteo-
been adopted by Kirchhoff, Hermann, clum." Hermann. In the four distinct
and W. Dindorf.—ais ox^-os KTA., ul turba lists of the Seven Chieftains preserved in
eum sequitur! Porson. This however these two plays, in the Suppliants of
is not the meaning, if Aoxaybs be given Euripides, and in the Oedipus at Colonus,
to Antigone; ' a captain (as I infer), Eteoclus is always mentioned, this passage
since a crowd of armed men attend him alone excepted. Adrastus seems to stand
behind,' i. e. his position at the head of in the place of general mover of the ex-
his company indicates his rank. pedition, rather than as one of the seven
151. fieTo. narepos. ' Then may Arte- Xoxayoi.
mis, who attends the hunt over the moun- 162. Kirchhoffs best MS. gives ej-
tains with his mother Atalanta, subdue yKatr/xefa, as Valckenaer had corrected the
and destroy him with her darts ! ' The vulg. Qeuccurniva. The sense is, ' I see
Schol. remarks, floras Si T V "Apre- the faint outline of his form, as in a pic-
[Xiv Kar' avTov zTriKaAelrai, ws 0v/j.ovfi€vr]v ture.' See on Aesch. Agam. 1215, where
Kark T^S 'Ara\dvT7]s' eirei irpdrepov T^V it is shown that this word was regularly
TrapBtvlciv Tiyo/wn.. v<TTtpov S€ TW MciAcc- contrasted with T& <ratprj or rh aA7j07J,
yiojvi ya/J.7]8e7(Ta. KaTe<pp6vT](Te TTJS 'ApTe-realities.
fiiSos. But it is enough to understand 163—4. The metre as in v. 146. The
this verse as above, v. 109, in allusion to next two are dochmiac. For the i in $d-
the power attributed to Artemis of using Aoi/j.i made long before xp-> s e e I ° n 890,
her bow against her enemies as well as and compare iro\vxpvoa>, Androm. 2.
in the capacity of huntress. Bacch. 13. Hermann, certainly the first
] 54. eft) rdS\ ' I heartily join in your authority on metrical matters, calls this
126 ETPinuor
eWt Bpopov
iv i£avvcra.L[x,L 8L aldepos 165
ifibv ofJioyeveTopa, irepX 8' ai
8epa v. &>s
oVXoicn xpvo-ioicriv iKTrpeTrrjs, yepov,
ecoots ofiova <f>\eyed<oi> /3oXcus dXiou.
IIA. Tj^ei. 8o/xous rovaS", wore cf e/ATrX^crat , 170

.4IV. ouros 8\ a) yepaue, rt's p

os apfia XevKov rfVLoaTpcxfrei /3e/6c<js ;
IL4. 6 fiavTis 'A[JL<f)t,dpao<;, a) Becnroiv, 68e'
(T^dyia 8' a/A avTai, yfjs (^CkalfiaToi poai.
AN. £>~knrapotfi>vov-fdvyarep 'Akiov lib

aTpefJbala nivrpa KOX craxfipova

" productio non ferenda," and gives fid- ing to the common mythology, though
Aot/i' iv xp&vy. The use of ofioyeviTup the Scholiast says Aeschylus so repre-
for a$e\<phs is deserving of notice. Simi- sented her, as deriving light from that
larly i/ioyfves af^ia, transitively, said of a luminary), Dr. Badham, in a long com-
parent who begets several children.— ment on this passage, Praef. ad Helen,
(pvydSa fieKeov is added, as if acnroa-ai^i" p. 16, would read Aerroys, Nauck a Aa-
had preceded. TOVS. The epithet \nrapo£<bvov, as Brunck
169. T)\iov Flor. 2. The rest give and Dr. Badham remarked, is not ap-
&e\(ov. Cf. v. 175. plicable to fi\ios, but solely to some fe-
171. The good MSS. have rls ir69cy male divinity. The correction is very
Kvpe7;—apfia AevKbv, either in allusion toplausible ; for AAATOT differs but slightly
his white horses (Schol.), or because Am. from AEAIOT, and the final C would be
phiaraus modestly abstained from vaunt- absorbed by the C in the following word.
ing devices, inf. v. 1111, ou V The next verse is, or should be, dochmiac.
p i , pp6 Hermann suspects <rc\ai>ata or trzXdvaia,
So also Aeschylus, Theb. 587, <rr)/ia S' should here be restored; and he might
OVK eTrrjv KvKktp.—/3e^^9, for e^tj8e^3oJs.
have compared the short a in FaKrii/eia,
174. acpdyia. See on Orest. 1603. Inf. the goddess of calm, Iph. A. 547. Kirch-
v. 1110.—fpiXaiixaroi, the reading of all hoff thinks one or two verses have been
the good MSS. except Flor. 2, which has lost after this ; but we may compare the
<piAcu/j.dTOv, is retained by Hermann, invocation of Hecate in v. 108.
Klotz, and Kirchboff. Cf. <pi\o6vTwv 178. The Kal is omitted by Hermann,
bpyiwv Aesch. Theb. 168, <pi\o(n:6v$ovon metrical grounds, as he says ; though
Xifrbs Cho. 284. W. Dindorf reads by retaining xal a dochmiac verse is gained
yrjs (pikcujxdrov xoa'> after Musgrave. better than Hermann's, which ends with
Perhaps yrj (pi\ai/j.dT(p poai. Hermann iraxppova. iraikois. May not /cal ffdjfppova
explains the nominative as equivalent to be a mere glosa on aTpe/icua ? If liera-
dlliaros TTOWOV foal, and Klotz assents; ipepay be right, for which Eustathius on
but this is somewhat far-fetched. The II. v. p. 557, appears to have read fierd-
Scholiast says that some wrote yjjs <piAai- (ppevov, it seems to be rightly explained
/idrov. by the Schol. tvQtv Kaicc'tce </>epwz/, though
175. 'A\iov Hermann for atAtov. Cf. this sense is elsewhere expressed by 5ia-
v. 169. As however the moon was not <pepui>, e. g., in Suppl. 715. Hermann
the daughter of the sun (at least accord- concludes from this gloss that %y$tv <
 127
TTO)\OL<S Wvvei.
TTOV 8'
os ra Betva TrjB' i<f>vfipit,ei TTOACI 180
Ka.Trave.vs;
HA. iKuvo'i Trpocr^Sacrets
irvpyoiv, avca re Kal KCITCO d
AN. la>,
IVejaecri Kal J i o s fiapvfipofjboi. fipovral,
Kepavvtov re <£(Ss aWaXoev, crv TOI
(jLeyaXayoptav virepdvopa 185
oo CCTTLU,
os Sopi OrjfiaLas
has dropped out before iiiTatyipav. It is is, ' 'Tis thou who quellest the haughty
quite as likely that Sp6/j.ov has been lost boastings of man,' where <JV is emphatic,
after iBirct, and that /j.tTa(p<;pi»i/ is cor- as in Alcest. 980, Kal rbv iv XaXvfrois 5a-
rupted from an old gloss [LtTaipptvov. p-d(eis <rb filq criSapov. The Schol. rightly
Kirchhoff conjectures wa>\oi(rii> ne-ratppi- explains, trv Koi[j.i£tis Kal TctTreivoTs T-^V
vuv ieiirti, but this hardly satisfies the Kit^oSo^iav T\\V inrepdvopa Kal inprjA'fii'.
metre. Perhaps ws arpefuua KeVrpa ir<i>-The imprecation is, of course, implied;
Aois (pipav idvvei Sp6fxov.—The character ' thou quellest men's pride ; may'st thou
of Amphiaraus for aoxppoavvT) (Aesch.quell his ! '
Theb. 606) is here described by the 186—9. ' I s this he who boasts that he
gentle manner in which he goaded his will give the Theban women, captured by
horses. his spear, to (serve) the women of My-
180. On TO. Seira see Iph. T. 320.— cenae, and to the Lernaean trident, (i. e.
eKewos KTA., ' there he is, engaged in ex- to live at Lerna,) and the waters of Amy-
amining the accessible parts of the forti- mone (Argos), sacred to Poseidon, having
fications/ i. e. counting the courses of thrown around them the yoke of slavery ?'
brick or stone, as the Plataeans did in This is a difficult passage, passed over by
Thucyd. iii. 20, and for the very same Porson without a remark, and very inade-
purpose, to ascertain the necessary length quately represented in the editions pre-
of the scaling-ladders; TT)V juev oZv £ufJ--vious to Kirchhoff's, who first restored
fierpTjfTip T&V K\Lp.6.KQiv OVTOJS c\afiovMuKrji'riia'u'
t 4K from his best MS. for Mi;-
rov irdxovs rris irXlvBov tilcdo'a.i'Tes TbKifvaun, the next best MS. giving
fj.4rpov.—After SKSLVOS the gloss ITTTO: hasMuK^yetri. The Mu/njirjfSe? are the
crept into the MSS. One omits Ka7ra- Argive ladies, to whom Capaneus has
peiis, evidently to restore the senarius. promised to bring Theban captives for
184. <pas. So the good MSS. The their a/j.(p'nro\oi. Some verb is wanting
inferior copies give irvp, and so Porson to govern Swaeiv, for which Porson, after
and W. Dindorf have edited. This is an Canter, gives S<icret,—an easy, but by
interesting example of the termination no means satisfactory critical expedient.
IOS being necessarily pronounced as a Hermann and W. Dindorf follow Matthiae
monosyllable. See on Ion 285 and 602. in supplying eux^Tai after NlvKfyaHTiv,
Here. F. 1304. Hermann and Nauck but this, improbable in itself, does not
would read Kepavvov, and Kirchhoff ap- suit the metre. Valckenaer and Klotz
proves. How improbably critics get over think hs SJxreiV will stand for ts Ae-yei
the same metrical difficulty in Pers. 975, or aireiAe7 $<b<T€ii/. The present editor,
MapS&Jc av$p{ji>v p.vpi6vTa.p~)(ov', is p o i n t e d guided not less by the metre than by the
out on the note there.—ntyaX-qyopia oc- sense, has added AJ761 after irtpiflahdiv.
curs, but in the plural, Heracl. 356. The The Schol. has, us eirayyeWeTaL 7ro\efj.cp
metre is as v. 164.—Koi/j.i(eis, the reading Sov\eiay 7rep</3aAAa>j>, ai'X/UaAa)Tt5as yv-
of the best MSS., is rightly retained by vaiKas ScixTEiy MvKTjvaTo'ii', Atpvaia re
Kircbhoff for the vulg. icoi/ii(ois. We rpialvq. Kirchhoff had remarked that
agree with Klotz, that the optative with a word of two syllables was lost after this
ail rot is "vix Graeeum." The sense participle; and \iyti suits all require-
128 ETPiniJOT
Aepvaia re haicre.iv Tpiauva,
UocreiSwi'iois *T ' AfjuvfLMVLOis
wepi./3a\(bv, *Xeyei;
raVS', al 190
epvos
hovKocrvvav TkairjV.
HA. a) TZKVOV, elcrfSa Sw//,a, /cat /cara crreyas
ev irapdevbHTt, jx,i^ve <TO1<S, eirel TTOOOV
es Tep\fjiv rjXdes wv e^oi^es eicriSeu'. 195
yap, a>s rapayfjubs elcrrjXdev TTOXW,
yvvaiKwv Trpos So/xous Tvpavvu<ov<;.
<j>iX6\poyov Se ^prjfia d-qketaiv e(f)v,
cr/Ai/cpas r ' d^>opju,as Tp XdficJCTL TWV Xdy<ui>,

ments of sense and metre, as well as the Xpflpx

comment of the Scholiast. 193. The old man, seeing the chorus
Ibid. Kirchhoff thinks rpiahif corrupt. advance into the orchestra, warns Anti-
It is however a mere periphrasis for kipva, gone that she had better retire into the
which here means Argos. The symbol of house, because women are apt to talk
the trident has been explained on Aesch. scandal against their own sex, and so they
Suppl. 214.—After TlocreiSufiois the T1 may perchance object to her appearance in
has been added, because it seems less likely public. Antigone accordingly enters the
that these datives would be used as a mere woman's apartment at v. 201. Nothing
epexegesis of rpialva., as the Schol. sup- is here said of descending from the upper
poses. The well or spring was said to room ; but we must assume this action to
have been sent up by Neptune, who have been visible to the audience.—tiafla.,
struck his trident in the dry soil of the for efo-jSrjSi, seems the imperative from
iroKuStyiov "Apyos, when enamoured of the obsolete form fSaco.
Amymone, one of the Danaids.—After 19fi. d>s, sc. eVel rapa-yfibs KT\. The
TepiiSaA.ax' we must supply avruis, sc. women, as strangers who have lately
Tail Qualms. Scholefield's note is alto- arrived from their mother country, being
gether wrong; he did not even under- alarmed at the invasion of the Argives,
stand the common metaphor of a hunting- were coming to the palace as if for pro-
net in irepif}a\<iv : — " Constructio est, tection. From the use of the word xeope?,
SovAelav TrepipaK&iytiticuri,servitulem se- it might be presumed that the following
rens circum undas, Thebanas ut servas ode is the true parode, sung during the
habitare faciens." entrance of the chorus upon the orchestra.
191. The MSS. vary between xpv(r*0- There can be no doubt however, from its
$6<rrpvxov and —x€> but the latter has antistrophic character, that it was not re-
rather more authority. These verses cited till the chorus had taken their places
might be scanned as anapaestic, followed at the thymele.
by a dochmiac monometer, if "Aprefii be 198—21. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl.
omitted as a gloss. We incline however lxxiii. 36, who in the first verse gives 5£
to think that these concluding verses are with two good MSS. of Euripides, the rest
dochmiacs, consisting uniformly of spon- having yap. On i|/cfyos, used of women,
dees with either arsis or thesis resolved see Orest. 249. El. 904, Svo-dpearos
into short syllables ; and that the passage r}fxoiv Kal <pt\6tyoyos TT6\IS.—For h6ywv
is to be arranged thus;—/^7roTe JU^TTOTC atpopfial, a subject to talk about, see
^' ,& 6 Xp | @6 pX ^ Bacch. 267. Hec. 1239. Here. F.
'hpTtfU, dovAotrvi>ai> TAai?jj'. T h e unusual 236.—Stobaeus has (r/xiKp&s 8', and ^/6ywv
phrase & Albs "Apre/xi, for which compare for \6yoy. The best copies have o-^iixpas
Iph. A. 1570, 5 Aibs "ApTffits 0ijpoKT6ve, T'. One gives (r/j.mpas only, and so Her-
led to the insertion of epror, and so to mann.

iirevcrcfiepovcrLV' rj^ovr) Se Tts
yvva.1%1 jUijSev uyte? aWrjXas Xeyetv.
X0P02.
Tvpiov olSfxa XITTOUCT' e/3az;
aKpoOivia Ao^lq.
Qoivicrcras a.7ro vdcrov
$oi'/3<y SovAa ^ekddpoiv,
iV UTTO Seipatri ja<£o/3o\ois
TIapvacrov KaTevdcrdrj,
'IOVLOV Kara TTOVTOV iXd-
201. a\Xr]\as Stobaeus and most of
the MSS. for a\AT)\ais, the sense being,
' to speak ill of each other.' For oifier
iyies, ' no good,' see Bacch. 262.
202. The first stasimon. The chorus,
young maidens who have been brought
from Tyre to serve in the temple of the
Delphian Apollo (probably as attendants
on the Pythia, like the chorus who are
the servants of Iphigenia, in Iph. Taur.),
but who have been detained at Thebes by
the outbreak of the war (v. 230), in a
very elegant glyconean and trochaic ode,
describe their destination, their hopes and
their fears. Brought across the sea as a
chosen offering to the Delphian god, and
as the first-fruits in thanksgiving for some
victory (inf. v. 282), they sailed over the
Ionian sea by Sicily, and so reached
Thebes, a city of kindred race. They
have yet to visit the sacred temple, where
they have heard of the Castalian fount,
the double peak of Parnassus, sacred to
Apollo and Dionysus, the cave of the
dragon ; and where they yet hope to join
securely in the sacred dance. But now
war rages around the walls of the city,
and if aught shall befal it, the woe will be
shared in common by Phoenicia. Their
fear is, that Argos, having the right on
her side, may prevail through the aid of
the gods.—It is to be observed, that the
chorus do not speak of a forced captivity,
as if they had been exiled from home at
the will of some proud conqueror, but of
their being sent as a yepas Qaiptrov from
Tyre to Delphi, and apparently (from v.
214—15) as having been chosen for their
beauty. Hence they anticipate with joy
their advent to Delphi, and sy mpathize with
the beleaguered citizens as their friends.
What ground Euripides had for supposing
VOL. III.
129
200
, a.
205
Tyre would send such a gift to the god
who resided close to its colony, we know
not, and need not inquire. To a Greek
audience the celebrity of the Delphian
shrine would appear to justify any such
supposition. The Scholiast remarks, that, if
the chorus had consisted of Theban wo-
men, their duty would have been to con-
sole Jocasta ; but that the poet preferred
foreigners, in order that they might speak
without restraint against the unjust usurp-
ation of Eteocles, which they could not
do, if they were his subjects. It is more
probable, as Hermann suggests, that he
purposely made this difference between
his own play and the Seven against
Thebes.
204. $oivl<r<xas v&crov, Tyre. See v.
l>.
207- Ka.rfvi.a9i] is the simple and cer-
tain emendation of Hermann for Karevaa-
Orjv, which was vainly rendered ut habi-
tarern, and ubi habilare jnssa sum. The
sense is, ' (to the place) where he (Phoe-
bus) has his abode under the snow-
stricken ridge of Parnassus,' viz. at Del-
phi, halfway up that mountain.
208. 3l6vujv Kara Tv6vrov is explained
to mean the Aegean sea, or the sea of the
Levant, because, according to one ac-
count, Io crossed from Asia Minor to
Cyprus and Egypt (Aesch. Suppl. 540—9).
Aeschylus however in Prom. v. 859, limits
that term to the Adriatic, while it more
commonly meant the sea off the west
coast of the Peloponnesus, though it was
extended to include the Sicilian and Cre-
tan seas.—Through this, then, (viz.
through the Aegean, including perhaps
that lying eastward towards Tyre,) the
maidens had been rowed in a Tyrian ship,
because the west wind, blowing from
S
130 ETPiniAOT
TO, irXeucracra
virep 210
ias Ze<f>vpov
v ovpavco

TroXeos avT. a .
KaXXtcrreu/xara Ao^iar 215
8' ejxokov yav,
''Ayrjvopihav
6fioyevel% iirl Aatov
7re[i(f)8eicr ivddSe irvpyov;-
Lcra &' dyaXjaacri ypvcroTev- 220
KTOIS ^oiySw Xarpts yzvopav.
en Se KacrraXtas vS
liri\ikve.i fie

beyond Sicily, was adverse to their sail- tizens, not of a mere colony from them.
ing. 220. lira. Porson gives lau from in-
210—13. " Vis Zephyri adversa pul- ferior copies. The I in '\/>viov may be
cherrime exprimitur per Zetpvpov •Kvoaisl'n-regarded as short by position, in v. 208.
iriVGavros virtp a.Kapiri(jTO>v TreSloiv Treptp-Hermann, offended at the sense, ' I was
pvTiav ^iKeAtas, per steriles campos, h.e. dedicated to the service of Phoebus equally
per mare quod Sicilian! circumfluit. Men- with (i. e. with the same solemn form of
tio igitur Siciliae nihil aliud vult, quam consecration as) his offerings of wrought
flantem Zephyrum in insula occidentali gold,' gives 'iva. T \ ' where I was appointed
propria quadam vi dominari." Schole- to the service of Phoebus at Thebes,
field. We suspect the geography of Eu- pending my arrival at Delphi.' Klotz
ripides was really at fault. For in Troad. illustrates the adverbial i&a by Orest. 882,
221, he speaks of Phoenicia as opposite rbv 5' W(TT' aSeKcpbv Ifcra <pl\q) XVKOV^VOV.
(avriipTis) to Sicily ; though he may pos- Kirchhoff prefers xPr"re0Tt^"CT0'^ (xpv),
sibly mean the Phoenician colony of Car- and Hermann reads ^pudeoTuTrois, but
thage by •JWI'I'KTJ. Xpvo"oT€vtcTois has the authority of some
213. KtAaSrifia, which others make the good MSS., and the resolved syllable at
accusative in apposition to the sentence, the end of v. 208 does not demand any
Hermann connects with lirirzv<=ii>, * making change here.
a noise in riding over the sea.' The 221. yev6ixav Hermann, Klotz, W.
former seems better, in which case a Dindorf, though all the good MSS. give
comma must be placed, with W. Dindorf, tyzi>6p.av, except one, which has ytvolfiav.
after the participle. The glyconean verse admits of either;
214. The syntax of the strophe conti- but yev6fj.au gives a pure verse of the
nued into the antistrophe is unusual, and, form called polyschematistic, answering
indeed, faulty. See Rhes. 351. Hipp. to the ordinary one with the choriambus
131. Electr. 157. in the middle, (v. 209,) on which licence
217. Porson and W. Dindorf place a see Ion 209. Iph. T. 421. 1096.
comma at 'Ayrjvopitav, thus making it an 223. The two best MSS. give 4/ias,
epexegesis of KaS/xdwv. Klotz, with the and so Porson (after Brunck) and Kirch-
Scholiast, construes eiri Aa'iov Trvpyovs, hoff, who also prefers Trepi^eVei, from
dfjLoyei>e?s ^AyrjVopiSav. Thus tcKstvuv three or four of the best, including Veil. a.
gains more emphasis in the mouth of a And so perhaps the Schol., STI 5e fioi
person who is speaking of her own ci- ravra TnpiXtfiiravfrai ctTeA?}, TO \OV-
 131
Seucrcu TTapdevtov
225
io) Xd/xTTovcra irerpa irvphs
SiKopvcfxov creXa? VTrep a.Kpa>v
BaK^eLav JLOVVCTOV,
otva 6' a
crra^ets TOV TToXvKapirov 230
oivdvdas Ulcra fioTpvv,
tfided T dvTpa SpdhcovTOS, ov-
peiai re <TKom,al 6ea>v,
VL<f>6/3o\6v T opos Ipov, ei-
Xicrcrwv f aOavaTas 9eov 235

irap yuaXa
craffdai ep rrj Kaarakia. Commonly eirz- 229. oivi) is the vine (vitis), o\va.vf)y\
jueVef /ct^uas e,ua?, in which case %At5a^ is properly .the bud or flower (gemma)
the accusative in apposition to the sen- which appears only on the shoot (palmes)
tence. Schol. -KapBtviov 5e xAtS^j' avrty of the year's growth; though oii'dvOri
T)]V KatrraXiay (py<rl,—?) TCCJ K6[UIS, ai sometimes means palmes. In the temple
KCLWOS KOX rpvcpTj effTt TiSf Trapdtvoiv. of Bacchus on Parnassus a vine was shown,
Apollo himself, as Klotz reminds us from which was alleged to produce one cluster
Horace, was poetically said ' to bathe his of ripe fruit every day, to supply the
loosened locks in the pure dew of Cas- libation for the god ; and so it was said
taly.' KaOafiepiov (TTtifciv, sc. olvov. It seems
226. Xaixireiv, being properly active, better to take the construction thus than
(Ion 83. Iph. T. 1156. Hel. 1131,) governs to join KaOa.fj.iEpioi' rby -xoAvKapirov fiSrpui',
ce'Aas, ' Thou rock that lightest up a as a tertiary predicate.
gleam of fire above the two-peaked Bacchic 232. &vTpa UpaKovTos. Schol. TOV AeA-
heights (of Parnassus) sacred to Dionysus.' (pwos, bv <W?Aey d 'A.ir6Woiv.—ovpziat
Here iw, for which the inferior copies only (rxoTrtal, Schol. iv Tlapvafrffq KaroTTT€ii(ras
give Si, is a monosyllable, yo, as else- 6 'AIT6\A(*>V, TOV AeAfpiv /caT€To£€i»<rei'
where. Cf. Ion 714, as emended by Dr. (i. e. the serpent called Tludav. See Iph.
Badham, lib SeipaSes Tlapvaaoii izirpas.—• T. 1245-53).
Siicopi(pat> Kircbhoff for 5iK6pv<pov. It230. Who is meant by a9a.va.TasfleoSis
would be a very harsh hypallage to call uncertain. The Schol. says Artemis, whose
the fire ' two-peaked,' when the epithet worship was associated with that of her
could as easily agree with &Kp<*>v. The brother Apollo ; Hermann thinks UaXXas
Schol. explains it thus : only one peak Hp6voia (or Tlpovaia, Aesch. Eura. 21) is
really emitted a supernatural light, but alluded to. KirchhofF doubts if the words
on both fires were lighted for sacrifice; are not corrupt. Porson, adopting the
hence the people below thought the fire easiest, if not the most probable way of
was SLK6pv(pof, on both peaks. In thegetting over the difficulty, reads aQavaTov.
next verse BaKX^'ay has now been edited The MS. Flor. 2 has adavaTovs. In Ion
for BaKxe'av of the two best MSS. or 1093, KvirpiSos adefi'iTOvs avoalovs, the
Batcxsioiv of the rest. The Aeolic form metre common reading is ad^ixWas, but the
shows that the true one is ade/iiTov.
of the genitive plural feminine is very Here we might read eiAio-o-ova' a.9avd,Tovs
commonly corrupted, but is occasionally, deov x°P°^s- F ° r how can a single per-
as here, indicated by the preservation son be said %op&? yev4o~9ai ?
of the accent.—On the double peak of
Parnassus, and its mysterious light, see 236. &ipo&os. This is said in reference
Bacch. 307. Ion 1125. to the present alarm.
S 2
132 ETPiniAOT

fiov AipKav vpoXnrovcra.

vvv Se [XOL irpo reiykaiv <JTp. p .
dovpios jiokcov vAprj<; 240
aXjxa Sdiov <f>\eyei
TaS", b /JUT) TTJ^OL,
KOLvix yap (j)t\o)i>
KOLVOL 8', et TI
a8e ya, 245
<£ev (f>ev.
KOLVOV at/xa, Koiva
Kepacr<f>6pov Tr

l Se TTTOXIV vd(j)o<; O.VT. ft. 250

TTVKVOV fX
<f)ou>Lov
av "Aprj<s rd^l eicrexat,
iraicnv OLSLTTOV <f>epcov
TT7]jJiOVaV 'EplVV(i)V. 255
v
Apyo<i S) IlekaayiKov,
BeujJiaCvo) rav crav OKKOLV
KOL rb 6e66ev ov yap O-SLKOV
els dywva rd^S' evoirXos oppa,

239. The concluding part of the ode av ir6va>v, of whose troubles I also bear a
changes to trochaic dimeter brachycata- part.
lectic, v. 246 being spondaic, and v. 248 250. TTT6MV, the correction of Heath
a trochaic dipodia + ithyphallic. for -noXiv, is said to be found in the best
2J1. As the frequent occurrence of MS., Ven. a,
Aa^i7r€(rSa! indicates the transitive sense 2f>2. <rx>)Ma' The Scholiast, explaining
of \dfj.T(iv, so <p\e-ye(r8ai, incendi, in it <TT]fie7ov, must have read tnj/ia, which
Oed. Col. 1C95, points to (pxiyav TI, as gives a better sense.—On the formula
well as (he epic (pKe^at, ' to set in a blaze.' Tax' fiver at, implying a threat, ' the end
Instead of <p6vov she uses afjita. The of which fight he shall soon learn to his
Schol. has irixeixov aKficuov Stayelpet TiJSe cost,' see Iph. A. 970. There is a variant
rrj TroAei, which would almost seem to be oitTtrai, which originated in an ignorance
a gloss on some other reading. We might of the idiom.
have expected Zaiov rrrpdr^vfj.' &y€t. Her- 255. Tr-qfj.ouav ''Epivvwv means, the ful-
mann suspects vv. 240 and 241 should be filment of Oedipus' curse, which is often
transposed, so that (p\eyet would termi- called 'Epieus in the Seven against Thebes,
nate the same verse in strophe and anti- e. g. 7-0, irarphs *vKTaia.v 'Eptvvv.
strophe. 259. After dpfia the MSS. add rats.
248. 'Io5j. Both Cadmus and Agenor, Good copies have '4VOTV\OV for evoir\os,
the founders of Thebes and of Tyre, were and there is something to be said for
descended from Belus, Epaphus, and Io, Hermann's ingenious reading, eis ayava
the Semitic and Indian cow-goddess.— Tai/51 ivcmXov dpfiav irais f^rtpxerat S6-
 &0INIZ2AI. 133

os j ^ 260

nOATNEIKHH.
TO. fjuev Trvkaypwv Kkfjdpa fjJ etcreSefaro
Sc eu77eretas rei^ewv ecro) /xoXeiv.
o Kal SeSoi/ca yurj [xe SLKTVCOV eo"«
Xa/3<We? OUK iK^pwcr1 avai^iaKTOV ~Xfi6a.
oxv ovv£K ofji/xa TravTa^rj Scoicrreov, 265
teal TO Sevpo, /XT) SdXos TI? 77.
oe
r a m o r e/xauT&> TOU 6pdcrovs p
(hr) TI'S OVTOS ; ^ KTVTTOV <f>ojSov[J.eda ;
diravTa yap Tokjxaxri Set^a, 270
OTav hi i-^dpas TTOV?
l KOV TrenoiO' oifxa,

/xous, * the contest is not unjust into which 263. $ K*\ SeSoiKa. See v. 155. ' In
the youth (Polynices) is entering to re- regard to which circumstance (the facility
cover his house by this armed expedition.' of admission) I do fear, lest having got
In this case opjxhv is a cognate accusa- me within the net they should not let me
tive, like TOVS' 4-jropyvrai VT6XOV Aesch. out unwounded in my body.'
Suppl. 183, rrivd' eVe^t7rtTrTei $&<riv Ajac. 264. OVK iK<ppanr' has been restored by
42. As, however, two or three of the in- recent critics from the Scholiast, who dis-
ferior MSS. give dpfxarm, it is not un- tinctly states that the common reading, ov
likely that 6pfj.a irais is but a corruption fxidoKT', was due to the actors, who ob-
of it. Klotz compares Orest. 1289, Tax" jected to eKfppwa', Sia rh $v<reK(popov,
Tts 'Apyelaiv %VQTT\OS op nova's. through the difficulty of pronouncing it
261. Polynices, who had been invited (viz. differently from e/tpepaxr'). To
by his mother to a conference with his this passage Photius probably alludes;
brother within the city, appears on the OVK iK(pp£>O~ll'' OVK e£a.(p&O'L' ^0<p0K\7IS.
stage. He is half suspicious of the facility The circumstance, critically important as
with which he has been allowed to pass it is, escaped the notice of Porson. The
the gates, and with drawn sword in his scholium indeed is imperfectly given in
hand he looks warily round lest some am- Barnes' edition; but Porson too often
buscade should surprise him. Reassured omits to record the variants found in the
by seeing an altar of refuge close at hand, scholia.
he sheaths his sword and addresses him- 265. SioHrTeov, fita<ptpEii/ 5e7.—For TO
self to the chorus, who forthwith summon Sevpo Klotz well compares Soph. Trach.
Jocasta to the conference. Hermann 92!*, Kay q) TO Keifft devp6 T ' 4^opfj,cti-
(Praef. p. xiv) passes a severe judgment fieda.
on this scene, which nevertheless, if we 269. oiri, KTA. He is seen to start, but
mistake not, must have produced a fine suddenly recovers his self-possession.
stage effect:—" Pene ridiculus est ille Compare Soph. Frag. Acris. 58, 0o£ TIS-
1
cum gladio suo, a quo quid auxilii est & a/coueT ; T) fj.drrjy Aa/cco; a-jzavTa yap
adversus cunctos Thebanos, si portis TOI rt£ cpoflov[j.ei>oj i//o0e?. One may rea-
clausis deditus intercipiatur ? Quam stul- sonably feel surprise that Porson should
tum autem, in aris deorum spem ponere adopt Kal ToA/ioJci on Valckenaer's con-
salutis, ad quas si confugeret, nihilo jecture. The sense is not, ' even to the
minus in potestate esset Eteoclis!" On brave,' but ' t o persons engaged in a
this principle it is evident that no poetical daring adventure.' Schol. ToA^uijpa irpdo'-
conception is safe from reprehension.
134 ETPiniAOT
77715 /A' eVeicre Bevp' viroairouoov
dXX' iyyvs dX/cif fHaijXLoi yap
ireXas trdpucri KOVK eprjfjia Sw/Aara. 275
(f>ep> es (TKOTeivas vepLfioXas fJ^edco £l<f>os,
KOX racrS' epto^cu, rives e^eo-rao-iv 8d/x,ot?.
f ywatKe?, eiTrar' CK Trotas d

XO. ^oivLcrcra ix,kv yr\ iraTpls rj Opexpaad pe, 280

'Aytfvopos Se 7rat3es e/c iraiSwv 80/305
$oi)Sw ja' eTrejAijtav ivdaS aKpodlviov.

fxavrela ae/JLva Ao^iov T ITT ecr^apa?,

et1 T&iS' iTrecrTp&Tevcrav 'Apyetoi TTOKIV. 285
cru S' dvrdjxeLipai /u.', ocrns &>v i\rj\v0as
€irT(ioMTO[iov TTvpyco/Aa Qrjfiaia^ ~^dov6<;.
IIO. TraTr/p fJiev i]^uv OlStirovs 6 Aa'tov,
€TLKT€ S' 'ioKaaTTj /AC, 7Tat5 Me^OlKe&JS"
KaXei Se IIoXvveCKT) ju,e &7}^aio<; Xew?. 290
XO. <S crvyyeveia TCOV 'Ayrjvopos T4KVG>V,
Tvpavvciiv, wv dTTecrTakrjV viro,
e'Spas TrpocnviTvo) <r',
f, TOV oiKodev VOJXOV ai^ovcra.

273. ^TIS. It would be a great mis- had undertaken the duty of receiving and
take to regard this as the same as §;, the forwarding under an escort to Delphi
meaning being, ' I trust her, because she these young maidens, sent as a yepas
has persuaded me to come,' &c. Not, from the mother city.
" quae mihipersuaait" as Portus'version 291. The choral address here follow-
has it, but persuaserit. ing, and the monody of Jocasta, is called
277- Flor. 2 has ras i<peffr6.ffas 86[xovs by Hermann " carmen corruptissimum,"
(for {rpttrTiixras or eVim-cxiras). But in the and he thinks v. 304 seqq. is the strophe
last verse the same MS. gives 8c6|Uacri to v. 310 seqq,, in which he is followed
irpo(me\d.(£Te. by W. Dindorf, though not by Kirchhoff
281. Sophs cucpodiviov. Cf. v. 203. or Klotz. The metres for the most part
They were therefore sent, not as captives, are dochmiac intermixed with iambic, a
but as an offering to Phoebus for some very favourite combination with Euripides,
victory that had been gained.—The reply But they are rather variously arranged by
here, and at v. 201, is obviously that of the editors. As they now stand, v. 293
the coryphaeus. is dochmius + cretic, the next antispastic,
283. fi4\\wp, the nominaiivus pendens, or catalectic senarius, the third iamb,
for [ICAAOVTOS, as the Scholiast says ; or dipod. + cretic -f- troch. dipod.
rather, because the speaker intended to 294. rhv olitodev v6p.ov. Cf. Aesch.
say €v T<p5e KOTeAa/3e robs 'Apytiovs 4TTL- Suppl. 384, 5e? TOI ere (psvyeiv Karb. v6-
(TTpaT€i5ocT(ts. On the delay in reaching fiovs rovs oiKoSev. Heracl. 141, v6fwi<n
Delphi see v. 220. Eteocles, as the king, TOTS iKetBev. Euripides conceived that
 135
5, e)8as yav warpcaav. 295

TTOTVIOL, jiioXe Trpdopojaos, avairiTacrov 7ruXas.

/cXueis, d) reKovcra TOfSe /mrep ; 298
r i //.eXXeis VTTa>po(f>a fxeXadpa irepav,
ucyelv T wXeVcus T£KVOV ; 300
10. $oivicro-av fioav
KXVOVCT', 2) vecmSes, yrjpaiw
TTOOL rpo^epav IXKTOJ 7TCUSI iroSos fiacriv.
16) l&) T€KVOV ^T€KVOP, (TTp.
Xpovaj crbv oyit/xa /xvpiais ev d/iepat? 305
irpocreiBov a/JL<f>i/3aWe fjca-
the custom of prostration in saluting a quent use of aX in ynpaibs, SeiAa.7os, &c.
superior was universal throughout the The verses are thus dochmiac; and we
east; see Orest. 1507. may be content with this, though e\Keiv
295. Several of the good MSS. give TToShs $a.aiv yt)paiCp ?roSl is undoubtedly a
e^as but once. Cf. v. 1019. Hermann, harsh tautology. Two or three of the
adding ia> after Trarptiav (a!), makes this a best copies give the passage thus : —
dimeter dochmiac preceded by an iambus. QoivHTtra.i', S> vtdviSzSt [iohv %GOI \ d6fj,u>u
It is better to place l&> lai (lib Flor. 2)KAvoiHra Tctii/Se yqpeutoi iroSi Tpo/xzpay K T A . ,
extra metrnm, by which the next verse while the Aldine has yhpo. Tpoftepuv,
also becomes a dimeter dochmiac.—For which is adopted by Porson, Hermann,
irpoSpofios there is a variant Trp6So/j.os, on Klotz, and W. Dindorf, except that Her-
which there is the gloss ifxirpoadtv -ra>vmann inserts 7ro51, W. Dindorf 7rai51,
SSfuov.—a/j.ireTacrov Kirchhoff and others,before 7ro5di. The omission of S6/xa>y iaw
with only one of the good MSS. in Ven. a. is remarkable. The words
298. loi Hermann for ai, against the were probably inserted to make up a
MSS. This verse is antispast + ithy- senarius, according to that very common
phallic. custom of grammarians. Kirchhoff rightly
299. vTnipo<pa, the reading of the MSS.,follows the best MS., which is supported
occurs also Here. F. 147, a n d it gives a by the scholia as to the order of the first
words ; but he suspects TTOS&S to be an
good dochmiac verso. Hermann edits interpolation.
iirSporpa, as in Orest. 147-—irepap, to
come forth from the palace. 304. *<*> and TZKVOV were doubled by
300. Hermann gives oiAeVaifri, W. Din- Hermann on account of the antistrophic
dorf cuAeVaicri <rai<riv, both on conjecture,metre.
the latter that of Seidler. It was an opi- 306. afj.(pifia\\€ wAeVaiy fj.a<rrbv [xar4~
nion of Elmsley's (see on Rhes. 674) that pos, ' embrace thy mother's breast with
fiiWiLv ' to delay' would not admit of (or by throwing round her) your arms,'
an aorist infinitive, and he would here may be compared with Hec. 432, K6IXIC,
read Biryy&vav. We might thus gain a 'OSuctreC, [i a[i(ptdels tcdpa TT€TTXOLS.
cretic verse, (as also perhaps v. 309,) 9iy- 307- The sense is, afupifiaWe ftoa-rpv-
yavzw T' oi\€va,i(nv TZKVOV. The metre Xtov xa'Tas ir^Kafiof, ' fling over me the
seems defective ; a dochmiac should pro- dark locks of your curls ;' a most singular
bably in some way or other be restored. periphrasis, and one which must be re-
Compare however v. 334. ferred to such idioms as AiKi-pccv evval, if
al
301 — 3. There is great uncertainty as the text be correct. Hermann gives x -
to the true reading here. The best MS. Taitn, (Barnes having edited ^a^Tais,)
(Ven. a.) gives as in the text above, with but this is little better in itself, and indif-
the exception of natSl, (this being supplied ferently suits the antistrophic verse, even
from two good MSS. which give yhpai TCJ3 presuming the ellipse of a monosyllabic
7rai8i for yTjpattp TTOSI,) and yqpaitp for
imperative before i/xdy. Kirchhoff' gives
y-qpeai, a reading resulting from the fre- 54pav apiav with his best MS., and sug-
136 ETPinuor
CTTOV oiXeVcucri. /xarepos,
iraprjCSov T opey/xa /3o-
re Kvavo^pcora xaL~
irXoKafiov, f cnua£,an> Sepav
la), /xdXts <f>avels avT. 310
Sd/ajra /xa/rpos
ere ; TTGJS a.7rdvTa^oO
KCU rl KOL Xdyoicri TTO\V-
aSovav iiceL-
cre KOX TO Sevpo Trepi^opev- 315
ovaa Tep\jm> irakaLav \df3(i)
iw re/cos,
epYjflOV TTCLTpWOV IXtTTCS S o
(pvyas dTrocrraXels ofxaLfiov \a>/3a.
Tj TToOtlVO*; (j>l\oLS, 320
7} TTodeivb1; f 0^y8ai?.
o^ei' e/^av re Xev/cd^poa
8a/cpvdecrcr' dvercra Trivdei

gests that we should transpose the words 317- All the best copies give tin re'icos,
to d^w Sepav, by which a dochmiac would and so Porson and Kirchhoff. Matthiae
be gained. We suspect however that this and the other editors have ti> T4KOS 4/xbv
verse should be cretic, like the anti- •reKos from one Florence MS., by no means
strophe, which seems to be uncorrupted ; of very high authority.
XatJTa? TTKOKOVJ (TV(ncid.£a}i> d4pay TO.V 318. ip-npiov. Not that his father's
sfxdf. For (rutr/ciafeic in this sense see house was empty, but that it was de-
on Iph. T. 1150. prived of his share in it, as the Schol.
312. inravTaxov the present editor for remarks.
aivavTu. Both sense and metre seem im- 321. &rj$ais is doubtless a gloss on ircj-
peratively to require this slight change. Aei, by which a cretic verse is made, like
For the syntax, as explained by Schole- 315. Hermann's reading has little proba-
field, Trepi^op^voufTa {(TIE) airavra, is very b i l i t y , ?/ iroQivbs (pi\ois, i} TtoOivbs ©TfljScus.
doubtful Greek ; and Hermann's reading 323. avu<ra irsvdzi is Hermann's admi-
is too violent to be probable, though it is rable emendation for U7<ra Trevdiiprj. One
partly adopted by W. Dindorf; ri <po>, TIof the Scholiasts explains, K6\XT]V eKezpa-
<pu> <re; TTWS airav\ra xeP°^ Ka
^ n6po.LS IXT)V tU TO ira TreVfh), another eV! Tip try
\6yoiS | Te TToAueAi/croj' afiavhv KTX. TraOei, while some thought airtv8?i K6)JLT\V
Translate, ' how, dancing round in all meant •KOXVTTZVST). Hence it is certain
directions, hither and thither with a de- that they found Sa.Kpv6ecr<rav els <f
light in intricate movements, both by a-KtvQrj, or e(s va. Trey9i], which only r e -
hands and by words (i. e. embraces and quires to be rightly divided into avu<ra
tender addresses), shall I take the delight irtvQti. The re is answered by 5e in v.
of long-lost joys ?' It is better to regard 327, as Scholefield perceived, rather than
aftovav as an irregular accusative after
irepixopciovtra, than, with Scholefield, to by Se in v. ;S2(!, because what she does is
construe ActjBw aSovav, Te'pi|/(p x<W0J/«1'' naturally coupled, and at the same time
It may be observed, that rtptyiv or ii^oviiv contrasted, with what the aged and blind
\a0iiv is a not unfrequent tragic phrase ; Oedipus does. Porson thought the pas-
e. g. Hel. 035, jjSopae aij Xajios, S> vicris. sage corrupt, not indeed on account of the
metre, (of which little was known' in his
 &0INI22AI. 137
\evKa>i>, *<3 TIKVOV, 325
Svcrop(f)vaLa 8' djxfyl Tpv^y] TaSe CTKOTI' dju,ei/3oju,ai*
6 8' eV Sdjaotcrt Trpeafiwi dfifJLaToo-Teprjs
air/pas o/JLoirrepov r a s aTro^uyeicras hofjiwv
ttoQov apfytZaKpvTov del Kari^cov 330
dvfj^e fxev £C<f)ov<5
eV auro^etpa TC crfyayav
vTrep repe/ivd r dyy(6va<s
OTO/dtfiiV dpas T£KVOIS,
crw dXaXaxcrt S' atet" alay/xaTCOv 335
CTKOTia KpVTTT€TCU.
ere 8', <5 reKvov, [zeal] yd/Aoicri ST)
£uyeVra TrouSoTroicw ctS
iv SO/AOIS

time,) but on account of the sense. There 333. uirep Tepepi/d T', i. e. Ka! eir'
is not the slightest difficulty in re—5e, or ayxdvas i>irep rip^va Kpepatrrds.—
in connecting \ev>c6xpoa K^/xac. Jocasta aphs T4KVOIS, SC. &S ripdaaTo. The metre
is said first to undo, or let loose, her hair, resembles v. 300. Hermann supplies
and then to clip it in grief- apaias before renvots, thus making a di-
325. & was added by W. Dindorf, and meter dochmiac, and comparing Aesch.
is also suggested by Hermann and Kirch- Theb. 782, ritcvots 8" apaias ifyrjaev—
hoff. Thus (pa.p4o>v is a dissyllable with theapds. There however TeKvounv 8' apas
a short, which is not unfrequent in Euri- seems the true reading.
pides. Hermann however prefers to trans- 335. aAa\^, like 6ho\vyf/.bs, is pro-
pose the words, \svtcwv (^apewy &Treir\os,perly a cry of joy, but here is used for a
T4KVOV, by which the a becomes long, as note of wailing, as the latter word is a
in 'lSuTa ipdpri, Electr. 317. For the ex- cry of horror and distress in Soph. El.
pression compare Eum. 332, •xaWtitKuv 750.
TreirAwl> 5' HuoLpos &KA.T)pos ervx^v. 337. Hermann omits the xal, which
326. The best MS. has a/j.(pirpixv, may have been added to make up the
1
and Hesychius i n f T p j ^ KaTeppayySra. formula Ka\ Sr; KAU'CO, and written in the
Hence Hermann, Klotz, and Kirchhoff wrong place. It seems alike noxious to
read hii.ipiTpvxn- The other good MSS. both metre and sense, which is this :—
give aiupl rpvxv> which seems better, ' I hear then that you are united to the
a/upl having the force of &/i(pifiaWop4ini. daughter of Adrastus, and have con-
Euripides used rpvxos in Electr. 501, tracted a foreign alliance, a matter injuri-
and perhaps often enough in other plays ous to yourself and grievous to your pa-
to excite the ridicule of Aristophanes, rents.' Most of the good MSS. give
Ach. 418. eiraKTav or sTtaKT^v, but Porson restored
329. b.irl)va.s SpoTTTepov TT60OV, regret the usual form, iiraKThv, which all the
for the pair of brothers, his sons, who editors except Klotz rightly adopt. Schol.
have been separated from his house, like aTqv yd/xuv avQaiperov, but another scho-
mules unyoked from a car. Here 6^6- lium better explains it, ^\d^T)v yd^av
TrTepos, a favourite tragic word, has the e7rei<ra/CTai*', TOUTCVTI \tvwv, Ka\ airb
sense of (Tvyytvqs, with the notion of aAAorplov yhovs. We may trace, under
equality in stature and age. this objection, the Athenian dislike of
|e«'ct. Even the old Laius, she says,
330. The metre of this verse is the
though now in Hades, will view with re-
same as v. 163. It may be scanned either
sentment a marriage derogatory to the
as anapaestic, or as dactylic with the
family.
double anacrusis.
VOL. III. T
138 ETPiniAOT
fjivov re JOJSOS d/ 340

aXacrra fiarpl raSe Aa-

'ia> re TW TraXatyevet,
ya\ion> eTraKTov arav.
eyw S' oure croi vvpbs avfjxjja
iu ya.yi.ois, 345

avvjJiivaia f 8' '

\.ovrpo(j)6pov ^XtSas* ava Se
TT6\IV icrtycLOr) eras ecroSoi vvfJL<f)a<;.
OXOITO raS', etre crtSapos 350
eir' cpis eire Trarrjp 6 crb? atrtos,
etre TO SCUJJLOVLOV

ya/3 KCLKOIV e/AoXe

344. irupbs <^a>s. See Med. 1027, 7a- idiom is illustrated on Ion 1146, ivriv b"
fjt.T]\LQus evvas ayrj\at AafiirdSas T' aj/a- vipavTal ypajiixaatv roiaih' v(pai. Seidler
. Iph. A. 732, TI'S 51 avao-xfaei had before given %<TO$OS on account of the
y dochmiac verse. Porson, to whom that
347- This passage is of doubtful in- metre was scarcely known,reads lu>& Si 0rj-
tegrity, though it is quoted as we now ^aiay TT6\IV | zcrtyddT] o~as elftroSos vvfAtpas,
have it by Plutarch, De exil. p. 606. Not as in the Aldine. The restoration of the
only is it very strange and harsh to talk pluralthus
ecrodoi is a happy one. We can
explain the scholium, icriydftr), icriai-
of a river being affianced, but it is equally 7r^0?jcraj/* ypdfperai Ka\ i(TiyddT]tTav, avrl
harsh to construe a.vvfi.4vaia x?u5as, when TOV OVK avv/j.vfiBrirrai'.
the genitive has no direct resemblance to yond a doubt that he foundThis implies be-
the compound adjective, as it has in all thought that the schema tfooSm, and
Pindaricum
such phrases as HirtirKos tpap&wi/, sup. v. with the singular verb was a solecism,
325. The Schol. explains eirtyi&fjLfipeva't 5e as Kirchhoff well observes.
T$1/Apy€i 6 'l<r/xf]fhs, fx^ [ttTaXafiibv TWV
v/j.evatcaj' TTJS XouTpo'<f>6pou x^-t5«s, $ CVTI, 350. OAOITO TC£5'. Porson and W.
jui7T€ vnzvaitov atcovtras, fj.'fjTG \ourpd <TOL Dindorf retain this, the old punctuation,
iKTrifii\ias. Another has, 6 'Iffjaivhs ov the sense being, 6 TaSe Spdcras, which is
(Tvvfi<rdri eirl rfj Trpbs Thy"Afipaarov eiri- broken off by the construction taking a
yafJ.iif, ov yap eSe^aro TK Trap' aurov different turn. This is certainly better
Aovrpd. Dr. Badham (Preface to Helena, than to put the comma after UAOITO, and
p. 17) has proposed a very ingenious con- make Ta5e depend both on ofrioj and on
jecture, avvp.£va,i avi(Tfj.iivos eKTjBzvdrisKaT€K<i/j.ao-f,
\ with Hermann and Klotz.
\ovrpo<p6pov x^^as, where aviap.rii'os 352. KaTotwuao-f, revelled against (or
Kovrpav would mean, • without the mar- in) the house of Oedipus. The metaphor
riage-bath from the Ismenus.' He well is from the K&^OS of drunken youths, so
compares the forms avqcpaio-Tos Orest.finely and so aptly applied to the Erinyes
621, aveiAeiBvta Ion 453. The sentence in Agam. 1160. Schol. a<poSpiis eirTJAeev,
however will hardly stand without the TUV KaK&v Kufunv TO. &xf) tls 4ue eo-Krityav,
connecting 5e. Perhaps, avu/x4yaia 5' where the latter clause is evidently a gloss
^\(TjXT]VOV iK7)o'e{/Q'QS. on v. 354. One might have expected
349. eVoSoi Kirchhoff, the best MS. Si&naros, governed by the KUTA. in com-
giving eftroSoi, the next best eifiroSoe, and position.
so also one other of the good copies. The
 Q0INI22AI. 139

XO. heivov yvvai^lv a i Si' dBCvcov yoval, 355

Kai tyikoTeKvov TTws TTSV yuvai/cerov yeVos.
HO. fjurJTep, <f>pov£>v ev KOV <f>pova>v d
i)(dpov<i e's aVSpas* dXX' d^a
TraTpCSos ipdv aVavTas* os 8' aXXcos Xe'yei
Xdyoicri yaipei, T W Se voGi> eKeicr eyei. 360
OVTOJ Se Tap/Sous es <f>6/3ov T
[>sr\ TIS SdXos jixe 77pos K a c n y ^ r o u
axTTe £i(f>rjpY) x^p' ^XMV 8i' acrrews
KVKXWV wpocrco-iTov rj\0ov. ev 8e )it' w
o-7rov8ai T€ Kai cr^ TTIOTIS, ^ ju.' eiu^yaye 365
vaTpota' iroXvSaKpvs 8' ac
Swv fieXaOpa Kai / S j
yvp.vdcrid &', olcriv iveTpd<f)r)v, AipKt]<i 6'
a>v ov SiKaiw? aTreXa^els £evr)v iroXiv
vaLO), OL 6o~o~0)i> va/ju cxwv oaKpvppoovv. 370
dXX' e/c y a p aXyous aXyos aS ere 8ep/co/Aai
£vpy)Kes KOL TTZTTXOVS jMeXay^i/xous]
oi)u,oi r<3v e/Awv eyw /ca/ewv.
Seivov exdpet, (JifJTep, oi/ceiwv <f>bXa>v
357 — 60. These four verses are quoted in itself, (though TJTIS would thus be more
by Stobaeus, Fl. xxxix. 22. On the fa- correct: cf. v. 273,) but supported only
vourite oxymoron of Euripides, (fxpoywy by one MS. (Flor. A.)
cS KOV (pfoviiiv, see Electr. 1230. Hec. 370. va.fi Musgrave for ofifi, and so
560'. Iph. T. 512.—Polynices, on coming Porson and W. Dindorf. This correction
before his mother, apologizes first for derives considerable support from the
having arms in his hands even in her pre- reading of Flor. 2, al/j.' ex<>>v. Cf. Here.
sence, secondly, for the ill-omined meet- F . 6 2 5 , Kai pa/xaT1 o<rffo>v /XTIICZT' 4^avUr^.
ing with tears (see on Ion 404, acpiicov 5' Eustathius however (p. 432) quotes the
es fjiipLfivav, and Orest. 384), and thirdly, common reading, observing that the dif-
for appearing as an enemy in his native ference between 6/j.fxara and ocrcot is not
city. Seeing his mother dressed in clear. Dr. Badham, on Iph. T. 372,
mourning, he feels a pang of remorse, thinks Si' oaaav corrupt. Qu. vaia /xeT-
and begins to think of his aged father OIKOIV ?
and his sisters. 372. This verse is considered by Kirch-
360. exe'iffe, in some other direction, hoff to be spurious, adapted from Alcest.
361. OUT® TapjSous. So the M S S . 4 2 7 , Kovpa ^vprjKtt nal fj.eAa/i.ireTrAw 0T0A77.
Porson proposed ovrw 5* 4r^p!3ouy, Her- By omitting it, &\.yos depends directly on
mann edits oiirai S' irdp^rjo^, W. Dindorf txo'"Ta"- Otherwise, it would be the ac-
08™ Se Ttiplios, as Grotius had corrected, cusative in apposition to the sentence,
We believe the Schol. rightly explains ets h e/tol &kyos e| &kyovs eVri.
roirovTov TOV T&pBovs. Compare irds 373. Klotz defends ofytoi •— iyii, for
ayanos TIKO^V ; Electr. 751- Hel. 313, which Porson conjectured TATJ/XOIC, by
irios evfieveias ex e i s '' a n ( i ' n e similar Soph. Trach. 971, oijxoi eya aov, irdrep,
phrase oiruis TTOSWV, Aesch. Suppl. 816. &
365. eio-ljyayes Porson, a gdod reading
T 2
140 ETPinuor
Kal SucrXurovs e^ovcra T<XS SiaXXayas- 375
ri y a p iraTijp JJLOL Trpkcrfivs iv hofioicn Spa
CTKOTOV SeSop/cws ; ri Se KacriyvrjraL Svo ;
rj TTOV crrevovat, rkyjfJLOvas <j>vya<s e/xas-
10. Ka/cws Oewv r t s OlSiwov (j>9eipei yevos.
ovrco yap rjp^ar, aVoju.a fiev reKeiv e/xe, 380
KaKO)5 Se yfj/xai Traripa crov (f>vvai re ere.
drap Tt ravra; Sei fyipeiv TO. TWV 6eatv.
OTTWS 8' epwjaai, /H17 T I 0-171' SCIKW

IIO. dXX' igepcora, fir)8ev ivSees XLTTTJ^ 385

a y a p cru /SovXet, r a u r ' e/xoi, \ix\jep, <j>£\a.
IO. Kal Srj cr ipcora Trp£>Tov £>v ^pyj^a} TV)(elv.
ri TO (JTepeadai irarpCSos ; rj KaKov jxeya ;
IIO. /xeyio-Tov epyco SJ ecrri fxeitpv rj \6ya>.
IO. TI<; 6 rporros avTov ; TC <f>vydcriv TO Sucr^epes ; 390
no. ev fiev fJiiyia-Tov, OVK e^ei TrapprfcrCav.
IO. SovXov TOS' elvras, firj Xeyecv a r t s <j>povel.
nO. Tas Twv KparovvTOiv d/xa#ias <f>epeiv yj>tu>v.
IO. Kal TOVTO Xvirpov, crwacro^etv rots pr) crcxj^ois.
375. Sohol. i (TTI'XOS OUTOS iv Tiaiv o\> 388 — 91. Stobaeus has these four
(peperai. verses, Fl. xxxix. 17, and, with the addi-
378. T\4ipovts MSS. r\ijfiova.s Porson tion of the next two, Plutarch, De exil. p .
and W. Dindorf, after Brunck; and this 605.
is supported by Hipp. 1177, ^ <">v T \ ^ - 390. 7is 5' Stobaeus, and $V(TTVX*S
floras (pvyas i%av. Eleotr. 233, and Plutarch.
Bacch. 1H50, aXdx, Se'So/cTai, irpe<r$v, T\i]- 391. %xetv Porson, with Plutarch. But
fiovts (pvyai. Hermann reads T\-f}fj.ovos, this should be rb ^ €XeiJ/'
with two or three inferior MSS. One of 393. One might suggest either T' or S1
the best has TA^/xoj/es (pvyas e/xas, which after KpaTo6vrwv, because this verse does
is a good reading. not seem to explain the foregoing, but
381. (pvvai. Hermann conjectures rather to mention another and a different
(pvcai. evil of exile, the having to bear in silence
383. For the syntax SeSoma Sirens epa>- the follies of rulers ; and this is con-
fxai compare Hipp. 518, SeSoix ttirws fxoi. firmed by KOX TOVTO in the next verse,
nil Xiav <pavfis aoip^. There is a curious ' this also.' However, Plutarch, who
confusion in the words here ; she should gives T^V TWV KparovvTav a/xaBiav, agrees
have said, Se'Soi/ca fJ-ri Sa/cco <rV (ppiva with all the MSS. in omitting the copula;
fpa>Tw<ra h xpp£w> " Haec dicit Jocasta, and it is obvious that one privilege of
quia hoc colloquio non consolatura est nappTjtrla is to declaim against the follies
filiuni, sed eo deductura, ut fateatur ma- of those in power. The Schol. records
lum esse patria carere. Quare non re- a variant •noXnwv for KpaToivTaiv.
futat, quae ille dicit, sed confirmat." 394. o-vvaaatydv. One of those words
Hermann. which Euripides allowed himself to em-
386. TOSJT' Kirchhoff after Nauck for ploy against the strict analogies of the
TUST'. language. See on Ion 877. If this dia-
 141
110. dXX' es TO KepSos 7ra/3a (f>vo-w SouXeuTeW. 395
I O . at 8' IXTTISCS /BOCTKOVCTL <£uyaSas, &»s Xdyos.
ITO. KaXcns fiXeirovcraL y oyu^acrw, jxkXkovcri Se.
10. ouS' 6 ^povo<s a u r a s Siecra.(f)7)a' ovcras Kevds
110. €)(OV<TIV 'A<f>po8i,Tr)v TIV yjheiav KaKthv.
10. TroOev 8' ifiocrKov, nplv ya//,ois evpeiv j3Cov ; 400
UO. TTOTC jnev eV rjfxap ei^ov, etr OVK dv.
10. <f>Ckoi, Se TraTpbs Kal £evoi <r' OVK:
UO. ev Trpacrae TO. <f)ika>v 8' ouSev, 17V TI§ Bvcrrv^y.
IO. ovS" rjvyeveLci cr ypev ets wi|/os i
IIO. KOLKOV TO jU.^ ' x e U / ' T0
^ ^ 405
IO. 17 vraTpls, &)5 eoLKe,
UO. ovS' 6vo[xdcrai Svvai av w? eo'Tti' (fr(,\ov.
v
IO. TTWS 8' 17X^9 ^4/3yos ; TIV iirivoiav

logue refers (see the introductory note) by turns; for, says he, if this had been
to the return of Alcibiades to Athens after the case, the elder brother would have
his exile, there is the same allusion here provided for the other during his year of
to the KaKovpyoi irpoaraTai of the state, exile. But, in fact, he failed to fulfil his
as in Orest. 770. promise.
395. h rh KepSus, with a view to one's 403. ev irpaffve. The sense is, 4av e5
own interest. An expediency-doctrine, irpd(ro"r]s, a<pG\-fj(rov(ri <x€ <pi\oi KT\, See
no doubt, but yet one on which men are Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 520. For the sen-
generally found to act. The Schol. well timent compare Here. F. 559, ty'iAoi yap
remarks on this, OVK a£i(Sxpea>s f/paos d ttGLV ai/Spl 5u(rTu^e? riVes; Plutarch
\iyos. See preface to vol. i. p. xliii. quotes this passage (v. 402—5) De exilio,
396. 06CTKOVO-I. Aesch. Ag. 1646, olh" p. 606.
e*yoj (ptvyovras &v8pas e'ATrtSas <rtrou[jt.4- 406—7. Quoted by Stobaeus, Flor.
yous. Bacch. 617, CATT/O'II' 5* e/3<J(TKeT0. xxxix. 3, who gives dvvai/x &i> with the
397- Kirchhoff, in restoring 0Xenov<rai MSS. of Euripides. The correction was
for j8Aejrou(n from the scholia, does not made by Markland.
seem to have noticed that Hermann had 408. As one of the good MSS. gives
independently suggested the same. The excup, Hermann here ventures on the bold
Schol. has KaAa irpb d(pda\/jLaiv TiBeixtvai,and improbable alteration, rha TTOT' eiri-
fSpafivvovai 8e. If /3\eirovcn had been the voiav %xmv > (where the final av is pro-
dative plural, we should have expected perly short, though in hvoia it is once or
tca\ws. twice made long.)—After this verse, on
399. 'AQpoS'iTyv, for TT60OV. Iph. A. the suggestion of Jacobs, which however
1264, (Ke'|Urjye 8' 'A*po8iT7j TIS 'EW-Ziyoayis rejected by Hermann and Klotz, Kirch-
ffTpaTq. The meaning is, ' It (hope) hoff transposes the distich which formerly
brings a certain charm to misfortunes.' followed after KOX <TO\ ri Q-qpwv KT\. Re-
Aldus has debt/ for tcaKav. taining the old
(
order, the argument pro-
401. iroTf fiev. On the enclitic word ceeds thus; How and why came you to
beginning a sentence see Orest. 44. It Argos ?'—' Because an oracle had been
is not necessary to assume the final i.v given to Adrastus.'—' What oracle ?'—
with the first tl%ov. ' Sometimes I had ' To marry his daughters to a boar and a
subsistence for the day ; and then it may lion.'—' How could you be called either a
be that I had it not.' The Schol. on v. 71 boar or a lion?'—'I know not: the god
objects that this statement is inconsistent called me to the fortune.' - '• How was the
with what is there said of the two bro- marriage brought about ?'—' It was night,
thers entering into an agreement to rule and I came to Adrastus' house.' Itisevident
142 ETPiniAOT
IIO. OVK 618'' 6 8aijxci)v /x' iKaXeaev irpbs rr/v T\r)(y)V. 413
10. o-o(j)bs yap 6 deos' T'LVI Tpoira 8' ecr^es Xe^os; 414
IIO. Tlva
-
10. irotov ; TC TOVT* eAefas ; OVK 410
Kanpco \4OVTI 6' dpfiocrai, iraihoiv ydfiovs.
10. Kai crol TI dyjpcov ovdyxaros p.err\v, TCKVOV ;
vvt; rjv, 'ASpdcrTov 8' rjXOov is Trapao-rdSas. 415
10. Koiras i^a.rev(t)v, rj <f>vyas TrXavco^evos ;
no. TJV TavTa' Kara y rfkOev aXXos o-v <f>vya>s.
10. TIS oSro? ; &>s dp' d$\io<s fcd/cetvos i]v.
TuSeus, ov Olviois <f>aalv ii«f>vvaL
10. TI drjpcn 8' u/x,as 8TJT "ASpaaros 420
no. <TTpa)fJLvrj<; is akKr/v ovveK 7]X0ojxev irepu.
that this ia defensible; but on the other mention of &Wos <f>vyas next below. A
hand, the logical sequence is greatly im- man might come to a stranger's house be-
proved by the transposition. ' How came cause he was benighted on his journey;
you to Argos ?'—' The god brought me or he might come to claim both protec-
thither, to the fortune which awaited me.' tion and hospitality under the sacred
—' How did it happen ?'—' Adrastus had name of LKZTTJS. Here therefore Tavra
an oracle.' — ' T o what effect?'—'To is like the Latin haec. Elsewhere ToSha
marry his daughters,' &c. The defect in is opposed to e/cetVa, as ilia with haec; see
the old arrangement consists mainly in Aesch. Agam. 1301.
this; that Polynices is made to reply to 417. Kara y'. So the best MSS.
Jocasta's question, ' What had you in Others have KS.TO. S'. The true reading is
common with a lion' &c, ' I do not probably K$T' enriKQey.
know.' But he did know, for he pro- 4IS. SflAios. "Satis mira est haec
ceeds to show that he fell to fighting with Jocastae miseratio nominis ignoti." Her-
Tydeus about his bed. Besides, an oracle mann. We may perhaps admit that the
given to Adrastus would hardly be the remark was made rather to complete the
direct cause of Polynices coming to Ar- verse than from any especial propriety.
gos. Jocasta however was full of the subject on
410. Poraon edits TTOL6V TI TOVT1 e\e|a$;which she had just been informed, the
against the copies. wretchedness of an exile's lot. Elmsley
415. TrapacrTaSas, the front of the remarked on i s &pa as an unusual formula
house, vestibulum; properly, the pilasters of exclamation; but Klotz rightly ob-
flanking the entrance. SeeAndrom. 1121. serves, that a>s is for itrd, and the &pa
For the story of Polynices' and Tydeus' belongs to the ^y, in the sense explained
arrival, as told by Adrastus himself, see on Iph. T. 351.
Suppl. 135 seqq. 420. e-npo-i 51 Kirchhoff and Hermann
416. Hermann and Klotz rightly give with the best MSS. The common read-
% with the best MSS. Porson and the ing is Sripo-iy. Schol. ICOTJ T{ 8e vy.as S
other editors read y with Aldus. It is 'ASpaffTos a/AoloHTe TOIS Bripai ;
doubtful indeed if t'nis could mean what 421. (TTpcu/uj/iis e's a\K-i]v. Schol. SI6TI
it professes to do, u>s tpuyas, titpote exul. tf\6op.€y els (jidx'oy tvtKa crTpcap.yrjs. Other
If the poet had meant this, he certainly accounts made the resemblance to consist
would have preferred ws. The alteration in the devices on their respective shields,
was evidently made on account of the or because they contended for a lion's and
reply ij» ravra, which does not seem ex- a boar's skin to lie upon, or lastly, which
plicit when two alternatives have been pre- is the most natural, because the one had a
sented. He means, however, ' The latter lion's skin over his shoulders, the other
was the case.' This is clear from the a boar's.
 143

10. ivravOa Takaov TTCUS $vvrJKe 0ecrcf>aTa ;

110. KaScoKev rj/juv Bvo Svolv veaVtSas.
JO. dp' euTU^ets ovv crcus ya/iots, rj SvaTv^els ;
FLO. ov ju,ejU.7TTos rjfjuv 6 ydfxos is rdS' rj/iepas. 425
10. ircos 8* efeVetcras Seupo <xcu cnrecrdcu crrpaTov;
Sicrcrots ^ S p a c r r o s w/i.ocrei' yafx^pols ToSe,
Te Kayuo'f avyya/xos y a p ecrr' e/xoV
e's irdrpav, irpoadev 8' e^e.
TTOXXOI Se -davawv /cai MvK-qvaioyv aicpoi 430
Trapetcri XvTrpav yapus, avayKaiav S', CjU,ot
StSdi'Tes* e7Tt y a p TT^Z/ e/XTjv aTpaTevo/xai
TTOXLV. deoi>s 8' iTrcofioa' <us a/covcriws
rots (^)i\raTots TOKe0crii> y]pa.[xrqv Sopv.
dXX.' C9 ere retvet rSt'Se StaXvcrts KOLKUV, 435
IJLrjrep, StaXXafacraj' ofnoyevels c^tXovs
Travcrcu irovoiv /xe KCLI ere /cai Tracrav TTOXLV.
irdXat, ixkv ovv vfjbvrjOev, dXX' o/x.ws ep&l*
TO. XPV[JiaT' CLvOpairOLCTL TLfJLLOJTaTa,
hvvap.iv re nXeio-Trjv TCOV iv av9panro^ e^et. 440
dyw fj,edy]K(o Sevpo fivpiav aycov
\oYXyjv 7revr)s yap ovhev evyevrjs ainjp.
XO. /cat J U ^ 'ET€OKXTJS is StaXXayas 6'Se
^wpet" croj' cpyov, fJLTjTep 'IoxdcrTrj, Xeyetv
rotoucrSe [MvOovs ols StaXTtafet? reKva. 445
422. eVraDSa, thereupon, viz. on the claim.
contest taking place. 430—2. Quoted by Plutarch, De exil.
423. K&SaiKe -/' Kirchhoff, on his own p. 60fi.
conjecture. 437. &*• For vtavT-fiv. See on An-
427- rdSe W. Dindorf and Hermann, drom. 256. There is a similar verse in
against the best MSS. The next verse is Aesch. Theb. 243, OUT); ah SovAoh Ka\ ire
omitted by Porson, after Jortin, as " in- KOX ivaaav ir6\ty (al. /ca^ue nal (re Hal
eptus et spurius." Most of the subse- IT6AII/).
quent critics retain it, as at least possibly 438—40. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl.
genuine, though it is certainly unneces- xci. 3, and Kirchhoff adds that the two
sary, and (T^yyafj-os i/xbs {ifJ-ol Hermann) latter are given also by Strabo, p. 415,
is an unusual phrase for ' a brother-in- and Plutarch, p. 497, the last-named
law.' Compare however o/j-oya/xos in v. author having the variant av6p<inroitxiv
136. eupicr/cei (piAovs.
429. Trf>6a9ev 5' e/j-t. As Polynices had 442. The evils of irti/ia combined with
arrived first (v. 417)i he had married the eiiyfi/eta are commented on in Electr.
elder daughter, and hence his was a prior 375.
144 ETPiniJOT

ETEOKAHZ.
TrdpeL/JLi' TTJV yaplv
TI y(pv) 8pav ; dp^eTco Se Tts Xoyov
afJi(jA reC^r) Kal £vva)p£8a<; Xo^cav
iricr^ov ^TTOXIV, 6V&JS KXVOI[JLL crov
/3yc>a/3etas, als virocnrovSov /xoXeif 450
TOVS' eicreSe^w Tei^eW ireicraad (jue.
10. emotes" OVTOI TO r a ^ u TT)V SCKT/JV ex^i*
/fyxxSeis Se [JLVOOI, Trkelarov avvovcnv cro<f>6v.
a~)(oiaov Be Sewbv ofifta /cat dvfjiov Trvods'
ov yap TO XoufJLOTiArjTov eicropa? Kapa 455
Fopyovos, d8ek<f)bv 8' elcropas rjKovra crov.
uv T av Trp6cra)irov vpbs KacrCyvrjTov crTpe<f>e,
ndkvveiKes- e's yap rambv ofjcpacn fiXeircov
Xefets T' djxeivov TOUSC T' iuSe^et Xoyovs.
TrapaLveaai 8e a(f>Sv Tt fioyXopai <ro(f>6v 460
6Vav (f>CXos Tts dvSpt dvfxoQels <f>CX(i>
ets ev crvveX0a)v o/AjaaT5 ofx/xacrLV 8t8<5,

446. T V X^P'V- ' Though it is to you us that the KO! is redundant, and that
(and not to my brother) that I am (vyaipiSas means the chariots. The verse,
granting the favour.' The Schol. here as it stands, can hardly bear any meaning.
observes, K&WUTTO. Treirol-rjrai T§ rpayinai By gvvwpldts \6x<»v he may mean that
T& Trp6<rwiroi' oXov 5e? zlvai 6ZIKOV &i/5pa. the army was arranged in companies of
w0
yiptJtxTKaiy yap CIJS oitfiev diKaiov %xet ^ ^X01 e ach.
Ae'-yeic, iireiyti T V Kptffiv, rbv e/c rf/s 453. aviovtriv. So the good MSS.
5tKaio\oyias Kara Keirrby yiv6fj.evov eAey- Others give O.V-{)TOV(TLV, Porson avvTovatv,
Xov 6/c<peu7cop. from the statement of some of the late
447. W. Dindorf and Klotz give op- Atticists, who remarked that the com-
XeVw S^ TIS, which is much less harmo- pound was KaSavvaai. We find however
nious, and has only one of the good MSS. also Kar^vvirav.
in its favour. 454. Photius, Ka.Taita.vaov,
449. Tt6\iv. This is perhaps corrupt.
It is omitted by Flor. 2, and Dr. Bad- 456. Porson gives Topyovs, on Valcke-
ham's conjecture (in Praef. ad Hel. p. 17), naer's needless conjecture.
/x6\if, is ingenious and probable, though 462. Kirchhoff gives avveXQovT' from
his interpretation is a little far-fetched ; his best MS. (altered however to -iiv by a
ineaxov /cat raVa'cu*', ' I reluctantly de- later hand) and two others. It is not
sisted even from marshalling the com- improbable that the nominative was given
panies round the walls.' Hermann reads by some one who supposed <TVV£\66VTL,
|vi/wpiSas TTVXWV, valvas portarum. Klotz not —ra, i. e. 6fi/j.ara, was meant. Her-
construes ap.<pl reixri KOX iruXiv, which mann contends that the dative really is
cannot be maintained. Kirchhoff pro- meant by that reading, while Porson says
poses KeU £vvwpi$as, in which case TT6MV (Tvvf\66i/Te may be defended as the
would mean iroXiTas. The Schol. tells " nominativus pendens " for the genitive.
 145
i<ji OLCTLV y]Kei, rcwra -^prj yuovov
KtxKOiv Se TCOU Trplv ju.i^Set'os jxveiav
Xoyos fJ-eu ovv cro? irpocrde, IToAwet/ces T4KVOV 465
crv yap crrparetijua jdava'CSwv r/Kecs dyov
aSt/ca TreiTovdcos, <us cru (^s* Kpmjs Se rts
few yivovro KO\ SiaWa/crr)? tcaicwv.
110. cbrXous 6 /Avdos Trjs akrjdelas i<f>v,
KOV TTOLKiXcOV Sc? TaVSt^ 470
yap aura Kaipov 6 S' dSiKos
oiv eV avrcp (^ap/iaKcou SeiTai o~o(f>5>v.
iya) Se Trarpos Sw/xarw^ irpovo'Kexpdix'qv
rovfiov re Kat TOUS', ihctpvyelv ~xprjtfi)v dpas,
a? UtotTTOvs ecptfeyguT et9 i)/Aa9 Trore, 475
' e£<u TTJCTS' e/cwv avros ^ ]
465. TrfioaBe. It was the part of the 469—72. Quoted by Stobaeus, Flor.
accuser to speak first, as the Schol. ob- xi. 12. On kpjxT\vtvtiv, ' to express in-
serves, adding that &s tri* <J"??S is said to telligibly,' see Here. F. 1137- Here it
lay the odium of the €yK\7jfia a5j/c/a$ on means, ' crafty and subtle expositions.'
Polynices himself. Andr. 46, ip/xr]V€Vfi.a Nripfjbos yafxwv, ' a
4G9. The cause is now pleaded between reminiscence,' or that which presents
the two brothers, after the custom of Eu- clearly to the mind the marriage of Thetis
ripides, Jocasta summing up the argu- with Peleus.
ments as judge. It is a very remarkable 471- €%« yap atna. ' For it (justice)
fact, that each of the pleaders speaks in has in itself a propriety' or opportune-
twenty-seven verses, while Jocasta has ness, which requires no figures of speech
double that number, precisely as in Here. to recommend it.
F. 1255 seqq.—Polynices, feeling that 473. Sa/xaTai/. The genitive depending
justice is on his side, begins by excusing on the sense of 4irifj.e\u(rdait ivpoK^^aQai.
himself, on that ground, from making a Hermann, comparing Andr. 257, irvp aoi
long and laboured oration. It is an unjust irpo(Xoi(Tiar KOV TO O~QV Tr^otTKei^o/iat, c o n -
cause, he says, that requires cunning elo- strues iraTphs 5a>/xaTwi' Tovfxbv KQX ToGSe.
quence. He, in voluntarily resigning the But this seems intolerable; TOU/J.OI' is for
throne, did so with a view to family rovfxbv jitepos, ' on my own part.' See on
interests, because thus he hoped to escape Here. F. 170.
from the effects of Oedipus' curse, if he 476. None of the critics have per-
should have entered into an agreement ceived that this verse is spurious, al-
with his brother to reign in turn for a though all have felt the difficulty that it
year each. Eteocles however had .violated involves. At present, this speech of
all his solemn pledges to the gods, and Polynices has twenty-eight verses, being
still maintains possession of the throne. one more than the corresponding speech
Even now, if his brother will cede to him of his brother. This line was inserted,
his right, the hostile army shall be with- because Sous in v. 477 seemed to refer to
drawn, and he will again resign his place OiSlirovs, and not to eyk, which it ob-
to his brother after the year of office. viously does. The narrative thus pro-
But if justice is refused, he will occupy ceeds naturally; ' Now for myself, I had
the city by force. He calls the gods to consideration for my father's family,
witness now, that, having himself acted namely, a desire to avoid the curse ut-
uprightly in all respects, he is most im- tered by Oedipus, in giving up to my
piously excluded from his own undoubted brother here to be king of the country
prerogatives. for a year.' Kirchhoff and Scholefield
VOL. III. IT
146 ETPIRIAOT
Sous ™ S ' dvdcrcrew TrarpiSos iviavTov KVKXOV,
uxrf avros dpyziv avdts dvd /xepos Xaficov,
Kal fir) Si' e^6pa<; rwSe Kal (f>6vov JXOKOJV
KaKov 7i Spacrat Kal iraOeiv, a yCyveraL. 480
6 S' aiz/ecras ravd" opjaous TC Sous #eous
eopacrev ovoev OJV vnecr^eT, aAA
TvpavvCS1 avrbs Kal Bo/xcov ijxa
Kai vvv erotjads eijU.i rdjaauToi) \aj3a)v
aTparov fxkv e£a> r/jcrS' dTroo-TeiXai -^Bovos, 485
otKew Se TOI' ijxov O'LKOV dva, ju,epos \af3ti)v,
Kai TWO acpeivat rov io"ov avuts av \povov,
Kal fj.'qTe TTopOetv TrarpiSa fxrjre fTrpocr<f>epeLv
TTVpyoicri TTTJKTCOV KkifiaKbiv Trpocra/A^dcrets,
a JLIT) Kvprfcras rrj<s SIKT^S 7retpdo"O)aai 490
hpav. /xdprupas Se TciivSe SaC[xovas Ka\S>,

put a fuller stop after 7rpouiTKei|/tJlai)!', implied, and the act represented as just
Matthiae and Klotz after ura! TOCS", Her- on the point of taking place. So the
mann after TTOTE. All these are expe- aorist is used in the subjunctive when
dients to soften the harshness of irpov- events are merely contemplated as pos-
<ntei|/aJu7;>' — f?£7JA0oy without a copula. sible, as Med. 37, SeSoma 5' airiiv fiii TI
This accounts for the reading of one of fiovXevar) veov. — The old punctuation,
the good MSS.f rovphv 8e Kal TOV5\ Kal TtaBt'iv a yiyverat, was corrected by
478. Porson, who appears not to have Schaefer.
clearly known the Attic law, that Sore 483. For e/iav Porson gives e/^hv with
properly takes a nominative before the Grotius, and so one of the Scholiasts
infinitive when the subject is the same as seems to have read (or at least to have
that to the primary verb, here and on explained i/twv as equivalent to it), avrl
Orest. J120 (1122) confounds this syntax rod Kal TO [tepos rb 4fxbv TWV b6fJ.cuv.
with that requiring an accusative, and says Most of the editors follow Porson; yet
that " usitatior constructio est \afi6vra.." ffiCiv gives an excellent sense, ' a share in
In both instances Scholefield would have a house which is rightly my house.'
done better to admit the oversight, than 487. The ai was added by Canter.
to evade it by saying that the rule applies This verse may perhaps be interpolated ;
only to the Attic idiom ; as if Porson was but we can only admit this (consistently
talking of any other. On hva. jue'pos, with the numerical equality of verses
repeated in v. 486, and not occurring in the two speeches) by supposing, with
elsewhere in tragedy, Elmsley remarks, Kirchhoff, that a line has been lost after
on Med. 913. v. 491. Valckenaer thought v. 480 was
479. <p6vov. Hermann adopts (p86vov, spurious, but the pev and the 8e clearly
a variant in the best MS. (Compare answer to each other. The present verse
v. 545.) But tp6vovt as Klotz observes, (487) is not necessary to the sense,
evidently refers to the very terms of because its purport is sufficiently ex-
Oedipus' curse, OrjKry ciS^pw l)Q>fj.a Sta- pressed by avbi /x4pos.
Aax e ^- Hermann objects, that the past 488. The good MSS. give the singular
participle implies that the act was already readings jUTj/ceVt or /x^re TI. Kirchhoff
done. But this is hypercritical; it is thinks Trpoo~<p€p€iv corrupt. As TI and TT
good Greek to say Sore ^ fipaaal TI, Kal are often confused (see Aesch. Suppl.
avrbs ira.Ot'iv (% vvv yiyveTai), fita (p6vov 756), the true reading is perhaps /JLTIT'
/J.OA&)V, where the mode and cause are €ire£(T</>6peip
 147

(Ls ndvTa TTpda-croiv (TVV 81/07 81/075 drep

dirocTTepovfJiaL iraTpCSos dvoo-iotJTara.
Tavr avff exacTTa, fx/rJTep, ov^l TreptTrXo/cas
Xoycov ddpolaas elirov, d\kd /cat cro^ots 495
/cat Touri (JMXVXOLS evSt^', ws e/xoi So/cei.
XO. e/xot /nev, et KOLL ju.77 K<X6' 'EXktjvoJv ^96va
Te#pd//./xe(9', d\\' ovv £vverd JJLOI So/cels Xeyeiv.
ET. et iracrt TOLVTO Kakbv €(j)v o-o(f>6v 9' d/xa,
OVK rjv av d/A^nAe/cros dv9pcoTroi,s episp 500
vuv 8' ov#' ofiouov ov8ev OVT IO-OV fipoTois,
Tr\r)v ovojjido'av, TO S' epyov OVK 'iariv r68e.
iya> yap ov&ev, fjbrjrep, aTro/cpui/za? ipSy
d av e\.9oLfJL rjXCov

492. For i,s one of the best MSS. wishes to return to his country in any
gives Kal, and air is written in an erasure other position but that of king, he may
in Ven. a. Kirchhoff suspects, as above do so. But no force on earth shall induce
mentioned, that a verse has been lost. him to forego his sceptre. If a man must
This variant gives a strong confirmation do wrong, let it be in a matter worth
to the reading which has been suggested sinning for.
in Here. F . 2 9 1 , ob/ibs 51 afjLapTupyjros 500. an<pi\eKTos, having arguments to
eu/^e??s TT6(TIS, Kal rovfrSe trcuBas OVK &y be urged on both sides ; equivocal, dis-
e/ccoxreu fleAoi, where the vulg. us rovcrSe putable. Cf. Aesch. Agam. 854. 1563.
KTA. seems to have crept into the text by 501. '6/j.oiof OUT' iaov. The general law
a converse error, the two particles being of fairness and equality he expresses by
ofteu confused. the two words implying likeness and equi-
494. The objection of the Attic poets valence. It is the same IV^TTJS as in v.
to make t long before TTA, & C , is clearly 536.
shown here, where ov irepiir\oK&s would 502. bvo/j.do'ai. Porson's correction,
otherwise have been naturally preferred. ov6/j.a(nv, is rejected by the subsequent
495. ao<po7s, in the opinion of the wise.editors.—TO b" epyov KTA., 'but this reality
499. Tavrbf Hermann and W. Din- (the reality of this boasted fairness) exists
dorf, but against all the best MSS. The not.'
reply of Eteocles amounts to this:— 503—6. Tbese fine verses are quoted
Different people make different esti- by Stobaeus, Flor. xlvii. 3, with aWepos
mates of justice and honour ; but there is for riXiov. All the good MSS. of Euri-
no reality nor uniformity in virtues which pides give ava.To\hs, which Kirchhoff
men only talk about, but do not practise. alone has edited. We have the same tri-
For his own part, he avows that he would brach in 494 and 509; but both Stobaeus
do any thing and every thing to gain that and Plutarch (p. 481) have the common
most glorious of human prerogatives, tragic form avroXds. Porson and W.
sovereignty. Having got it, he is reluc- Dindorf adopt alBepos, but this in no re-
tant to resign it to another. To give up spect removes the difficulty of the double
the larger share for the smaller is mere genitive, which may be explained in two
cowardice. Besides, his feeling of honour ways ; either ' the rising of the sun up to
revolts at the thought of resigning his the stars,' i. e. the highest heaven, or ' the
throne to a traitor. It would be a re- sun-rise (most distant point) of the hea-
proach to Thebes to yield through fear of ven.' Kirchhoff's conjecture is not satis-
the Argive spear. Polynices ought to factory, 6.(TTp (iv yap ZAOOI/J.' r}\iou irpbs
have proposed terms, not to have en- kvcvToXas. It would be better to read
forced his claims by arms. Tf his brother
148 ETPiniJOT

l yfjs evepOe, Suvaros &v Spacrai TaBe, 505

deuiv [xeyiaTTjv coaT e^eiv Tvpavviha.
TOVT OVV TO [JL7)Tep, OV)(L
aXXw irapeivai fiaXkov rj o~c!)t,eu> i/
avavhpia yap, TO irkiov OOTIS avroXecra?
Tov\ao-o-ov ?Xa/3e. Trpos Se TOUTS' a t c r ^ w o ^ a t 510
l\86vTa avv oVXots TovSe /cai iropOovvTa yrjv
Tv^elv a xprjl,ei- rais yap av @i^8ais rdSe
yivoLT oveiSos, ei MvKr/vaiov Sopos
<j>6/3a> TTapeCrjv o~Kr)TTTpa Tafxa TOJS' e)(€uv.
OTrXoicrt rets StaXXayas, 515
, TTOieio-Qav wav yap i^aipel Xdyos
o~i&r)pos irokeiJuioiv Spdaeiev. dv.
dXX' ei juet' aXXws #eXei,
^ ' e/ceivo S' ou^ e/cwv
Tiapov \LOI, rwSe SovXeucrw TroTe ; 520
r a u r ' irco 7r£)p, trw Se <f>do~yava,
8' ITTTTOVS, TreSta •ni\tsn\o.fl'
ws ou Traprjo~o> TOIS' CJLITJV TvpawiSa.
eZwep yap dStKew X/0^' TvpavvCSos iripi
506. Empire is called 0e£i' iieyivTt), Euripides. See on Hipp. 18. Iph. T.
the greatest of divine things, as wealth, 1279. This reading has been recovered
good fortune, hope, & c are sometimes from Plutarch and others, who quote or
called deus. See Cycl. 310. Iph. A. 392. allude to the verse, for ejcu'pei. Porson
512. & xP!'Cel' I* w a s n o t necessary retains the latter ; but it gives no sense.
to say Z>v xptfC*'- Cf. Aesch. Cho. G98, For e^alpeiv is ' to rear up,' as in Soph.
Tvyx^-Velv T
" Trp6(T(popa,-—The position of Trach. 147, aAA' TJSOVCUS afj.oxBov 4£aipet
the article in what follows is remarkable : /Jioy. Compare Suppl. 748, iroAeis T%
nothing is more rare than the separation e^oycai 5ta k6you Kdptycu KCLKCL, (pdvcp
of it from its case by more than one word, KaOcupeicrS', ov \6yq>, r a Trpdy^ara.
such as yap, ixlv, Si &c. Hermann's read- 519. eKtlvov Porson after Valckenaer.
ing, Kal yap av Q^ais, had occurred alsoSee however on Alcest. 1111. He means,
to the present editor; but Hermann is of course, the sovereignty. In the next
wrong in saying the -rah is " plane in- verse all the good copies give SovXevaw,
utilis." It is used as it often is in ras
but Hermann and W. Dindorf, with in-
'AdJivas, to imply distinction, which isferior M8S., give SouAeOcrcu without a
here conveyed by the very context. So question, ' I will never give up this point,
Tb "Apyos inf. v. 717- There is a similar
the being a slave to him,' i. e. I will never
collocation of the article in Thuc. vi. 64,
consent to it. Kirchhoff, without much
rovs yap at/ tyiXous TOUS fr<pa>v — robsreason, thinks the verse interpolated.
iinrias /3AairT€ic av jue7C(Aa. j\jac. 311, 521. irpbs ravr' free KTX. is a formula
Kal rhv (iiv ^]trro irXe'tarov aepdoyyos of defiance. Aesch. Prom, 1013, Trpbs
Xphvav. Hel. 922, aiaxp^v TO, fxiv ITS -ravTa piirTe'trflio yuei/ al&aXovoaa <f>Ac!|.
6e1a •tri.vr' f^etSivai. 524—5. This distich, containing as it
516. efaipci, conficit, removes, clears does a sentiment which well suited Eteo-
out of the way; a favourite word with cles, but is not to be taken as a specimen
 149
KaWuTTov dhiKeiv, rdWa S' evcrefielp 525
XL), OVK ev Keyeiv 'XP'f) fir) TTO TOI? epyot?
oi ydp KaXbv TOVT', dWd rfj 81/C17
10. S> TCKVOV, ov^ dnavra T<O yrjpO' Katcd,
'ETed/cXees, irpocrecrTLv, aKX' rj
e)(€L TI Xefat TCOV vecov <ro<f)a>Tepov. 530
TI T^S KaKicrTr}<s SaLfiovav i'''

of the poet's own lax morality, is quoted to speak more wisely than youth. Am-
by Stobaeus, Flor. xlvii. 4. Cic. de Offic. bition, that worst of influences over the
iii. § 21, 'Nam si violandum est jus, reg- mind of man, has been the ruin of many
nandi gratia violandum est; aliis rebus homes and many cities. It were far wiser
pietatem colas.' Compare Ion 1045, T V to hold in honour that great natural law
51 €uc€(8eiaf euruxoviri fiiv KaXhv Tifxav of Equality of Rights, by which not only
'6rav 5e Tro\efj.iovs dpacrat Kanais B4\rj TLS, friends and states and allies are kept to-
oi>Se\s tfMroBkv KE?TCU v6p.os. gether, but which prevails in the system
52G. fx^i ^7rl TOLS tpyois Ka\o?s. Her- of the universe, where Day and Night
mann well renders this verse, the only alternately give place to each other, and
difficulty of which is its brevity of ex- neither claims more than its just share.
pression, " non oportet pulcris verbis uti, What is there so precious, so fascinating,
nisi quum res honestae sunt." Professor in empty Majesty? Wherein lies the
Scholeneld, in saying that here the adjec- advantage of more than a competency ?
tive is not the predicate, and that the Riches are but the gift of the gods, and
article represents the possessive pronoun, belong not to men in their own right.
TO epya <rov, entirely misunderstood the Were the alternative proposed, to be
doctrine of what have been called " ter- king, or to save the city, would he dare
tiary predicates." (Donaldson, Gr. Gr. to choose the former, and to see his coun-
§ 489.) Here the full expression would try ravaged, his countrywomen carried off
be, zav fx.}j TO. epya, 4<p' ols ris Aeyet, as captives ?—To Polynices she has thus
KaA& y, ' when the deeds one speaks much to say: Adrastus was foolish in
about are not good.' Cf. Bacch. 775> giving him his daughter, anrl he himself
Tap/3u> fi€v ei7re?y rovs \6yovs 4\eu94povs is foolish in using such an alliance to in-
fls rby Tvpavvov. It was a strange error vade his native city. How can he ever
of Matthiae's, repeated by W. Dindorf, dare to write on an Argive temple, Poly-
to suppose the syntax was iir' epyois p-h nices offered these Thetan spoils ? If
KOXIHS, though the Schol. had anticipated on the other hand he should be defeated,
him in it. how will he show himself at Argos with
the remnant of a vanquished army ? The
527. T?7 S'IKTI, justice in the abstract, as people
Aescb. Eum. 209, evv)] — TT? Sitcy <ppov~fated a will then curse Adrastus for so ill-
poviiivl). Ibid. V. 417> ireiroiSis T?J SI'KT;. for the marriage. Let him repent in time,
folly of two combined is a most
S c h o l . T7} S'lKT] jSapu, TOVTCGTLV CtStKOV. odious evil.
528. The following pijiris must have
been very celebrated in antiquity; for 528—30. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. cxv.
of the first half of it nearly every line 1, with 5Ei|ai for \i\cu. Porson and
is quoted by some writer or other, the Matthiae, after Valckenaer, have adopted
references to all which are carefully given a reading by no means better in itself, and
in Kirchhoff's critical edition. It is un- resting on much less authority. The
questionably a very fine and eloquent article has the possessive force,' its expe-
address, replete with wisdom and pro- rience.' The Schol. records a reading1
found views on the theory of rvpawh, e'jUTreipiq! (or perhaps, irpoiTiffri, TTJ S
according to the Greek conception of it. ifj-ireipia).
Jocasta addresses herself specially to 531. KaKioJTr]s 5atfx6vwv. See v. 506,
Eteocles, both as the last speaker, and and compare the noble speech of Wolsey
as the acknowledged author of the aggres- in K. Henry VIII., Cromwell, I charge
sion. Age, she says, has this advantage thee,fling away ambition; By that sin
at least, that its experience enables one fell the angels, &c. The present passage
150 ETPiniJOT
<fiA.0TijU.ia?, TTOU ; fLr) crv y' aSiKos r)
voWovs 8' es oiKovs KOLI TroXets
elcrrjXOe Ka£r)\0' eV oXiOpco royv
i<j> rj crv fjiaiveu. Keivo KOXXLOV, T4KVOV, 535
icroTrjTa TIJXOLV, r) (f)ikovs ael (])C\.OLS
TroXets Te TroXecrL crvjitjua^ous re cru/A/xa^ots
£vv§ei' TO yap Icrov vofxi^ov dv0pa>TTOL<; e<pv,
rw nXeovi 8' ael TTOXC/UOV Kad'unaTai
Tovkacrcrov, e^^pas 6' rj[j.epa<s Karap^erat. 540
teal yap fidrp" avdpunroicri /ecu pipy) crra0fLwv
icroTTjs eVafe KapidyJov Stwpicre,
^UKTOS T' a<f)eyyes f3\e(f>apov rjXcov re ^>ws
icroi' /SaSt^et TOV iviavcriov KVKKOV,
Kovherepov avTaiv <f)06vov e^ei viKwfievov. 545
et^' 1^X10? )U,ev vv£ re SowXeuei fipoTols,
crv S' ou/c dvefet Scofxarcov e^cov icrov ;
\jia\ TO)8' aTTOveifxai; Kara TTOV *<TTIV rj OLKT) ;]
rvpavvic?, dSi/aav ev8at/Aova,
is quoted by many writers ; among others e%"Pa> l'k e SouAiov ^ a p for SovXeia.
D. Chrysost. xvii. p. 287 gives v. 531— 544. It is hard to say whether icrov ia
540. Herod, iii. 5 3 , <piAoTi/j.lri Kriifia the nominative or the accusative. In
(TKai6y. jxTi T £ KaKai rb Katihv lw' TroWol either case the sense is the same, ' on
TWV BIKU'MM TO e7r:6iKe'(TTepa irporideaaT terms of equality.'—VIKOJ^VOV, on being
iroXXoi Se tfSri T 4 fir)rpSa SI^JUEPOI TO compelled to give place to the other.—
irarp^a a-Kt&aXov rvpavvXs tr^^/ia <r<paX€- avToiv Porson and Hermann, against the
phv, iroWol 5e O.VTT)S epcurrai eiVi, KTA. good MSS.
534. Ka£jjA8e KTA. The sense appears 546. SouAciiei fiporoh means, ' are sub-
to be, ' and does not depart till after the servient to a general law for the bene-
destruction of those who have made use fit of man,' as Hermann has remarked,
of her.' It is possible however to connect 548. This verse is unquestionably spu-
e7r' d\edp<p with ei<r?}A(?e, ' enters to de- rious, though it does not seem to have
stroy them,' and so Ka£i}A9e will be merely been suspected by former critics. All the
an adjunct or amplification. good MSS. give a.TrovtiiJ.a.1, the later ones
535. D. Chrysostom gives rovro tcd\- only a.Trove/j,eLi/, Porson a7rop€^uers. Nei-
XIITTOVfiporo'ts,and some of the inferior ther this nor Hermann's teal rifSe veT/xai
copies here give KdWtarov. has the slightest probability. We might
538. v6fi.tft.ov, an established and re- add, that the distich 540—7 is quoted by
ceived principle; the normal condition of Eusebius and Theodoret (ap. Kirch.)
social life ; whereas he who has less envies without the present one, which they would
him who has more, and is ever prone to hardly have omitted had they found it.
quarrel with him. Plutarch, De Frat. 519. To call absolute monarchy evSal-
amore, p. 481 A, gives fi6vifxov, ' perma- fj.aiv aStxla, worldly prosperity associated
nent,' a reading evidently inferior. The with injustice, is a magnificent expression,
gloss of the Schol. is rather ambiguous ; In the next verse some of the editors,
avrl rod Siaaiov, Kal a<r$aA.es, Kal /3e- strangely enough, retain the old punctua-
fiaiov, oi yap V6JXOI afUTdfTTpeivTot tlcriv. tion, a question at T(SSe. The sense how-
540. ixsP°-s V e P as > a periphrasis for ever is, ' and think so much of this,
 151
VTT€p<j>€v, /cai fjiiy -qyrjcrai ToSe, 550
daL TI/UOV ; KCVOV jxev ovv.
y) woWa fio^Oelv TTOW e^cov Iv Sw/xacrt
povXeu; r t o ecrrt TO TTXCOV ; OVO/A' €)(€i (xovov
iirel TO. y apKovv0' iKavd TOIS ye craxjipocrLV.
OVTOL r a ^prjjxaT iSta KeKTrjvTcu fiporol, 555
T<X rwy #eaiv S' e)(ovre<; hnjxe\o{>^eda%
brav Se ^prj^aicr', aur' a^aipovvrai TTOXW.
[6 S' o\/3os ov ^e)Saios. aXA' e^/iepos.]
a y , 7yt> cr' epcofiaL Bvo Xoyo) TrpoOelcr d/xa,
woTepa Tvpavveiv, ^ TrdXtv <ra>cr<u ^eXeis ; 560
e^»et9 rvpavvelv; rjv 8e VLKijcrr) cr 6'Se
'Apyeld r eyxrj §6pv TO KaS[X€icov ekrj,
6\pei Safjiacrdev dcrrv @rj/3aiov ToSe,
ctyet Se TroXXas ai^jaaXojTiSa? Kopas
/3Ca Trpos avSpait' iroXefiCojv irop0ov[JLeva<;. 565
p ' 6 TTXOVTOS, O

(namely) to be gazed at as a man of high and by Sextus Empiricus, adv. Math. p.

dignity ?' Nothing can be clearer. Klotz, 557, in conjunction with Electr. 944.
who alone rightly explains the passage, 5C0. a&aai. As some of the best
compares Hec. 625, o 5' eVTroAtTatsrijuto? copies have <7a><ren>, Kirchhoff thinks ixci}-
K€K\r]/A€vos. Suppl. 553, rijxios yepai- Qeiv may be true, Klotz that some other
perat. Porson gives /cat /J-ey' !qyr}<T(u ; rb verb should be substituted. The meaning
Se Treptfi\4ireirda.i Tiptop; and Valckenaer is, ' to keep your throne or to save the
proposed rt Se IT. rijj.ioi' ; state by resigning it.' The one is a per-
552. If he does not care for honour, manent, the other a momentary action ;
perhaps he cares for riches, which she whence the difference of tenses.
proceeds to show are equally vain. 563. ©Tj/Saioy has rather more MS.
554. eire\ TC£ y KTX, The first ye per- authority than the vulg. 07)/3aiW.
haps belongs to eVei, on which formula 565. For iropOov^evas the best MS.
see Here. F. 141. Cycl. 181. For the (Ven. a) records a var. lect. AeApir^eVas.
sentiment, that enough is as good as a Compare however Electr. 316, Sixooai — as
superabundance, see Electr. 430, iras yap eirepo* i/xbs iraT^p. It is doubtful if this
e^TrKijadels ay^]p d ir\ovtri6s re x® Trevris ought not rather to be read interroga-
taov <pipei.—This verse is quoted by Sto- tively : ' will you see, i. e. will you endure
baeus, Fl. xcv. 5. Porson gives Toitn to see, Thebes ravaged, and her daughters
tx<i!xppo<Ti.v, against the good M S S . slaves ?'
555. XSiu KetcTTjvTai, ws tSia KT^fiara 566—7. W. Dindorf marks this dis-
exovvi. This and the two following lines tich as spurious, Valckenaer having be-
are given by Stobaeus, Fl. xciv. 9.—TA fore condemned the latter verse. Porson
TSIV 6eS>v KTK., ' holding what belongs toseems to assent, but thinks the omission of
the gods we are stewards of it.' the single verse would leave some abrupt-
558. Porson, (after "Valckenaer,) Her- ness. It certainly is an interesting fact,
mann, Matthiae, and W. Dindorf, regard to find that, by omitting verses already
this verse as interpolated from another ejected on different grounds by other edi-
tragedy. It is a mere repetition of what tors, the singular numerical law (see on
had just been said. It is quoted by Plu- v. 469) becomes exactly verified, i. e. Jo-
tarch, consol. ad Apoll. p. 116 (ap.Kirch.), casta's speech has precisely twice the
152 ETPiniziOT
yf £ Se ov.~\
crol fj.£v r a S ' auSar aol Se, UoXwetKes, Xdya).
d/Ad^eis ^ S p a c r r o s xdpiTas ^5 cr' dvTJxjjaTO-
acrvvera 8 ' r}X0e<z KOLI <rv TTopdijcrcuu TTOXLV. 570
<£ep', ^v eX^s y i p Trjvft', b /x.77 TV^OI TTOTC,
pos 6z5>v, rpoirala TTCDS dvaemjerets /lit ;
ois 8' au Karapfei Qvpdroiv eXcbv Trdrpav,
iced cr/cGXa ypdxjjets TTWS evr Ivoyov poaus ;
0^/3as Trvpwcras TacrSe JJoXweiKr)? 0eols 575
dcririSas eOrjKe ; fJujiroT, 3> T£KVOV,
roioi'Se croi yivoiff v<f> 'EWrjvcov
•^v 8' aS Kpa,Tr)6rjs KOX TO, rouS' VT
7TW? ¥^4pyos 17^15 jxvpiov^ XITTCOV veicpovs ;
ipel Se 817 rts, ? /2 Ka/ca jjivqarev^aTa 580
/
7rpoom6el<;, Sta. jatas vvfj.<j)r)s ydfiov
^a. Suo KaKcb o-TrevBeis, T£KVOV,
KCIVCOV crrepeadai, rwv8e T' ef /^ecra) rre&eiv.
TO Xiav, [jbeOerov ajJiaOCaL Svolv,

number of each of the two preceding. Troad. 1188, T£ KO.1 Trore ypdif/eiev &v (re
Klotz, after Hermann, defends this dis- ixovaoiroibs iv rik(pu>; The sense however
tich, as a kind of forcible summary of the is not, as he thinks, de spoliis scribes, but
evils of Eteocles' conduct, and a reproach literally, ' how will you inscribe the spoils,'
to him for letting the selfish ambition of the letters being written on the arms pre-
one entail misery on many. Some doubt cisely as a person was said S4\rovypd(peiv
is thrown on v. 566 by the variants TTOVTJ- &C. Schol. avrl TOV, 6'irAa iiriypdij/eis.
pis and Sa-n-avripSs. 577. On 6(p' "EWitvaiv see Here. F.
569. x"P' T a s avtityaTo. See on KTJSOS 1334. In the next verse inrep$paij.r) for
avrin/ici/ov, Here. F. 35. The sense is, inrtK5pa.fi.ri was conjectured by Canter, and
'Adrastus was foolish in doing you a is confirmed by the scholium Inveprepa
favour, which involved him in war in re- yevqTcu. Klotz alone retains fmsKSpafiri,
turn for his good-will.' in the sense, 'should have got off safe
572. For ava<TT-fi<reis Porson gives on from the conflict.'
his own conjecture &pa trT7)<TFis, where 583. eV /J.4CTCJI vecre'iv. Schol. 6 vois,
&pa has not only no meaning, but is very ^ T € eVeica ("Apyos) fifae ravra (&hfias)
doubtful Greek, because the formula is i%ei.\>,tfroiKaKeivum aTepqOrivai, Kal roi-
used only in inferential questions. To TOIV /xrj rvxttv. rb yap iv fiecrai TretreiV,
Kirchhoff is due the restoration of Ait for TOVT4(TTI rb irpb rov a(ptK4<r8ai £ir' avra
Sopbs, the two best MSS. giving Si]. For eKirerre'iv rrjs 4\.irifios. The whole phrase
aea<rT7J<rcu in the sense of ' to set up,' is equivalent to <r<pa\rjvai, treaelv being
Hermann compares aviarti rififiov Hel. often used for rf/evadrjiiai iAirlSos, irritum
1244, vulvas aviaT-r) Ion 1129. esse. Klotz explains the words somewhat
574. Kirchhoff rightly puts a question differently, ' to fall by the sword before
at {/oats as well as at eflijKe. ' How will you have gained this.' The phrase seems
you indite the words of dedication ? Will to resemble our vulgar proverb, ' to fall
you write thus ?' &c. For ital (TKVXO. between two stools.'
Porson, after Valckenaer, gives icels fficvAa, 584. anaOlai Porson and Kirchhoff.
a needless alteration. Hermann compares Equally good MSS. give afiaBla, which
 &0INIZ2AI. 153
e's TavO' oTav ybokqTov, zyQicrrov KCLKOV. 585
XO. 3> deal, yevoio~0€ T&VS' arroTpoTroi Katcaiv,
KOX ^vfjufiao-Cv TW OISCTTOV re/cvot? Sore.
ET. fxrjrep, ov Xoywv ed' ayaiv, dXX' avaXarab ^pouos
ovv jxiaroi \X6JTT\V, nepaivei 8' ovSev r) irpoOvyiia'
ov yap av fujU./3ai/xei> aXXws rj V I TOIS elprjfxdvoi.';,
CQQ-T i/xe o-KrjTTTpciiv KparovvTa Trjah' dvaKr' elvau
\6ov6<i' 591
riov jxatcpcov S' avraXXayeTcra vovQerr^^xajroiv fx' ea.
/cat o~i> TtovS" e£o) KOfiitpv ret^ewv, rf KarOaveZ
FLO. Trpos rii'os ; Tis wS' arpwro?, ocrris ets rj[xa<; ^i(^os
<1>6VLOV i[x{5a\a>v rbi> ai)Tov OVK aTroicrerai fxopov; 595
ov TTpoo~co /3ef3rjKa<;' e? X^P a ? Xeucrcrei?
Hermann takes for the dual. In the next 589. T) irpodv/xla, which is commonly
verse exSiffroi' has more authority than taken to mean ' your zeal in our behalf,'
attrx'TToy, and is rightly retained by is explained by Klotz ' readiness to make
Klotz and Kirchhoff. The Schol. ex- up the quarrel.' It is not easy to choose
plains neytaTov Kaxbv and deivbv KaKbv, between the two. We may compare a
both of which are ambiguous. similar idea in Aesch. Theb. 1054, epts
586. For the o made long in O.-K6T^O-KOIirtpaivet fj-vdov iiffro/rrj Beuiv.
see Orest. 12. Aesch. Pers. 219, €'/ TI 590. 4ir\ TO?S elpy)^4voLS, on the terms
<f>\avphv elSes, alrov TGIVS' airorpotr^i/ specified. Hipp. 459, XPV" "' «T! PATOIS
TeAeiV. — The Schol. has the following &pa, irartpa (pvTeueiv.—In the next verse
observation on the foregoing speech :—• £/j.e, the reading of the best MS., is pre-
' In all this Jocasta has given no advice ferable to the vulg. ,116, because aAAa ^
to her sons, to their common interest. ff€ is implied; and on the same grounds,
To the one she says, Why are you ambi- as well as on metrical considerations,
tious to rule ? and to the other, Why do (Tkr]TVTpa>v is to be preferred to atcriirTpa.
you make war on your country ? Whereas Klotz retains the latter with Matthiae.
.she ought to have advised them to come The distinction commonly made between
to some agreement about the division of Kpare7f nva. and Kpareiv rivhsj as express-
their father's property and the empire, ing permanent and temporary possession,
and so to cease from their strife, accord- appears wholly arbitrary.
ing to their original engagement to rule 594. Ti's wS'. Some of the best MSS.
by turns. For the poet had it in his give TIS 5' 55'. Compare Hel. 810, OVTW
power to represent them as not comply- iTi$7]pcp rporrbv OVK %x€l 5eVas •
ing, in order that the history might re- 596. iy-ybs fSefiyKas, ' You are not far
main unaltered ; for it was fated that they from such a person.' Porson and most
should kill each other, and die according of the subsequent editors admit Mus-
to their father's curse. But as it is, the grave's elegant but unnecessary conjec-
poet has done nothing of the sort.' — ture /3e^i)Kaj$. Schol. iyyvs KOI ifi-
Jocasta, in fact, has confined herself to •wpoaStv 'itTTcurcu.—As all the best MSS.
dissuasive arguments, and has tried to give x^Pas' n °t X*Pas> w e should perhaps
make each of her sons separately ashamed read xeVas t'uropips i/J-as, to which eltropw
of himself. Hermann remarks (Praef. p. forms the natural answer. He evidently
xvi), " Hunc (Eteoclem) quod mater points to his sword ; but the other re-
quum refutat non gravius increpat, de- plies, he has not the courage to use it.
fendi potest eo, quod cavendutn ei est ne Schol. Trap6<rov ot wXovo'toi dtiAoi elai irpbs
ferociam ejus obstinatiorem reddat." Q&vaTov, els ixeya\tov ayaQtJiiv o~repov(x^voi.
588. iff ayliiv Canter and others for EVT' Valckenaer compares Ar. Plut. 203, 8ej-
aytiv. Porson gives ayiiv ear' with Grotius. \6TO.T6U io-0' 6 TTAOVTOS, where the Schol.
VOL. III. X
154

IIO. ela-opa)- Seikbv 8' 6 TTXOVTOS Kal <$>IX6\\IVXOV KCKKOV.

ET. Kara avv TroWoicriv rj\6es irpbs TOP ovSev es pa-XW >
IIO. ao-(j)akr)<; yap ear djxelvcov rj dpacrvs a-Tparr)\a,T7)<s.
ET. KOJU,TTOS et cnrovSais TreTroi6h)<s, at ere crdytpvcnv
Oaveiv. 600
Kal <xe Sevrepov y aVaiTW (TKVjTTTpa KOX fiipr)

x
ET. OVK divanovfiecrO'' iyeb yap rbv ipov OIK-TJCTO) Zopov.
ET. TOV ju,epous ix°yv TO <j>w'' aTraXkacra-ov Be yrj<;.
nO. a> deaiu fia)[JLol Trarpawv,
ET. ovs <TV jropd-qcroiv trapu.
nO. K\V€T€ ftov. 605
ET. Tts S' av KKVOL crov TraTpiS' i-rreaTpaTevfievov ;
nO. Kal deciiv TWV \evKcnra>\a)v S(Wju.a#',
ET. ol crrvyova-i ere.
TraTpiSos, ET. /cat yap rjXdes igeXwv.
. dStKia. y , 3) deoi.
ET. MvKTjvai';, JUT) V^aS' avaKaXei Oeovs.
. dvoVios ne(f>VKa<;,
quotes this verse, as also Stohaeus, Fl. 604. Kirchhoff retains TrarpSoi, the
xciii. 18. reading of all the best MSS., but admits
599. ct(T(f>aA^s KT\. The same senti- that the Aldine Trarfxiuv may be right, as
ment occurs in Suppl. 508, a<paXephvindeed the metre will not allow us to
riye)xo>v Opaavs vedis Te vavrris. This doubt. The former is the more usual idiom
verse also is given by Stobaeus, Fl. liv. (Soph. El. 1374. Oed. Col. 297), though,
18. Suetonius says that Augustus was we might read 5 0eoi, 0a>ixo\ warp^ol 8'.
fond of quoting it, Vit. Caes., Octav. § 606. By Aevic6ira>Aoi Beol Amphion and
25. Zethus are meant, who were, as Her-
600. Konnbs (with the accent on the mann observes, the Theban Dioscuri, as
last) means ' a boaster.' Schol. a\a(o- being the sons of Zeus by Antiope. So
vmhs inrdpxe's. in Here. F . 29, T<i> AevKonciXm irply TV-
601. The ye is out of place here. We pavvT\aa.i \fiovbs 'h/j.<piov' Tj5e ZrjOov,
should perhaps read, KOX rb dcvTep6v <r' €Ky6vo> Ai6s. Hermann quotes from
airaLTu KT\. Hesychius, Ai6<riwvpoi, ol 'EAec?)s a5eA-
602. OVK airaiT0ii|U6(r9a. cfiof- [«al] ZyjSos Kal 'A/j./piav, KevK6Tra\oi
Schol. ov
XpzwfTTovfjLev. He might have better ex- /caAoujUeyoi. Schol. TWV KZVKOTTWXWV.
KdiTTopos Kal UO\VSSVKOVS- ^ Z-jjOou Kal
plained it, OVK orptiAonei* airofiovvcu. Be-
tween airaiTe7ff0ai, ' to have a thing de- 'hfupiovos, iirep &/j.eipov.
manded back,' and cupeiAetv or %P^val C07. Two good MSS. give efeAir, as if
a-jroSovvai, there is so close a relation that from e^aipeiv, not from i£e\aiveiv.
the one formula is used for the other. 008. The good MSS. agree in aSmta
The sense is, ' We do not allow the ye (rfj, & 8sol, which Kirchhoff retains',
claim.' The emphasis lies on the airb, adding " videntur deesse nonnulla." That
as if he had said, ' there is no giving back, <rrj has crept in from a gloss one can
but only giving up, in this matter.' hardly doubt.
 Q0INI22AI. 155
ET. a\\' ov 7rarpiSos> a>s cru, 7roA.e)u,ios.
IIO. os fi afLOipov i£ekavveis. 610
ET. KOX KaraKTevu) ye irpos.
HO. irdrep, K\V€LS a Tra
ET. /cat yap ola Spas K\vei.
J7O. Kal cri),
ET. adijiiTov aoi ju/^rpbs bvofxatfiiv jcdpa.
JJO. to 7rdXis-
fjboXcbv es vApyo<; avaK&XeL Aipvy]^ vSwp.
no. et/xt, yu,^ Trovev ere 8' atva), [jifJTep. ET. e^iOt, -^Oovo1;.
no. TroLTepa 8e' /u,ot S6s eicriSeik ET. ou/t av
615
JTO. <x\Xa Trapdivovs dSeX^as. -ET. ouSe racrS' oi/fet TTOTC.
HO. <5 KacrCyvrjTcu.
ET. TI rauras dvaKaXets i)(0i<TTos o>v ;
jjbrJT€p, dWd (JLOL crv ^alpe.
10. -^apTOi yovv Tracr^w, T4KVOV.
OVK€T etjal Trats cros. 10. es TTOKX' ad\ia TT4$VK
eyai.
6'Se yap ets 17/Aas t$pi£ei. ET. Kal yap avdvfipi-
£o/mi. 620
JTO. TTOU Trore crnfcrei 7rp6 irvpycov ;
ws TI jU/ tcrropets rooe ;
HO. dvTtrafo/Aai KTevcov ere. ET. /cd/Ae TOUS' epws ex61"
1

1O. - 3 * > \ s s / ' Q ' 5 ^ / >

&> raAatv eyw. rt opacrer , co TCK^ ;

170.
10. Trarpos ou
612. ade/itTovis Kirchhoff's and Bothe's the next verse i^ii^v is Musgrave's cor-
correction of oil de/urbv, and is much rection for e|ei/«.
better than ov de/xis, which Porson and 618. xaPT^ '"^Xa> ironically. Klotz
W. Dindorf adopt from Grotius, ov Be- compares Soph. Electr. 1457, Xal'f""r ^"t
fxird <roi (Klotz), or ov tre defiirbv (Mus- ei aoi ^apTct rvyxO'Vei TttSe. Kirchhoff's
grave). The three forms oli Otfinos, a.04- conjecture, xaPT® °~' ou K&o~Xat ' s n 0 '
/j.iTos, adeft.io'Tos, are elsewhere confused felicitous.—In the next verse the good
iu MSS. The present form of the word copies agree in els iroWd y' aSAia, which
occurs in Ion 1093, yd/j.ovs KvirpiSos a6e- presumed the a in ciBXios to be short.
/xirov avoaiovs. 621. For uy ri see Here. F. 1407>
614. (re 5* aiVw. ' I thank you how- Orest. 796.
ever, my mother, (for your efforts to re- 624. ov cpev^eoSe. The Schol. says
concile us).' So Bacch. 10, aba 8e KtJ5- this is said affirmatively, not interroga-
t o r , $.$a,Tov o? Tre'Soy r6Se rlBriffi.—In tively; i. e. ' you will not escape your
x 22
156 ETPiniJOT
ET. ippirco Trpo-naM SO/AOS. 624
IIO. ois Ta^' OVK40' alixaTrjpbv Tovfibv apyrjaei gty
Trjv 8e dpexjjacrdv ju.e yaiav KOX Oeov<; p p
ws art/io?, oiKrpa Trao-^cDV, i^Xavvofxai ^6ovb?,
SouXos ws, dXX' ov^t ravTov irarpb1; OiSwrov
/cdV TI crot, TTOXIS, yivrjTai, JJLT) 'jue, TwSe 8' a m o r
CKWI' y a p fj\6ov, aKtav 8' efeXawo/xai ^_6o
crv, $oi/3' dVaf \4yuieC, KOL (jieXaOpa ^ p
•JJXIKCS 0' ov/xol 8ea>v re 8e£CjjL7]\' dyaXjuara. 632
u y a p oT8' ei /xoi irpocrenrelv avdi,s <icrff v/xa? TTOTV
S' OUTTW /ca^evSovcr', cus ireTroiOa avv 6eot<;
' airoKTeiva<; KpaTrjcreiv TrjaSe y ^
1
ET. eft^' *CK ^ p a s akrjdios 8' ovo^a noXvveiKrjv
o croi ^eta irpovoia. vetKewv <^ep(x)vv^iov.
XO. Kd8[xo<; e/AoXe Taj/Se yav crrp.

father's curse, if you fight.' It is a ques- (pepiavvfi.os' aA7?&es t\tap rb tvofxa, W.

tion if this be not better: but all the Dindorf reads YioKvvtiKt\. Aeschylus
editions adopt the latter way. For the gives the same derivation of the name in
answer of Eteocles, ' perish the house a difficult passage of S. C. Theb., v. 574,
utterly,' compare Aesch. Theb. 687, ?™ where 81s iv TeAevrr} rovvoix ivSaroii-
1
KaT oZpov—-KO.V rb Aa'iov yevos. [itvos is, ' twice dividing the name at the
625. OJS. This, as Hermann observes, end of his speech,' so as to make the
refers not to eppeVw, but to avrb CTTJ- address £> noAvveiKzs iroWou VS'IKOVS.
fxavti. —alf*.aTT]pbv apyt}(T£i, for <p6vou ap- The great partiality of Euripides for the
ybv effrai. etymologies of proper names has often
628. For yey&is several of the best been remarked (vol. i. p. xxxi, pref.).
MSS. give iio\ihv, which Kirchhoff adopts, See also Antig. v. 111.
and Porson calls " notabilem lectionem." 638. The stasimon here following,
630. W. Dindorf includes this verse which is corrupt and difficult in several
within brackets, after Valckenaer, but places, does not (as Hermann complains,
without much reason. Kirchhoff how- Praef. p. xvi) carry on the exciting inci-
ever supposes e^\avyo[j.ai x^ot/bs to have dents by expressing horror at what has
been repeated by mistake from v. 627. just occurred, but rather dwells on a
631. 'Ayvitv. This term is explained theme which suggests an interval of tran-
on Aesch. Agam. 1048. Cf. Ion 187, quillity and rest, so as to suspend and as
aymctTiSes Oepairzicu, ' the service of it were relieve the too rapid action. It
Apollo placed in front of houses and relates the fulfilment of the oracle, which
temples.' enjoined Cadmus to found a city wherever
633. aSflis 'irrff i/ias. Perhaps av8is a heifer driven from a certain herd should
f|e'cTTai iroTe. throw itself upon the ground. As all this
636. The 4K is wanting in all the good had occurred at the site of the present
MSS., though added in many of the later. Thebes, the young Phoenician maids of
Kirchhoff proposes ef ifl' ovv. He was the the chorus eulogize both the beauty and
first to perceive that in the next verse the sacredness of the place, and the exploit of
Schol. must have read (pepavv/iov, which Cadmus in slaying the dragon that had
he restores for the vulg. 4ircl>yv^iov: —guarded the fountain of Dirce. They
ye? rb oyopa HOAVVZIKOVS 8VO- conclude by invoking their ancestor
tpcp&vvpov, TOUT4(TTLV airb TS>V Epaphus to bring assistance to Thebes,
V frawnltw Kafi6v. Photius, and to send the avenging Chthonian
 157
Tvpios, w
640
Te\ecr(f>6pov SiSoucra
ov
TO 0ecr(j)aTov
irvpo<\>6p 'Aovav exPV>
uSa/ros iva r e 645

(3a6vcnr6povs yv
Bpofioov, ev6a f refcero
deities Cora and Demeter to destroy the wag corrected by Valckenaer to XPV171
invading host.—The metre is trochaic •jrvpo(p6p' *h6vu)v. The last word has been
throughout, with the exception of two or generally accepted as highly ingenious and
three iambic verses. probable; for other accounts represent
638—48. 'Cadmus came to this land Cadmus to have settled here, as Ovid,
from Tyre, for whom the four-footed un- Fast. i. 490, ' Passus idem est, Tyriis qui
tamed heifer threw itself on the ground, quondam pulsus ab oris Cadmus in Aonia
bringing to its accomplishment the oracle constitit exul humo.' Kirchhoff suggests,
(on the very spot) where the divine voice which is better, Trvpo<p6p' *Kt>va>v i%pi\,
had ordered him to colonize the wheat- where the A must be presumed to be
bearing plains of the Aonians, where the short. Hermann gives Trvpo<p6pa viv
running water of the gushing Dirce, giving 3A6VG>V I 7re5i' %xpt} TO 6ia(pa.Tov. W e
source to a fair river, wanders over the suspect the true reading to be ov KUTOL.
verdure-clad deep-soiled fields.' — For Kicai ireSio BectpaTov Otov KT\.
aSdfi.aiTTOv, the reading of the MSS. and 645. Xva. re, a common Epic pleonasm
Schol., Hermann and others give a5a- for 'Iva. Porson gives 'Lva ye, after Valcke-
fiarov, Kirchhoff after Bergk, aSdfiaros. naer ; a bad reading. — pvras is Her-
This is the usual epithet of an untamed mann's probable conjecture for yvias, and
or unyoked heifer, whereas add/xaTov it has been adopted by W. Dindorf. The
TT€O"ijfj.a for ai/T6/j.aTov,
} fj.^] VTT6 TWOS later copies give 7cu'aj or yas, Porson,
T]va.yKaff^.evov (Schol.), is harsh. ByKlotz, Matthiae, 7iias after Valckenaer ;
SiKiiv neo-iifxa we must understand simply and thus yvas is omitted after Kal pa8v-
7T€(T€?y, with the notion of flinging the (nrSpovs, leaving a sentence which, if
body suddenly to the ground.—KaroiKittai Greek at all, is wholly unpoetical. The
has been adopted by most critics, from Kal before ^advo"ir6povs was omitted by
the scholia, for Kar<piao-e. Klotz alone Hermann, who makes this verse a sena-
retains ov Kar^Kio'ey, with a colon after rius, transposing in the antistrophe the
it; eo loco quo (postea) condidit urbem. final words IlaAAdSos <ppaSai<rc. After
643. viv is adopted by Hermann from all this unsatisfactory patching, it seems
Musgrave's conjecture /AW, for fiev, which the most probable conclusion that fiaBv-
clearly has no meaning here, and appears (nropovs yvas is here interpolated from
to have arisen from the wrong reading v. 669, to fill up a lacuna. So from
and punctuation, KaripKiae with a full v. 789, 'Apytlwv eiriirvevo~as, perhaps a
stop. Schol. TOVTO a-w' SAATJS apxrjs, corruption of the same words in v. 795 is
tce?rai yap vvv 6 fx^v O\VT\ rod 54. This, derived.
of course, is absurd. The passage is cer- 649. TEKETO, the reading of all the best
tainly corrupt in the MSS., and the re- copies, except Flor. 2, which gives TtTO/ce,
storation of it is difficult. The article in is suspected, because rento-Bai, as observ-
TO d4o~<\>a.Tov is hardly correct; nor able can elsewhere (see Hel. 214. Here. F.
we defend it by €TI 5e (lot TO 8etripa.Tov in1182—3), is properly used of the male.
Bacch. 1354, where something is wanting, The antistrophe suggests Bp6fiioy ivB*
as the context shows.—In the next verse 6T:KT€ /j.aT7ipf unless, as Hermann re-
the old reading irvpo^Spa ddfjue marks, jiictTr/p itself is a mere supplement,
158 ETPiniAOT
* * * Jtos 650
ov Trepi(TTe(f>7)<s
tvOvs e n
epveaiv
oX/3icras iva>Ti,crei>,
TrapOdvoLCTL 655
Kal yvvcu^lv
V# j6 rjv avr.

T evvhpa /cat peedpa

iv Kopcucri 660
interKOTTWV
ov iirl p.oXa>v
KaS/xo? oAecre

and we should read irapBevos itipa Aibs 657—70. The slaying of the dragon
yd/iois, as he proposes. For the part that guarded the spring of Dirce, and the
which Dirce took in the birth of Dionysus, sowing of its teeth.—ep0a, viz. 7rapa T?7
see Bacch. 519 seqq., o~v yhp 4y crais iroreAip/cj). The Schol. construes "Apeos <pv-
irayais rb Albs fip€(pos eAajSes, (JTE nypoi Aa|, and explains it by <pv\a£ unb rod
irvpbs e | hQavarov Zei»s 6 refcuv T]pirtx<x4"Apeos KaTacrraBcis. But it is better to
viv. understand ' the offspring of Ares,' Mar-
652. Though Hermann's correction, tins anguis, as Valckenaer quotes from
e'AiKos for iKmrbs, is probable, because it Ovid and Statius.
not only avoids the long syllable in TT6.V- G60. Hesych. Sepyfj.drwj', o/i^aTwv. It
OTT\OV (V. 671), but gives a trochaic for an was a mistaken notion of Blomfield's, that
iambic verse, which is more in accordance this was a hypallage for 5epyfj.a<rt Kopwv.
with the rest; still it is far from certain. 603. o\e<re Hermann for &Aecre. Cad-
Kirchhoff has adopted it, though the mus, on going to the spring to fetch
present order of the words is far more lustral water (in order that he might
natural than to construe 'i\iKos zpviaiv. sacrifice the heifer to the gods on the
The legend alluded to is, that no sooner spot where it had lain down), found it
was Dionysus born from Semele, than a infested by a hydra, which he slew by
vine-tree miraculously enveloped him in hurling a stone at its head. But Smi>v,
its verdure in order to conceal him from as Kirchhoff observes, can hardly be
Hera. right, especially as it occurs just below.
654. Hesych. ivciiTLire, refc vara irept- As some accounts made Cadmus to kill
ea-Keiraaei*. Cf. Here. F. 362, ^avBbv the dragon with a sword, re^ox/ is perhaps
Kpar' eTTLvayrifTas Setvca xaff^art Bt)p6s.the true reading, altered to 5i«iii/ by those
655. BaKX'1"' Valckenaer for Batcx^ov. who supposed the action of hurling the
The sense is, ' a subject which is yet cele- stone was meant. The best MSS. give
brated in the dance by Theban maids and wAeVaiy, but Flor. 2 has w\4vt]s. If
married women initiated in the Bacchic Sitcwy be right here, the sense can only
mysteries.'—&r\f5aCoLts is Hermann's read- be, ' tossing away its murderous head by
ing for &rjfiala.L<ri. Not less plausible a throw of his dragon-slaying arm.' It
perhaps is eueiAoi(ri for €urj\ioi(ri in v. was not however the head, but only the
674, which Porson and Klotz adopt from teeth, that he threw, as the poet imme-
Musgrave. He defends the form eiii'ois, diately afterwards says. The Schol. took
for which Porson gives 'Ei/icus from two 6\t(rt6ijpos for the nominative ; but it
or three inferior copies, by Bacch. 23D, seems rather the genitive of oXarlBrip.
oTsii^tcy tvtovs vtdvicnv.
 &0INIZ2AI. 159
Kpara tf>6viov o
oiXeVas fSi/cwv /SoXcus, 665
Sias dparopos (f>paSalan IlaXXaSos
yaTrereis SLKCOV oScWas
es f3a0v<nr6pov<; yvas*
evdev e^avrJKe y a 670
Tra.voifh.ov oxpiv vnep aKpcov
opotv ydovo<;' cn8apo<ppa)v
Se vii/ (fiovos vdXiv ^vvrjxjje y a (f>iXa. •
at/xaros o eoeucre yaicw, a i»u/ euaAtois •
Sel^ev aWepos Trvoai?.. 675
Kal cre, rbv irpo^dropos iircoS.
TTOT' eKyovov,
, S> ALOS yived\ov,
' e/caXecra (Bapfidpa) /Boa,
Id), f3ap(3dpoi<; Xirat?, 680
/Sa^i ySa^i ravSe y a v
(TOl VIV CKyOVOL KTLO-O.V,
av deal,
666. IlaAA-^Sos fypafiaicn MSS. Her- 6'76—89. Hermann, by some not very
mann transposed the words on account of improbable changes, divides the epode into
the metre. strophe and antistrophe. But in a matter
671. forep &Kpav Spav, above the surface in itself indifferent it seems rash to depart
of the earth. The story of Jason and of from the MSS.
Cadmus, both of whom sowed serpents' 681. 18S81 TcwSe yav. So the Danaids
teeth, from which a crop of armed heroes invoke Epaphus to come to them at
arose, who immediately destroyed each Argos as virepirovTios Tiftdaip, Aesch.
other, is clearly identical in its origin. Suppl. 41.
From the five who alone survived on this 683. tv Hermann, and so Kirchhoff,
occasion, the SirapToi, or indigenous for S, the best MSS. supplying the va-
Theban population, boasted their origin, riants a?, «, and if. The Schol. took &
Aesch. Theb. 407. for 6P0a, but this mistake arose from the
673. <ri$ap6<ppwv, meditating the use false of reading iKritravro, found in some of
the sword; or simply, atrocious, cruel. the best copies. The meaning is, that the
Porson, who conceived that his rule about two dread goddesses, worshipped in uni-
the caesura was applicable even to choral son, though by distinct names (Stdyv/j.oi),
' <jviz. Cora and Demeter, have acquired for
senarii, gives tn8ap6<ppai' |us<7Ji|/e 7a </nA
ir&hiv, against all the copies, which how- their own, or established their worship in,
ever agree in (piKa ya. Thebes. Demeter is the same as Earth,
674. evaAiois Hermann for tvyXloifn. 7] TTIXUTOIV rpo<pbs, who is therefore here
The genitive after eSeuce depends on the associated with her. Compare Bacch.
notion of satiating or filling. For vvoais 275, ArifXTiryip 0ea Tf/ 5' e'crTiVfrVo^ua5'
Kirchhoff suggests TTTUXOIS. Cf. Orest. b-Kirepov 0oi\ci «a\si. Something how-
1631. 1636. The meaning is, that the ever is wrong, as the e metre s a
shows. Pro-
serpent lay exposed to rot in the sun and bably Aap.oi.TTip ^ " i gloss. Perhaps
breeze, like the Pytho of the Delphic TravTwv avaafxa. Ta rpotpbs KT^Gavro KTA.
legend. Porson too has edited KrhaavTo. Com-
160 ETPinuor
Kal <f>i\a
Aa,\k,a,Tt)p dea, 685
dvaaraa, fTrdvTcov Se Fa Tpocf>bs
irvpfyopovs
6ea<s dpJvvai raSe ya:
trdvTa 8' evTT€T7) deous.
ET. ^aipeL crv KCLI Ko/xi£e TOP Mez^oi/cews 690
Kpeovr', dSeX<£ov fjurjrpbs 'IoicdcrTrjs e//,7js,
Xeyav raS', a>s oiKeTa Kal KOiva
6ekco Trpos avrbv o-vfifHakelv
TTplv es fid)(7]v re Kal Soph? rd^iv jxoKeiv.
KOLLTOL TToha>v (xojv [xo)(dov e/c\i;ei TTapav 695
6pa> yap avrbv Trpbs SO/JLOV; crret^ovT
KPEI2N.
rj eTrrj\$ov cicriSeiv ^(prj^oiv cr',
TTOXX.'
8e KaSfieCov
crbv Se)u.as
ET. Kal jJ-rfv iyo) cr expy&v eicnBeLv, Kpeov 700
y a p -qvpov eVSeeis StaXXaya,5,

pare 5i'/ce v. 641, oAetre v. 663, KTitrav v. certain injunctions respecting the state
C82. (v. 774), which together form the 01/cera
688. ajuu^e Hermann, whom Kirchhoff Kai /coipa ^0oi/Jts here mentioned,
follows. The alteration has little to com- 695. With JX6XQOV 4ic\vei, he spares or
mend it; the simple and obvious sense is, saves the labour of walking, compare
' Send, O Epaphus, the two goddesses Here. F. 725, as Ay oxoKty Auircopev
who are worshipped with torch-proces- &crfi.evoi ir6vtnv, ' to save delay in under-
sions, to assist this land.' Hermann was taking labours.'
led to &/j.vv£ solely by his antistrophic 697. Either here or in v. (599 eTrri\8ov
theory. The Schol. explains (io-ndr/a-ai, seems to be corrupt. In both places in-
and quotes four hexameter verses of Eu- deed it ig appropriate (cf. Ion 1357, nafftw
phorion, which state that Zeus gave 5' eVeAtf&e 'AtriaSa), but the poet could
Thebes to Persephone on her marriage, hardly have been so careless as to repeat
and as the price of uncovering her face it thus tamely.
{avaKaXvivT^jpio). 701. ivoWq ei/Stc'is,' wanting in much/
690. Eteocles, before entering the con- implies a comparative, according to Mat-
test, is anxious to settle his affairs, both thiae, who compares Heracl. 170, Kal
private and public; and he is about to TOVTO iroA\<p rov Tvapdvros eySees, Klotz
despatch a messenger to fetch his uncle will have it that TroAhui is rather the
Creon for that purpose, when the approach ' dativus modi;' but this is disputing irep!
of the latter at the very moment is per- ovov triaas.—The use of us in the next
ceived. After some conversation on the verse is not very common, for cVei, ' on
prospects of an immediate attack by the having a conference with.' For avva.Tr-
Argives, Eteocles confidentially communi- reiv intransitively used cf. Heracl. 429,
cates his wishes on the subject of his es % e V a 7V <rvvr\\\iav. Porson, supplying
family affairs (v. 757), and then adds tfiavrbv, compares Ar. Lysist. 468, ri
 161
« s €5 Xoyovs crvvrjxjja IToXweucet
KP. rjKovcra fieilfiv OLVTOV TJ &rj/3a<;
KifSei T 'ASpdcrTov teal crrparw
dXX' es deoiis ^py) r a v r ' dvapTr\cravT e^euv 705
a S' i/jiTToScbv jxdXio-Ta, TOLVO' rjKOi (frpdarav.
ET. r a vroia r a u r a ; TOV \6yov yap dyvow.
KP. rjKzi r i s aly^id\o)To<; 'ApyeCojv irdpa.
ET. Xeyet oe ST) TL T<OV exei vecorepov ;
KP. jueWeif Trepif Trvpyoim [KaS/xeiwv irokiv 710
OTTXOIS e\i£eiv avritc 'Apyeicov <TTpa,T6v.~\
ET. i£oi(TTeov rap' 6VXa Kahp.ei<x>v TTOXGL.
KP. TTOL ; [xav vea[,cov ov^ opas a ^ptj cr' opav ;
ET. euros rdtppav TWVS", <Ls IAO)(OV[JL4VOVS TO)(a.
KP. a/J-iKpov TO TrXfjdos TrjaSe yrjs, ol S' d(f>dovoL. 715
ET. iya>8a Keivovs TOIS Xoyots o t r a s dpacrels.
KP. ex e t T t I / °yK0V rapyos 'EWrfvcov irapa.
ET. ddpcref Ta^' avrwv TreSCov e/XTrX^crw <f>6vov.
KP. deXoL/j,' dv dXXd TOV&' 6pa> TTOXXOV TTOVOV.
ET. ws ov Kade^o) Tet^ecov ecrco crTparov. 720
KP. Kal [XTJV TO VLKOLV io~Ti TTO.V evfiovXia.
ToiaSe cravriiv its \6yov TOIS 6i)piois common crasis TOL &pa was perhaps not
(Tvi/aTTTeis; much noticed in his time.
703. p-tiCov ^ Qrjfias, for ®7i$!Jbvt as 714. ais /laxovpevovs, the accusative
,u€?(bi/ T7jy TUX^S typovuiv, Heracl. 933, absolute, where, as usual, vo^Xfyvaiv is to
and so ixtifyv 7) Kar' &vQpu>irov &c. Schol. be supplied, which it may easily be from
tfKovcra avihv typovovvra titi^ov % KCLTCL the preceding dative iroKei. See Rhes.
Sivaii.iv @7ipZv, ' { heard that he was 14.3. Ion 965. Heracl. 693. Inf. 888.
looking higher than Thebes,' or indulging I t would, of course, be possible to read
hopes beyond his intended victory over naxov/xevois, to agree with TTOAI'TOIS im-
the Thebans. plied in ir6\ei. But the accusative is
710. This passage is clearly corrupt; and much more idiomatic.
Kirchhoff has given a simple and plausi- 716. rois \6yois. We may either
ble explanation of the cause, viz. the mentally supply p.ivov, or suppose some-
accidental repetition of KaBfj-eiaiv 7r0A.ii/ thing suppressed, as et Se TOLS tpyots,
from below in place of irpoafiaXtTv \6xovs, TOVTO /xe^ OVK oTSa.
or some similar ending. The disturbed 717- Kirchhoff and Hermann rightly
order of the stichomythia indicates the give rapyos with the best MS. Com-
interpolation of a grammarian. Porson monly,"Apyos. The article is clearly re-
adopts TTVKvoiai for Trvpyoun from Reiske, quired, ' that Argos of theirs has some
a sort of criticism highly to be deprecated, repute from the Hellenes.' See on v.
as of the very lowest order of probability. 512. Cf. Hevacl. 190, 7) -rhv "EXXi^vav
Both Hermann and Klotz rightly retain '6pov (pcvyeiv StKaiovr', '6<TTIS av T&pyos
TTvpyoun, but they explain it, the former as <pvyy;
governed by 7re'pi£, the latter as the dative 718. Klotz compares Here. F. 572,
of place. vtKpav airavr' ^Idfirivhv ifiTrkycoi <p6-
712. For Tap' Porson wrongly gives 7' vou.
&p', where ye has no meaning. The 721. rb viicav KTA. ' Victory is wholly
VOL. III. Y
162 ETPiniAor
ET. fiovXei, TpaTTOD^aL Srjd' 6$ovs aXXas
KP. Trdcra<i ye, irplv KWSVVOV elo-dira
ET. el VVKTOS avT<n<; 7rpocr/3aXoif(,ev CK
KP. etvep cr(£a\eis ye Sevpo awdrjcrei 725
ET. t'crov (jyepet, vi>£, TOTS Se roX/xwcrtv irkeov.
KP. eVSvcrrv^crat Seivbv ei)(f>p6vr)<; Kve<f>a<;.
ET. dXX' dfx^l heltrvov overt, Trpoo-fidXa) Sopv ;
KP. eWX^fis av yevovro' vu<.r\<rai Se Set.
ET. /3a#vs ye TOL Atpnalos dva^copelv 770/309. 730
KP. dirav tcaKiov TOV <f>vXdcrcrecrOaL KOXCOS.
ET. TL S\ ei Ka9nnrev(TaiiJ.ev 'Apyeicov arparov ;
KP. Kcbcei 7re(f)paKTai Xaos apjxacriv irepL^.
ET. TL SrJTa Bpdaa ; TroXe/Atoicrt Sw 770X1^ ;
KP. fj.7] SrJTa' fiovXevov S\ iireiTrep el ao<f>6<;. 735
ET. Tt? ovv TTpovoia yiyverai. (

good counsel,' i. e. good counsel is all in mentary, complete, and final.

all in attaining victory. Schol. &s T V 730. Pa6i>s avaxivpeiv, sc. Tots iroAe-
Svvafj.iy TTJS vitcris nal r\\v tvzpyeiav OVK /itois. Cf. v. 131, T)II> 5* Qa.fj.ei$ovT ohx
a\ho TI iivat $) eiifSovAlav avr6xpvf^- opqs Ai'pKTjs SStop; Having once passed
Porson compares the proverb, to which the ford, to reach the walls, Eteocles
this is virtually a reply, Tv^v fa BVJ)TWV hopes the enemy will be hemmed in be-
irpdy/Aar', OVK evfiovAia. Klotz praises tween them and the deep stream.
Heath's rendering of the present Terse, 731. By 'every thing is worse than
which gives quite a different point to it; being well guarded,' he means, by a
* Any kind of victory is good counsel.' common hypallage of Greek negatives,
Creon is taking the cautious side, and ad- ' Nothing is so good as being well guard-
vocating tvpouAia as opposed to Qpavos, ed.' See on Prom. ]034. Ion 1383.
and so he says victory depends on the Andr. 726. Schol. TO Tcdyra Sevrepa TTJS
former, and not (unless by mere luck) on evX6yov acr<paAeia.s. He means, • None
the latter. of your plans are as likely to answer as
722. -rpd.Titafj.ai, the deliberative con-the keeping on the defensive.'
junctive, as inf. v. 909. Aesch. Prom. 732. Hermann gives 'Apyeiov irrparov,
8G0. Cycl. 149. which does not appear to possess much
725. For ftirep — ye see Aesch. Cho. MS. authority. He says Kaetmreveiv TWO.
215.490. Iph. T. 12(10. These particles is ' to ride over' (in which sense Aeschy-
are commonly separated by an intervening lus has KaBnnriLfeiTQai), but Ttyhs ' to ride
word, as in Kal fiijv — ye, but not invari- out against,' which is the sense here re-
ably, as in the latter instance. The same quired. Schol. ei etpnnroi 6p/j.ii<raifiei/
remark applies to the combination end eiri rbv trrparby T&V 'Apyeiuv; The ac-
ye. The sense is, ' By all means, pro- cusative might even be defended as that
vided that, if you fail, you will get safely of _' motion over a place' (Ilel. 532), but
back again hither.' it is sufficient to understand 'i-jnvots Kara-
727. eV5u<TTt;;CT<rai,' to be unlucky in.' iraTTjtrai.
Bacch. 508, ecSutTTi'x^o'ot rovyofx eirir^i- 734. Schol. ayavaKTuv Svirxepalvei.
Sstos eT. eVf) Travra, S<ra elirey, airfSoKi/xaa-e, <prjai,
729. eK7rAij|is KTA. ' We might in- ©e'AeiS ovv TrpoS&J rfy TT6\IV •
deed scare them; but what we want is 736. <ro<pwTilpa, scil. T«J' VV 4/J.OV irpo-
victory.' The aorist infinitive exactly ex- ride/xif/
presses the idea required, an action mo-
 163
KP. eVr' avSpas avrots (fcacriv, a s TJKOUCT' eya>,
ET. r t i:pocnerdyQ ai Spdv ; TO yap crdevos jSpa~xy.
KP. Xd^wv dvdcrcreiv, eirra npocrKeicrdaL TTVXCUS.
-ET. r t STJTO. Spat/Acs'; dnopiav yap ov /leva). 740
.KP. e W avSpas avrots Kal cru 77/305 TTUXCUS e
JST. Xd^wi' dudaaeiv, fj ^OVO<TT6\OV Sopos ;
KP. X6)(cov, TrpoKptvas olirep
ET. £vvrJK, a,\Lvvt.iv Teiyiox
KP. feat £vcrTpaTr)yov<i- ets §' av>)p ou Trdvd' opa. 745
-ET. Odpcrei, TrpoKptvas, rj (fipevwv evfiovXCa ;
KP. dfilfiOTepov dTTo\eu<j)6ev yap ovSeu Bdrepov.
ET. ecrTai raS'* iXdcou knTdirvpyov e's TTOKLV
Ta£w X o ^ a y o u s TT/SOS TrvXaicrtt', 015 Xeyei9,
icrows icroto-t Tro\e[JbiOLcrLV avTiffeCs. 750
8' eKacrTou Starpi^Ty TTOXXT) Xe'yetv,

739. W. Dindorf and Hermann adopt a/Afidveis, i. e. 4K86vras. Creon is here

\6xw avaKras from Matthiae. Kirch- carrying out his advice in v. 731, to act
hoft' supposes \6x<cv avaatrsiv to be on the defensive rather than the offen-
wrongly read here from v. 742. No sive.
change seems necessary, if we translate 745. This verse contains a eulogy of
thus; ' They say that seven champions the Athenian custom of appointing ten
are commanders of companies, to attack
the seven gates.' Nor are the same 747. Ddrepof. Neither courage without
words improperly repeated below, if we wisdom, nor wisdom without courage, is
suppose bjxoiws avafftrttv implied, and the of any avail. The violation of the pause
outwitting the adversary by his own stra- here and elsewhere under similar circum-
tegy. stances led Porson to suggest as a remedy
740. airopiav. Schol. ov fievw ecuj €is oiS' ei/ Odrepov. But subsequent critics
a vlav
airoptav Kai h.p.ftx - *£<?&• rightly consider that the rhythm of the
741. avrocs, ' against them,' implied in verse is in no way affected by such a
the sense of avr'na^ov. Porson gives change.
auT&r KOL (Tv, after Grotius ; a combina- 748. Though the best MSS. give i\6i>v
tion questionable in itself, and certainly (or eASiiv 5') eirrdrrvpyoy es irdAtv, others
no improvement on abrols. Eteocles have a remarkable variant, e-n-Tdirvpyov (or
shows by his next question, that he fan- tTTTdirvAov 5') is ir6\tv /jLoAdiv. Kirch-
cied single-handed champions might be hoff thinks this arose from a defective
meant; and such was his conceit, that verse supplied by conjecture in two dif-
the absurdity of the idea never struck ferent ways. Eteocles, already within the
him. Creon has a higher opinion of the city, could hardly say eAfl&e es TT6AIV.
Argive prowess. Not only must ?^6xos Porson adopts es KVKKOV /XOAUV from
be opposed to \6xos, but they must be Musgrave; a mere guess, without the
a.\Ki/j.clnaTOi, if they hope for success. least probability. If the vulgate be right,
744. If a/ivi/eii* TrpocrajU^atreis will bear as Hermann and Klotz contend, the sense
the common interpretation, ' to prevent must be, eA.8(iii> <=is e?rra irvpyovs ir6-
the scaling of (or repel the approach to) Aews.
the walls,' we may compare the Homeric 751. ovona eiido-rov. This, as the
aixvvnv SovAiov %/j.ap (II. vi. 463). Schol. Scholiast observes, is a side-stroke at the
airoffofte'iv TGIV T€(^€CO^ Tas eircu'a&do'zts. ' Seven against Thebes,' where the name
Rather perhaps (with the best MS.) irpbs and device of each champion is described
Y '.
164 ETPiniJOT
k)(6p(i)v vif avTOts TeC^ecnv Ka,6i)\i£vwv.
dXX' eljJL, 07r<us av [ir) Karapyw/J-ev X^Pa'
i ju,oi yivoiT dheX(f)bv avTTjpr) Xafielv,
i £vcTTa04vTa Sia j u a ^ s iXdelv hopi 755
\_KTaveiv ff, os rj^-de TrarpiBa TropBrjacov epff\v~\.
yd/xous 8' aSeKcjyrj? ''AvTiyovqs 7raiSo9 re aov
Al[xovo<s, idv TL TT}S T V ^ S ey<w cr<f>aka>,
aol )(pr/ jaeXecr^ai* TT)V SOO-W S' iy^iyyvov
Tr/v irpocrde TTOIS) VVV hr efdSois e/xats. 760
[jL7)Tpb<; S' d8eX<^05 et* r t 8ei jxaKp-qyopeLV ;
rpecf dfuus viv crou re T^J» T' C / A ^ ^(apiv.
7rarrjp 8' es avTov af^aOuav 6(pXi(TKaveL
O^LV Tv<j)\a>cra<s' OVK dyav <j(f> eTrrjvecra-
17/Aas r apatcnv, r/v TVX[J, KaraKTevei. 765
ev 8' icrrlv rjfjuv dpybv, el TI dio-^arov
oloiv6jJ.avTL<; TetpecrCas e^ei <j>pdcrcu,
TOUS' eKTrvdecrdav TCLVT*' iyw Se 7ratSa crov
Mevoixea, aov irarpos avTer:oivv\iov,
XaySovra ire^xpco Sevpo Tetpecriav, Kpiov 770
crot fxkv yap r)8v<z es Xoyous d ^ t
w 8e
at length. Euripides has in fact done The wish here is at least out of place,
the same thing, but in a more fitting He had said, ' I will go and appoint the
place, viz. in the opening scene, v. 120 \6xoi at the gates,' and he then proceeds
seqq. Kirchhoff, from the vestiges of the to speak with Creon on the private and
reading by the first hand in his best MS. state matters alluded to in v. 692.
(Ven. a.), gives StaTpijSV TTOAA^C ex£1> 759. /leXetrBai is the passive, in the
755. Between 4K9£?f and eAeiV the same sense as /x4\€iv might have been
MSS. are about equally balanced. As used; whereas fifAofiai is usually a de-
81a /xaxis iKBeXv TW\ is the common ponent. Matthiae compares Soph. El.
phrase, and not <Tv<TTadT)va.i Sia fxaxv^r 1436, rauddd'' &j/ ^ueAotT1 e^ol.—T^I* S6O~LV
the former seems the safer reading, and is KTA. The espousal formerly made I
justly preferred by Kirchhoff and Her- hereby ratify and confirm.—u£tws, for
mann. The next verse occurs also at v. %pfn/svross, as befits a princess.
1370. Perhaps not only this, but the three 766. apyhv, aepyhv, oiiru elpyaaiievov.
preceding lines are interpolated. It is a 769. Klotz here remarks, " iirtiivvfios
a av
strange phrase to say Ko/rapyziv x*P > ' ^° ^ etiam turn esset, si diceretur Met/oi-
be idle in action,' i. e. inactive ; besides, KI'STJS, avreicuipv^os autem est, quod hoc
it seems a superfluous ferocity to add, ipsum nomen Menoecei gerit." Eteocles,
' I hope it may bo my lot to have my own about to go to the Theban army, in which
brother as one of the seven champions Menoeceus was serving, says, ' I will send
opposed to myself.' This idea is from him hither, taking with him Teiresias.'
Aeschylus, Theb. 669, where Eteocles It is surprising that Porson should have
says el/j.1 Kai (vcrT^cro/jiai avrbs, the very adopted a^oyTa from Valckenaer, saying
word £v<TTu9ii>Ta being here borrowed, that AosySiWa " sensui repugnat."
 165

TTpos avTov, wore

Se KCU crol ravr eVicT/opTO, Kpeov
rjvirep Kparrjcrr) rd/xa, IlokvveiKovs V4KVV 775
JJLTJTTOTC Ta.(f>y)i>a.L rfjSe ©rjfiaCa \6ovi'
6vrj(jKCiv Se TOP 6d\pavTa, nav <^iku>v TI? rj.
[crol /xkv TaS' avSar TrpocnroXoLS S' ifAcns Xeyw,]
£K(f)epeTe rev^r) Trdvoiikd T d
cos ets aycova TOJ' TrpoKeCjxevov Sopos 780
OyO/AWjU,e$ I J O ^ f W OtKTJ Pi,K1fj<f)6pb).
rfj S' EvXafieia, ^prjo-iixardrrj decov,
Trpocrevgofj.ea'da Trjv&e Stacraicrai
XO. <5 TTo\vfJio^(9o? vApr)<;, TL TTOO1 at/xari
,1 davdrco Kareyet, Bpopiov Trapa/xoncros eopraxs; 785
778. <u>5£ Kirchhoff with the best MS., spoken of as an ill-omined woe. The
for the vulg. CTTTOI'. But he remarks that various portents that have occurred in
this verse is probably made up from v. Thebes, as so many indications of the
5G3. With the next compare the similar divine interposition, are lastly enume-
call of Eteocles in Aesch. Theb. 672, rated ; the citizens sprung from the
dragon's teeth, the marriage of Cadmus
rpa>y Trpofi\iina.Ta,—a passage which therewith Harmonia, the daughter of Ares ;
is every reason to fear is an interpolation, the building of the walls by Amphion's
and made up from this. lyre, and the descent of Cadmus the
founder from Io.—The metre, which is
781. All the good MSS. give 6p/u.a>/j.tse'.
Porson and others dpuw^zv, with the in- almost entirely dactylic, and is composed
ferior copies.—Aeseh. Cho. 141, £vv Seo?tri with studied antithetical accuracy, admits
Kai Vij Hal 8iK7] viKfi(p6pw. only here and there a spondee, chiefly in
784. The following ode is full of diffi- a proper name, though carefully main-
culties. Indeed, it may be called as ob- tained in the antistrophic foot.
scure and corrupt as any in the extant 784—91. ' Thou god of turmoil, Ares,
plays, if we except perhaps one or two of why with the love of blood and death art
the odes in the Helena. Of its merits, thou possessed, not in harmony with the
whether as a mere poetical effusion, or as festivities of Bromius ? Thou dost not,
pertinent to the subject of the play, dif- in the gracefully-dancing circles of youth,
ferent estimates may be formed ; but few spreading thy locks to the breeze, to the
will agree with Hermann, (Praef. p. xx,) breathings of the pipe sing a strain in
that it is " tumidissimum inani verborum which are delightful incitements to the
strepitu carmen," and that all its parts dance; but having inspired the Argive
" miris modis commixta effunduntur, ma- army with its warriors against the race of
jorem sine dubio ab ejus qui modos fece- Thebe, thou art commencing thy sport
rat, quam a poetae arte commendationem with a revel most different from that led
habentia." It is an address to Ares de- by the pipe.'—On the nominative iroKv-
precating the turmoil of war that sur- /aoxOoSy for 6 TroKvfxoxdos &v, see An-
rounds the city, and contrasting it with drom. 1.—K-aTe'^ei, Schol. xa'Pas Ka^
the delights of the dance and the Bacchic ev8ovaias. So Hipp. 27, rcaptilav KaTei-
revelries. The exposure of the infant X*TO ipwTi Senxf. Bacch. 1124, EK Baic-
Oedipus on Cithaeron and the coming of
the Sphinx are then dwelt upon as the G.ffv/.upaivos, ov (Tvpaifios. As Bromius
causes of the present troubles. The was the god of rumbling noises (the tym-
quarrel between the two sons of Oedipus panum), so Ares is the god of very dif-
is a further subject of anxiety, and the ferent sounds, the clang of arms.
offspring of an unhallowed union is
166 ETPiniAor
OVK iirl crre^ai'oicrt vedvuSos <3pa?
afJLTreTdaras XWTOV Kara TrvevfiaTa
ev a ^apires ^opoTroiot,
aXka crvv onXofjiopoL'i arpaTov Apyeioiv e
?as 790
dvauXdraToi' 7r/3O^opevets.
f cwS' W77O dvpcroiJcaveL vefipiSav /xe'ra Stveueis,
/cat xjjakCoLs TeTpafid/AOcn fia>vv)(a TTWKOV
DU o em ^ev/Aacri paivwv
786. owe eVi. Hermann, objecting to below (v. 795) of 'Apyeiou? 4Trnri/eio-as
the asyndeton, gives oih" eirl. It is not makes the reading the more doubtful here,
improbable that OVK ZTL is right, ' no See on v. 645.
longer now, as in times of peace.' By 791. irpoxopeieiv is a term borrowed
ffTttpavoi the circles of dancers seem to from the dithyramb, as KSSIIOS is taken from
be meant, iirl implying at or in them, serenading. Cf. Suppl. 390, KSI{J.OV 8e-
viz. taking a place there as a choreutes.— X f pp
For &pas the best MSS. seem to agree in 792. This passage is corrupt beyond
ibpcus, which gives no intelligible sense, the hope of any certain restoration, though
though Klotz labours to elicit a meaning. several plausible conjectures have been
The Scholiast says that some read &pas, proposed. Porson admits the emendation
and there can be little doubt that mavis of Musgrave, ov •K6§O. Bvptroixavri, which
Sipa is a periphrasis for vttm\s. gives a fair sense, though at the expense
787. 06<rTpvxov. For the letting loose of probability. Dr. Badham suggests ap-
the hair in revelry, see Bacch. 695. 861. imri in the next verse, to agree with
H i p p . 2 0 1 , &d)cA', IXU,TT£TQ.(TOV j36o'Tpvxov Qvpo~o^av^7. Adopting this, we might
&/tois.—jueA7rei, the epic deponent. render it thus : ' Nor is your chariot and
789. crvv iirAorpiipoLs. The syntax here bit attended by thyrsus-bearers, under
is obscure. The Schol. explains, <rbv which (i. e. yoked to which) you drive to
dwAotpopois Qrjfiais ffTpaTOv 'Apytiaiv and fro your solid-hoofed four-footed
steeds.' Thus the sense will be ovSe ffup-
a-Tpdrev/xa. But it is better to construe (To^iavis £(TTLV apfj.a vfp1 ^ &c. Hermann
either (with Hermann) o~vv birXo<p6pois is less successful in giving inrb dvpaonai'ti
Trpoxoptvets, or, as in the version already •—Siva, and making irHKov stand in appo-
given, (TTpaTOv vvv $7r\o<p6poi$, for dirAi- sition to Kuifiov. After Sweveis, the best
TT)V <rTpa.T&v. Dr. Badham (Praef. ad MS. adds AeiVei T& aWa, and the Schol.
Hel. p. 18) proposes trhv 6irAo<p6pcp— recognizes this, aAAct apfxain KOI IWOIS
ao-paTi 07Jj6air, ' inspiring the Argives by e'TrtjScuVeis. If it be not a mere metrical
your war-song to attack Thebes.' But addition to complete a spondaic hexameter,
we doubt whether 6rrAo(p6pov would be we must read in the antistrophe (808)
the same as ivoirAiov, as applicable to a TeTpaf3d[j.o(riv eV ^aAa?(T(f, where iv has
strain. The Schol. interprets a'lfian ®ii- the authority of no good MS. We sug-
fias by T $ y<Evsi TWV ©rjfiaiaiv,—a harsh gest the following as not improbable; oiiS'
expression, if the poet used it thus. virb Bvp<ro[juxvsi vsfiptSwi' fj.4ra Sivels j ap-
Matthiae justifies it by alfia Bz&v, Med. fxa.n Ka\ tyaXiois TCTpa.jidp.ova [Uavvxa 7raj-
1246. In Aesch. Theb. 333 Ares is said Aoy. Klotz follows the Schol. in explain-
i-nnrveiv, to fan the flame of a burning ing iirb BvpcrofiaveT 'under the influence
city ; here the idea is that of inspiring an of Dionysus;' but this is clearly unten-
eager desire by breathing upon the Argive able. It is to be remarked, that if'ct-
host. But aTjua should bear the sense AtW has more MS. authority than tf/a.
more naturally suggested by the context, Alois.
' against (or by) the blood of the The- 793. 5' for T' is rightly adopted by Dr.
bans.' Take it as we will, the passage is
most difficult, and we can have little con- Badham after Geel, who perceived that
fidence in its integrity. The occurrence the opposition intended was that between
the Bacchic car and the chariots of a hos-
 167
linrelaicn
795

da-!TLSo(f)epjJiova \diacrov, evoirXov,

avTirrakov Kara XcuVa

r\ Seit-a TIS vEpt<; deos, a raSe

yas /SacriXevcrw,
s. 800
S tpSioiv TreToKav TroXvdr/poTa- dvT.
TOV vdiros '^4/Dre/xtSos xb0VOTpo4>0V o/x/xa KiOaupav,
TOV dava.T(ti vpoTeOevra, Xo^ev/jC '/o/cacrra?,
OlSnrooa dpi\\iai ySpe^o? eV/3oAov OZKCOV,
wepovaLs inCcrafiow 805
tile army. The Schol. read aAA' — '\<r- most critics after Canter for —mt. Kirch-
l l 5 ? ^ hoff would read yq Pa(n\ev<ri re, retain-
apfiaffl Kal ing the common reading of this verse.
rr) i 803. The usual punctuation, a comma
795. These words are corrupt, and at vairos, is defended by the Scholiast;
apparently derived from v. 789- Most but Klotz may be right in joining vairos
critics give 'Apyeiots — yevvav, after the 'AprefitSos, by which Cithaeron is made to
Schol., who says that as before Ares be o/.i/xa, a bright conspicuous object or
incited the Argives against Thebes, so prospect, from the snows commonly lying
here be conversely incites the Thebans upon it (Bacch. 662). The Schol. ex-
against the Argives. Porson, " mhil p l a i n s 'Apr<E[j.i5os 6/x^.a b y '6-irtp t(popa "Ap-
curans sententiam, sed ad solum biatum rtfxis virep Ta #AA.a 0^17, which is very
quern yivva faciat animum attendens," far-fetched. Rather, u^ifia is for 04ap.a,
says Hermann, gives yivva "SirapTtov. by a poetical licence.
Hermann's own emendation of the pas- 804. There is a reading OlSiw6Sai^, of
sage is to re-write it; 'nnrelaiiri 6od(eis | not less authority. The meaning of the
K0(Tp.7\fTas diaati>Ta.v j STraprw^ yivvas next verse is disputed. Most refer it to
ao"iriSo<p€pfxoya -^CLXK^OV eijoirAov, K T A . , the (jiS-ripa itevTpa, v. 26, by which the
but this is a process that no sober critic feet of Oedipus were pierced, others to the
will approve. The metre does not seem clasps, Tvifmai, by which, when adult, he
faulty except in Biaaov, which Klotz sup- blinded his eyes. Both are very far-
poses may have been deiatrof, a form re- fetched. The sense rather is, (and in-
cognized by Hesychius.—For evoirAov deed, without violence, can only be,) 'made
most of the editors after Porson give recognizable by golden clasps.' It was the
tvoivAov. custom in exposing infants to affix some
797. The words xa^KV Koaiiifffas, found mark, generally a piece of jewellery or
in all the good MSS., are retained by embroidery, by which they might eventu-
Kirchhoff and Klotz, who suppose the ally discover their parents, as Creusa
antistrophic verse has been lost. Most of affixed to Ion two golden snakes, Ion v.
the other editors, following Musgrave and 22. Now, it has been shown that the
Porson, eject them. The sense seems to verse (20) containing mention of the pierced
be, KO<Tfx-fj(Tas diaaov avriiraXov SyPaiotsfeet is spurious. Euripides no where men-
Kara reix^a, where Kara means ' over tions this : it is probable that he followed
against,' ' opposite to,' the walls, viz. the an account, as he so often does, different
seven gates. from other authors.
799 — 800. Aa^8aKi'8n»rif is given by
168 ETPiniAOT
e TO Trapdiviov Tnepbv, ovpeiov repas, ekdelv
za yaia?
$<f>iyyb<; dfLovcroTaTaLcrL crvv (ooous,
a wore KaSpoyevr) TeTpafidjjbocn ^aXats
Tei^ecrt ^jpi^TTTOfiiva <f>4pev aWepos ets djUarov cf>aj<;
yivvav, av 6 Kara ^dovbs vAuSa<; 810

BvcrSaCfjCwv 8' epvs dWa

TraiScov
oSa Kara Sto/mra teal TT6\LV.
ov yap o p-r] Kakbv ovTror" ecf>v Kakbv,

vS' ot [ir] VO/XI/AOI. fTralSes 815

l Xo-^evjJia, jaiacrjaa vrarpos 8e
e? Xe^os rjWov.
s, <S y a , ere/ce? Trore,
/3dp(3apov cos a.Koai' iBdyjV iSdyjv TTOT iv OIKOL<;,
Tav airb 0r)poTp6<f>ov $oiviK.ok6<$>oio SpaKovros 820
806. As in the strophic verse a dactyl blood' (i. e. who is also a brother to his
might be gained by 'Apyeiav, so here own children). We must be contented
ovpi'iov would be admissible. The Sphinx with this, the reading of the best MSS.,
itself is called xeVflect -yaias, because she except that for Ttarphs Se avvaiixovos all
caused mourning in many houses of the give TTUTphs, TJ Se KTA., and many trivai-
land.—irapQivtov irrepbv for trapOeyos TTTG- fj,ov. To Kirchhoff is due the restoration
p6^<T<ra. So Pegasus is ytvvaiov Trrepbv, of iiKOov for 9t\6ev from the scholia. The
Ar. Pac. 76. metre requires v. 815 to end with two
a
808. The best copies have xaAaiVi, dactyls, and some epithet to Arfx«"M i
Aldus xrjAats, which suits the metre of v. corresponding to Ka\bv above, appears to
703 according to the conjecture there pro- be lost. Schol. Kara KOIVOV TII OV KaXbi/,
posed, div(7s for diveieis. The reading of but such an ellipse is incredible. In the
Porson and others, iv xi^-c"<ni rests on ordinary editions this passage is patched
no authority. In the one case, we must up in various ways; ouS' ol fu) v6/xt/x6v TOI
translate, ' approaching the walls (by 7ra?Ses | ix.arp\ xlxivixa. /j.iacrfj.d, TE iraTpos.
crawling) on the claws of its four legs/ in j T) 5e avvo.ip.ov Ae'^os ?t\d^v Porson, and
the other, ' carried oft' in its claws.' Com- so W. Dindorf, except that he gives xore
pare e/3as — xaAc"a'h v- 1024. in place of TOI, and 5JT<= for rj S4. Her-
810. hv, agreeing with 20177a, not mann edits thus : ob$' ol /j.ii V6IXIII6V 7TOT6
with yivvav. On account of the metre, partpi \ -noiSe \6xev/j.a, /xidcuara irarpSy
modern editors give rav, contrary to the J TJTC O~VVO.I\XOV \4xos ^\$^v.
MSS. To avoid the ambiguity of yivvav, 820. As one good MS. gives 8-qp6Tpo-
&v, we might read yivvav. rav 8', ' but <pov as a variant, and the Schol. evidently
her,' &c. so read, by construing it with yivvav,
815. Again we are met by hopeless Kirchhoff ventures on the strange com-
corruptions. The sense appears to have pound a.Tro9iip6Tpoipov. B u t it is no ex-
been, ' Nor are children not lawfully born treme licence of poetry to call the dragon
(a creditable) offspring to their mother, ' beast-fed,' implying its ferocity and de-
but they come as a marriage-defilement structiveness.
{ifia h Ac'xos) of a father related by
 169
yivvav bhovTofyvrj, @y]/3ais KaWidTov oVeiSos*
'ApfLovCas Se HOT ets vfievaiovs
rfkvOov ovpavCSaL, ^>6p\Liyyi re r e j e c t Orffias
re \vpas VTTO vrvpyos dvecrTau
)V TTOTa\LU>V TTOpOV d/JLcfil fl€<JOV 825
•, ^XoepoTpo<f)ov a ireSCov
TrpoTrap IcrfJLrjvov KaTaocveu'
'Ia> 0', d Kepoeaaa Trpofjidrap,
fiaaikfjas eyeivajo'
8' dya6£>v erepots ere- 830
/xera/xetySo/xeVa TTOXIS aS' eV a-
'APV~

TEIPEZIAZ.
rjyov TrdpoL0e, BvyaTep- cos TV(f)\a>
o^akfibs el <TV, vavfiaTaicrw dcrTpov ws1 835
Sevp' e? TO Xevpbv irihov i^vos TI0€L(T ifxov

821. The Siraprol are called KaWurrov Literally, 'has stood upon the highest
uceiSos, as being at once the reproach and martial prizes.' Some less correctly ex-
the glory of Thebes. Schol. oVsiSoj, as plain it by iv KIVSVVOIS &xpots. For
e£ O56VTO}V 8pa.Kovros yzvvy\Q£vT£s, Ka\~ apTjtots, the reading of all the MSS.,
XHXTOV Si us avT6%8ovfs nai avSpeloi. Porson, taking this for a paroemiac, and
824. hvivrav is the reading of most of the preceding for a dimeter anapaestic
the good copies, iripyoi only of one. verse, gives earwc ""Apeos.
Commonly, nvpyos aviara. The plural 834. The blind old seer Teiresias, who
refers to r e ^ e a as well as to irvpyos. In has been brought from the camp by
a choral verse the shortened form of Creon's son (v. 770), now appears, sup-
e(TTT]o'ay is defensible, but not therefore ported by his daughter, and accompanied
in a senarius, v. 1246. So e0av in Aesch. by Menoeceus himself (v. 841). As
Pers. 17, Here. F. 662, and 'LTTTTOI 8' %Kpv- usual with Euripides, the infirmities of
a
<p8ev, Hipp. 1247, passage not free from age are first commented on ; cf. Electr.
the suspicion of interpolation. 490. Ion 738. From the words rtyov
825. The order of the words suggests -ndpoiOe it is evident that the daughter
the syntax a.p.tpl iropov Alpicas, fx4ixov 8LB6- walks before, leading or drawing her fa-
fj.av TTOTafxa>i>. But this is not geographi- ther after her. This was a common atti-
cally correct. Hermann follows one of tude on the stage ; hence we find eA/fetzMn-
the Scholiasts, irepl TUC pltrov irSpov TUV stead of ayeiv, e. g. Ion 738. Here. F. 200.
S&ifiaiv vorafiSiy TTJS AlpKt]s, the sense 446, and children are e<poAKi8es, Andr. 200.
being, that Thebes stood between one 835. The common reading vavriXoMTiv
branch-stream of Dirce, and a third, the has no authority. Kirchhoff and Klotz
Ismenus, which flowed at a little distance rightly give vavfidratiTiy, which, more or
from the city. less corrupted in form, all the good MSS.
830—3. 'And countless numbers of contain. Aldus also, as well as Barnes,
blessings one upon another having re- has pav^draKnv. The change seems to
ceived in succession, this city has finally have been made by Porson.
stopped at the highest renown in war.' 836. Aevpbv, smooth, level, flat; a
VOL. III. Z
170 ETPiniAOT
:, fir) <T<f>a\a>[xev' dcrdevrj?
<f>v\acrcr€ irapOeva
eXafiop oitov'icrixaT bpviQiav p,ad<hv
Q6.K0i(jiv iv lepolcTLV, ov fjuavrevofiaL. 840
T€KVOV MeVOLKEV, TTol KpeOVTOS: £1176 [XOl
irocrr) Ti5 rj 'TUXOITTOS dcrrefcis 6Sos
irpbs irarepa TOV <TOV d>s e/xov KajJiveL y d v u ,
TTVKvrjv Se fiaCvcov TJXVCTLV /xdXts -rrepSi.
KP. ddpcra,' 77eXa? ydp, Teopeaia, <^>iXoicri trots 845
i^wpfiicrai crbv TrdSa' Xa/Sou S' avrov, T£KVOV
&)S 7rao~' aTrrjuT] TTOVS TC irpecrfivTov <f>i\eL
\etpb? ^upatas dva\xiveiv KovcjiicrfJiaTa.
TE. etev, Trdpea-fxev T£ p.e KaXets trTrovS^, Kpiov :
KP. ovno) \eXrjcrp.e.0'' dXXa crvWeqai a'Oivo'i 850
KOX irv€V[Ji' ddpoicrov, alrros IK^OKCOV OSOV.

common epithet of ^/dfxadt ij. See the b.v e/cAiTroj /caAaJ5, and in the latter 6K/3TJT'
word illustrated on Aesch. Suppl. 602,
'LV3 e£w TO£5J o'xou crTti&ai iroda. But (as
Hence /xij acpaA&nev assigns a reason, shown on v. 851) Teiresias was now about
'lest I should trip,' viz. over rough to ascend on to the stage, so that he re-
ground. quired the Koitpto-fia, or lifting up, like
(138. KAripovs, sorles, notes written Antigone in v. 105. And this was given
down after the observations made on the by Menoeceus, at the command of his
nights of birds.—For the SUKOI Upoi of father, standing on the stage. Here then
Teiresias see Bacch. 347- It is the Tra- the meaning is, ' since every mule-car and
\aibs QaKos opviQoiTK6i:os of Soph. Ant. (every) old man's foot awaits (or expects)
999. the support of a hand from without.'
844. irvKvty fiXvffiv, with rapid (quickly- One person as much as the other cannot
succeeding) step. safely mount or descend without assist-
.840. Kirchhoff alone gives i^opp.ltrai, ance. Hermann's reading here is per-
the best MSS. having either this or i£6p- haps the worst conjecture that he ever
ixuxai (aor. intin. or aor. med. imp.). The ventured to introduce, ais nais «T' airr^v
reading of Flor. 2 and Aldus is i^dpfwrat. KTA.., ' an unfledged child,' i. e. an infant.
Klotz appears to be right in his judg- 849. Porson gives TI fi indAets after
ment, " indicativus perfecti unice convenit Valckenaer. The present tense is a short
huic loco." Barnes less correctly edits way of saying ri icrrl -rh Trpayjj.0. itp' @
etcdAeis jue ;
847, 8. Few passages have given cri- 850. ovira AeAiicrfie8' means, ' I will
tics and commentators more trouble than tell you soon, if you will only wait to re-
this. Even Kirchhoff concludes that iraa' cover your breath.'
airiivn is corrupt. Yet the words are 8.">1. aiiras has been restored by Kirch-
capable of a simple and obvious sense, and hoff and Hermann for the corrupt aTroy,
there are two other passages (Iph. A. KUTTOS, or air6 a'. In the best MS.
617, and Electr. 999,) which furnish an (Ven. a.) Kirchhoff says there are vestiges
excellent comment on them. We learn of the original reading aiiros, the LIT hav-
from them, that it was the custom on ing been subsequently erased. No gram-
descending from a mule-car (ajr^rj), to marian mentions the word an-os except
ask the aid of a bystander's hand. So Eustathius, on II. p. 881, who found
Clytemnestra says, in the first, Kafio) xeP^s anos, which he explains rbv itci.uaToi' ?) T6
TIS £V&6TW <TTr)piyiiaTa, Bdicovs a7r7)ci)s as curb T7js 6SoC curB/ia, adding that others
 &OINIZZAI. 171
TE. KOTTO) Trapeifiai yvT Epe^deihav airo
Sevp' €KKOixicrdei<; r ^ s irdpoiOev rjfiepas'
KaKei yap rjv n s TTOXCJIAOS EV[X6\TTOV Sopos,
ov KOWLVLKOVS Ke«rpo77iSa5 edrjK iyar 855
Kal S i^

KP. olcovbv KOWCVLKOL era crTe<f)7j-

iv yap KXVSCOVL Kei[xe0\ axnrep olixda cri),
Sophs /lavaiSwv, Kal /aeyas ©fj/Sais ayaiv. 860
ovu
Trjoos aXKrjv 'ETCOKXTJS M.VKTJVL^(V
S' eTrecrraX/c' iKfiaOelp aedev irdpa
T'I Spwvres av /mXicrra crwcraifie^
-EreofcXeous /^ei/ ovveK av Kkrjcra' crro/xa 865
)(prj(TfJiov<; inicr^ov, crol S\ evrei
read airos, T& ityos. Now vtyos can only syntax. Compare KSTTOV tfir p
have been a gloss on a?7ros, and this very Eacch. 634, with iro,p£i{j.€VT) X€V>a> Alcest.
aXiros, which occurs also in Alcest. v. 500, 204. From the reading of one or two of
is explained Ka.ij.aTos by Hesychius. Still,the late MSS. yyjs, Elmsley proposed rrj$
as the text stands, there is considerable 'Epe;£0!=i5wj> awo. If yovv be retained,
difficulty in iufSaKctiVj ' casting off the wea-(and Hermann contends that it is right,)
riness of the journey.' Possibly tK-xepibv it can only mean, 'why certainly I have
is the true reading, and thus the pas- had exertion enough to tire me,' &c. We
sage might be explained from Ion 739, might suggest vvv, opposed to rrjs irdpot-
where the old servant, ascending the dev r)f.i€pas.
steep pathway representing the road to 854. Evfj.6\Trov 5op^5. Schol. irdXe/xos,
the Delphian temple, complains aiVeiw our wo. £-noiri<T€v Y.vfxoKiros. The legend
TOI /j.avTe7a, and Electr. 4fW, where an- was, that Eumolpus had assisted the
other old man finds the irp6o-fia(Tis opOia Eleusinians to revolt against Erechtheus,
to Electra's cottage fatiguing. According but was defeated and killed by the Athe-
to this the sense would be, ' stop to take nians, who instituted the priesthood of
breath in ascending the steep road.' Tei- the Eumolpidae in consequence of his
resias would thus have entered by the having been the first who had been ini-
orchestra, and ascended the stairs to the tiated in the Mysteries. The anachronism
stage. With this explanation and with is noticed by the Schol., who says that the
no other, the war happened four generations before the
the helpp of another's hand beside that of A i
Argive i i
invasion off Thebes,
Thb b the
but h poet
his guide, is consistent. And moreover, designed to eulogize Athens. Hermann
that Teiresias entered by the orchestra is suggests (Praef. p. xxij that the circum-
clear from Xzvphv 7re'5oi> in v. 8i'6, the stance may have been mentioned in order
same orchestra being called Aevphi/ SAcros to excuse Eteocles for not having con-
in Aesch. Suppl. 502. sulted the seer before.
8o2. The common reading irapii/xai 85!)—60. Quoted by Plato, Alcib. ii. p.
YoBy is hardly consistent with tragic usage. 151 B . S c h o l . (TT]lXsi0V tdE/A7]V TOV ^jUaS
Porson gives -youi*', a form unknown to vucrj&ai rby eVl rfj viKr] So^eVTa Cot <TTe-
the tragic writers, as he was himself (pavof.
aware. A much more probable reading H62. vpbs OLAKYIV MuKTjw'Sa. Schol.
is yvT, which appears to be given as a
variant in Ven. a. Some accusative seems 865. For the reason of Teiresias' re-
wanted, though it is not necessary to the sentment against Eteocles sse v. 772.
z2
172 ETPinuor
vocret y a p i^Se yrj irdXcu, Kpeov,
£ ov WeKvcodif) Ad'ios /3ia 6ewv
[TTOCTIV T' ec^ucre fjLrjTpl [xeXeov Oloiirovv].
at S' aljxaTCiynoi Sepy/JLarcov &ia<f>9opcu 370
Oecov cr6(j)iar[xa KaTuSeifi
a crvyKaXvipai TratSes OiSi77ot;
'Xprj£lovTe<;, &)? 8TJ Beov? vireKSp
17/xapTov dju-a^ws* OUT£ y a p yepa 7rarpt
OUT' efoSov SiSoWes dVSpa S u c r r v ^ 875
4K 8' evvevcr' auTois dpds
vouoiv re Kat Trpos r\Ti\iao-^ivos.
ayo) Ti hpav ov, trota 8' ou Xeyav eirr],
els e)(dos rjkOov Traicri TOLCTIV Olh'nrov.
iyyvs Se ddvaTos avro^eip auroig, Kpeov 880
TTOXAO! Se veKpol irepl veKpols
'Apyeia Kal KaSfAela [jil^avTes (3£\r),
868. For TCKvoDtreai, ' to be made a 874. yepa, his proper prerogatives.
parent,' see Here. F. 7- So in Aesch. Ag. This seems to refer to his maintenance in
729, wealth is said TeKyoC(r0at, jU^S1 a7rai- the house, rpo^, on account of which he
5a 8vT](TK(:iV. Hes; : cliius explains WefcvwOiicursed his sons, Aesch. Theb. 783.
by TtKVov €(rx£Vi the Schol. TZKVOV iraT^p 878. TI Spcif oi, ir-oia §' has been re-
4ytv€To. For the numerical agreement stored by W. Dindorf from the Harleian
of this speech with that at v. 930 seqq. MS., though it is there doubtless but a
(each thirty verses), and of Creon's and conjecture of the transcriber. The best
Menoeceus' beyond, and the intervening copies give TI Spaiv, oTroia 5', Aldus with
dialogue at v. HOli seqq., see Preface to some inferior MSS. ri ov Spoif, wo?a 5s.
vol. ii. p. xxi. It has there been sug- Porson reads TIP' OV hp&v, i. e. riva tiry.
gested to omit v. 8G9 as an interpolation. Hermann TI TOI SpHu, while Kirchhoff,
Kirchhoff however is of opinion that seve- retaining T/ Span/, unvola 5', marks the loss
ral verses have been lost here, and one of a verse after this. Klotz is still bolder,
after v. 878. By the omission of the and maintains the integrity of TI SpSiv,
verse in question, at — Stcupdopcd may bedirola b", though the indirect question for
connected with the nominative Aaios, by the direct is altogether contrary to the
supplying a word like lyivovTo, as the usage of the earlier Attic. The meaning
Schol. suggests, Kal l | ov eytvovro ul is by no means obscure :—' With respect
tffj.ayfA£vai Kal rerpccfituai TWV d<p0a\fx<t>vto which conduct I did and said every
TvcpkioatLS. On the whole, it seems bet- thing that I could (i. e. to prevent it),
ter to read ai S' for a? 8', and to trans- and so made myself disliked by the sons
late ; ' But as for that bloody destruction of Oedipus.' On TI — irolov ov, see
of eye sight, it was a design of the gods Here. F. 1271. For the government of
and a demonstration to Hellas.' He goes a, see on Androm. 660, ayib Tvpovoia rri
on to say, that in wishing to hide it by TE cry Kafj.fi, yipov, KTavtiv BeAwv T ^ P S '
length of time they erred ignorantly, e/c xtp&v apTrd^OfxaL.
i. e. stupidly, because they fancied they
could outwit the gods, who desired to 8(12. pi^avTes, Schol. ffvyKporrio-avTes.
make the case of Oedipus a public ex- •—TTLKpobs y6ovs, lamentations to their
ample, and could evade the punishment own cost, perhaps because retaliation was
that was sure to follow. — For xpivu to come in the war of the Epigoni. Cf.
Wakefield proposed v. 949.
 QOINISXAI. 173

ydous Swcroucrt 07jf3aCa yQovi.

<rv T ay TaXaiva cruy/caTacr/cdVTet TT6XL<;,
ei fir) \6yoi<Ti rot's e/x,ois TIS Treicrerai. 885
ixelvo /J.ep ydp irp5)Tov rjv, T£>V OLSLTTOV
TToXiTr/v firjo" avaKT etmt ydovos,
KavarpexpovTas TTOXLV.
iirei oe /cpetcrcrov TO KCLKOV ICTTL Taryadov,
fiC ecrriv dXXy) firj^avrj crwr^ptas. 890
dXX' ov yap enrelv OVT e/x.ot TOS' acr^aXe?
TTlKpoV T£ ToltTL TTjP TV^TjV KZKTf)\xivOl<Z
Trapao-yuv (fydpjjLaKov acoTTjptas,
els y a p aiv TTOWOJV [L4T<X
TO [xiXXov, el XPV> Tracrojuai* rt y a p 7ra^w ; 895
KP. eVicr^es avroS, 7rpeo-/Sv. TE. /AT) 'TrCXajx^dvov.
KP. /xelvov, TL (j>evyei.<; ; TE. r) Tv^rj <r, dXX' OVK iya>.
KP. (fipdcrov TroXiVats /cat TTOXEL o~0iTr)piav.
TE. fiovXei. ai) \iivToi, Koi^c /BovXijcreL r a ^ a .
KP. Kal THUS T7aTp(oau yalav ov aacrac deXco ; 900
TE. 0eXeL<; a/coOcrai SrJTa /cat cnrovSrjv e'xet9 ;
K P . es y a p rt JJLCLXXOV Set npodvfiiav e^civ ;
TE. KXVOLS av yjSrj TOW ijxSiv 6eo-irio-[idTG>v.
irpoiTov S' eKeivo 0ovXo/xaL cra^co?
884. The best MSS. give ir6\a or TT6\I, For the proverbial expression, ' There is
Flor. 2, ir6\is, which is the common more of bad than good in the world,' see
reading. But the avv in composition Suppl. ] !J7-
rather favours the dative. Possibly he 892. Toiai KT\. He speaks ambigu-
turns to his daughter Manto, who was ously, but he means TCJJ ixovn rijy Tupac-
leading him (v. 834), or he may hint at i>i$a, KpeovTi, and alludes to the surrender
the fate of Jocasta. of Creon's own son to death for the good
R85. TIS, i. e. Creon, whom he does not of the state.
like to name. Porson gives on his own 8!)5. TI yap irdSa; 'For what will
conjecture el f*b \6yois TIS TOIS ifJ.o'iai become of m e ? ' i.e. TI yap &\Ao, or e&j/
irei<T€Tai, " propter numeros ;" but Kirch- Se'Ato ciVery raAriBes. On this formula
hoffand Kiotz rightly repudiate so arbi- see Androm. 513.—Teiresias turns to de-
trary a change. part; but Creon seizes his arm and
888. For Saipovav, ' to be possessed,' detains him.
see Aesch. Theb. 1004. Cho. 557. For 8J>7- •"' (pevyeis /j.' Porson, with a few
&>s with the accusative absolute, sup. v. of the inferior copies.
714. He means that the first course 8!}!(. ixivroi is rather strangely used.
that should have been taken was, to expel Perhaps it would be better to give /teV
Eteocles and his brother from the city as -roi.
hayels. !)02. ri /*' &X\o has rather less autho-
889. eVel Se KTK. ' But since the rity, but is preferred by Hermann, Klotz,
wrong course has prevailed over the and W. Dindorf.
right, and a son of Oedipus is king,' &c.
174 ETPiniAOT
7rov '(TTLV Mtvou<evs, os ju,c Sevp' iirrfyayev; 905
KP. oh? ov fiaKpav airtaTi, irXrjcriov hi crov.
TE. a-rreXdeTOi vvv dea<f>dTa>v ijj.a>v e/cas.
KP. e/Aos Tre<f)VKcbs 7rats a Sei criyifcrerat.
T E . fiovXa. TrapovTOs <$fJT<£ aoi TOVTOV <f>pdcrw ;
KP. K\VO>V yap av Tepirono TTJS cr&iT^ptas. 91°
TE. a/cove S17 vvv 6eo-(j)dTa)v i^wv bhov
[ a SpaWe? av croicrane KaS/xeCav
cr^afat MevoiKea TovSe Set cr' mrep
crbi' Tj-atS', eVetSr) TTJV Toyr]V auros /carets.
K P . Tt </)7^s ; TtV eliras rovSe \LVQQV, a> yipov ; 915
TE. <X7rep TT€(J>VK€, TavTa KavdyKf] ere Spav.
KP. S) iToXka Xefas eV /Spa^ei xpovoy Ka/ca.
TE. crot y', aAAa TrarptSt fieydXa Kal crcoTrjpia.
KP. OVK HKKVOV, OVK TjKovcra- ^aiperw TTOXI?.
TE. di'rjp oS' OVKW avro?, eKvevei rrdXiv. 920
KP. ^(aipoiv 10"' ov yap <xa>v fie Set
TE. dnoXcoXev aXujdet, eVet cru Svo-Tu^;e
KP. ai Trpos ere yovdrwv Kal yepacr^iov
TE. TL TrpocrTrtTt'ets /xe ; Svcr^vXaKT* f atret
905. Hermann reads a-n-'qyaytv, ' led We should say in English, ' What is to
me away hither,' with some good MSS. be, that must be done.' Hermann's
Menoeceus had personally accompanied punctuation is to the last degree impro-
Teiresias, sup. v. 841. b a b l e ; an-ep ir4(pvK€, Tavra' Ka.va.yK7] ere
912. Kirclihoff is undoubtedly right in Spai>, where he supplies eV-rlj/ with ravra.
omitting this verse, as made up from v. !)19. For K\iew, aKouaai, implying
864. Not only does it violate the order hearing with the ears and comprehending
of the stichomythia (Teiresias having with the mind, see Aesch. Prom. 45B.
spoken three lines just above), but the 920. iKvevei. See Iph. T. 1330.
reading of the best MS. (Ven. a.) is ma- Schol. e^apvos yivtrai. The sense is,
terially different, & hpoivrzs hv ^OXIGTO. ' having once consented to hear mv
<rtiaatfi<;i> ir6xiv Kaifitiaiv. oracles, he is for withdrawing that con-
914. «a\e?s,'challenge,''provoke,'i.e. sent.'
by insisting on being told. 921. The truv seems emphatic: ' I
!)1S. The Schol. records a various don't want your predictions (though I
J
reading, T I <prjs; ifxbv 7ra?5 kvtKa yrjs might listen to another).' Otherwise he
<r<pd£aifle'Aeis.- Klotz thinks this was would have said oil yap 5e? jut KT\.
substituted by the actors for the genuine Ul'.i. yepdfffuos occurs also in Suppl. 95.
verse. 924. alrtT. So the good MSS., one
916. ct7rep ireipvKe. W. Dindorf gives having ahe'is. Schol. SutrKiKa>s <pv\ax-
aTiip ire<priv( on his own conjecture. The Ofji/ai, fiyovv <nunrr)9r)v<u, Svva.ixeiia carets,
sense seems to be, ' Whatever is ap- fjjreis. Teiresias, as a seer, might easily
pointed by a fixed natural law, that you know what the request was going to be,
must do.' There is an allusion to the even if the gesture did not show it. 'You
avayK-q cpvdeos, one of Anaxagoras'phy- are asking,'he says, ' evils (those resulting
sical theories, mentioned in Troad. 886. from my silence) which it is impossible to
 175
KP. criya' TrdXei Se rovcrSe JUT) X e ^ s Xdyous. 925
TE. a$LK€?i> /ceXeveis JU'- ov crtcoTTi/craijae^ av.
KP. TI 8tj [xe Spacreis ; TraiSa /xov
T.E. aXXois fJLeXrjcreL TOLVT', e/xol S' p
KP. €K TOV 8' i[JLol ToS' Tjkde KOL T€KP(p KO.KOV
TE. 6p6a><; /JL epairas Keis ay5)v epx€i Xoyaii'. 930
SeZ rdi'Se dakdjjLcus, ov Spdxcov 6
eyivero AipK7j<; vafjidrcop eVt(T/co7TO
a<j>ayevTa <f>6vi,ov aifxa yrj Sovvcu
KdBjj,ov Trakaiwv "Apeos in \x,y)vi[).dT(s>v,
os yrjyevel SpaKOVTi TL/jiojpeL <^>6vov. 935
Kal ravra Sp&vres crvfjifjia^(ov KTricrecrB' vAprj.
•y(6(t}V 8' dvTl Kapnov Kapirbv avri 6' a't/^aros
ai/x' r/v \df3j) [ipoTeiov, efer' ev/Jtevrj
, r) TTO8' VJXLV•^pvcroTrrjX.rjKa<ndyyv
dvrJKEV €K y£vov<z Se Sei daveiv 940
TOVS', o? Spa/covros yeVvos iKirecfyvKe ircus.
<TV o evuao rjjjav AOITTOS €i ZTrapTcov yevovs
d/cepatos e/c re jU,7jrpos dpcrevcov r diro,
oi <JO'I re 7ratoes. AL/JLOVOS /JL€V OVV ydjJLOL
<j(f>ayds direlpyovcr • ov ydp icmv rjOeos' 945
Kel fJbr} ydp ewrj<; rjipar', aXX' e^et

guard against.' For if Teiresias spared place.

the life of Menoeceus by not letting the
citizens know that it was demanded, evils
would follow, viz. the capture of the city,
which no care could avert. Scholefield
takes aiT6? for TrapaiTeT, ' you are depre-
eating,' supplying aiTe? rpvAaa-ireaSai.
Hermann gives aXvzi, 'acquiesce in evils
which you cannot guard against,' and
this is adopted also by W. Dindorf. It is
much more probable than Porson's apicth,
'you are trying to avert.'
92fi. The first clause of this verse is
commonly read with a question.
92S. tlpfitTtrai, scil. TtoAirais.
930. opdecs cpxel e ' s hy&va \6yuv,
' you proceed by the right road, viz, by
reasonable inquiries, to the investigation
of what I have said;' ' you rightly and
fairly contest the matter with me.' By
ayiif the i^Tacns and eAeyxos of his
words are meant.—6a\dfmts, the dative of
934. KdS/xov \xr\vifi,a. means ' anger at
Cadmus,' like e'xfy>a or bpyi] TIVOS. Por-
son, after Valckenaer, gives KdSf^m. The
reason of the anger of Ares was because
the dragon was his offspring (v. 659), and
hence its progeny were armed men.
937- o-pr] Kapirov Kapir6v. Both the
dragon and Menoeceus were Kapirbs yrjs,
as being yriytvds, the latter as descended
from the "Siraproi.
9 4 1 . yzvvos, i. e. 6S6I/TQJV.
945. r'fleos, unmarried. Photius, ^ifleos,
6 &pav yd/j.ov i-%<av Kal jUTjSeVw 767a-
/ITJKCUS.
946. This verse is condemned by Valcke-
naer, whom W. Dindorf and Kirch-
hoff follow. Hermann, Klotz, and Porson
defend it, and we think rightly. As betore
mentioned, this speech of Teiresias has
thirty verses, like that at v. 865. There
is nothing in the verse of itself objection-
 176 ETPiniJOT
ovros Se TTISXOS, 7778' dvei/^evos iroXti,
Q Trarpwav yatav eKcrwcreiev av.
p 8' 'A8pd(TTa> VOCTTOV '' Apyeioicri re
6r)(T€i, peXaivav KTJP* lir ofi/juacnv f3a\a>i>, 950
KXeiVGlS T£ @7j/3as. TOW'S' eXoG SuoZv TTOTfXOlV
TOV erepov rj yap Traiua crcocrov 77 TTOK.IV.
1
TO. [JLCV irap' rjjxwv TTOJVT e^ets rjyov, TCKVOV,
77/30? OLKOV. OCTT15 8 '
^ /xev ex#pa a7}fj.rjva<s TVXQ, 955
Kadeo-T7])S ots av oloivoarKOTrfj-
ipevSrj 8' V77' oi'/crou rotcri ^pw/xeVots \4y<av
dSiKet TO. TWV 6e5>v. QoZfiov avdptoTrois JJLOVOV
XPVV ^ccrTriwServ, os SeSoifcev ovSeva.
XO. Kpeov, TL crtyas yrjpvv a(j)doyyov cr^acras ; 960
/ca/xoi y a p ouSev ^crcrov eKir\r)£;L<; Trdpa.
r i o av Tts etTroi; or/Kov oi y e/xot Aoyot.
iya> yap OVTTOT i<s TOS' el^ai cru/x^opas,
a<f>ayevTa vraiSa irpocrdtivai TrdXet.
yap duOpcoiTOicri, <^>iXdreKVos ySios, 965
vS' av TOV aiJTou TratSa TIS 8oi^ KTavelv.
f] /JL evXoyeiTco Ta/xa Tts KTetvetv
8', ev ojpaico yap ecrTa/xev /3tov,
able; and Hermann well observes, that it must be,' viz. to refuse to give up my
is even necessary to explain the ambiguous son.—On •wpoaOtivu, addicere, which
words A'1/J.OPOS yd/j.m, which would other- Klotz wrongly renders apponere, see on
wise have meant that he was actually Androm. 101 tJ. Iph. A. 540.
married to Antigone. 96(i. ov$' &j/ KTA.., ' nor is it likely that,
047. avziixtvos, consecrated; the same nor is it to be expected that,' &c.
as &<p(Tos, Ion 822. Schol. o-tyayiaaOeh 967. /«) /J.' KTA. ' Let no one praise me
Kal av^tjxei/os rrj 7roAei. for killing my own children.' The com-
951. tcXeivaSy scil. ^crei. Perhaps, mon reading, KTCIVWV, does not appear to
K\eivas 5e ®7]/3ay. have been hitherto suspected. But it
958, 9. Quoted by Plutarch, De Pyth. gives a false sense; for Creon means to
Orac. p. 407, who has xp-fj. When say, ' I do not covet the eulogy of being a
something is contemplated in a different patriot, if it involves the death of my
light from what it really is, XPV" is in- children.' So aiVeiV is elsewhere used
variably used. Cf. Hipp. 019. (145. with an infinitive, OVTTOT' olviaa T4KVUIV
9G0. <rxi.sra%, iiriaxuv, Traicras. Cf. oveiHos ovvex' ^Sot-Tjj Mirelv. Schol. /ii)
454. iiraiveLTai fj.4 Tts \6yous tvhdyovs \4yo3iz,
901. e«:7rA7?|is, i. e. totrre aiyav. raua Tticva Gv^$ov\tvwv fxe Kreiveiy.
962. Srj\ov o'l y 6>ol \6yoi. " Con- !((J8. /3i'ou Kirclihoff for /3'iip. The
stat quid mini dicendum sit." Schole- meaning is obvious, though the use of
field. A very inadequate rendering. The wpalos for ' seasonable ' in the sense of
sense is, ' Why, what can I say ? (If I ' ripe,' ' mature,' is less common than for
speak at all,) it is clear what my words aK/Muos, ' in the full prime.' Creon says,
 177
dvr\<TKe.iv eroijuos, varpiSos iKkvrrjpiov.
dXX' eta, T€KVOV, vplv [ladeiv iracrav TTOXLV, 970
a'/cdXaoV eacras (lavTeeuv de.<nri(Tp.a.Ta
<f)€vy ws Ta^tcrra TTJCTS' aVaXXa^tfeis x^ov^'
Xe'fet y a p dp^ats *cai OTpar^XaTais TaSe
TrvXas e</>' eTTTa Kai Xo^ayeVas fioXcav
Kav [lev <f)6do-a)jx€v, ecrrt crot cr&cnjpia1 975
^ v S' vcrTepijcrTjs,

MEN0IKET2.
TTOL SrjTa <f>evyco ; riva TTOKW ; riva
ol>
KP. OTTOV x@ o<; TrjoS' eKnoSwv /xaXtcrr' ecret.
ME. OVKOVV ae cf>pd[,eiv et/cos, iKirovelv S' ejae'.
KP. Je\<f)ov's Trepacras 980
ME. TTOI jxe XPV' TraT£p> poXelv;
KP. AITCOXLB' es yrjv. ME. e/c Se rrJcrSe iroi irepw ;
KP. QeaTrpcorbv ouSas- ME. aefiva, -JCJSCOVIJS (idOpa ;
KP. eyvws. ME. TL Srj TOS' epv/xd [JUOL yevrjo-eraL;
KP. TrojATTLfios 6 Saifjiojv. ME. XP7)^®-™1' §e Tts iropos ;
KP. ey<y 7ropeuo"&» XPVO~°'V- 985
eS Xeyets, ndrep.
ws cr^v irpos Kao~iyvrf"t]v iioXotv,
rj<; TrpaJTa jj.ao~rov eiX/cucr', 'loKao'T-qv Xeyo),
b o-Teprjdels dp<f>av6<; r

he will not kill his son, but is ready to each of the seyen gates, and so prevent
die himself, because he is an old man, egress, unless the departure should take
and is ripe for death. It is easier to ex- place instantly.
tract this sense from fiiov than from ply. 977- TIWJ |eV«y ; We should have ex-
Compare Ale. 2 9 1 , KaXais [lev auro?s pected izoiov ^ivav;
Ko.r8o.vtiv fiicov fllov. T h e common read- 980. After nepdvas the MSS. add
ing '/crTa^ai was corrected by Hermann </>eO7e. Some omit irarep. _ But there is
and Kirchhoff from the best MSS. Her- clearly an aposiopesis at irepuaas.
mann however contends that this and the 983. The MSS. give vl STJT' fyvpa, for
next verse are spurious. His reasons do which Porson and Klotz have edited r(
not seem to require a special reply; he STJTGI pifia, after Valckenaer and Brunck;
does not make sufficient allowance for the Hermann and others ri 5i) T(S8' epu/ict.
earnestness of a father who might make The reading seems very doubtful; per-
even a somewhat illogical proposal in his haps TOCS' epvixa., ' what resource, sup-
anxiety to save his son. port, or security, for this journey.'
971. aK6\affra, having no proper re- 986. The words x®Pel vvv and v. 990
spect for the rulers of the land. are given to Creon in the old copies, but
975. ty8i.ouiii.tv, sc. iptvyovTis. Teire- were restored to Menoeceus by Mus-
sias would send word to the sentinels at grave.
VOL. III. Aa
178
TTpocrrjyoptjcrwv etfii, KGU cruxro) fitov.
aXX' ela, ^wpei" fir) TO crbv KcoXvercj. 890
&>s ev Trarpbs i^elXov <f>6f!$oi>
dyoto-tv, «o-#' a fiovXofxa
6's JU.' e/fKO/Ai^et, TTOXW airocTTepoiv
/cat SeiXia SiSwcrt. KCU crvyyvaicrTa
yipovri, rovfjibv §' ov^t avyyva[jbrjv e^et, 995
Oat, irarpiBos, r\ fju iyeCvaro.
a v el8rJT>, etju.i « a l crwcrtu TroX-tf,
re Swcrw T ^ ( T 8 ' vnepdavzLV ~)(6ovo<;-
alcr^pbv yap, oi yu.ei' OecrcfxiTwv iXevOepoi,
KOVK eis dvdyKrjv Scu/JLOVtoV afay/jLevoi, 1000
o-ravres Trap' dcnuS' ou/c oKvtjcrovcrLv Oaveiv
irvpyoiv Trdpoude fia^oixevou 7rarpas xnrep'
iyu) Se Trarepa Kal Kaaiyviyrov npoSovs
TTOXLV T' ifiavrov SeiXbs &)? e^w -^Oovbs
arreiju,'1 6Vou 8' av ^<S, /ca/cb? (^avifcrojaai, 1005
/Act TOV /xer' aaTpav Zr\v Apr} re (j)oCviOV,
os rous inrepTeCXavTas e/c y a t a s irore
IlirapTOvs avaKTas TrjcrSe yrjs tSpvcraro.
aAA. et/xi, Kat o"ras eg eTraAg-ew^ axpwv
(T(f)d^a<; e/xaurbv arjKov es [JLeXafjifiadrj 1010
BpaKOvro?, ev8' 6 JUCWTIS i^rjyijo-aTo,
iXevOepwaco yatav. apr/rac Xoyo?.
8e davdrov hwpov OVK alcr^phv TroXet
989. Kal ertitrai )3/o>'. ' And I will (by (the citizens) without any compulsion
flight, according to your advice) save my from an oracle shall not fear to die, while
life/ This, of course, is a pretext, in I,' &c. The fx\v however does not very
order to get Creon out of the way. He is often follow ei without an intervening
accordingly dismissed, and leaves the word, though we have this in I p h . A .
stage, as if to procure money for his son's 1211, ei )xev rbv 'Opipeas eixo", & Trdrep,
journey. The best MSS. give o-axruv or \6yov, and the omission of a definite sub-
<r<bfav filov. Kirchhoff thinks we should ject to bKvi}trovaiv is rather harsh.
read •npo<rt)ryopT]<Tas, el{M teat Tttxrco filov. 1000. Quoted by Plutarch, De aud.
Cf. v. 997- Poet. p. 23.
990. Here Creon leaves the stage. 1009. e'| eVaA^eW is shortly put for
993. eKKo/j.i£ei, ' is for getting me away crras eV 4wa\^4av, <r<J>a£as efiavrbf e |
out of the city.' — TU^IS, SC. TOU cTcodTJva.i amSiv. Schaefer compares v. 1224, air'
im' efiov.—SeiAlq, the charge of cowardice. op8iov oTaflfls vipyov. See on v. 1189.
999. The MSS. and edd. agree in oi 1011. e^y-fja-aTO, irpoeiTre, eVij^Tjce.
liir. But « fiiv is a very obvious and See v. 931.
plausible correction. ' 'Tis a disgrace, if 1013. The best MSS. with the Schol.
 179
Swcrwv, vocrov Se TTJVS' aTrakXd^a) ~)(96v<x.
el yap \a/3cov IKCUJTOS o TL hvvaiTo TIS 1015
S\0oi TOVTO, Keis KOLVOV (f>epoL
L, KaKav av al TrdXeis eXacrcroVcov
TO XOLTTOP evrv^oiev av.
XO. efias e/3as, &> TTTepovcro-a, y a s (XTp.
vepTtpov T 'E^iS 1020
KaB/xeCwv apnaya,

(f>OLTaCTL
1025
AipKaL(i)V a TTOT CK
veovs TreSaCpova'

rightly give Bavdrov, 'the gift of my Kal vhl) Q6.VO.TOV MtvoiKeais, ^ airoSe-
death.' Porson and others read tfayaTip. Xtcrdai ri)v eiityvxiav TOV veavifflcov. a\\h
1015—18. These four verses are given TO trepl Oidlirovv Kal T^V 'Stpiyya SITJ-
hy Stobaeus, Flor. xliii. 1. The meaning yovvTai TO noWaKLs tlpijfAeva. Hermann
of Sis\6oi is rather obscure, and the com- (Praef. p. xxii) expresses the same opi-
mentators are silent upon it. In refer- nion ;—" Quam non accommodatum sit
ence to his own life, he means avaAdcreie, rei quam agi audivit chorus hoc carmen,
' would expend it,' ' get through it,' as quam aliena ilia ad fastidium usque repe-
we say; but it is more applicable in its tita Sphingis descriptio, solutique com-
general sense of SieAfleTj' xp^ora or xP'h- memoratio aenigmatis, quam frigida et ab
/xaTa, which is opposed to <p€i$€(rdai, humanis sensibus abhorrens ilia vix paul-
kavra rripr/ffai. Translate, ' If each man lum generoso Menoeci consilio tacta levi-
having got whatever good he could would tas, nemo non videt, dixitque Grotius et
expend it and contribute it for the com- pluribus exposuit Morus." It is suffi-
mon good of his country, the (Hellenic) cient to say, that if Euripides did not
states experiencing less evils than they now choose to make his chorus take a more
do would be prosperous from henceforth.' direct part in the action of the piece, he
1019. This short and by no means doubtless had his reasons for it.
difficult ode describes the ravages of the 1021. Klotz alone retains apirayq, the
Sphinx on the citizens of Thebes, until reading of the MSS. and Schol., against
Oedipus arrived, led by the oracle, and Tyrwhitt's conjecture ap-waya, which is
defeated the monster by solving the riddle. also found in the Harleian MS.
But having achieved this victory, he un- 1022. W. Dindorf gives iroXvaTovos,
knowingly married his mother, and so TroKvcpBopos, fxt^oirapdevov KTA., against all
brought a curse on the city. The con- the good copies. For <poiTd<ri irrepoh see
duct of Menoeceus in devoting himself for on Orest. 270: for tfias xa^c"cn> SUP-
his country is eulogized, and the young v. 808.
Phoenician maidens wish for a similar 1026. The Schol. explains Aipxalaiv
offspring for themselves.—The metres are T6TTOIV by eic TSIV &T\$S>V. Rather perhaps,
simple, trochaic and iambic intermixed, the spot close to the fountain, which she
with here and there a dochmiac. The might be supposed to infest, and to carry
Schol. remarks on this ode, irphs oiSev off the citizens as they came for water.
ravTa' eSet yhp rbi> x°?^>v o'uerittaurOai Cf. v. 6C2.
A a2
180 ETPiniAOT

dXvpov a/x(f>l [lovcrav

oXojueVav T 'Epwvv
€(f>epes ec^epes a ^ e a TraTpiSi 1030
(f)6via' (J)6VLOS CK OeStv
os TaS' rjv 6
Se
Se irapdivoyv
kcnivaXpv OLKOLS' 1035
LTJIOV poav *poav,
iyjiov *ju.e'Xos
aXXos aXX' i
StaSo^ais dva TJTOXIJ\
fipovra Se arevajjios 1040
T 17V
6TT6T€ f
a TTTepovcrcra Trapdevos TIV avhpiov.
OIVT.

&r)/3aCav rdvBe yav 1045

1028. a/^ij)! /ioDirai', 'with a song.' verb as eiriTo-nifeij' exists, or was likely to
This is rather an uncommon use, but im- exist; unless we suppose it from TOTOI,
plies the being engaged in or at any action, which occurs in Aesch. Pers. 553. Valcke-
as a^(p\ SelTrvov thai &c. See on Aesch. naer gave &\A', and Aldus and Flor. 2
Theb. 99, a/j.ip\ AiTae' e^ouev. T h e have eiroiTiiTufe or -ev. The omission of
Schol. mistook the sense for kjx<p\ tEtpepzsthe augment is easily defended ; see v.
ftovtrav, ct%ea TraTpiSt, for he explains 687; but the antistrophic verse is in
•wepiriyiES Kal Trtpie<pep€s avavXoy Kat av- favour of the corrected reading, and a\Ko
4l$ovov w§i]v. Kirchhoff omits r' in the better agrees with /ASAOS. The Schol.
next verse, with Hartung. Schol. eneiSri quotes the verses from Aesch. Ag. 1041
tpdopas atria fy T) ^odca, 5ia TQVTO •—2, T'I ravr* aycoT6rv^as a^iipl Ao£lov;
'Eptybv ovAofj.evrji> auT7jV \4yzi. Things oh yap TOWVTOS Sjcrre 6privf]Tov TuxeTe.
as well as persons were called 'Epwves by 1041. a x " Elmsley for laxd.
the poets, as Aeschylus more than once 1043. a-woffToKais. See v. 35 seqq.
uses it for apa. Schol. irvvSavotxevy yap Oi5/jro5i irep! TWV
1031. ex dear, of the number of the yoviwv, expTjtrej/ BUTIJ; S debs a>s a7ro-
gods. KTtlvas rbv irorepa yajX7](Tei rty /x^Tepa.
1036—7' fi°av and fitAos were repeated Sii els Qijpas f/\dev, OVK els K6piv8on,
by Grotius, and so the metrical Scholiast rj>o0ov/j.evos iJ.ii hiroKTeivas Tl6\vfiov 7 0 -
had supplied the deficiency. Compare /xija-ei Mep6iri)y. H e had gone to Delphi
inf. 1567 seqq. It has been before re- to inquire about his parents, but came to
marked, that transcribers very often were Thebes in his way back, because he was
content to write a word once in passages sent away from his own country by the
of this kind. god. In Iph. A. 688 &7ro<TToAai occurs
1038. Kirchhoff retains the reading of in its proper sense of ' setting out to a
the best MSS., aAAos &AAoi> «reT<iT!jfe,distant place.'
and so Brunck has edited. But no such
 181
TOT' dcr/Aevoi?, TTOXLV 8'
fiarpl yap

Se TTTOAW'' io.r>o
SC alfxaTOiv 8' afieiftei
ei? dycova
dpalcrt

05 eTTt Bdvajov olyera.1 1055

y a s vTrep TraTpq>a<i,
KpeovTL [nev XLITCOV yoovs,
TOL 8' eTTTa-TTVpya Kkfjdpa y a ?

w8e jxarepes 1060

, (j)CXa
UaXXas, a SpaKovros ai[xa
\L66(3O\OV

opfirjaacr' iir' epyov,

odev iirecrvro TavSe yalav 1065
apTrayaucri Sai/xofwv Tts

ai^, Tts ev TrvkaicTL SojjxdTayv Kvpei;

1046. ^x1) ' s ™ apposition to OiSiVovs, this land a heaven-sent calamity by

as the Sphinx was called TreVflea 70105 the carrying-off of the citizens (by the
v. 807. Sphinx).' The Schol. wrongly construes
1051. 8i' alfj-aray KTK. ' And through apirayCUGL §CUIJ.6VO>V, and refers it to t h e
blood he makes his sons to pass, having death of Menoeceus.—yaiav is the me-
thrown them by his imprecations into an trical correction of Hermann and others
unhallowed contest' for the sovereignty. for yav. In the antistrophe (1042) Por-
1063. tcaTepydcracrOai aTp.a is a peri- son reads a<pavi<T<Ei', an elision not more
phrasia for Trpa\ai 4>6vov, a more common admissible by the Attic poets, than his
form of expression.—KaS^eicw p.epifj.vai', Ka\hiSi<ppoL 3A8<Lvas, Hec. 468.
Schol. vbv KdSfiov TrtpitppaVTiKus. ' In- 1007. A messenger is seen knocking at
citing the care of Cadmus to the work' is the side-door representing the yvvaiKu-
more likely to be a periphrasis for KaSfi^j vim.—ris eV nvAaitri, sc. rls irvXwpbs, who
e>iroi-(}eracra fiepi/ivav bp)i.aa6<u eir' epyov. is withinside at his post to open the door ?
•—'66tv, 'from which slaughter of the See a similar scene of impatient knocking
dragon (cf. 663. 934) there came upon in Aesch. Cho. 642. — 5m xpcirov, Schol.
182 ETPiniAOT
avoiyef, iKiropever 'loKoio~Trjv S6/JLQ)V.
tor) jxaX av6i%m Sta fxaKpov fiev, aXk'
e^eXO', aKovcrov, OlSiirov KXEIVT) hdjiap, 1070
Xijfacr' bhvpfJiSiv ireuOi^oiv re
10. S> <f>C\TaT', ov TTOV ^v[x<f)opa
ov wap' dairCBa
OCKVOVTOS,
del TToXe/xCaiv eipyoxv fiekr/;
[TL \LO'I Trod" TjKets icawov ayyekcov eiros;] 1075
TedvqKtv r) IJQ Trais e/AO5 ; arniaivi jioi.
AT. £,rj, ixrj Tpea~rjs T6S\ &>§ tr' a7raXXa£<u (ftofiov.
10. TU 8', kiTTaTTvpyoi 7r<3s cloven irepLf3oka£;
AT. ecrracr' adpavcrToi, KOVK avr)pTrao~Tcu TrdXt?.
10. r)\6ov Se 7rpo5 KIVBVVOV 'ApyeCov Sopos; 1080
rjv y ETT avrr^v aXA. o KaOjueiaw ^I/JTIS
KO,T4O~T7) TOV MvKTjVaLOV So/>OS.
10. €V £1776 77pOS dewv, £1 Tl UoXwEtKOUS 7T£/3t
oXo-0",fe»5JUEXEI /x,oi /cai r d 8 ' , £i XEUCTCTEI <ijaos.
.4I1. ^ crot ^vvcopi1; i<s rdS' rj^iepas TCKVCOV. 1085
10. £uSaijU,o^ot7is" 77<3s ya./) 'Apyetcov Sopv
TTvkSiv direo-Tijo-aade irvpyr]pov^voi;
\£^ov, yipovra TV(j)\bv ws Kara crreyas
i\0ovaa TepxffOJ, TrjoSe yfjs CTEO-WCT/AEVTI?.
ETTEI KpeovTOs TraZs 6 yTjs vnepdavcov 1090
TTvpyatv kit aKpwv crras fieXdvSeTov
fipafieas fiev f^PXV' &*•*•' 8f-as 8e e^eXfle 1077- «J is not for en-el, but for 'fra,
«ai ^Kouiroe. * (which I tell you) that I may release you
1072. ou TTOV is required by the sense at once from your alarm.'
(as Kirchhoff also perceived) for the vulg. 1084. The order is, elite — ei Xevatrti
tf irov. These words are generally con- <p6.os, not Ka\ T<fS', ei \ev<roei, for she is
fused, but have a very different meaning, speaking of a different person, not merely
See Orest. 844. Iph. T. 930. of an additional thing ; and thus ws Kal
1073. (SePtf/cas, i. e. /SaiVeis. The T<f5' is parenthetical, and Kal r6Se means
Schol. well observes, that as he regularly Kal rb (rjv no\wei'/oj. Porson gives as
attended his master, and was now sepa- ixekov /J.OI, but only one of the good MSS.
rated from him, the inference was, that exhibits this reading. As another has
Eteocles was dead. He adds (referring To05e, Hermann, for the reason just al-
doubtless to the next verse, as Valckenaer leged, gives us fieXei Ka\ rouSe fim Xeia-
perceived), ev TTOK\O7S avriypdcpois ov ffeiv (pdos.
(piperai OVTOS & (TTI'XOS. Kirchhoff ac- 1087. aireo-T-fio-aaSe, Schol. aireBitofaTe,
cordingly incloses it as spurious. N o vtpiKvn.Xoifi.evoi VTT' iKelvav.
inference can be drawn from this and the 1091. irvpyav eV &Kpav. Cf. v. 1009.
preceding speech having five lines, since Schol. irpbs TO Tra<n T V irpa^v KaTa<pavr\
Jocasta speaks below in four. yeveaSai. He is wrong however in sup-
 183
LMV Si/*?K€ rrjSe yfj crcarrjpiov,
\6)(ov<; €V€L[xev enroL KOL Xo
7rvXas i(f> CTTTCI, ^uXajcas 'Apye'iov Sophs,
crb? Trats, e<^eSpovs * $ ' ii77roTas /xev ITTTTOTCUS 1095
, 07rXiTa$ 8' aa7nSrj<f)6poL<; em,
W PocrovvTt, T€iy£a>v eh) Sopo?
^ S I ' oXiyou. irepydjjL(i>v 8' CITT' bpOlav
elcropw/jiev 'Apyeccov crTparbv
TevfjLTjcrcrbv iKknrovTa.' Kal Tci^pov TreXas 1100
Spd/^co £vvr)\pev facrru KaS/xeta? ydovos.
iraiav 8e /ecu craXTrcyyes eKeXaSow 6/xoG
eKeWev e/c re rei^ewv rjii£)v irapa.
Kal TTpcoTa fxkv Trpocrrjyt JV^'icrrats 7n;Xats
posing that ffwr^piov agrees with Ultpos, as "antiquior forma." Probably Te\/j.rja-'bv
for ep7oe is implied, in apposition to the arose from a confusion with TeAjunrbs,
sentence. Cf. Heracl. 4 0 1 , 0U7)TTO\e?rai TO'AIS if AvKiq, mentioned by Photius,
5* a(TTi» ixavritov VTTO, Tpowcud T* ix&p&v who rightly gives Tevixntrabv in v. Teu-
Kal 7r($Aet cwTT^pia. With this brief and /xrifrla aAt^TTTjl- Schol. Tev^a^bs, opos
merely incidental notice of the self-immo- Boiatrtas, ayrl TOV T<y TzvfATjff&ip Trapa-
lation of Menoeeeus, compare the equally Ktiixivf\v xojpav. itrel TTUS opav 4Svva.ro,
slight notice of Maearia's death in Heracl. rod TeujUTjfTffou a(peo'TT]K6ros TT\4OV pf
822. An event which could not be acted (TraSiovs (about ten miles) rajy ®-i){iu>v;
on the stage required a messenger's nar- ^ OVK £tc\lir6l/Ta, aAA' ^5T? KaTa\nr6vTa.
ration ; but iu both plays this character He found therefore the reading etcte'i-
was occupied with more important de- ivovra, which is given in one of the best
tails. MSS., and suggested eK\nr6vTa, which is
1094. ipiAaicas, to watch the move- clearly right. For, if they were close to
ments of the Argives; to keep them in the trenches, they were no longer in the
check. This was acting on Creon's ad- act of leaving Teumesus.
vice; see v. 731. 744. 1101. The words 'iarv KaS/xeias x^opbs
1095. etpiSpovs, ' reserves.' Schol. are unquestionably corrupt, though Kirch-
avrnra.\ovs, ayaviHThs, firiKaSe^o/xevovs hoff seems to have been the first to per-
avTiTaTTetrdcu, el iiuKparolT} rb avTiiraXov ceive it. ' When near the trench they
liipos. The 8' was added by Valckenaer. reach the capital of the Theban land at
Hermann rejects this, and gives rd£as for full speed,' is an absurd statement, even
era£e in the next verse. Klotz thinks the if ^vvaTTTsiv &O~TV could be defended by
asyndeton is defensible, because the clause the var. lect. els x€^Pa 7V11 ^vyri^/ay (for
4fpf§povs lirirSTas fJ.ev KTA. is a mere yy) in Heracl. 429. Kirchhoff is perhaps
epexegesis of the preceding. right in suspecting the verse to be spu-
1097- &s KTA. ' In order that any rious. I t was enough to say Ka\ rdcppou
weak point in the fortifications might have TreAas (6Vra).
assistance close at hand.' Cf. Hel. 1604, 1103. eKitBev, from the enemy's side.
MeyeAews 8' e^tay '6ir\a, 'dirri vo&oisv £v/j.- So Aesch. Theb. 40, TJKW cra,<pri raKeldev
/uax 01 KwraaKo-Kuv. Suppl. 709, aAA1 4K o~rparov tytpwi'. Pers. 397, (Tdkniy^
$X e T ' *s T ^ K&ILVOV oiKelov (rrparov. Inf. S' avrrj TT&VT* eKtiv' eTret^Aeyei'.
v. 1171. TOCTO TraiKTai'Tes vofrovv. 1104. NrjicrTais Hermann and W . Din-
1100. 1i\>nt\aa6v. So Hermann with dorf for NrjtTais. See on Aesch. Theb.
the best MS., the others giving 1zvtii)<shv, 455. The ancients themselves seem to
and two having the correction Te\/J.7}(r6^, have been doubtful both as to the form
which is the reading of Aldus and many and the etymology of the word ; but Her-
inferior copies. Porson prefers Tev/j.riirbi' mann observes, after Unger (Theb. Parad.
184 ETPiniAOT
\6~xpv irvKVcucriv acnriuLV 1105
6 rfjs Kwayov HapdevoTralos eieyovos,
iiriarjix' e^wv oiKelov iv /xecrw cra/cet
£KT)I36\O(,<; To^oicnv 'AraXavT-qv Kairpov
^eipovixevyjv AiroXov. is 8e ITpotTtoas
irvXas i)(apei acfydyt e^wv i(j> ap/xaTL 1110
6 fxdvTLS 'AfJL(f)Ldpao<; ov cnjfiei' er^cav
vfipio-jJLev, aXka aa^povois acri)^ oirXa.
'flyvyia 8' es vvXajiad' cIinro^e8a)v aval;
ecrrei^' e^cov crq\Lixov iv fjidaw cra/cei
CTTlKTols TTaVOTTTTJV Ofl/JiacnV OeOOpKOTO., 1115
[TO. jxeu crvv acrTpcov eTTiToXaicriv
a, TO. 8e KpvTTTovra SVVOVTWV

i. p. 334) that it probably meant ' the that averse has been lost after 1115, in
lowest gate,' as opposed to the "Ti//i(TTai which specific mention was made of Ar-
TriiActi. Hesych. vq'iGTa, KaTiirara, gus. Hermann also gives nXtiovTa after
saxaTa- One explanation offered in the Seidler for fiKiTrovra., which can only be
scholia is ^ eVel vtarai elffii/. defended as agreeing with i^fxaTa, and by-
1106. Cf. Suppl. 888, 6 TIJS Kvvuyov regarding innara as in apposition to 7ra-
5' &\Xos 'ATa\di>rris y6vos UapBevoiraiof.V6TTTT)V, the thing to the person, the part
1107. iirlcrriiia oiKeiW, a device taken to the whole. Harsh as this is, it is much
from his own family, viz. his mother the more so when imxcuriv SeSop/ctiTa imme-
huntress. diately precedes, and when KpiirTovra.
1110. Kirchhoff and Hermann have must agree not with 6p.fj.ara, but with
restored i<p' ap/tari, the reading of all irav6irrriii. But for this o/i/iuuriv SeSop-
the good MSS., for ecf>' S-pfJ-a^'f- Com-tcSra, we might plausibly read rots p.\v
pare v. 172—4.—<rrjfie?a u^pur/xeVa, Schol. (Tvv a&Tpwv itnTo\ai(riv 'ofx^xatn fiXeirovra,
intepilipava, who quotes the similar state- as one of the Scholiasts appears to have
ment in Aesch. Theb. 586 —7, tfi^a 5' done, TO?S /xef irpbs avaroAas Kcipevots
OUK iirriv KVKXOI, KT\. For the expres- OjUjttaffi $\eirovra, fj.{ioi/Ta Se rots irphs
sion, which is virtually the same as ujSptcr- Suffix. But further; even if eyes, such
TIJCA, Klotz well compares Xen. Cyr. ii. as Argus wore, (viz. like those in a pea-
4, 5, HeptriKtj o"To\ij ouSey n v$pi(Xpivr\. cock's tail, from which the legend was
The Greeks had a very keen and liveiy derived,) could be said ' partly to see with
apprehension of the bad consequences of the rising stars, and partly to be closed
boasting, either in words or deeds. Am- with them setting,' (i. e. some of them
phiaraus therefore, as knowing the mind always being awake, while others were
of the gods, did not imitate the rest, al- sleeping,) the expression is absurd, if we
though, as Aeschylus says, he was in- resolve it into its simplest form, ' having
volved in common ruin with the other some eyes which slept in the morning.'
champions who were less discreet. Lastly, SVV6I/TO!V fiera could not mean
cfyia aarpois hvvovmv. The passages cited
1116—8. These verses are rejected by by the Scholiasts from ancient writer3
W. Dindorf, on the suggestion of Valcke- only prove, what no one doubted, that
naer. Porson, who says not a syllable Argus was always wide awake in watch-
on the insuperable difficulties both of ing his charge. For these reasons, it
grammar and of description which they seems safer to regard the verses as added
involve, merely observes that Eustathius by some one who wished to say, that
on II. ii. p. 182 quotes v. 1116—17; and Argus was painted with some eyes open
therefore he would retain them and the and others shut; but who, feeling the im-
next. Kirchhoff agrees with Hermann,
 &0INI22AI. 185
ws vcnepov davovros elaopav Traprjv.']
Se rctfiv el^e ir/oo? TTVXGUS
us, XeovTos Sepos e^cui' eV' dcrTuSi 1120
ia Se
TLTOLV IIpofJLrjdevs e(f>epev w? Trpn]a-(ov irokiv.
6 cros Se KprjvaLaicn IToXwei/c^s TTUX
-4/077 Trpocrrjye- IToiT'idSes S' eV' dc
TTWXOI SpOjiiaSes icrtcCpTcov <f>6/3q>, 1125
77a>s
in avrov, axjTe [xaivarOai
6 S' ov/c ekacrcrov "Apeo? is fxd-^rjv <$>povS>v
Kanavevs npocrrjye Xo^ov CTT' 'HXe'^rpats
<TL$y]pOV(OTOLS S ' dcTTTtSoS TV77OIS l 1130

possibility of distinguishing so minute a skin; cf. v. 420 seqq.) inclines to the

detail in the turmoil of battle, thought it old punctuation, &s irpi]Gaiv vi\tv. ' In
right to add that extremely weak verse, his right hand one of the Titans, Prome-
' as we could perceive after the death of theus, bore a torch, as if to burn the city.'
Hippomedon.' Klotz, in a very long Thus Tydeus had two badges or devices,
note, endeavours to defend the verses and unless we suppose the shield itself was
to explain them ; but there is nothing in covered with the lion's skin, after the
what he says which in any degree removes fashion which in later times gave to
the difficulties mentioned above. heraldry the terms vair, ermine, and their
1120—2. There is some difficulty varieties. Hermann contends that if a
here, on which Porson is silent, be- painted Prometheus had been meant, 4v
yond expressing his approval of Mu3- f/.4(TCji Se Aa/iWSa KTA. would have been
grave's punctuation, e(pepei> &s, for e<(ie-written, not 8e£ra Se. The Schol. ex-
pev, u>s KTX. The question is, was theplains the latter word as if the lion's skin
device on the shield a shaggy lion's was on the left side of the shield, the
skin, or was it a torch-bearing Prome- Prometheus on the right.
theus, or both? Or did Tydeus himself 1125. noTi/LiiSzs TVUJAOL, the horses of
bear a torch, like a Prometheus ? This Glaucus, bred at Potniae, which were
latter is the view of those who follow seized with madness and devoured their
Porson. ' In his right hand he bore a masters. This was the subject of the
torch, like the giant Prometheus bring- Satyric TAavKtis TIOTVUVS of Aeschylus.
ing fire from heaven, to burn the city.' Hence the Bacchantes were also called
But then it is objected, that in Aeschy- rioTciaSfs, Bacch. 664, and the Erinyes,
lus (Theb. 427), whom Euripides clearly Orest. 318. These horses were wrought
is imitating, a torch-bearing Prome- out of metallic plates attached to the
theus, with the motto irp^a-oo TT6\IV, is shield by a pivot or rivet, (TTp6(piy%, in
the badge of Capaneus. Either then the centre of each, so that on brandishing
Euripides transferred the same badge to the shield the horses moved round, and
Tydeus, or he compared Tydeus, who was so exhibited the frantic motions of Glau-
piKphs 5e/xay, a diminutive warrior, to a cus' steeds. A similar device is perhaps
gigantic Prometheus. Both ways are intended in Aesch. Theb. 485 seqq. By
given in the scholia, and it is not the addition of KvKXovjj.evai virb TrdpnaKa,
easy to choose. Scholefield (who mis- we must understand that the figures were
understands the passage, in saying Ty- of the kind called vevpo&irao'Ta., moved by
deus would have &(TT]/j.a. O7rAa unless he pulling strings. Such devices would hardly
had a Prometheus; for he would still meet with much favour in modern war-
have his own private badge, the lion's fare.
VOL. III.
Bb
186 ETPiniJOT
y i y a s evr' w/xois yryyevr}1! okiqv TTOKLV
(j)epo)v /jLO-^Xolcnv efavacnracras fidvpav,
virovoiav rjfxiv oia Tretcrerat 7roXts.
Tats 8' e/3So'//,cus "^Spacrros eV TrvXanriv i ^ ,
e/ca/rov e^xSmis dcrTrtS' iKTr\y]pS>v ypa<j>r}, 1135
vSpas eyav XCUOLCTLV iv ^pa^iocnv
'Apyeiov av^r)^' eK Se rev^iuiv fxicrcav
SpaKovTe? e<f)epov reKva KaSfieCcov yvddois-
Traprjv 8' e/cacrrov TWVS' i/xol ded/xara
^vvOrjfia TrapcufrepovTL Trot/xecrtv \6^a>v. 1140
i TTpSiTa [A£V TO^oicri, Kat X
6' e/
TrerpS>v T' apayiJLOis' ws 8' i ^
ewXayfe TvSev? ^;w cros efat^v^s yoVos,
' / i TeKua AavaSiv, irplv Kare^dvdaL ySoXats, 1145
rt fteXXer' dpS-qv 77dVres i\LTr'nrTziv 7rwXats,
yv[ivrJT€<;, 'nnrfjs, ap/xdrcov r ' eTTtcrTarat ;
•^X^s ^' o7J"6J5 rjKov<jav, ovrts dpyos ^ v
TTOXXOI 8' hrnTTov Kparas
1132. fiadpuv, which Porson was much from Aesch. Theh. 490, b<piav 5e TTAEK-
inclined to edit for /3up, i'rom one of his Tcipcuo': Trepidpofiov KUTOS irpo(T7]Bd(pi(TTai
inferior MSS. and the scholia, has been KoiXoyda-ropos KVKXOV. Schol. TC) Se e|7Js,
restored by Hermann and Kirchhoff from affiriSa €X<o*/ Kaiois ei/ ^pa^(io<nv, tKarhv
a variant in the best MS. e^tSfais iJSpas 4Kir\Tjpa>v rij ypa<J>ij.—
1133. \m6voiav, in apposition to the \4yei Se t^\v vftpav, e%i5^aj5ei? -y^P ^(Xac
sentence, ' a hint to us (Thebanj) what at Tai-rtis itecpaAal. It is evident that he
the city is to endure.' So ivvma is used adopted the common punctuation of the
in Aesch. Theb. 397- old editions, iKuX^pwv yptxpfj vSpas, %x">v
1134. 4|85<i/ua!Y. Porson observes, in a KT\. Klotz after others compares Virg.
good note, that neither Aeschylus (Theb. Aen. vii. 658, "clipeoque insigne pater-
627) nor Euripides specifies by name the num Centum angues cinctamque gerit
seventh gate, but both leave it to be im- serpentibus hydram."
plied after mentioning the rest. These 1140. •wapatpzpew, like irapayyeAkeiv,
were the B6ppaiai of Aeschylus (Theb. is properly used of conveying the watch-
522), called also "Ti|zi<rTai, as opposed to word along the ranks.
N^iCTai (see on v. 1104). 1141. neffayicvAois, javelins with a
1135. (Karhv KTA. ' W i t h a hundred thong in the middle. See Androm. 1133.
snakes filling up his shield in its painting.' 1144. «al vbs MSS. and edd., except
Compare Orest. 54, XIJAZVCL Se Nau7rA£e<of Ven. a., which has Kai 6 trbs, which
eKit\T)p£>v TrA&rri. Porson adopts an inele- Kirchhoff has restored, one other giving 6
gant conjecture of Valckenaer's, which crbs 8' by the first hand, altered to Koi
subsequent critics have rightly rejected, <rbs 5 1 .
cioTriS' tKirXripGsv, ypatpWYSpas S X » « T A . 1147. yv/xvriTes, as in Rhes. 31, 313,
The meaning is, that the unoccupied includes all the light troops, principally
field or ground of his shield was onia- archers and javelin-men, not ranked
mented with wreathed snakes, proceeding among ditXiTat or equestrian forces,
from the head of the Hydra. This too is
 &0INI2XAI. 187
T is ovSas elSes av irpb Tet^eW 1150
TTVKVOVS Kvf3icrT7)Tfjpas fiKTreTTvevKOTas,
^rjpav 8' eSsvov yalav at/xaro? pools.
6 8' 'ApKas, OVK 'Apyeios, '' AraXdvTTjs yovos,
Tvcf>oi)<s TTuXatcrtv a>s r t s ifJLTrecroiv /3oa
nvp Kal SiKekXas, a>s KaTaa-Kd\fjo)v TTOKLV 1155
ecr^e fjiapySiVT avTov iuakiov deov
Trais, Xaav i[i.f3a\a>v Koipa
i, yeur' iirak^cov GOTO*
Se Kpara SceTraXwe Kal pa(f>as
v bcniurv, apn S' olvanrbv yivvv 1160
ovS' airoicreTai fiiov
Trj KOWLT6£<O /JLrjrpl Maivakov Koprj.
CTret oe Tacro eiceioev evru^et9 irvhas,
aXXa? e ^ e i TTCUS cros, UTt6\Lt]v 8' ey<w.
opai Se TuSea «:al TTapa.cn:KJTO.% TTVKVOVS 1165
Xoy^atcrov els aKpov crrofxa
aKovTitpvTas, wcrr' iwak^ecov
Xnreiv ipiirvas <f>vydSas' ak\d viv TTOK.LV,
1151. eKTrarvev^Tas, though a doubt- 1159. Si€wa,Avve. Schol. eis \ewTa
fal word, is not certainly corrupt. Mark- Sie^ee.—"0^7)pos>t'OTG Tre'p TE ^iiy iir<£-
land on Suppl. 692 proposed eKpeyeuK^Tay,
which Porson and others have adopted, 1160. 8.pTt olvanrbv, just blooming with
while Klotz and Kirchhoff retain the manhood's glow. Cf. Bacch. 438, oyff
vulgate. In Hipp. 470, TTCH^ ay tKvtvffai^AAa£ej> oivanrbv yivvv. He was avtSp6-
So/teis; one MSS. gives tKirvtvacu. As irats hvtip, Aesch. Theb. 528. Cf. Pers.
the poet used the perfect ir4ir\evKa in 319, irvpa^v yevetdSa, ereyy a.fi€ifiwi>
Hel. 405, we cannot say he might not xp&Ta wop(pup4a fiatpi]. Schol. iruppav,
use Treirvevica. here. Cf. Orest. 496, eirel(,av9i£ov<Ta,v. But the colour of the cheek
•yhp i^eiryevff^v 'Ayafiefii/aiv $iov. Inf. rather than of the beard seems meant.
v. 1454, frfupa S' an' Qiirvsvffav iBKiov IKil. cnroiaeTai $iop. Compare Iph.
[Hov. It is easy to construe Kvfii(TT7iT7ipasA. 296, @ TLS ei irpo<Tapfx6(rei fiapfidpovs
is o&das, ' tumblers down upon the jSaptSay, V6<TTOV OVK aTroicerai. Sup.
ground.' Cf. Suppl. 692, is ttpara irpbs v. 595. The Schol. records a variant
•yfiv imcvfSHTT&vToiv @ia. But tKvet/evKa, MaivaAov x^ii"a. Perhaps by ' the maid
from e/cfe?^, could only mean, ' having of Maenalus' the poet meant, ' the virgin
escaped,' which seems inconsistent with huntress on mount Maenalus' in Arcadia,
the next verse. See sup. v. 920. not ' the daughter of Maenalus,' as Apol-
1153. 'Apicas, OUK 'Apyelos. The Schol. lodorus says, from this passage. For
quotes Suppl. 890, 'ApKas p.ev fiv, iXQuv b"Aeschylus calls her ^Ti]p hp^Tnios,
e7r' 'lvdxov poas TraiSeverai Km' ^Apyos. Theb. 527.
1155. Porson and Kirchhoff have Si- 1163. eVfl 5e KTA. It was the care of
KeAAas, which is the reading of the best Eteocles, like a good general, to attend to
MSS. for Si'/ceAiW. For 0oa>> TI or ra«T6 voaovv TeixeW, v. 1097- Cf. v. 1171-
see on Aesch. Cho. 394. —i'iiri)xt\v iyii, viz. as wapaanKTTijs, v.
1157. For the metre compare &IOKXV- 1073.
fiivov fikv &p<rtv', Hel. 9, 1168. iiraX^iwv ipiwvas, the heights of
Bb 2
188 ETPiniJOT
Kvvayos oxrei, TraTs cros i
8' irrecTTTja av0L?. e's 8' aXkas TrvXas 1170
O TOVTO iravcravTes vouovv.
TTSS eiTrotjU.' av «<> ifiaiveTo ;
yap KAijua/cos Trpocra/x/Jacreis
i^copei, /cat TOCTOVS' e«:d/x7racre,
S' ai' TO crejjivbv irvp viv eipy&Oeiv -dto? 1175
5
TO /A?) ou /caT aKpav JJepyafxcov eAeiv iroXiv.
KCU TCLV0' a/ju rjyopeve KOI TreTpou/xevos
aveip<f> VTT avrrjv acnrCS' eiXifas oe/xa?,
d[x.ei^o)v ^iaT ivufKaroiv fiaOpa.
S' virepfiaivovTa yelcra Tei^iwv 1180
Kepavvca Zevs viv iKTvirrjcre Se
~){0ii)V, cocrTe Several TrdvTas- IK Se KKi\iaK<jiv
i<T<f>ei>8ovaTO ~)(a)pl<s aXkrjXcov /jLeXr),
/xev eis 'OXVJJITTOV, al/xa S' e§ -^Oova,
Se «at KWX.' ai; KVKKWJX 'l£;iovo<; 1185
ei\io"O"eT'' es y^v S' eju.7rvpos TTITTTCI
ws S' eTS' ^SpacrTos Zrjva iroki^iov
ef<w Ta<fipov Kadlaev 'Apyeicav arparov.
oi S' aS Trap' rjfjbcov Sefiov ^dios Tepas
tSdi'Te? i^ifkavvov apfxaTCjv o^ous 1190

the battlements. Electr. 210, ovpeias ay word, here the same as KAi/uiKTTJpes in
ep'nrvas. Hel. 1570, ' t h e rounds of a ladder,' in
1171. Schol. TOCTO T!> ^epos iraufra^Tes Hipp. 1235 are ' the linch-pins ' of a cha-
ov
SVVTVXOVV KOX KUKSS ix - mft. Sehol. TrepuppuGTmais Se ivi)\a-ra,
1175. Some of the uditors give eipya- '6itov eirifialiiofiev ^ ras 0dcr(is T&V eVi)-
6e7vr with Elmsley ; but Hermann retains Karwi/ TTJS tcKlfxaicos.
tlpyaQeiV. That these forms in —ddai, 1183. The effects of lightning are not,
-—e'flcu, —ii6a, are not always aorists, as Hermann observes, such as the poet
seems as clear as most points in Greek describes them, ou non-rigid substances,
orthography.—The boast of Capaneus is This therefore is a poetical hyperbole,
closely copied from Aesch. Theb. 422, 1188. Kadlo-tv L. Dindorf for KaQiiaev.
9eov T6 yap BCKOVTOS eKirep<Teii' TT6\IV KOX The e has no place in an aorist, where
^ 64\OVT6S <p7]triv, ou5e r^v Aiis zpiv the 1 is long by nature (na6i£nv), the root
veSq> ax^aaav zKitoblnv trxeSe'tv- being id or 45. The quantity of the 1 is
1176. icar' ditpwv TlepysLnwi/. Another shown by the accent of the imperfect,
form of Karanpas, as the Schol. ob- Tfei'.
serves. 1189. o» rap' ^/ncov is not, as Klotz
1177' Cf. Bacch. 1082, Ka\ ravd' a/j.' teaches, simply ' nostri,' but it is shortly
]jy6peve, teal irpbs ovpavhv Kal ya'ia.v CVT^J- put, by a well-known idiom, for ol Trap*
pt^e (pws (TefjLVou ttvp6s. Tjfiiv e'l^Aawoe uxovs Trap 7]fi<ov. Mus-
1179. K\i/iaKos. It is best to take this grave proposed #x<"> which would further
as depending on CVIJABTCOV. The latter require frnrijs 8' dirAnal T' KT\.
 189
j onXlrai T' eis p-ecr' 'Apyeicov oirXa
eyxV> ^dvra 8' rjv bfLov /ca/cd1
eOvfjiTKOV, i^eTTLTTTOV dvTVydiV O.TTO,
Tpa)(oi T enrjocov agoves T C77 afocri,
vacpol Se veKpols i^ecrcopevovd' 6/JLOV. 1195
TTvpyav }iev ovv yrjs ecr^o ^d
es TT)V Trapovcrav ijfiepav el 8'
ecrrai TO XOUTTOV ^Se y ^ ,
[«ai i^ui' y a p avrr/v Saifjiovcov ecrwcre ris.]
XO. Kakbv TO VLKOLW el 8' afxeivov oi deol 1200
yvcofXTjv expvcnv, c u r v e s ei^v eyw.
10. fcaXws Ta TWV ^ewi' /cat Ta T-^S TU^IJS ex eo '
7raiSes Te y a p jaot ^wcrt KaKirefyevye yrj.
Kpeojv 8' eot«:e T<3V e/xw vviufrevfiaTow
TCOV T Olhiirov SUCTTT/^OS aTroXaCcrat KaKuv 1205
77atSo5 <jT€pr)6e\<s rfj TrdXet /xei^ evTv^co^,
ISia Se XuTTyo&is. dXX' dve\0e /AOL TTOXLV,
Tt TaTrt TOVTOIS TTato' c/Aw S
AT. ea ra Xonrd' Sevp' del yap
10. TOCT' ei5 VTTOTTTOV etnas' OVK earceov. 1210
^4P. [xCitpv Ti ^ p ^ e t s TraiSas "^ <jea-u>(T[x,ivov% ;
10. KOI TaTTiXobTrd y el /caXws Trpdacru) KXVZIM.
AT. fjiedes p,'1 epyjfJios Trats vTracnricrTov creOev.
1196. t(Txo^-€y, Schol. 5ieK0)\ii(Ta- contraction admitted in the other persons,
pey. e?iii€>', e?T6, €?Tr)i/ &c. Kirchhoff conjec-
1199. If this verse be genuine, (and it tures evrvxyo-er', olS' iyd. Between
is only found in three of the good MSS., exovinf and exoiev the MSS. are equally
and not in any of the early editions,) balanced, and Hermann prefers the latter,
there is an ellipse of this kind, (' and we which means, ' if the gods were but better
are hopeful that matters will be well for disposed to the brothers, then should / be
the future,) for now also ' &c. Porson, happy.' Porson too hastily says, " cxoiey
Hermann, W. Dindorf, and Klotz reject sine sensu Aid."
it; but there is a very fair probability of 1205. airoAavrrat, to have experienced
its being genuine. the consequences of.—&ve\de} ' recount,'
1200. afieii/ova yi'd/J-v, better senti- 8i7)7?jirai.
ments towards the two rival brothers; 1210. els iiiroin-ov, so as to excite sus-
' then,' says the chorus, ' / should be picion. In dwelling on present good for-
happy.' This is a notable instance of the tune, but shunning the mention of the
omission of &v. Cf. Here. F. 1417. Hel. 991, future, Jocasta perceives something is
rl ravTa; SaKpvois ets rh drj\v Tpen-6fj.€vos suppressed. Compare El. 345, & <pi\rar\
ekeivbs e'ijjv naWov % 8pacTTT}pios, where els uiroirra /J.^ p6\7}S e/^oi.
the old reading was eA.feicfis fjV or i\v &u. 1 lily, irais <r4dev KTA. ' Your son is
Here Hermann gives an unknown form, wanting his attendant; I must go.' Cf.
euTw^^s tiv e?r eyi, on the analogy of the V. 1074. 1164.
190 ETPiniAOT
10. KO.KOV TL KevOets /cat o-reyets virb (TKOTCO.
AT. KOVK av ye Xefat/x.' eV dya8oL<TL crots KaKa. 1215
10. rfv ixjiq ye <f>evyo)v eK<f>uyr)S TTpbs aldepa.
AT. atal- TC (JL OVK etacras i£ evayyeXov
<f>t]IA7)<; dneXdelv, dXXd fjuiqvvcrai
ra> iraiSe raj era) [JLeXXerov,
aKx^tora, ^ayHS /J-ovofia^elv iravros arpa/rov' 1220
[Xe^avres ''Apyeioicri KaSfietoicrl, re
e? KOtvbv olov IXTJTTOT a><])e\ov \6yov.
'EreoKker)^ 8' vTrrjp^' dv' bpdiov crradels
TTvpyov, KeXevcra? crlya K7]pv£at crr/jarw1
eXe^e 8', 3> yrjs 'JSXXaSos CTpaTyjXdrai, 1225
AavaS>v dpio-Trjs, olnep rjXder evdd&e,
KdS/JLov re Xaos, jaijre UoXvveiKov; ^aptv
xjjv)(d<; aTTe/jLTroXaTe [hr^ff rjfiwv vnep.
1215. Most of the editions, after Por- speech which sounds strange to an ear
son, give OVK &V ye, but the majority of well practised in the style of Euripides.
the good MSS., with Aldus, have KOVK &V This strangeness is in many instances
•ye. Hermann says the KOI is out of more easily felt than described. But
place, because it virtually admits that the what shall we say of the adjective veKphs
speaker does withhold some evil. This is in v. 1235, and of the form earav in v.
the force of it; and if it were not so, the 1246 ? Without here going into details,
7E itself would be also out of place. He the present editor desires to record his
says, in effect, ' There is some evil behind, opinion, that from v. 1221 to v. 1258 is
but you must not expect me to tell it.' an addition to the play, although by an
Hence there is no reason either for reject- early and by no means an unskilful hand.
ing KOI, or for doubting the combination The addition was made, perhaps, to give
&f ye, which is apparent rather than uniformity with the next messenger's
actual, the yt exerting its U3ual force in speech, which at v. 1427 has a secondary
the general reply, ' Yes, and I am not narrative about the suicide of Jocasta.
likely to tell what is bad close upon your 1217. Compare Aesch. Agam. 619,
successes.' Compare Orest. 784. Heracl. evtp-qfj.ov i)[j.ap ov Trpeirei KaKayyekcp y\tixr-
966, and the note there. For the doc- o"rj [iialveiv.— akka fi-qvucrai, sc. avayKa-
trine implied, of not mixing up bad with feis, implied by the context. So Orest.
good, see on Ion 246. Porson here, mis- 899, ovros Kraveiv [lev OVT€ a* ovre
led by a false reading in Iph. A. 814, ffvyyovov eia, (pvyij Se fafuovvras eiio~e-
thinks we might read OVK av o~e Ae^aifx',
" accipiendo <re pro aoi,"—which Schole- 1223. virrfp^e, Schol. ijp^aro TOV \6yov.
field gravely approves,—but he also sug- f o r airb, where eVl might be expected,
gests, what is not less improbable, OVK &I/ see v. lOCin.
TI Ae^aift eV aya8o?<ri O'O'LS KO.K6V. Schole- 1225. This verse, the Scholiast tells us,
field however is right in defending %v )j.4\ ev -nokkois avTiypdtpois ov (peperai. I t is
ye in the next verse against Porson's read- however retained in most of the editions
ing, from some MSS., %\v fxT\ (j.e. He without suspicion. Kirchhoff would omit
compares, as does Klotz, Orest. 1593, it; and the opinion is confirmed by Aa-
aAA' ovri x ai P c01/ » fa 7 e M^? ^vyrjs TTTC- vaaiv, not Aavaav T', being found in seve-
pols. Here the ye is much more essential ral of the best MSS., including Ven. a.
to the sense than /xe. ' Yes, but you The narrative is much more forcible by
shall, unless' &c. the omission of a feeble and supplementary
1217—12(9. There is much in this verse.
 QOINIXXAI. 191

iya) yap avrbs TovSe KIVSVVOV

IL6VO<5 crvvd\pa> crvyyovw Twfiw /xd^qv 1230
KOV fj.ev KTOLVO) TOVS', OIKOV oiKrj
oe rcooe irapaOuicroi
S' arySiv di^eWes 'Apyelou
Vicrcr€(x6e filoTou /AT) \LTTOVT€<; iv
XirdpTuiv re Aabs aAis, ocros /cetrat veicpos. 1235
Tocravr eXefe1 cros Se IIo\vi>elK7)s yoVos
e/c rd^ecov a>povo-e_Ka.Trr)i>€L Xdyovs.
77avT€? S' iTreppoOrjcrav 'ApyeloL raSe
KdhjAov re Xaos, &>s &CK(LL fiyovfxajoi.
iirl rotcrSe S' icnreia-avTo, KOV ^erat^/itots 1240
opKovs crvvrjxpav ififxeveiv
rjhrj 8' €KpvTTTOv crGjjiia Trayyd\i<oi<s
Stcrcrot yepoPTOS Olh'nrov veaviaf
<f>i\oL 0 eKocrjxovv TYjcrue. jxkv Trpofxov
dpicrTrj5, TOC 8e ^avai.Swt' a/cyooi. 1245
1229. This verse can only mean, ' dis- and the editions generally after Porson,
regarding this danger,'—a doubtful use of give Qauaiv, which is a mere gloss. Valcke-
I^BUvai. KirchhofT considers it corrupt. naer, followed by W. Dindorf, omits the
Hermann after Valckenaer explains |Ue0eis verse. Kirchhoff punctuates it thus,
nivdwov like pitpas nivftvvov, Rhes. 154. GTrapTthv T6 \a6s' a\is, '6tjos KeTrai VEK-
The whole passage bears marks of an in- p6s. But Euripides would certainly have
terpolator's hand. Porson, remarking preferred otrot KtivTai veicpoi. Moreover,
that avrbs fxovos is defensible, against the good copies give bs in place of the
Valckenaer's fx6vic (rvvd^oi KTA., is never- Aldine o<ros.
theless inclined to accept another conjec- 1237. ^poutre. This is not a common
ture from the same critic, /xiva for T$ Attic word ; but we have Tri\drifx bpovaas
'/j.cp. This however with /J.6VOS in both of in Aesch. Ag. 799. To a very practised
the following verses, is improbable. For ear even KaTnjVei will suggest a suspi-
the latter fx6vos, for which the variants cion.
lUvtf, 56fM>v, irdAif, TrdAtv, are found (all 1238. Neither iirippoOuv TL nor &s 81-
so many conjectural restorations) in good Kccia riyettrSai is according to Attic usage.
MSS., some critics adopt one reading, To construe TaSe SiKaia Tiyovpievot is
some another. Of these /x6vcp is certainly against the order of the words.
the most plausible. 1241. 4fAiAer€iv (TTpaTrj\dras7 ' f o r the
1233. 'Apye7oi is the reading of nearly generals to abide by.' This is the reading
all the good MSS. The common read- which has most authority ; but Flor. 2,
ing is 'Apyeiav. The imperative via- with the Schol., has arpaTijAarai, which
(r<E<rd€ is a form which Euripides was not is commonly received, though tTrpaTTj-
very likely to use j still less x^"a p'ia- Adrais (1. —as) is given as a variant by
<Teff8<s for es irarpdu. The same must bethe Scho]., and —ats by a correction in
said of the unusual phrase fiioTov Aiirf~iv one of the best MSS. Kirchhoff adopts
iMSe. ip/j.eve?)', with W. Dindorf, after Elmsley.
1235. If any indication were wanting, Klotz renders it, in somewhat doubtful
that these verses are not from Euripides, Latinity, " ut duces ulriusque exercitus
it would be supplied by the incorrect use obliyarentur servare haspactiones."
of veicpbs as an adjective. Aldus indeed,
192 ETPiniAOT
earav Se Xaixirpw,-^pa>[Jidr OVK j
iir aXkrfkoLcnv livai oopv.
p 8' aXXos aXkoOev (juXcov
Xoyois iddpcrvvov re KafyvSav raSe*
JloXwei/ces, iv crol Zr\vb% dpOcocrat, fiperas 1250
Tpotraiov, "Apyet T ev/cXea hovvai \6yov
o" av, Nvv TroXews v
vvv yev6[j.evos o~KrjTTTpoiv
aS' r/yopevov irapaKakovvTes e's ^
Se j u ^ ' ecr<£a£ov, i[jbTTvpov<; r 1255
pj T iva>[jt,cov, vyporqT ivavTiav,
aKpav re Xa/xTraS', -^ Svotv opous e^ei,
VCKT)<S r e arjfia KOI TO T£>V rjao'<t>fx4vwv.~\
dXX', et riv' aX.Krjv r/ cro^>ous e)(eis Xdyovs,
^ (f)i\Tp' intoo'cov, areix, iprjTvo-ov 1260
j f ] , ws 6 /az/Swo?
i raOXa Sewa SaKpvd croi
1246. That no critic should have ob- 1008, or the lambent and downward-
jected to the spurious form etTTav is truly tending flexure of the flame, which was
surprising. See on v. 824. unfavourable, as opposed to the upright
1249. Porson gives A<Syoi<n Qaptrbi'ovTts direction of it; and the aKpa Ka.fjLTra.Sy the
QTJVSUV Tt£5e, with Aldus ; and so some tip of the torch-light, which portended
of the good MSS., either as a variant or either victory or defeat according as it
in the text. burned brightly and steadily, or otherwise.
1250. iSpeTas rp6iraLoy, an image in ho- Hermann would have us believe that
nour of Zeus tpiiraios, occurs also inf. v. p^|eis vypirrira zvavriav is to be con-
1473. Heracl. 937. strued together, Jzssus in diversa sinuosis
1255—8. The meaning of these diffi- fleocibns ignis; but this is manifestly im-
cult verses has been much disputed. The possible. That not very dissimilar ex-
Scholiasts were completely at fault; and it pressions are quoted from Seneca and
is quite evident from their very varied Statins, shows, not that they copied this
comments that no two agreed as to the passage, but rather that this passage de-
sense. Under the conviction that they scribes customs more in accordance with
are a post-Attic interpolation, we might the late Roman than with the early Greek
be justified in following Porson's plan of divination. Had they been of this latter
being silent altogether; but, although it kind, we should hardly have been so des-
is probable that some high-sounding terms titute of all illustrations from contempo-
derived from a later (perhaps Roman) rary writers.
kind of divination were strung together 1256. tvaifxwv, ' observed.' Aesch.
inore for poetical effect than for definite Theb. 25, eV axri vwfxwv KO.\ (ppttAv -wvphs
meaning, still the pains bestowed by Sixa XPWrTriplovs ipuiBas.
Valckenaer and Hermann in investigating 12.")8. TCI has quite as much authority
the sense deserves a brief summary. as r i , and is much better in respect of
They conclude, that e/j.TrvpoL a.K/j.al are sense.
the
points or tips of the flame arising from 1262. This and the next verse are con-
the burning victim ; p<)£eis the cleaving or demned by Valckenaer, whom W. Din-
dividing of the forked flashes; vyp6T7]s dorf follows. Kirchhoff thinks the last
either the iivSaira KIJKIS of Soph. Antig. only is interpolated, and reads as o KIVSV-
 Q0INI22AI. 193

Stcrcrotv crrepeio"^ Trjh' iv rfpepa

10. w TIKVOV, e£ekd' 'Avnyovrj SO/JLCDV
OVK iv ^opeicus ouSe TrapOevevixacrt, 1265
vvv croi Trpo^wpet Saiftovcov KardcrTacrL?.
d\\' avSp* dpicrru) KCLI KaairyviqTOi aedev
e? ddvarov iKveuovre KaAvcraC o~e Sei
£vv fj,7]Tp\ Tq cry jxr/ TTpbs dXKrjXoLV Qavilv.
AN. TCV, S> TeKovaa ixrjrep, eKnXrj^Lv viav 1270
<f>i\oL<; dvTels TcovBe hcafxdrav irdpos ;
10. &) dvywrep, eppeu CTOJV KacriyvrfTOiv /3Cos.
AN. THUS eiTra? ; 10. alyjjirjv es piav KaOecrTdTov.
AN. 6t *yu, TL Xefets, fJbrjrep ; 10. ov (J>LX', dXX' eirov.
AN. TTOI, Trapdevavas (.Kkiirova-* ; 10. dpd aTparov. 1275
AN. atSow/Ae^' O)(\ov. 10. OVK iv aia~\vvr) rd era.
AN. Spdcrat 8e 8rj ri; 10. crvyyovav Xucrets epev.
AN. TL Spcocra, /jirjTep ; 10. TrpocnrLTVovcr' ijxov ju-era.
AN. rjyov crv Trpos jaerat^/xi', ov jj.eWrjTeov.
10. eVety' evretye, Ovyarep- ats, rjv [juev <f)6dcro) 1280
TrcuSa? Trpb koyxrjS) ovfibs iv <pdet
OavovcTL S' avrois crvvdavovcra
XO. aiai alai- crrp.
0 128
Tpofiepdv <f>piKa rpo/xepdv <f>pei/ cx *' ^
ota crapKa o e/xav
vos {xiyas KCU rad\a deiva' SaKpud coi ^ope/ats etrai KT\.
yeWjereTai. But nothing can be less like 1268. dicvevovTe is somewhat strangely
the manner in which Euripides makes his used for TrapaTpeTrOjUeVtu. Cf. v. 920.
speeches to conclude. Porson, believing Iph. T. 1330.
ra.8\a to he a false crasis, because the a 1281. After this verse nearly all the
in 50A.OC (ae9\ov) is long, gives K&TraQXa good MSS. add $v 8' i5<TTep^iTj;s, o\%&-
Seivi. But this alteration is rightly re- /j.euda, Ka-rSavei, which had before oc-
jected by subsequent editors. Hermann curred, as v. 976. But a note in one
reads KaX T59A« SeiV, & Sdicpva KTX.—In of these copies states that eV •KOKXOIS
the next verse (TTepsiVp is Reiske's cor- ov <peperai. Klotz alone attempts to
rection for arepiiffri. defend it. Yet nothing could be worse
1205. vap9svivfj.aTa are here ' t h e em- than Ka,T0ave1 here used for 'you will be
ployments of unmarried girls,' perhaps undone/ while GwQavovcra bears its literal
with especial reference to embroidery, sense in the very next verse.—Jocasta
Cf. Ion 1425, di xp&vwv t(rrhv -rrapOevzu- and Antigone here leave the stage, and
ji.i.T(nv ifs.Siv.—KarouTTains, the state, con- the chorus in a brief ode express their
dition, or circumstances brought about by apprehensions about the coming contest,
the gods. Matthiae compares the phrases and their sympathy for the mother.
ii> aLoiirfj, iv alo-x&pr), iv aPp6rr)Ti efocu, 1286. The MSS. prefix a? at more or
KeladaL &c. The general sense is, Ta less often repeated. If admitted here, the
Trp6.yixa.ra ov vvv Trpo^wpe? o~oi &o~T€ iv same must be added in the antistrophe.
VOL. III. C C
194 ETPiniJOT

eXeos eXeos ejnoXe juarepos SeiXaias.

SiSujaa Te/cea Trorepos a p a iroTepov au/xagei,
Id) jU.01 TTOViOV,
i<w 1290
y
6/j.oyevfj Sepav, bjJLoyevrj
Si' do'TuSa)!', Si' aifiOLTwv ;
S iycj, Takaiva,
p apa VIKVV okopevov 1295
8 a <f>ev 8a, avr.
drjpes, jovial
Sopi TraWo/xevai
irecrea irecrea Sat' avrL)l al [1300
rakaves, o rt, iroTe d hri <$>piv ^
(Boa /Sa
i(XK)(a.V
ve/cpois 8a«pucrt
^ ^ eXas (f>6vow
Kpwel <$>do<; TO fxiWov. 1305
1287—8. [jLartpos for piarpbs is required TrJtrts, '6 Tt 7roTe rkv rdXaivav %GX*V
by the metre, which in both these verses KO.K6V.
consists of a resolved iambus and a 1303. By adding jieXofxivav veKpois she
double dochmiac. The middle syllable expresses that her strain will be a dirge,
of SaXaias is pronounced short. and not a strain of joy.—iaKx&v Musgrave
1288. Tv6repos is added, as eKatTros for laxdy. In some copies tn^vaKTav is
often is, as an epexegesis of a preceding put first, in others last, in some altogether
plural. Perhaps we should read Trp6Ttpoi/, omitted, and in Flor. 2 it comes before
'which will kill the other first?' Cf. e7rl <ppiv. Kirchhoff shows that all these
Soph. Trach. 947, T&T*pu ttpiTepov eVi- variants arose from the word being omitted
<7"T€Vo>; The construction is however in in the text, and supplied in the margin of
any way rather complicated, especially as the archetypus.
depay and tyuxa-y are exegetical accu- 1304. Hermann, after Porson, adopts
satives after TrSrepoy. Schol. TOVTO Tiyes a conjecture of Scaliger's recorded by
ffoXoiKtcr/xby 7)yi](T0.VT0' eSet y&p fiTeiV, Barnes, axeSbv rixa, ireXas <p6vos. The
common reading seems just as good;
1295. ax^cw W. Dindorf for laxtl"®, " paene fortuna prope caedem est," as
by which change the verse becomes di- Klotz renders it.
meter dochmiac. 1305. Though KpiveT <pdos T& peXXov
1297. Kirchhoff suggests (poyia tfivxS, is ambiguous, since Ti nixXov may be
which would further require Sopl iraX- either nominative or accusative, and nei-
x6[ievoi. However, the »|/ux^ itself is ther ipdos alone nor (as Klotz contends)
more properly paid TrdxXecrdai, to palpi- tpdos Tb /xeXAoy can very easily mean
tate with the desire of the spear. Schol. ' this day,' still little reliance can be
placed on Hermann's Kpive? ^iipos rb fifX-
1299. aifid(T(Tziy TreVos, for TTITTTOVTOS Xoy. The order of the words is in favour
(TcD/uo, is a sufficiently bold phrase. A of construing <pdos rb fieXXoy, and the
more common word in this sense is irrtoixa. natural meaning is, ' the following morn-
—For '6 TI 7roTe cf. Electr. lld'O, T\i,jxav ing.' Perhaps the chorus did not expect
 195
aiTOTfJLOS 6 <f>OVO<; h>€K 'EpiVVCOV.
aXka yap KpiovTa Xevcrcro) Toi'Se Sevpo <rvvve(f>fj
Trpbs SofjLovs crTeiyovra, TTavcrco rows
ydous-
KP. oi/xot, TC Spdaco ; TTorep' ijxavTov r) TTOKLV 1310
<TT€va) SaKpvaras, r/v iripi^ e^ei vd(f>o<;
TOIOVTOV ware Si' 'A^ipovros levat;
e/Ao? re yap TTCUS yrjs o\a>\' vnepOavcbv
Tovvopa X.a/3&)v yewatoi', aviapbv S' e^
ov ayart Kpf]\hvoiv IK SpaKovreCcov e\a>i> 1315
avTocr<f>ayrj SvcrTrjisos eno^icr iv
jBoa Se S(3jU.a TTS^ 1 eyw 8' TJKCI)
yepav dSeXcfyrjv ypalav 'IoKacrTTjv,
Xovcrr/ vpoOfJTai T OVKCT' ovra vratS' I\h6v.
rots yap davovcri xpy) TOV oil redvrjKOTa 1320
SuSovTa yQoviov €vaej3e1v Otov.
that the event would take place quite so Porson observes,) is here and in Orest.
soon. By comparing v. 1281, ov/ibs iv 230, short after the epic use, as a? al"Epas
<pdeL /3ios, we might give this meaning toaviape, in Theocritus.—Kprifivuv KTA., cf.
the words here, ' the coming event will v. 1010. Schol. 5e? votiv itTonoivrti-^iwv
decide whether I am to live.' The Schol. rby trrjicbv rod SpaKOvros tlvar TTOJS yap
€?X€ T ^ G&po. ava\u@£?v 6 Kpecov, rccv
explains thus ; T\ TraptfTTtotTa. T)[i4pa Stdd^ei
Tb iripaS) Kal Tb fieAAov, tfyovv Tb airofSr]- Tro\£/j.icvv •jrapaKadrj/j.iEi'tov; awb 5e TOV
Teixovs €ppup€V kavTbv 6 TTOLS, els etri-
1307. Porson and Hermann give eVe- 5e(|fV T^S yTrep TT\S irarpiSos Trpodupitas.
K€V, which has some authority. It does 1318. yepav is interposed between the
not seem necessary to the dochmiac verse preposition and its case on account of
to pronounce 'Epivvav as of three sylla- ypatav. Cf. Bacch. 193, yepaiv ytpovTa
bles, or to write it 'Eptvvv. In both iraiSayuyijo-a a" iy<&. From not noticing
verses one short syllable is redundant; this, some of the later transcribers intro-
but the resolved dochmiacs may be re- duced a gloss found in the Aldine and
garded as having a spondaic termination. other copies, TJ/CCU t^TaaTeWav a8eA.<J>V
Schol. Sta TCIS apas TOV Ot5(7ro8os, Kal ras 1lona,o'T7]v. Hermann thinks ^eTct rather
4TTTJK6OVS 'Epivyvs. than areXKuv is the interpolation ; and he
1309. Aldus and one of the good MSS. edits thus, iyui 5' T\KW &TeAwy yzpwv
give Adyovs. a5€\(p^v KTK.
1312. Kirchhoff considers this verse 1319. Compare Hec. 613, (is iraTSa
spurious. Some MSS. give TOCTOVTOV, andKovTpoTs TO?S iravvo'Td'Tois ifjL^jv — \o6trec
most give livcu. Here Uvat is used in- Trpodw/j.ai T'. Photius in v. Trp6Sens : Tb
transitively, as occasionally p"nrTeiv. If TOV vtKpbv irpodilvai' TpotTiQeffav 5e Trpb
we omit the verse, verpos is rather vaguely TWV dvpwv, itiffTf (pavepbv yiveffdat'6TIOVK
employed for ' the troubles of war.' The fj iiriPovAijs Ttvbs h.vrfpi\Ta.i. This ex-
Schol. however, in explaining it irArjdos plains the allusion in Alcest. 90. 99.
TOIV TTOA€[JLIQIV, makes no mention of the Hence KAUVO-I;, the reading of Flor. 2, has
following verse. the less probability.
1313. ip.6s T€ yap. He was going to 1320—1. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl.
add, Kal vuv KivSvveiet TT6AIS, or some- exxv. 9. For ev<re$€?i> Porson and others
thing to that effect.—The quantity of give ev (refieiv. But ivo-efiitv Tiea is used
uvmpbs, (though in ayia the i is long, as like aAiTeVflai Tiva, ' to sin against one.'
cc2
196 ETPiniJOT
XO. K aSe\(f)rj ay, Kpea>v, egco Sopatv,
Te fjLTjTpbs 'AvTcyovq KOLVCO TTOOL.
KP. TTOI Karri TToiav (TV[Ji(j)opav, cnjiAcuvi /xot.
rjKovae re/cva fiovofia)(a> jU,eXXetv oopi 1325
XO. eis acnuS' rf^eiv ySacriXiKW So/Atuf v-rrep.
77W9 (£17? ; VCKW TOL TrauSb? ayatraXfiiv e/
KP. OUK e's TOS' rjXOov ware KGLI r a S '
dXX' ot^erat /xev CT-^ Kacriyv^TT}
XO. 80/cw S' dyoyva TOV nepl i/zu^s, Kpiov, 1330
17817 TT€Trpa^6aL Traicri TOLCTLV Olonrov.
KP. oijxoi, TO jLtev crrffielov elcropco roSe,
(TKvOpoiirbv Sfi/JLa KOI Trpocrarrov dyyekov
crret^oj/ro?, os Trav dyyeXet TO Spcopevov.
AT. 3) raXa; eyw, rtV curou yJvdov f) rtvas Xoyous ; 1335
KP. ol)(ofiecrd'M OVK ev7rpoo"tiJT7ois ( Xoyov.
S raXas, Stcrcrals dvrai1 /xeyaXa y a p (f>epa)
nerrpayiiivoiaiv aXXots Tnf/xacrti'. K P . Xeyet?
Se TI ;
OVKST etcri <rij5 TratSes ev ^xxet, Kpiov.
See on Aesch. Ag. 329. Troad. 85. 1336. Porson and Hermann give oi^<(-
Schol. Ti/iSp T!D/ X^^VWV 6I6V. /j.ea8' to the messenger, after Valckenaer.
1322. The Aldine reading, which has This seems a needless change, as £> rd\as
been commonly received, 56/AWV e|co, are the ominous words alluded to by
Kpiov, has been corrected by Kirchhoff Creon. Klotz well observes, that the re-
after Brunck, the best MSS. giving Kpiov petition of 3> rdhas alone proves that this
e£w 56fiui>. was the expression which had caused the
€ ne
1324. After this verse Kirchhoff marks alarm, and not oixi^o'Sa. For &px ' '
the loss of one verse, on account of the MSS. and edd. give apxh> corrected by
stichomythia, which here proceeds in Valckenaer.
couplets. 1337- " Quum SKTOSIS ai)TB dicit
1327- aYcnrafaii', ' while bestowing care nuntius, non fratrum duorum mortem,
upon.' For this use of ayairav see on sed fratrum et Jocastae in mente ha-
Suppl. 764, (palris &i>, ti TrapvjirCf, ST'bet." Hermann. All the messenger
Tiyuira veitpovs. means is, • I say £> raXas twice.' But
1330. Oa ayiiv irepi \fivxns see Orest. Hermann rightly observes that fxijd\a
848. Kaith mean the death of Jocasta (cf. v.
1332. For rb fieu we might have ex- 1427) over and above that of her sons;
pected Kaitbv, or some similar epithet. If and rightly also he assigns the first part
the text be right, the sense is r6Se rb of the next verse to the messenger, instead
a-ijfitUf eVn TOS k6yov eiVopS ydp KTA., of Creon, to whom it is commonly given
or tb ixkv in))i£iov, b eiVopw, r6$e lo-riv. with an interrogation.—Porson, following,
1333. Porson, Hermann, and W. Din- as usual, Valckenaer and Brunck, reads
dorf adopt, and Kirchhoff is inclined to irpbs TreKpayixivoiinv &\\a iv-iifiaaiv \eyeis
approve, irpiaoi/iv for uplxra-wov, on ac-fri; where SAAa is in place of their &\\o.
count of the similar termination with <TKV- But this is a bad alteration, because con-
6pa>ir6v. All the good copies however trary to the natural order of the syntax.
agree in irpdffonrov.
 &0INI22AI. 197
KP. alal-
ll-
/xeydXa /xoi dpoeus Trddea KOLI iroket,, 1340
XO. Si SdjfiaT eiarjKovcraT OISLTTOV r a S e ;
KP. TratSwv Ojiioiais crv^opals OKCJXQTOJV.
XO. wcrr' e/cSaKpuam y \ et (fypovovvr' irvyyavev.
KP. otjum £viA(]x)pas jSapvTTOT/xcoraTas,
oi/xoi KtxKwv SVCTTTJVO?* &> raXas eyw. 1345
.4r. ei KCU r a 77^05 Tovrotcri y ' eiSet^s /ca/ca.
KP. /cat 77"<£s ytvoiT av TwvSe
AT. riQvy]K a$e\(f)r) err) Svolv waCSovv
XO. avayzf dvdyere KCOKVTOV, 1350
feTTt Kapa re Xeu/foTT^ei? KTUTTOVS i
KP. a> Tkrjjxov, olov ripjxov, "IoKacrrr], fiiov
ydfiav re ray <JS)V 2<j)iyyb<; awiy/xovs
7T&JS Kal iriirpaKTai SLTTTV^COV Traihu>v fy
dpas T dycovicrfJi Oioirrov, cnrjfJLaLve [xou. 1355
AT. TO. jxev irpb Trvpycov evTv^r}^,ar
oicrO'' ov fiaKpdp yap reiyiav
OMJT ov^ diravTa cr elhivai r a
1341 — 2. These verses, commonly, but would read, &vay' &vaye Ka>KVTbv iirl
wrongly, given to the messenger, are dis- Kpara \€V\KOTT4]X€LS KTUTTOVS [riOefxei/a^
tributed by Hermann in the manner given xeP0?"- Hermann edits thus; ai/a-yer',
in the text. Kirchhoff, with one of his avayer', e e, KaKvThv, x^P0^" \ ^ Kapa
MSS., assigns them to Creon, but thinks re K€VKOTTT]X€L^ KTVTTOVS.
v. 1342 is an interpolation. Ifthecho- 1353. Some copies give alviy/xois T',
rus take any part at all in this place, (and and Geel proposed alviypujh. But the
all assign to it v. 1343,) it was most fitting phrase is a short one for olos rippav /3iov,
that they should speak two verses, address- Kai yd/xav, *ov erArjs, yiyovtv 6 rrjs
ing the family with whom they had no *2.<piryybs alviy/i6s. Qnalem jinem vitae
other connexion than that of sympathy, ac nuptiarum tuarum Sphingis aeniyma
and replied to by Creon, who is the person habuisti, Klotz. Sphingis aenigma Jo-
now in need of their consolation. castae attulit irifelicem cum vitae turn.
1343. eiedaicpvcrai rests on but little nuptiarum finem, Porson.
authority, though most editions retain it 1354. Porson, in a good note on this
from the Aldine. The best MSS. give passage, shows that teal TTCCS implies an
Sore SaKpvffai. Kirchhoff reads SOT' av objection (rather, an ironical question,)
ZaKpvaai y', after Hartung. But av is and irais KOX a desire to be informed, (i. e.
not rightly placed, except it follows the a sincere question,) as Hec. 515, -was Kai
emphatic word (Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § viv i^eirpd^aT'; ap' alSov/xevot; Compare
508). Either ivbuKpuaai or iKhaupvaai sup. v. 1347.
seems at least likely to be right.—For 1355. apas hydvurpa, the contest re-
irvyxoazv most MSS. give iriyxavov, suiting from the curse,
resulting perhaps from the plural eiVr;- 1358. SHTT' OI>X. We might have ex-
Kov<rare in v. 1341. pected £>s [xii oix, as the Schol. appears
1351. This verse, which should be indeed to have found, (as well as awavras
dochmiac, is corrupt. Perhaps &vaye for airavra a",) ov fiaKphv tlaiv, acrre ju?)
— KTVTWVS iiuflaAov x^P°^v- Kirchhoff oi>x^ Ttdvras eiSevat Ta Spii/ieva. Another
198 ETPIIIIAOT

cTrei Se ^aXKeois crw/x' eKO(T[JLrjaav0' 077X015

[ot TOT) yepovros O'LSLTTOV veavtcu,] 1360
ecTTTjcrav iXdovT e'5 [kicrov i
[Sta"O"w crTparriyo) KOU Si7rX&>
ws et5 dyfiva iiovofid^ov T OKKJJV Sopos.
/SXet/ra? 8' e? "Apyo<s rjice HoXweucij? dpag,
*i2 7roT^t' "Hpa, cro5 ya/> ei//.', eVei ydpoLS 1365
e£eu£' '-dSpdaTou TratSa /cai vatw -)(66va,
805 fiot KTCLvelv aSe\<f>bv, avTtjpr) 8' e ^ v
e£i,av vu<r)<f>6poi>.
x alrS) aTe<j>avov, ofjioyevfj KTavetv.
TTOXXOIS 8' £777761, haKpva T775 TU^TJS 00-77, 1370

Se JTaXXdSos
/3Xei/»a5 77^05 OTKOV rjv^ar, 'il zkos
S65 e y x 0 5 1?/jl'''1' xaWiViKou e/c x e P 0 S
I5 aripv d8e\(f)ov TrjtrS' drf aikivrjs ySaXetv, 1375
KTaveiv 6\ 05 77X^6 TrarpiSa vopOija-cov i[MT]v.
has a>s jU7) wcicTa ere tlStvai. But the Euripides.
vulgate is defended by Hel. 108, S W 1363. For povofiaxov r' most MSS.
ouS1 1xvos ye TtLxewi/ elvai traces. The give fMovo/xaxovvr', and a variant fj.ov6pa-
present passage has created a difficulty to x^" T> is recorded.
Mr. Shilleto (on Dem. Fals. Leg., Append. 1369—71. These three verses are also
B. p. 204) and Dr. Donaldson, Gr. Gr. omitted by Porson after Valckenaer. W.
§ 596 d., who says (without telling us Dindorf too places them within brackets,
how) that " we ought to restore the indi- Hermann and (as a matter of course)
eative." We cannot be sure that the Klotz defend them; the former however
passage is right even though &<rre oil is adopting Canter's very plausible reading
capable of defence. Something seems aWSiv for alrui, (by which the verse be-
wanting to connect Tci fitv irph iripywv comes part of the narrative and not part
with the affairs in the camp without, after of the prayer,) and euxijs for Tiixiys. To
this fashion ; (rrparov 5e TrKrjdos ava^v^L enter into details respecting the objections
mJAews Trp6<ra, in which case oi>% a-yravra that have been made and the replies that
would be taken strictly together, 'so that have been given, would occupy much space,
you know not all that is being done, (but According to the judgment of the present
only part of it).' editor, these verses are in all probability
1360. Kirchhoff considers this verse as an interpolation. The use of 8<rr) for «s
repeated from 1243. The next but one Sewi) ?tv is rather harsh. It may be
is rejected by Porson and W. Dindorf remarked, that nol does not very often
after Valckenaer. Both in fact seem to make a crasis with the syllabic augment
have been added to supply a nominative, of a verb, as in K&PXctf/av. In Soph,
which however is easily implied from v. Antig. 1000, erv<pe might be read with-
1354 ; yet Klotz and Hermann strenu- out detriment to the sense, for K&rv<pe.
ously maintain their genuineness, while Infra v. 14">7, we have ickvpa^e, in v.
Kirchhoff does not question the latter. 1468 K&(p6T]fiiv, and a few such instances
It is not easy to believe that so weak and may be elsewhere found,
useless a verse could have proceeded from 1376. This verse occurred before at
 &0INI2ZAI. 199

eVel 8' a<j)eCdr] rrvpcrbs &>s Tvpcrqvucf}1;

Bp6[xr]fjia Seuvbv dXX^Xots em*

8' OTTO)? Orfyovres dypiav yivvv 1380
v d<f>pco Sia/3po^ot yeveidSas"
rjcrcrov Se Xdy^ms' dXX' v(f>l^avov KVKXOLS,
OTTOS criSrjpos i^oXicrddvoL fidrrjv.
el 8' o/xju,' vTrepcrybv ITUOS arepo? /xadoi,
\6y)(r)i> ivtofxa crTofiaTC 7rpo(f>dyjvat. 6iXa>v. 1385
eu Trpoo~rjyov dcnriZoiv
6<p6a\fxbv, dpybv wcrre yiyveo-Qai hopv.
Se TOI? opcocnv ecrraXacrcr' i8p&>§
SpaxTL 8 t a (frCXcov oppwZiav.
'ETeoi<\dr)<; Se TTOSI [Jberaxpaipcov irerpov 1390
VTr6$pO[JLOV, K(t)Xov 6KTOS do"7TlSo9
IIoXvveiKrjs 8' dnrjuT-qcrev Sopl
crtS^pa) TrapaSo0€Lcrav elcriScbv,
re SteTrepacrev 'Apyeuov 86pv
crrparos 8' avrjXdXa^e AavaihS>v airas. 1395
KCU" ralSe fxo^dcp yvfxvbv oi\hov eicriS&iv
6 Trpoade rpa>0els (TTepva UOXVVZIKOVS f/3ta
756. In this place some critics defend, 1382. KVKXOIS, their circular shields,
others reject it. There is some truth in behind which they crouched or drew them-
Hermann's remark, that it seems almost selves up to avoid the lance aimed by
necessary in order to modify and excuse the adversary, which thus glanced harm-
so atrocious a wish as had just been ex- lessly off. Compare itpifciv, Rhes. 730.
pressed. 1385. arifian, ' at his face,' as we say.
1377. Trvpo-bs &s, like the torch at the The genitive however is more common, as
lampadephoria, which was thrown as the 66p<rovs 'U&av ne^ews, Bacch. 1100.
signal to start, Ar. Ran. 132. Klotz 1386. Ktyxptt>fi.aTa were small barred
prefers the old reading irvpabs, i s T. <r. apertures which seem to have been left
VX^I, and thinks that a torch was really as spy-holes in the margin of the shields,
thrown, which, in so far as it was a signal Hesych. T)>V irepl ras trvs TOHI aa-nHwv
for a fight, the poet compares to the blast K.i<xp.ov. And so one of the Scholiasts,
of a trumpet. The converse however is who adds, rives 5e /xiKpas oiras nepl TT\V
far more natural. XTVI/, 8t' <hv eOtatvTO TOVS ivavriovs.
1380. After this verse Hermann ven- ] 390. fj.era\j/alpoiv, scraping away, try-
tures to introduce one from Gregory of ing to remove with his foot, a stone rolling
Nazianzum, who quotes the present (T. loose under it; juera^epoi*', Hesychius.
ii. p. 28 D) with the addition, Ko'(bv 1394. For KvrifiTis many give /cWjjUTje.
jSAeTropTes ifiivvpois TOIS ofj.fj.aai, whence See v. 1398.—S4pv is the nominative, not
Valckenaer proposes to insert it, giving the accusative.
efAwvpounv. But Kirchhoff judges better, 1397- iSi'a is omitted in Kirchhoff's
" versus e Gregorio petitus non est Euri- best MS. (Ven. a.), and he thinks it a
pidis, sed Gregorii." conjectural addition in the rest. Probably
200 ETPiniAOT
j Xoy^rjv, KarrihoiKev 1780ms
Kdhjxov TroXtVais, dirb 8' edpava aKpov Sopv.
es 8' aTropov rjicav Sopbs evrl CTKCXOS irakiv 1400
yoipei, \afia>v S' d(jnJKe [xdpfiapov Trirpov,
[xecrov 8' O-KOVT edpavcrev ef LCTOV O Ap-qs
yjv /ca/xaKos dyL^otv xe<7° o-Tr^OTeprjiievoiv.
evdev Se Kamas apirdcravTt (ftacryavcov
i<s raiiTov TJKOV, cri>/x/3a\(We o a 1105
Trokvv rapayjxbv d^^L^dvT ei
i TTOIS votqcras '-ETCOKATJ? TO &ecrcra\bv

we should read em, ' directed his spear they were now fighting with were not
against Polynices' breast,' pectus hasta javelins, but spears; for both the com-
petebat. Though Stievai ftrifJ.i) rtvd rt batants were oTrAiYai. Polynices had
is a very unusual syntax, still Porson struck his into his brother's knee, and
does not seem justified in reading \6yxy- withdrawn it. Eteocles on the other
Cf. Aesch. Pers. 506, TJ\IOV KVX\OS ixitxov hand had broken his spear-point in his
ir6pov dtrjKe, i. e. o.Kr7vas. Hermann, adversary's shield; and now he breaks
who contends that Eteocles could not that adversary's spear-shaft by hurling a
have aimed at (nor, if he had, hit) his stone at it.—This mode of warfare was, of
adversary's breast merely because he course, not the usual one with the Greeks
saw the shoulder exposed, gives a-n-ep- of the more civilized time; but in treat-
X"oi for crrepva. In truth, if the man ing of events so remote the poet was
had a spear through Ms breast, he justified in adopting a well-known Ho-
would hardly have risen after it and meric figure.—The adjectival use of ^ctp-
fought Valiantly with his sword. It seems fiapov is to be observed.
best to take cripva in a somewhat laxer 1404. 4v04i>Se Porson and others, against
sense for the shoulder; by which both the MSS. iv9ev is for evrevSev, as evBa
difficulties will be avoided, and Her- for evravda in Aesch. Suppl. 33. Schol.
mann's very improbable alteration ren- airb rovrov 8e.
dered unnecessary. Klotz adopts the 1406. afi(pi$dpTe, dum circumaguntur,
explanation of the Scholiast, els TOSKlotz.
GTepva rod HohvveiKOvs €7rejiu//e avv fiia 1 4 0 7 - TJ> ®e<r<Ta\bv a6<piaiJ.a,' t h a t crafty
T V \6yxv< which, while it recognizes trick of the Thessalians,' who were noted
jStct, also confirms %TTI as suggested above.for cunning, deceit, and the practice of
If he did not find eiri, he must have re- secret arts. KirchhofF quotes Hesychius ;
garded (frippa as the accusative of motion &€TTa\bv ff6(j>t(Tfj.a, irapotfxla eTrl Twy ffo~
towards, whereas 5ir)Ke Grepvav would 4>t£ofj.4i>(i)v \eyofJ.ei>7] Kal /x^i ev6vjj.axoiy-
be more correct, if the actual piercing of TWI', By op.i\ia x®0l/bs he means that
his adversary were meant. Cf. v. 1092. Eteocles, living on the confines of Thes-
All this is deserving of consideration; saly, was conversant with the customs of
and yet if Polynices were not really that country. Schol. ovx ws rpatpevros
wounded, but the spear-head broke short rod 'ETeo/cAeous eV ©erraXia, aAA' OJS ev
off in the shield, where was the occasion (qu. w(rel ?) ^vvTvxiq avrov ireiron^KSTOS
of triumph for the Thebans ? <rxvha ®^TTa\6i'' ovx &s ©eTTaAcoy OUTOJ
1400. The phrase e7rl aiciXos xaP€'p, TiTpci)<rK6vTGov, aAA' as 5i' airdTTis vtKtiiv-
' to retire backwards a step,' literally ' to roiv. Photius in ®6TTaAcS^ a6(pio~fia' Kal
retire to (the support of) the leg,' viz. em /J.dxys 'tai eirl trx'ht'-a-Tos Kai. ewl irapa-
that leg which is behind, is well illus- Kpovo*ews Kal aWtm/ fj.vplaiv rdairovo'iv.
trated by Klotz from Xen. Cyr. vii. 5. 6, And he adds an anecdote in explanation
a-nrjeixaif—€7rl ir6fiar ibid. iii. 3. 09, iirl of the proverb, for such it was. Id. in
ir6Sa avayew,r and Anab. v. 2. 32, eVI ®eo~(Ta.Abi> v6[ito'iJ.a' irapotfAitodes rovro
7r(J5a h.vex^p (\^o.v. Compare also xa>peu> raaaoinvov im awdrris.
itpv^vav in Androm. 1120. The weapons
 201

eloujyayev crofter//,' 6/uXia

e^aXXayels ydp TOU Trapecrrwros irovov
XatcV \ih> es TovirLcrdev dVac^epei irdSa H10
rrpocra) TCL KOTXO, y a o r p o ? euXaySovjaevos1
TTpo/3a<; Se KS>\OV Seftoj/ Si' 6[x(f>akov
KaOrJKev ey^os, cn^oi'SuXois T' ivrfp/JLoaev.
ofjiov Se Ka/A^as TrXevpa Kal VTJSVV raXas
f w ai/taT^pais oraydcri IToXweiK mrvei. 1415
6 S', WS KpOLTOiV 8r) KCLL VeVLKTJKto'S ^XQ'
£t(f)o<s SLKOJV e? yaiat' icrKvkevi viv
TOV vovv Trpos avrov OVK e^a>v, e/celcre Se.
o /ecu t w ecr(j)r]X • ert y a p iptrvewv /3pa)(p,
crditfav crihrjpov iv \vyp<o 1420
/xoAt9 jU.et', egeretve o ets rjuap
'EreoxXeous 6 TrpocrOe IToXweuajs
S' oSctf eXovres dXX-^Xotv TreXas
oifl(f)(t}, KOV SlWptCTaV KptXTOS.
XO. c{>ev <f>ev, Kanwv a ocroiv crreVw
CTWV, OISITTOV, 1425
TIXS eras 8' dpcts eouKev iKTrXrjcraL 0e6s.
AT. aKOve vvv Kal TO. irpbs TOUTOIS KO.KO..
iirel T4KV(X) Trecrovr eXetTrerijv /3LOV,
1409. e^aXAo7€is, 'withdrawing him- 1418. The best MSS. give npbs avrbv,
self for a moment from the contest he which is defensible, and is retained by
was engaged in,' i. e. pretending to give Klotz. This would mean, that he was
in; for in this consisted the craft of the not attending to the action of the man
trick. The reading of all the MSS. ex- who lay wounded, but only to the getting
cept Flor. 2, which has airaAAayels, is of the spoils. So the Schol. explains, rby
clearly right. The latter, which Porson vovv Trpbs TOV Ylo\vve'iKy}v OVK e^&jy.
has edited, and after him W. Dindorf, 1419. o Kai. Cf. Hec. 13, t teat ft*
would mean ' retiring altogether from the yf/s iwe^ireixtf/ey. Supra, v. 155. 263.
contest.' 1422. This verse looks like the inser-
1412. ivpofiriviu v6Sa is not, of course, tion of a grammarian for the sake of ex-
grammatically identical with TpojSijircu plicitness.—yatav o8a| e\tiv is a phrase
w6fia, but is used like eASeiV 7r<f5a, irepav borrowed from Homer.— KpotTos, i. e. diro-
ir6Sttj and other similar phrases, for which rspov eifij T] V'IKI\.
see Alcest. 869. Hec. 53. Orest. 1470, 1425. The reading of the best MSS. is
Mvicrivib" apflvXriv Trpoftds. ' So we say OlSivov abs S>v criva, and so Aldus gives.
' to advance a step,' meaning, ' by a single Porson edits Oi'SiVous, oo-ov rfrivw with a
step.' In a case like the present, the few of the later copies. The reading in
usage became virtually confounded with the text is Kirchhoff's, ' Alas! for thy
that of the active participle. misfortunes, Oedipus, how many are they,
1413. evfipfwcrev, 'locked it in the ver- for which I lament thee!' Hermann, fol-
tebrae,' 'infixed it in.the joints of the lowed by Klotz, gives OlSinov, <r' l6o~ov
back-bone.' The use of eyxos f° r ty&G- T CV
VO.
yavov is here very clearly established. 1428. iirel T4KVOJ ICT\. This is the
VOL. III. D d
202 ETPiniJOT

iv raSe [i>r\TT\p 17 rdXatva

[avv TTapOevco re KOI npodvfLLa TTOSO?.] 1430
8' ihovcra Kaiplovs o~(f>ayas
4KV , vcnipa, /So7y8po/AO5
i. TrpocnruTvovcra 8' iv fiepei, TeKva
ei<Xai, idprjvei TOV TTOXVV [AOLO-TCOV Ttovov
tTT€vov<j', aBeX(j)i] 0' rj irapacnritpva bpov, 1435
^fl yy)po/3ocrKO) JU^T/SOS, a> ydpovs ipovs
ovT a8eX<f>co ^iXrarw- aTepvwv 8' diro
A avels BvcrdvrjTov 'ETeoi<Xrj<; dva^
T]Kovo-e jATjTpbs, KainOels vypav X^Pa
(fxovrjv [ikv OVK d<f>r)Kev, byujxaTOiv 8' diro 1440
irpoo~e?Tre 8a/cpvots, wcrre crrjfjLrjvau, <f>iXa.
0 0 17V er efjLnvovs, npos Kao-LyvrjTrjv o tocov
ypaidv re [uryrip elvre noXweiKt)^ raSe*
dTratXojxeo'Oa, [JLTJTep' oiKTeipo) he o*e
t TTjvb" dSeX(f}r]v KOI KaaCyvrjTov veKpov. 1445
y a p e^^oos iyiver, dXX' O/AWS (f>iXo<;.

old reading, and is fully as good as that rXtiroif, the Schol. explaining SuceV-
adopted by Porson from two or three in- irvtva-rov, and Ven. a. giving SiaBvTjToi',
ferior MSS., (given also as a variant in which Kirchhoff has rightly adopted.
Ven. a.,) us yap •nsa'Si'Te Trail)' eKenreTTjv This compound may be defended by
fHoi>. tv8vrt<nixos in Aesch. Ag. 1264; but
1430. This verse is omitted as spurious Euripides uses Svu8vt]<rKwv in two other
by most of the critics after Valckenaer. passages, Rhes. 791 and Electr. 843, and
Klotz defends it, as is his wont; but his it was a form very likely to be corrupted
advocacy of any suspected verse in parti- by transcribers on account of its rarity
cular loses all its force from the fact that and its termination in —ov. It is to be
he invariably retains such verses against observed that Klotz, who defends the vul-
objectors. Hermann well observes, that gate, calls Ven. a., which Kirchhoff justly
7) Trapaairi^ovira in v. 1435, 'who was herreckons the very best of all the MSS.,
companion,' implies that no mention of " liber non bonus," and its authority for
Antigone had been made before. Klotz a unique reading a " leve indicium."
evades this, by taking it to mean, with the 1439. vyphv,' clammy with the damp of
Schol., (Tv/ATTovovaa, tccd ffwayiovi^ofxivt). death.
1431. Kaipiovs a-cpayas, 'mortal wounds,' 1442. 6 Be, but he, Polynices, was yet
is a cognate accusative, equivalent to conscious; while the other was dying.
Kaipia. Tp&fxara. Cf. is Kaiphv rvirels, This is rightly said ; and there is not the
Andr. 1120. least ground for preferring, (what is at
143fi. This is said by Antigone on her first sight an obvious alteration,) hs 8" ?iv
own account, ' O my brothers, who have CT' efnryovs, wpbs Kaenyv-ffTTiv ISiiv. So
left my marriage unaccomplished.' Sup- however Porson has edited on Valcke-
ply therefore with aSeXtpi], \4yovcru naer's conjecture. The antithesis be-
TOiaSe. tween (pwv^v OVK atyrjuev and elire rdSe is
1438. SvaOvrianov is the not impro- much better maintained by contrasting
bable emendation of Hermann for Sva- the persons strongly.
 &0INIZ2AI. 203
6d\]jov Se fju, a> reKovaa Kal av, crvyyove,
iv yfj varpaa, KOX TTOXLV
iraprjyopeiTOV, &>s Too~6v8e yovv
X^oros Trarpwas, Kel SO/AOUS aircoXecra. 1450
^uvdpfj.ocrov Se /3Xe<f>apd JJLOV rfj o-fj )(epl,
fj.r)Tep' TCOTJCTL 8' CIVTOS oymdrov env
Kal ^aiper- 17817 y a p /i,e TrepifidXXeL CTK6TO<;.
oifji(j)C!) S' a/x' i£eirvevcrav dOXiov filov.
8', 6V&)s eicreZSe TijvSe avjx(f)opdv, 1455
rjpiracr eK veKpov ^i<j)o<;
Seuvd- Sta /xeaov yap ai>)(4vo<i
o)9ei crCSrjpov, iv he rolcrt
davovcra Ketrai irepifiaXovcr af p
dvrjtje 8' opdbs Xabs eis epiv Xoyw^, 1460
rj/JLeus fxev ais viKwvra SecnroTrjv ifjcov,
ol 8' a;? iKttvov TJV 8' epts <TTpaTT]XdTaLs,
ol fJikv Trarafai irpocrde UoXvveiKrfv Sopl,
ol 8', <is davovroiv ovhafiov VIKYJ iriXoi.
KOV TWS' inre£;rjXd' 'AvTLyovr) o~Tparov St^a, 1465
ot 8' ets OTTX' r/aaov ev Se TTCO? Trpo[ur\Qla
KadrjcrTO KaSfJiov Xaos do-TriSav eVf
KoLcfiOrjiJLev OVTTCO Tevyecrw Tre<f>payfxevov
'Apyeiov eicrTrecroi'Tes i£ai<f>vr)<; (TTparov.
ls vTtio'Tq, irehia 8' i^eTrifJurXao'av 1470
1447—50. Quoted by Teles irepl tyvyris, ever contends, that the poet could not
in Stobaeus, Fl. xl. 8, who shortly after have left it to be supposed that Antigone
adds /xwdpfnoaov—ii^Tip, and interposes was present while the armies fought; and
a verse which Hermann inserts in the also that her absence here was properly
text, Kal yrjs QiArjs &x<)oun KpvcpBrivai noticed, because she afterwards returns
rdtpa, changing however «al into iv. on the stage with the bodies of her bro,
Kirchhoff judges that the verse, if from thers and mother (v. 1482).
the pen of Euripides, does not belong here. 1466. eS Se Tries. Cf. Iph. A. 66.
1451. Teles gives fiov fiketpapa, which Sup. v. 1126. This clause is parenthe-
may be defended. See on Suppl. 1196. tical, and explains how it came to pass
1458. The Schol. records a variant avv that the Theban army were able to re-
rexvois tie (pArdroLS. sume arms in a moment, and to do so
1461. iis vmavra, sc. VOIJ.{(OVTSS, by a before the enemy could get ready for the
common ellipse. So \4yoyres must be fight. For eV aa-iriSav, ' in arms' (lean-
supplied in 1463. ing against or sitting on them), Abresch
1464. ovSa/xov, ' no where,' for oiSere- compares Thuc. vii. 79, eV dairiSaiv irapa-
pov, ' on neither side.' reray/jLefot.
1465. Valckenaer would omit this verse, 1469. OTpa-rhv, as Klotz remarks, de,
and W. Dindorf assents. Hermann how- pends on eiVflwdcTcs, not on ^
d
204 ETPiniAOT

s, eppeu S' aijua \i,vpi(av veKpav

y^ TTUTVOVTCOV. ws 8'
ot juiv J i o s Tpotrcuov lcrTa<rav p
ol 8' dcrm'Sois crvXwi'Te? 'ApyeCwv vt
crKuXeujLtar' etcrw Ttiyioxv e7re/A7roju,ej\ 1475
aXXoi Se TOWS 0avcWa.s 'AvTiyovr)<; fiera
veKpovs <f>epovcriv ivddS' OIKTICTCU (f>Ckois.
TrdXet 8' dycuves ot
TyS' i£ej3y)crai>, oi Se
XO. OUK eis aKoas ert Suo-ru^ta 1480
Sw/iaros i7/<ef Tra^oa ya^o
TTTcofiara veKp&v TpicrcrSiv
raSe TT/JOS jaeXd^pois KOIVW Oavdrco
(TKOTiav alcova Xa^ovrcov.
1485
AN. ov TrpoKahvTTTopiva jSoTpu^wSeos
a/3pa TraprjC&os,
ouS' V7TO TrapOevCas TOV VTTO
<f)oiviK, ipv6y][J.
al^ojxiva <^>e)oojaat ^
KpaSe/iva Sucovcra Ko/xas d,7r' eyaas, 1490
crroXiSa KpoKoeacrav dvelcra f rpvcj)ats,
1471. i*vpia>v has been restored by In the first verse /3oTpvxi68eos was re-
Kirchhoff from the best MSS. Recent stored by Hermann from one MS. for
editions give /j,vplov with the inferior MSS. fioffTpvxcoSeos. He quotes the authority
The Schol. however explains it TrXeio-Toy. of the Etym. Mag. p. 205, 32, irapa rbv
1473. fiptras rp6Traiov. See v. 1250. $6rpvv (&6Tpv%os teal j8<$<TTpuxos> ^ jSoTpu-
1480. (is anohs iJKei, extends to mere efiiijs. Porson had conjectured (3oTpu-
hearsay.—For irdpa yap Porson gives <&5eo?. With a/3pa we must supply
iri.pa teal, from the corrupt reading of one KaXvp-fiaTa from the context, and trans-
MS. irapaKeAevffeiv, " miro judicio/' says late thus ; * Not having a delicate veil
Hermann. thrown before my cheek with its cluster-
1484. aiiiv, like alBrip, was sometimes ing locks, nor feeling abashed, through
used feminine by the poets. maiden modesty, at the redness that is
1485. The following monody or threnos beneath my eyes, the blush on my face,
of Antigone is divided by Hermann into I hurry along, a frantic mourner of the
antithetical systems so exceedingly com- dead, having cast the covering from off
plex and unnatural, that his opinion, my hair, and having let loose (i. e. un-
except as that of a high authority in me- girdled) the saffron hem of my delicately
trical matters, will carry but little weight embroidered stola, an escort to the dead
with it to the mind of the ordinary reader, full of lamentation.' See on Bacch. 936.
The first part, to v. 1508, is almostwholly Orest. 1435. Theocr. xv. 134, <M <r<pupa
composed of dactylic verses, sometimes, K&ATTOV avuirai. For KaXimTtiv T I , ' to
as in 1488 and 1490, with the anacrusis; place a thing as a covering over another,'
it then passes into choriambics, occasion- see Here. F. C42. Iph. T. 312.
ally with cretic and bacchiac variations.— 1491. KpoK6«rrrav, Schol. T^V (K «p<!/cr)i
 205
veKpotai TTOXVCTTOVOV. alal, ia>
3> JToXwei/ces, e(f>v<; dp' enwufios, w/noi, &rjfiat, 1495
era S' ept? OUK ept?, d \ \ a <f>6va> <f>6vos
OlSnroSa Sd/xov wXecre Kpav6el<;
[aijaari Seivw,] al^afi Xirypw.
j'rti'a TrpocraiSbv
7) Tiva yiovcroTrokov arrovajyav hit 1500
h £> Sd/x.o?,

rpicrcrd <fiepovcra raSe f crco^ara crvyyova,

CTO\T\V. Rather, ' saffron-dyed,' the «po- Schol. riva Sprivov Sjioy tta\ riva are-
K<BTJ>V of Aristophanes, Kp&Kov $a<pal of vayfj.by <rijfx<pwvov rr/s 7rpoKGt/j.evqs (nyt-
Aesch. Ag. 230. For Tpwpas Kirchhoff tpopas Kal TWV Tpioiv rovrwy vzKp&v b.va-
adopts x^iSSs from the scholium x^'SSs" KaXiaa; irpoiraSovTa, <J»)(rl, Kal apfi.6-
Tpu<J>i)s. So also Klotz, and there is much
probability in this reading. Porson pre- [XOUGIKT]!'. %<JTL yap Kal dpyvos IAOV(TIK6S.
fers (TTQXISOS — Tpixpav, which W. Din- And again, IAOVVOTT6AOV., Bp7]vf]TiK'l]v. But
dorf admits. The Schol. however found (to say nothing of the unmetrical cha-
the vulgate reading, which he explains, racter of the two short lines, which Her-
though wrongly, T^V e/j.T]y GToXfy TiiLcrits mann makes antistrophic) the poet would
ppj hardly have said TICK irpotru>§hii $ riya
1492. aye[j.6vevna, Schol. havr-tyv heyeifiovaoirdhov <TTQvaxl\v, especially as irpotr-
irpor)7T)T€ipttf Tan/ veKpwv. Rather per- aiSbs means ' accordant,' as in Ion 359,
haps for •KOJJ.-K^V, in apposition to the sen-oXiioi, irpo<ra>5bs 7] TV%7] Toijuw 7ra(?ei, a n d
tence. )XOV<TOIT6\OS is ' a poet,' Alcest. 445,
1494. eTrdvvfios. Compare v. 636, TroWd (re fxovffoir6\oi fj.4\^/ov(Tt. One
ovojxa HoXweitcovs — vtiK&wv ^7rd>pvfxov. cannot help thinking that irftoo-tpSbv is a
Hermann gives @-qf}ais. The MSS. and gloss on ILOV<TOTT6\OV, and that ayKaXeffw
edd. have &p.ot JAOI. By omitting fj.01 thisshould be restored from the scholia. The
verse ends like the preceding, where i i MSS. give avaKaXzffojjiai, but most critics
is a monosyllable (yo). have adopted a.va.Ka.k£sro>ixat, which is the
1498. The repetition of afywri with an reading by the second hand in one of the
epithet so nearly the same in meaning is best MSS. We suspect the true reading
weak, and W. Dindorf seems to be right to be, ?i rivh [iovcrow6\ov aTova%as iirl \
in omitting the words within brackets. SaKpvffi SaKpvfTty 3> 86/J.OS Si 86[ios ayKa-
Hermann edits thus (to suit his anti- \i<ra>; ' Would you have me call up from
strophe, which he supposes to commence the dead some Orpheus to sing my woes ?'
at v. i570), a'lfiari | Seipip KpacfleiV', For, as explained on Med. 190, the Greeks
a'l/iaTL Avypy. One of the Scholiasts seem to have regarded poetry, /j.ovcra,
recognizes KpavBe7cr'i by explaining it &xpialien from grief, and accordant only with
tpovtav iiraWJiXaiv Ste\6ov<ra, and <$>6vos joy. For the repetition of & 86/J.OS com-
ltr\ $>6vcp Kpai>6e7(rat and one of the best pare Androm. 1186, & yd/ios, S> yd/xos, %s
MSS. gives Kpav&tis by the first hand j raSe ScijuaTa Kal ir6\iv wAecas, where
but the masculine is evidently as good. perhaps we should read S> ydp.os, ov
'Thy quarrel, which was not merely a ydixos, KTX., like <ra 5' epis OVK I'pis
quarrel, but a double slaughter, ruined above.
the house of Oedipus, having been ac- 1503. This verse again is corrupt.
complished with lamentable shedding of From the Aldine reading al/xaKTa., which
blood.' So Te'pas ov Tepas a.\\' %pa, is not supported by any of the good
Hel. 1134. MSS., Porson and others adopt the " cer-
1499. There is certainly some corrup- tissima Musgravii emendatio," i-aS' a'l-
tion here, as also in v. 1502, though none fj.ara. Kirchhoff suggests irecr^ara
of the critics seem to have suspected it. ahyyova.
206 ETPiniJOT

ipa KOX TIKVO., •ydp\La.r 'Epivvos ;

a ho/jLOv OlhiTToSa irpoirav wXecre, 1505
aypias ore
8vcr£vv€Tov ^weros ^icXos iyvco
2!<f>iyyos doiSou cra/xa <j}ovev(ra<;>
la> JXOI, irarep,
TI<? 'EXXas rj fidpfiapos, f) rav Trpoirdpoid' evyeve-
rav 1510
(•repos erXa K.ai<£>v TOCTCOVS'
ai/xaros afxepLov
roiaS' a^ea (jxxvepd ; Takaiv,
ws eA.eA.it,et. TIS ap op

1504. x^P/xaTai the sport of the Erinys, 7TOT* &p' oppis €Xe\t-1 £i=i Spvbs 7) t\dras
or paternal curse. KT\., and so W. Dindorf, Aldus and the
1505. irp6irav is used adverbially. Her- inferior copies omitting ri before Spv6s.
mann thinks that Trp6wap may be right, The passage as it is commonly given is
which is found in one MS., and Klotz very difficult. The best comment on it is
adopts this. Hel. 1107, where the chorus in very
1507- {werif is the reading of the best similar terms invoke the aid of the
MSS. and the Scholiasts, but the latter nightingale in singing their griefs, eA.0' Si
recognize also 5u<r|weVou (the Aldine) 5ia %ov6av yevvwv eAeAt^b/iej/a, 8p7)vois
and £W€T!>S, which last is said to be found iixoli t^vvepyis. Here then it is clear that
in Flor. 2. Antigone asks, ' What nightingale, perch-
1509. Hermann, followed by W. Din- ing on boughs crowned with foliage, of
dorf, omits irdrep, and gives irp6irap for oak or silver-fir (will come) to help me,
Trpoirdpoid' in the next verse after Seidler.bereaved of my mother, in my grief?'
The metre is choriambic with an iambic It is manifest that some verb is wanting.
dipodia preceding.—TIS 'EAAaj, sc. yvvfi. The Schol. explains <rvviphl>s KOX <ri/j.-
Antigone speaks in reference to herself; fpaivos to'rai TO7S efiois oSvpfioTs sv &x€tri
nor is it necessary, with some of the ical Avirais, and again, c7i>, (privl, rd-
Scholiasts, to suppose 'EAActy is used for Aaiya, TJTIS aiMvov avaltAula KO.1 ava-
"EAATJJ' in the masculine. Perhaps how- 6pi)va, — KaBdnep T I J opvis Bprivovcra
ever we should restore TIS 'EAXCSSOS, 5) a.7njx^ Spvhs TreTaAots £<pe£ofiti>r]. H e
KTA. Schol. T'LS 'EWiiyay 3) @ap$dpuv. seems to have construed i s eAeAlfa TIS
1512. aiftaros a^teptou, Schol. ytvovs ipfis as if it could mean e'AeAij,'a> 8>s TIS
av8p;ov€iou. Kirchhoff proposes a/xeTzpov.opvis €AeAi'<^'. Porson, who throughout
Perhaps these words should come next the whole of this difficult threnos shows
after cvyevtrav. little or no consideration for the metre,
1515. Here also the text is very un- adopts the " certa Musgravii emendatio,"
certain. The best MSS., and Aldus, with ax'jo'fi £wcph'6s. It is however much
Eustathius on II. A. p. 125, give iAehiCei, more likely that 6Svpfj.o!s, which follows
but e\eAifa is found in Flor. 2, and so povofiaTopos in the copies, has been inter-
the Scholiasts read. This is not a matter polated in place of the lost word, which
of importance, since Antigone is speaking at once restores sense and a legitimate
of herself in either case. But i\e\l(eo-6ai metre, eitriv. That word the present
occurs as a medial form in Hel. 1111, and editor has ventured to insert. It is pro-
here it is doubtless the second person. bable that one of the Scholiasts so read,
But for &s we should read either &v, ' on for he gives T£S &pa, ipvis — eir
ea-rXv (qu.
account of which you are trilling a sad cltnc ?) iv TOTS oinetois &x < o-vva>h6s;
strain,' or oV, the correlative to roidSe. For juoro/taTopos, the genitive depending
Hermann reads as follows ; rdXaiva, \ TIS on ipois, Hermann gives iiovofxiTaip, from
 &0INIZ2AI. 207
r) Syowos rj eXaras 1515
afi<f)l

aldy/JLacrLV a rolcrBe irpoKkaLa) fiovdS' al-

5>va Sid^ovcra rov del ^povov iv Xei/3o/AeVoicru' SaK-
pvcrw. 1522
TW eiTL rrpwrov dnb ^atras cnrapayfjiols

SiSujaoicri fyaXa/cros 77apa

i] Trpos aoektyaiv
ov\6ixev atKicr/xara vexpwv ;
OTOTOTOl,

1530
dXaov o/A/x,a <f>€pcov
rrdrep yepaue, $ei£oy,
OtSnrdSa, croi' alwva fieXeov, os ivl
depiov <JK6TOV ojxjxacrL (xoicn eX/cei?
tfjidv. 1535
the Schol. ^ iJ.€fiovwfj.eyri TTJS urirpis. But 1527- vtKpaiv is the reading of the good
this only shows, as Kirchhoff observes, MSS., but one or two have the variant
that he took fj.o^o/j.dropos for a form of St<r<rHy, which has been commonly adopt-
the nominative, as some take oXi(riSi}pos ed, with most of the later MSS.
in v. 6(54. 1530. Aldus, with Ven. a., has Aeiire,
1520. aliov again appears to be femi- the rest Anre. It is hard to say which is
nine. Cf. v. 1484. W. Dindorf observes right, the metre here being very irregular
that /.u>vd8' was wrongly taken by some and uncertain. She calls to Oedipus,
for ix6va 5', (the Aldine reading,) and who had been kept shut up in the inte-
hence a^^tro) was added after ba.Kpvo'tu. rior of the house, to leave the rooms
Aldus, against all the good MSS., gives where he resides, (S6^oi or Sdfxara,
SaKpioiaiv, and hence Porson and Her- see on Med. 378,) and to show to
mann adopt the improbable and unme- the light his wretched life, i. e. way of
trical conjecture of Musgrave, TIV la- living.
1534. For eVl S&fuunv Hermann gives
1523. This verse is composed wholly of 67rl SdKpvffiv. A less change would be
cretics, the two first of which consist of irl Sdifxaaiv, but eirl seems to have the
resolved syllables. Translate; ' On whom same force as in our phrase, ' at home.'
first shall I throw offerings from my hair Translate, ' You who in your chamber,
by rending it ? By the two breasts of my having cast a misty darkness on your eyea,
mother's milk ? Or upon the fatal dis- are dragging on a long-protracted life.'
figuring wounds of my dead brothers ?' Klotz gives the Aldine fmtcptiirovi', not
The reading of v. 1525 is suspected. The being aware that all the good MSS.
best copies give iv SiBvfj-oitTi — [La<TToi<nv,agree in paKpSirvovv. The Schol. also
and jMir-roi yaXaKrbs, ' breasts of milk,' is found v.a.Kp6irovi>, which might be de-
hardly a Greek expression. The Schol. fended by xP^vov TrdSa, Baccb. 889. W.
was well aware of this, as he says Aefrrei Dindorf gives (6av, but the dochmius is
TOIS iroir)TiKoh. See however on Orest. equally good with the long a.
225.
208 ETPiniJOT

VCI?, £> KOLT avkav akavvcov yepaiov TTOO *iv

viouriv
Svcrrctvois lavcov ;
01. TL 8', S> Trapdkve, fiaKTpev[Aao-L Tvcf>\ov TTOSOS i£d-
yayes is 1540

Ttokibv ald'po<s a etSo)Kov, rj evep8ev, fj

TroTavbv oveipov; 1545
AN. SvcrTD^es dyyeXtas CTTOS otcret,
*<2 vdrep, OVK€TL <roi reKva Xevcraei,
<j>dos, ovS" aXo^o?, TrapafiaKTpois
a 77oSa crov TV^>\6TTOVV depaTrcvixaaw alev i
*al ird/rep, (OJXOI. 1550

1538. SuffTcCyois the present editor for authority. The metre, two doehmii with
Siiarajw, Flor. 2 having SutrTaras. It two oretics interposed, will allow the
is impossible to accept the interpretation short syllable at the end of the first doch-
of the Scholiast, lavwv hdffT7]vov n68a mius, though it is a rather rare licence.
de/xi/lois, ' reposing your wretched foot Hermann, to avoid it, gives Tro\ibv ai64p'
(or body) on the bed.' There can be no Sis, by which Oedipus is compared to the
doubt that aXalveiv ir6da is used like air. But aidepos etSwXoy is a phrase jus-
fiTJvaL, eA0e?r, irepav TrcJSa, & c , a form of tified by Hel. 34, 584, and other passages
expression very common in Euripides.— in that play, where the semblance of
For 7r<S5a Se/iyiois the metre (bacchiac) Helen is described as composed of air.
seems to require iv S€/ivioi<Tiv. T h e If &s is to be inserted any where, it
Schol. explains dtarpi^wv Ka\ Kivthv iv should rather come in v. 1545, where
Tots defjiviois ytjpaiby Tr6$a 8vojrr}voi'. Trravhu oveipov &s would be a dochmius.
Were it not that the metres in this part Hermann and W. Dindorf give Troravbv
are obscure and uncertain, we might after Seidler.
easily restore a glyconean verse with phe- 1546—50. These anapaestics seem an-
recratean ending, (a very favourite form,) tithetical with v. 1555—9. They are
yqpaibv Tr6fia Se/xviois Zv(TT7]V0i(Ttv lavaiv. composed, like the rest as far as v. 1564,
1539. Oedipus comes forth, guided, with a dactylic rhythm, forming a con-
apparently, by the hand of his daughter, trast to the other species of irregular ana-
who meets him at the door. This was an paestic verse, which consists wholly of
excellent tragic device, and one sure to spondees, and is of much more common
inspire both awe and commiseration in occurrence. In this passage, the dactylics
the audience. The blind old man, whose occasionally break into regular hexa-
latter life had been buried in the obscurity meters.
of the palace, once more is brought out to 1547. The S> here and in v. 1550 is
the gaze of the people and the light of wanting in the MSS., and was supplied
day.—Hesychius, quoted by Kirchhoff, by Hermann. —In the next verse the best
h a s fiaKTpev/j.a.o'ii', TO?S 4p^i<Xfj.a(Tiv. T h i s copies give & before as well as after irapa-
and the next verse are choriambic. Her- $6,KTpois. The error arose either from an
mann inserts ,ue before Kexvpv, giving ri attempt to transpose the relative to its
5' at the beginning with Flor. 2, though natural place at the beginning of the
the best MSS. have TI p. clause, or from the usual desire of tran-
1543. W. Dindorf gives alSepwv from scribers to complete catalectic verses.
the Harleian MS., which is not of high
 &0INI22AI. 209
01. CJ/JLOL fioL ifjiuiv naOecov' Trdpa yapf crrevd^eiv
avTiiv.
rpicraaX \}jv)(at TTOLO, /jLoCpa,
7TG)s eXnrov <f>a.os, at TeKvov, avha.
AN. OVK iif oveCStcrw ovS' iTTi^dp^aariv, 1555
O.X.X.' oowoucrt Xeyw cros akd&Taip
$L<f>€CnV fipW(»V * *
K<U TTvpl /cat cr^erXiaicrt /xa^ats CTTI iraiSas
<TOV<;,
a>
01. alcu, AN. T'I raSe /caracrTeVets : 1560
01. Texva. AN. Si' oSwas e/3as,
et r a TeOpnrif els ap^ara Xevcrcrav
deXtoti raSe crcofjLaTa
ofjLfxaTo? avycus [crais]
01. TWV fjikv ifjiwu reKewv <f>avepov KCLKOV 1565
d Se ToXaiv" aXo^os Tivt /AOI, TCKVOV, wXero [J-oCpa;
AN. SaKpva yoepa (fravepa Tracrt

1551—4. These verses also appear to The metre is uncertain ; perhaps the pas-
be anapaestic. Commonly, an hexameter sage should be arranged in dochmiacs
is made, &[ioi efj.wi/ iraOtwv, izdpa yap thus: O. aia'i. A. rl Si KaTa&Teveis,
anvaxav rdS', avreiv. Hermann sup- O. S T€Kfa. | A. Si' 6S6vas e$as. Porson,
posed that <rT€yt£xe"/ w a s a mere inter- who imagined that all the verses from
polation. Porson, from some of the in- 1539 to the end were to be forced into
ferior copies, gives irdpa jap <rrt.vi.xilvi anapaestics, with one or two dactylic
Ka\ roiS' auTely. Hermann, i!S fjiot e^uwy hexameters interposed, here reads, 01. &
iradecov, irdp' aiiTtiv. In defence of the fioi at at. AN. TI rdSe <TTevdxtls ; OI. &
vulgate Seidler compares Ion 1446, TIV fj.oi rsKva. AN. 5i' 6d6vas av epas. But
avdav av(T(ti, ^odffta; But it would be a these readings are from one or two very
very slight change to read Trdpa yap aro- inferior copies.
va
XV ( o r VTOvaxais) TdS' aure'iv, or ravra 1562. The common reading is T& T6-
(Xrevdx^iv, TO 51 avTeiv, sc. ra fxev — Opnrwd y' 4s apfiara. Hermann gives efl'
r i 84. for 4s, W. Dindorf riBpntir' « j . The
1554. Porson gives on his own conjec- meaning is, ' You would have been pained
ture TTWS iXiirov (pws, TiKvov, avSa. if, being able to look at the four-horsed
1555. ' Not to reproach you, nor to chariot of the sun, you had surveyed (or
exult over you, but in grief I say it, contemplated) these corpses of the slain
Your curse, heavy with [deadly] swords, with the light of your eyes.' Porson
with fire and with wretched battles, has omits <rah, after Valckenaer. For iirivu-
come upon your children.' The MSS. fiav see v. 1256.
give 6 <r£>5 aXdcrrap, where the article is 1567. This and the next two verses are
clearly against the metre. Some epithet trochaic. ' Making her tears and groans
seems to be lost after $pi6uv. W. Din- conspicuous to all, she set out to carry as
dorf, after Seidler, adds <pov[oi(Tiv, somea suppliant her suppliant breast to her
of the later copies having tj>m>lai<ri assons.'a Without caring to conceal her
variant to axf"Kiai<n in the next verse. grief from the vulgar gaze, she set out to
1561. Hermann prefers & before riKva. meet her sons, resolved to try the effects
VOL. III. E e
210 ETPiniAOT
Z<f>epev e<j>epev
i/ceris p
7)vpe 8' eV 'HXeKTpaia-L irvXaLS Tewa 1570
XwTOTp6(f)OV Kara XeCjJbaKa Xoy^ais
KOLVOV ivvdXiov
lxd.T7)p, ware Xeovras ivavXovs,
fxapvayiivovi iirl rpavjuacriv, at/^aros
rjSr) \jjv)(pav Xoifiav, <f>ovuav, 1575
av eXa^ 'Aihas, unracre 8' Apr/?.
Se Xa/3ovcra veupcov Trdpa <$>dcryavov

crap/cos efiaxjiev, a x e t ^^ rixvav iirecr d/A^)i TCK-

votcrtv.
TTavTa 8' ev ajACLTL ra)8e crvva.ya.ya>,
S> Trdrep, d/MereyooKTi Sd/x.oicriJ' a ^ ^eb?, ocrrt?
raSe TeXewra. 1581
XO. •jroXXoii' KCLKWV KOT-qp^ev OlSCirov Sojuots
TOS' rjiiap- elrj 8' euTw^ecrrepos /3tos.
KP. OLKTOV ju.ev T^8^ XrjyeO', a>s wpa r a ^ o u
TiOecrdaf ru>vBe 8', OISITTOV, Xdycui' 1585
of that sacred appeal to their feelings, congealed) outpouring of blood on their
the exposure of the breasts which had wounds.' By ' a now cold libation of
nourished them. The old reading alpo- blood to Hades,' the life-blood of the
jueVa, (Schol. n*Teoipi(ov<ra.) has given combatants already shed may be meant,
place in Kirchhoff's and W. Dindorf's So in Aesch. Ag. 1358, Clytemnestra calls
texts to opoix4va, recorded as a variant in the death-blow dealt to her husband A'lfiov
the scholia and found in the best MS., eliKTaiav X"P"/- Hermann gives a/upl
Ven. a. The reading in the Cambridge rixav for a'l/xaros, from an attempted
MS., aioipofxeva, evidently came from o or explanation, by one of the Scholiasts, of
at superscribed. Hermann doubts whe- a reading dlftaTos rvxyv (for ^ivxp&v)-
ther IK&TIV, as a feminine form, could 1577- Aaj3oDo"a. Cf. v. 1456.
agree with pLaar6v. Most of the good 1578. e^aif/ec. The best MS. gives
MSS. give iKirav or Uirriy. Hermann ifiaXtv, by the mistake of a single letter;
himself reads IKZTLS XKTOP opofj.4va. It is others eire/i^ey ,• several e^a^ey. Cf.
certain that iKtrav is against the metre, Prom. 882, Sid-qKrov (v <T<paycu(ri fidtyaau
while it is possible that Uerts /uaorbs may £icpos.
be an anomaly like (ponas Trrepbv in v. 1579. CSITTIS T^Se TeKevrS. Klotz and
1024. W. Dindorf after Hermann,' for ts Ta5e
1574. p.apva<r0a.i Koivbv kvv6.\iov means TeKzvrq. Porson gives ravra for TaSe.
' to fight a battle that is waged between We might compare AdBev TrJSe reAevrav,
relations.'—iir\ Tpai^acriv, ' with the in- Aesch. Cho. 299.
tention of wounding.' The Scholiast, not 1581. This verse is variously read,
without reason, observes 6 5e \6yos acru- virrip^ev, SS/JLOS, iroWwv KaTj)p|ev. The
veTos. Either some participle seems order in the text is that of the best MSS.
wanting after 1576, like airoxevoiihovs, Porson compares El. 213, after Valcke-
(cf. Ion 147,) or we should read eVl rpai- n.aer, TTOW&V KanS>i'"'EWr\<nv aWiav exet-
/ia<rl 6' al/xaros — \oif3hv, ' a chilled (oy
 211
aKOvaov dp^as Trjahe yrjs eSw/ce /JLOL
'ETeo/cXe^s Trats cros yd[xcov <j>epva<s SiSous
AI/JLOVI, Kop-qs re XeKrpov 'AvTiyovrjs creOev,
OVKOVV <x' eacro) TT^Se yrjv oiKeiv en,"
aa<f)£)<s yap eiTre Teipecuas ou /xif vrore 1590
crou TTpSe yqv OI/COWTOS eu irpd^tiv TTOXLV
dXX' eKKOfJi'itpV' Kal raS' ou^ vfipei \eya>,
ouS' i^Opb? a>v croi, Sta Se TOVS dXacrropas
TOUS crov? SeSoi/cws ^77 Ti yr} irddr/ KaKOP.
01. w /MOtp , avr ap^Tjs ws JU, e^vcras aoktov 1595
Kal TX.77JU.OI>', ei Tt9 aXXos dvOpcoTrwv e(f>v
ov Kal irplv es ^>ws /XIJT/JOS e/c

1587. Hermann gives <r?>? TTOTS with it contains may be due rather to the in-
Aldus, but against the good MSS., on the terpolation of single verses. The dialogue
ground that ubs is too emphatic if the at 1646 seqq. implies that Creon had
ictus falls on it. To which Klotz well ordered the expulsion of Oedipus and also
replies, " permirum est doctos nunquam denied the burial of Polynices. But,
desinere confundere sonum metricum cum when we consider that v. 1626 is only v.
grammatico." He observes that in Latin 1589 somewhat clumsily repeated, it seems
the very converse would be the case; very likely that from v. 1627 originally
tuus filius has more emphasis on the pro- formed a continuation of Creon's speech
noun than filius tuus.—ydfxajv <ptpvhs, asafter v. 1594.
Haemon's fortune in right of his wife. 1596. Both Hermann and L. Dindorf
Eteocles had nominated as his heir Creon's have independently ejected this verse, as
son Haemon, who was about to marry both Valckenaer and Kirchhoff suspect
his sister Antigone. Creon therefore, on some corruption in it. We prefer to
the death of Eteocles, assumes the right leave it, because it is as likely to be one
of holding the empire in place of his yet of the indications of an inferior hand in the
unmarried son, who would not be entitled composition of the whole pijtris. For the
to it except by actual marriage. Lite- repetition &6\iov and rXTj/xova, see on
rally, ' he gave me the empire when he Orest. 852. 1564.
was assigning a marriage-portion to Hae- 1597. iv teal KTA. ' With respect to
mon, and the bed (hand) of your daughter whom, even before I came into the light
Antigone.' after being born from my mother, Apollo
1590. The actual words of Teiresias, ov declared to Laius that I, as yet unborn,
iu?j TTOTS e3 7rpa|6i ir6\ts, ' there is no should become the murderer of my fa-
chance of the state ever prospering, while ther.' The clumsiness and even incor-
you live in it,' are converted into the in- rectness of the diction here is apparent.
finitive by the preceding elite. It would Porson says, " suspectum istud iv propter
be easy, were it necessary, to read ev I* in versu sequenti;" and he proposes to
irpd^ei TT6XIS. Scholefield, in his brief read ov, Kal irplv KTX. interrogatively.
note, has contrived to show that neither Kirchhoff suggests Acu'ij) WeBeo-Trlicei. No
he nor Elmsley rightly understood the critic seems to have objected to the strange
idiom. phrase eK yovrjs fj.rirpbs, for yevviio'iKS,
1595. Although a careful critical peru- rendered still more strange by &70P0*'
sal of the following speech of Oedipus closely following. And yet some of the
suggests some doubts if it is not the addi- late transcribers felt the difficulty, and
tion of a somewhat later hand, especially omitted ixT)Tpbs, giving els (pojs e/c yovris
as the tenor of the play would proceed /xoAe?i/ m a-yovov KT\. It was an in-
uninterruptedly without i t ; still it is pos- genious idea of Valckenaer, that Aris-
sible that the various faults and repetitions tophanes was ridiculing the tautology of
E e2
212 ETPiniAOT
dyovov 'ATTOXXWV Aatu) fi iOecnricre
<f>ov€a yevecr0ai, Trarpos' <5 raXas iya>.
iirel S' iyev6(JL7)v, avOu? 6 cnreCpas varr/p 1600
vo[ALcra<s TroXijitov ovaSaCfiova1

j TTOOOVVTOL Orjpalv dQXiov fiopdv

ov o~<w£o/Aeo~0a. Taprdpov yap oj<f>eXev
iXOetv KidaLpoiv eis dfivcrcra xao-yxcwa, 1605
os f-' ov SuuXecr', dXXa SowXevcrat re jotot
SaL/xoyv eScoKe IloXvfiov djx^l SecnroTrjv,
KTCLVCOV T ipavTov irarip' 6 SvoSaifJiwv iyco
es ju-i^Tpos rjXOov T^S Takanrcopov Xe^o?,
TratSas T' d8e\<}>ov<; ereKov ovs dircoXecra, 1610
dpas TrapaXaf3cbi> Aaiov KOLL iraicri Sous,
ou yap TocrovTov dcrvveros TT£<$>VK iyu>
eis e/A ofJLjjiaT es T efjicuv iraiowi' piov
this very passage in Ran. 1184, ovriva 5t<nr6TTiv, some of the inferior MSS.
*y€, irpiv (pui/cufjiev, 3Aw6\\(tjy e<f>rj airotcrz-
having Tl6Xvfiov (or irpbs n.) <f£e'8a>Kei'
vtiv Tt>j/ irarepa, irplv Kal yeyovevat. If an<p\ StGiriTriv. Klotz reads aAAa 5ou-
we could feel sure of this, the genuineness Xevcrat ye pot. The vulgate, while it
of this p5j<m is of course established. is capable of being construed, betrays an
1601. KTeiyei fie, viz. eKTiflels, was for inferior writer; ' Would that Cithae-
putting me to death by exposing me. The ron had sunk below the earth, for not
syntax is m-eiVei fie SvaSai/xofa, but we destroying me ; but (instead of that) not
may translate, ' exposes me to die, re- only did fortune allot to me that I should
garding me as an enemy, luckless that be a slave to Polybus as my master, but
I was.' There is indeed a variant irecpv- also (re — T«) after killing my father,
Ktvai, which is commonly received, after unhappy that I was, I came to marry my
the Aldine ; but the other is the reading mother.' The best MSS. give KTHJ-AC S',
of the good MSS., and there is little which might be defended. Ktavav T'
doubt that it was altered on mere conjec- however appears to have respectable au-
ture. The Greek paraphrast however has thority. The phrase SovAeveiv a/j.<pt TWO,
i is questionable. Moreover, no mention
yy j is elsewhere made of Oedipus having ever
1603. &Q\u>v the best MSS., aBXiavbeen the slave of Polybus.
the later ones. Porson gives an impro-
bable and needless punctuation, ixaarhv 1610. eTfKov, i. e. iyivvqaa. See
itoQovvTa, drjpaly, &dhtov, flopav, after Here. F. 3. The next verse is regarded
Valckenaer. as spurious by W. Dindorf. The meaning
1604. ou is not * where ' (qua in re, seems to be, ' having taken an ancestral
Klotz), but oJ KtvSiipov, ' from which we curse from Laius, and given it to (uttered
were delivered,' as the poets say a-aiBf/yai it against) my sons.' The Schol. saya
KO.KWV, irivwv, &c. But the phrase excites that Pelops had cursed Laius, because
suspicion, especially on account of the Laius had carried off his son Chrysippus.
present tense. Euripides, we think, would 1613. Not only £ / for ifj.ii," but the
have said ov 5?? (rd&oxrfAat. construction c&CTe 4/j.rixo.yri(rdfjLT]y, where
JC06—7- These verses are rejected as ou precedes, is questionable. The Attics
spurious by W. Dindorf; Porson thinks say, OUTOIS aaiveros •fiv, Sirre Tavra
them corrupt, and proposes dAAa SovAev- eSpaaa, but oux oiirco aavveros i)r, tfxrTe
oov-ri. jue Moip' e^eSwKe II(!Ai//8oc l The first contemplates the act
 &0INI22AI. 213

dvev 0e<Sv TOV TCLVT e^^aviqa-d^v.

elev TL Spdcrco 8rj9' 6 8vaSaCfj.(ov iya>; 1615
TIS rjyejxdJi' fioi TTOSOS ofJiapTrjcreL TV(f>\.ov ;
r)O r) uavovcra; Lfxiaa y a v cracp OLO OTL.
dXX' evreKvos tjvvwpis ; dXX' OVK eart ju,ot.
dXX e n vedtfi)v avros evpotja' av ^tov ;
TTodev ; TI //.' dpSrju SS' aTro/creivets, Kpeov ; 1620
ctTroKTevets y a p , ei ju,e y ^ s efa> ySaXets.
ou ja^v eXi^a? y ' d/A^l crov -^elpa^ yovv
Ka/co9 (jyavov/xai' TO ydp e/^dv TTOT' euyeves
ou/c av irpohoirjv ouSeVep irpdcrcrcov Ka/cwg.
KP. croi T' eS XeXeKTai, ydvaTa ju-^-^pa>t,eivi/xa, 1625
eyw Te vaiew cr OVK idcraijx av ^6
Se TwvSe TOV //.ev es Sd/^ous
v, TOVSC 8', os tripaoiv
iSa criiv aXXois rj\Oe, TIokweiKov? vixvv
T' dOaiTTov TrjcrB' opa>v e£co }(dov6%. 1630
Se Tracri KaS^aetots Ta8e,
os av veicpbv TOVS' ^ KaTacrTe^aiv dXw
^ y?7 KakvTTTCDv, OdvaTov dvraXkd^erat.
as really done ; in the other, the doing of iraiSvbv eA(£ec e/c Aibs 8p6vwv.
it is negatived by the very conditions of 1625. Porson gives aoi y, which he
the sentence. Nor is this construction too readily adopted from Valckenaer.
defended by v. 595, which is equivalent This would mean,' You at all events have
to ouSels OVTW arpooros CVTIP, SOTIS OVK spoken well,' &c. The verse however seems
KiroiVeTai y.6pov, where Strris OIIK airoi- not more genuine than those preceding it
(reTai represents, not Sore OVK avoiacrat, from 1595. It was probably suggested by
but #<TTe /^7/ airorp4pe(r8at. Hel. 831, ws OVK &xP®o~Ta ydvaT3 ifj.ccy
1615. A better poet than the inter- e£ei xeP&>v> compared with Med. 497.
polator would hardly have repeated 6 1628. Porson, who is followed by W.
SvoSaijiav 4yt> after v. 1608. The same Dindorf, thought we should read rip Se
remark may be made on the unwonted HOXW^'IKOVS VZKVV, omitting the inter-
ending of 1619 and 1626. (Seeon v. 1595). mediate words. His chief reason however
1617- (&<r& y Sc. Klotz prefers £Sira was founded on a mistake, that TT6\IV
yap, the reading of Aldus and some good irarpiSa could not be construed together ;
MSS. whereas the construction is, os ^A0e Tra-
1619. en vt6.(j>iv KT\. ' Or am I still TpiSa, irtpffav niXiv. In the sense of
young enough to find a livelihood myself? eVeASeii', ' to invade,' we often find iXdiiv
Impossible,' &c. used with an accusative. Hermann re-
1621. Kirchhoff thinks that this verse tains the verse, but gives avv oirAois for
was interpolated. Thus, while nearly trvv iXkois on the conjecture of King,
every pther verse in the speech has been But ^A0e alone, as above remarked, im-
questioned by one critic or another, none plies a hostile invasion, especially in con-
have suspected that the whole of it is nexion with tripo-av TT6\IV. Hence, if avv
spurious, as well as v. 1625—6. &KKois is " ineptum," not less so is avv
1622. €Ai|as. Cf. Iph. T. 1270, xe>« 'onXots.
214 ETPiniAOT
[iav 8' aKXavcrTov, drafjiov, olcovovs /3opdV.]
o~v 8' eicXnrovo-a TpnrTvy^aiV veitpwv yoous 1635
KOjU,i£e aavTTJv, ' AvTiyovrj, SOJJLOJV ecra),
/cat irapdevevov TTJV lovcrav rj/xepav
fxevovo-*, ev fj o~e XeKTpov ALJAOVOS [xevei.
AN. & iraTep, iv olois Keifxed' ddXiotq KaKots.
<Ss ere o-Tevdtfa TO>V TeBvrjKoTcov irXeov 1640
ou yap TO \i,iv crot /3api> KaKwv, TO 8' OV fiapv,
dXX' ei? diravTa S u c r r u ^ s e<f>vs, irdrep.
d r a p o-' ipa>T(o rbv vewo-Ti Koipavov,
TI TOVO vySpi^ets ttaTep 6,TTOO~T£XXO)V ~xyov°s /
Ti ^ecTjaoTroiei? ETTI TaXanrcopaj veKpco ; 1645

KP. 'jETeoKXeovs ^ovXev^aT, oi^ fjfiwv, TaSe.

aeppova ye, Kai o~v jjLCjpos, os eiriuov Taoe.
KP. •JTWS ; TavTeTaXfiev' ov hiKaiov in
AN. OVK, r)v irovrjpd y f)
KP. T'I 8' ; ov StKcucos 6'Se Kvcrlv 1650
1634. Klotz's determination to defend telling Antigone to prepare for marriage
and retain every suspected verse is con- on the very day after her brothers and her
spicuously shown here, where he devotes mother had been killed. Besides, she
a page and a half of notes to uphold a appears to be first informed of this, as a
verse rejected by all the editors since stem command, at v. 1674.
Valckenaer, and reasonably believed to 1639. i£0Aioi Porson, W. Dindorf, and
have been imported from Soph. Antig. 29, Kirchhoff, after Barnes, against all the
eaj> 5' &KACLV(TTOV, &Ta<pov, oiwvdis yAvKvvcopies.
Bi\<ra.vp6v. 1641. Aesch. Pers. 798, irvpifiaii'ei yap
1635. T h e reading of Aldus, given in ov T& fikv, rh. 8" off. Eur. Hel. 647, S i w
the text, is also recorded as a variant in yap OVTOIV oi>x o fxev rX^p-iov, b $' ov.
Ven. a., which has Tpnrrvxovs 8p-f)vovs 1644. W. Dindorf agrees with Valcke-
venpav. Porson and W. Dindorf give naer in rejecting this verse, chiefly be-
rpi-KTv~)(wv Op-fivovs vzKpwv, with the latercause Creon takes no notice in his reply
copies. Hermann chooses to read Tpi- of this question, but only of the next.
TTTILIXOVS veKpwv y6ovst although against Hermann gives et r6vh° vfipifcis KT\.,
the Schol., who explains iKXiirouo'a TOVSafter Siebelis ; but it would be as easy and
6p7jVOUS TWV Tpt&V VZKp&V. as probable to give Ka\ for rt in the next
1637—8. These two verses are rejected verse. Creon is asked, as a newly-ap-
by W. Dindorf. One would be rather pointed king, why he commences his
inclined to suppose the only really genuine legislation by enactments against a help-
parts of this speech are from 1627 to less corpse. This is clearly the force of
1633 inclusive. Kirchhoff thinks these dzo'fj.oiroie'is.
two verses are corrupt rather than spu- 1647. eiriOov is the reading of two
rious. The best MSS. ^ive T^V elcnovcray good MSS., others having e-n-eidov. The
T)^£pa,vt but Flor. 2, T^V lovvav by a cor- rhythm of the verse is displeasing. Per-
rection of T^V iiriod(rav. It seems doubt- haps Hermann is right in suggesting os
ful if iovffa rip-epa. could signify ' a comingiriEiOzL T a 5 e .
day.' It should rather mean ' a day 1648. Klotz gives e/cT€A.eii/, apparently
now partly spent.' There is some- not aware that the best MSS. have in-
thing very improbable and absurd in
 &0INI22AI. 215
AN. OVK evvo/JLov ydp TTJV SLKTJV irpdo-o-ecrOe viv.
KP. enrep ye TrdXews e^^oos ?)v, OVK i^6pb^ a>v.
AN. OVKOVV e&cjKe Trj TV^TJ frbv SaCfLova.
KP. Kal TCO Tcicfxp vvv rr/v SCKTJV napaa^era.
AN. TI TrXrjfjLixeXija-as, TO fiepos el fxeTrjXOe yr}<; ; 1655
KP. a r a ^ o s 08' avr/p, ws fxd6rj<;,
AN. eya> cr<f>e daxfjco, xav aTrevveTrrj
KP. cravTrjv dp' eyyvs TwSe cruf^at/;eis veKpai.
AN. aXX' ev/cXees TOL $VO (ftiXa) KeXaQai wiXas.
KP. XatpcrOe TTjvZe Ket? Sd^ovs KOjxl^eTe. 1660
AN. ov BTJT', evrel TOVS" OV fj.ed7jo-ofjt.a1. vexpov.
KP. eKpLv' 6 Saificov, irapdev, ovy^ a crol
AN. KaKelvo Ke/cptrat, fur) '<f>vf3p[{,eo-dai
KP. cos OVTIS dfX(f)l rwS' iypdv dtja-et, KOVIV.
AN. va\ vpos ere T^crSe /Aijrpos 'lo/cacrr^s, Kpeov. 1665
KP. juaraia fno-^Oeis' ov ydp av TV-^OLS raSe.
.4IV. cry 8' dXXct veKpS Xovrpd TrepifHaXelv fM ea.
KP. ev TOVT av elr) TCOV aTropprJTtov TrdXet.
AN. dXX' dfi<f)l rpau/xar' dypia reXa/JLCovas /3aXelv.
KP. OVK ecrO' OTTGJS <TV rovSe TI^ITJCTCIS V4KVV. 1670

1651. OVK ivvaiwv KTX. ' For the pun- common formula Slienv 8i$6vai. So TVXV
jshment you are exacting is not a lawful and elfiaifiav are combined in Hel. 697,
one;' it being contrary to divine law to with the very same use of the article ; el
leave the dead unburied, Soph. Antig. Kal TK \onra rrj? T&xys eu5a.ifx.ovos TV-
1072. X°' Te - This conjecture is confirmed by
1652. eitrep ye. See on v. 725. Schol. the tenor of the following verse. The
va\, <j>-qo-\v, evvofj.o$, efaep 1\v i%6pos Trjs meaning, as indicated by the context,
ir6\eus, OVK ex&pbs &v, iJToi OVK btyeiXav should be this: ' if he was an enemy, he
eivat e'xflpos. met with the punishment he deserved, by
1653. Kirchhoff thinks ibv Saifj-ova, being slain.' To which Creon replies,
corrupt; but his conjecture is not very ' In his tomb also, (as well as when alive,)
felicitous, TIJ TVXV OVK evSaifnova. Schol. let him pay the satisfaction that is due.'
/car' eptAiTqffiv 6 \6yos, OVK eb'toKei/ ovv rrj —'Why, what outrage did he commit, if
iirofSdcrei T^V K&\aaiv; Sai/iova Se <pT)a\ he only came to recover his share in the
rbv ef ei/napfieiiris Kai Saifiovos Sdyarov, land?'—' I will not argue the matter; if
TvXV^ 5e T^JI/ Kara TOV tn6\ejxov &VVTV~ you wish to hear the whole, this man
X'c"'. Klotz, by translating " Submisit shall be unburied.'
igitur fortunae genium suum, vel salutem 1663. KaKeTvo Porson and Kirchhoff,
suam, vel potius, obtulit igitur animam with the best MSS. Others give «a-
suam fortunae," shows that he did not Keiva.
know what to make of it. Perhaps, OVK 1669. TeKafj.wya.s, bandages. Troad.
ovv iZwKe T^\V TV^X7)? evSaifiova, i . e . TJ 1232, TeAafiufftj/ eA/CT7 TO fiev eyu <r'
v
rvxVi % e5o>Ke, OVK evdaifiwv i)V, where idcroftcu.
rvxv SiS6vai would be a variation of the
216 ETPinuor
AN. <5 (jiCkraT, dWa crro^a. ye aov
KP. ov */xi) et? y&jjLovs crou? £v/A(f>opdv KTtjcrei yoots ;
AN. rj yap ya/jLovftai tjacra TraiSt crS TTOT4 ;
KP. ] <T ovaryK.yy TTOI yap eK(f>ev£et,
AN. vv(; ap iKeCvr) Aavd'iha>v jx efet /xuav. 1675
KP. elSes TO TOX/ATJ/A' olov i^atve
AN. laroi criS-^pos opKtov re JJLOI
KP. TI 8' iK-rrpo0v[JLel TWVS' dirrjk\d^(dai ydpcov ;
AN. ^vfJLifievgoixai TOJS' dd\io)TaT(o trarpL
KP. yevvaLOTTjs trot,, /xwpia 8' eVecrrt TI?. 1680
AN. Kal ivvdavov/JbaC y', ais fJiddys Trepatrepco.
KP. Iff, ov (povevcreis 77at8' ifjbbv, XCire d
OI. Si dvyarep, alvS) \x.iv ae TTJS
AN. dW ei ya\Lol[irfv, <JV 8e povoi <^evyoi§, wdrep;
OI. [lev evrv)(ovcra, TOL/X.' iyco crrep^a) Kaicd. 1685
AN. Kal TIS ere TV(f>\bv ovra depairevcrei, vdrep;

1671. S (plXrar', KTK. She here kisses it is inappropriate. It is more likely that
the corpse. Creon repeats the question that was left
1672. The common reading, OVK els unanswered before, and that we should
yd/j.ovs—y6ois, will hardly stand, because read TTOT yap irpodvixei KTA. When 8e
it does not convey a direct command and yap had been interchanged, as they
' you shall not,' but merely a statement, very often are, eKirpo8vfi.c7 may have fol-
' you will not;' whereas the context re- lowed as a metrical correction. Compare
quires ' you will.' When ov is apparently v. 1709.
used in this sense with a future, as inf. v. 1680. Cf. Ion 238, yevvadr-qsffoi,KO!
1682, Iff, ov cpovsvo-eis iraiS' i^hy, the rp6ircov TiKfiiipiov rb <TX7/ju' %xels T(
^.
result is really contemplated; ' it shall 1682. XeT-n-e Porson and Hermann, but
never be said that you slew my son.' The against the best MSS.
correction in the text is proposed by 1684. It is rather singular that Porson
Kirchhoff, and had been independently allowed the old reading ipeiyeis to pass
made by the present editor. ' Do not win unquestioned. The correction was quite
for yourself calamity against your mar- obvious; and (pevyots has been restored
riage, by lamentations.' The usual dread by Matthiae, Kirchhoff, and Hermann,
of combining joy and grief, as ill-omined, from the best MS. ' But what if I were
is here shown. to marry, and you were to go alone into
1674. TToXXi\ y Hermann and Klotz. exile, my father ?' Some wrongly print
1675. &p' is the reading of the old this verse without an interrogation. Cf.
copies. Sp' Barnes, r&p' Hermann. She Iph. T. 750, ei 8' e>c\nri>v Tbv '6pKov
means, ' I will slay my husband.' Cf. aSiKolris e^e; Klotz takes <xv 8e KTX. for
Aesch. Prom. 881. the apodosis, 'why, then you go into
1677- Porson gives '6pni6v T' e/iol, but exile all alone.'
there is no emphasis on the pronoun. 1685. Cf. Iph. T. 687, c S ^ ^ a Qt&iiei'
' My witness be the steel, the sword that I Ta/ia 5e? Qepeiv KaKa.
swear by.' 1686. Kal rls KTA. AS usual, an ob-
1678. Not only is iinrpo9vfj.e? found in jection is implied under the form of an
this place alone, but the question itself is ironical question. So Hel. 583, where
a somewhat simple one, and the reply to see the note, and Here. F. 297.
 &0INIZ2AI. 217
01. Trecroiv OTTOV JJLOL fJLolpa KeCcrofiai TTCSOJ.
AN. 6 S' OISITTOUS irov Kal rd KXCIV' alvCy^ara ;
Ul. okak,' ev rj/xap fx coXpicr , ev o aTrcokecrev.
AN. OVK ovv jxeraa-xelv Kajxk Set i w crcov KanSiv; 1690
01. atcTYpa <^>uy^ Ovyarpi avv rv(p\S iraTpi.
AN. ov, <TOi^>povovcrrj y, dWa yevvaia, Trdrep.
01. Trpocrdyaye vvv jae, /A^Tpos cos \\iav<T(a cre#ez>.
AN. ISov, yepaias ^ i X r a r ^ s \pavaov X€P^'
01. 3) prJTep, 2> ^vvdop' d^Xiwrar^. 1695
4JV. OLKTpd TTpOKCtTCU TrdvT <LyQV(T OflOV KOLKa.
01. 'ETeotcXeovs Se irroifxa Udkvve.iK.owz r e TTOU ;
^4IV. rcuS' eKTdhrjv croi neLcrdov dWrjkoLV
01. Trpdcr^es Tv<f)\r)v x€^p' ^ i r ' Trpocrwira
^4IV. iSov, davovTOiv crwv TCKVUIV dirrov x e p ' - 1700
01. co c^iXa TreoTj/xar' a#Xi' ddXiov iraTpos.
AN. 3> (fcChraTov Sijr' ovofjia HokvveiKovs ifi.oi.
OI. vvv xp^cr/xos, w 7rat, ^lofiou wepaiveTcu.
AN. 6 TTOios ; clXX' -^ TTJOOS /caKots epets Ka/ca ;
Of. ei' r a t s 'Adqvais KarOavelv fj? akw/Jievov. 1705
AN. TTOV, Tts ere nvpyos 'ATOLSOS Trpocrhe^Tai;
OI. lepos KoXcovbs, Sco/xaO' 'nnriov deov.
dXX' eta, Tvcf)\(p raJS' vtrr^pkreL narpl,
iwel npodvfjLei rrjaSe Koivovadcu <f>vyf)s.
1687. For Tre'Sp there is a variant 6av&>v, Orest. 1196, 'fiAe'«;s Kraft.' ISiiv eV aV-
which Klotz prefers. The other has fian.
greater authority, and is rightly adopted 1698. 'Krelvea-Bat is the word properly
by the rest of the editors. used of a corpse. Cf. Hippol. 786. Soph.
1688. 6 S' Old'nrovs. This verse is Phil. 857, avyp S' avd^ji-aTos — iKrtTarat
twice quoted by Plutarch (ap. Kirch.), De vvx'os.
adul. et amic. p. 72, and An Senigerenda 1699. eirl governs the accusative, be-
&c, p. 784. The article is especially to be cause irp6(r6es implies ipepoxxra. Anti-
noticed : ' the great Oedipus and those gone accordingly guides her blind father's
famed riddles.' So Suppl. 127, T4 5" hand that he may pass it over the faces
"Apyos vjuv TTOV VTW ; ^ K6/ITTOI fx&Triv; of his dead sons ; a very natural and
Cf. Here. F. 1414, o KAeivbs 'BpaK\9js touching tragic device.
TTOV Kelvos&v; 1705. rah 'AOfyais, i.e. rats KAzwaiS.
1690. Most of the recent editions give See on Ion 577-
OVKOVV — Ka.K.G>v. 1707- The old copies give imrefou.
1692. ov, craxppovo&crri 7 ' . So H e r - Soph. Oed. Col. 59, oi 5e 7rArj<rio! yva>
mann for ov iria<ppovovo'ri yy. TO^5* ITT7T6TI)V VLOXWVOV SVXOVTUI atpiciv
1694. yepaih is here used for ypaTa or apx^ybv zlvai. Between Sciifxad3 and
ypavs. Porson gives <pi\Tdrrj, but against Saifid. 8' MSS. and editors vary ; indeed,
the good MSS. it is hard to say which is the better.
1697. TTT&na, the corpse. Cf. v. 1482.
VOL. I l l F f
218 EYPiniAOT

AN. W* 65 <f>vyav TaKaivav opeye

waTep yepaie, no/JLTrtfiav
e-^av ejju, (acne vavaiTrop/nov avpav.
01. ISoil, TTOpeVOfLCLL, TeKVOV,
crv jxoi Trohaybs ad\ia yevov.
AN. yevofxeda yevo/xed' ad\ioi
ye SrjTa @T)/3aiav jU-aXicrTa. irapdevoiv.
01. 7r60L yepcubv L)(yos TiOrjfju ;
jSa/crpa Trp6cr(j}€p', S) TLKVOV.
AN. TaSe TaSe fia0L poi,
raSe TrdSa Tidei, raSe,
OHTT oveipov io"xyv.
01. la) lei), SucrTu^ecrTaTas <f>vyas
iXawtov TOV ykpovTa. \L IK. TraTpas.
lei) Id), Seiva Seiv iyca Tkds.
AN. TL rXa? ; TC rXas ; oi^ opa AIKO. KOLKOVS,
ovS' a/xetySerai fipoTwv acrvvecrCa?.
01. oS' elfil fjiovcrav os iirl KaXklviKOV ovpaviov
Trapdevov Kopas aiviy^L acrvveTov evpeov.
AN. S<f>iyyb<; avafyepeis ovetSos*
1710. x*Pa Hermann for x€Va>—6V«
is emphatic, as if she had said iyd: yap
T)yrj(rofjLai.
1716. &6\wi Porson for &0Aiai, because
Antigone is speaking of herself alone.—
After irapiivav the MSS. add S^, which
the editors have rightly expunged, as this
verse seems to be a senarius. Porson
however omits -ye, W. Dindorf ye SrJTa.
In this case we might read ®))/6aiap, the
metre as in 1715.
1718. Perhaps TI6U>; In either case, if
yepaibv be scanned as three short syllables,
we have a trochaic verse. Of course, iift^fxi
must mean,'Where am I setting my foot?'
The Schol. missed the sense ; bwov /J.4K\W
rb 1xvos Tiflepoi, 4KS7 xtipajdye' M€-
1722. After Itrx^v the MSS. add 'ixavi
which Hermann ejected as a gloss. The
sense is, ' like a dream in respect of
strength.' Cf. Here. F. I l l , eirea \x6vov
Kal dSKiifxa vuKTtpayir6v. Prom. 557? o\iyo-
Spaviav &KIKW I<r6v£ipoi/.
1724. iKaiirav. This is addressed to
Creon. Good MSS. give tpvyas. Her-
mann denies that Euripides could have
1715
1720
1725
efiav
1730
written this, and marks the losgofseve-
ral words. But in doing this he seems
rather carried away by a desire of working
out a complex antistrophic arrangement,
than really doubtful about the syntax.
1726. ri rAas; ' W h a t is the use of
repeating the words Seina T\as, &c. ?'
See on this idiom Alcest. 807. Ion 286.
Hermann, who remarks that the expres-
sion rather implies the refutation of a
mistaken opinion, gives erXas, erXas.
But it is impossible to have the least con-
fidence in such arbitrary changes,
1727- Surovtala, like many words im-
plying 'folly' (see on Hipp. 161), has a
deeper import, and is rightly explained by
the Scholiast; oiSe /j.er4pxeTai aiiray TO.S
aiTf\y(ias. Perhaps this verse should be
read with a question, ' Does not Justice
requite men's follies ?'
17-!'. fifjvcu eVl jxovffav is ' to aspire to
literature,' ' to ascend to lofty victorious
wisdom,' as SL& ^.oucas Kal fxerdptrios ^ a ,
Alcest. 9fi3. The best MSS. add' T€
after ovpiiviov, Aldus also after KaXXiptKov.
1731. The Schol, explains HveiSos by
 219
TO, irdpo<s
TaSe a i-rrifjueve jueXea irddea
(j>vydSa irarpiSos aTro yevopevov, 1735
a) TTOLixp, Oaveiv TTOV.
Trodewa 8a.Kpva, irapa <£i\cucri
Xnrovcr' aTTCLfjLL TrarpiSos airoTTpo yauxs
a/rrapdivevT d 1740
01. <£eu TO
AN. es iraTpds ye
eu/cXea pe drj
rakaiv iya) *<r£>v crvyyovov 0' v
os £K hojxoiv adairTos o ^ e r a i VC 1745
s, ov, ct jiie KCU daveiv, irdrep,
y a Kakvxpai.
01. Trpos

K\4OS, but this is certainly an error : ri> the disrespect shown to the corpse of
K\4OS TTJS "Stptyybs avafj.i/j.vfifTKeis. obx & Polynices. Cf. v. 1644, TI T6VS' uflpi(<sts
six*v V ^0^7l» ctAA.' & %\a$£v abrbs Sta 7raT€p' aTTOfTTtWccv x<dov6s;—In the next
TT;!' 2<pt77a. She means, * You are bring- verse the best MSS. give the less harmo-
ing up again the reproach brought on us nious order, VZKVS CLQCLTTTOS ofyeTcu.
by the Sphinx.' So in Aesch. Theb. 534, 1747- <TK6TIO. Hermann for HKOTIO..
that monster is called rb ir6\e(t:s fiveiSos. The Schol. explains yrj ITKOTU by Ta.(pw.
1734. eWiUepe. All the time that you The correction was only just missed by
were priding yourself in your prosperity, Barnes, who says, " GKOTIO, exponendum
this fate awaited you (though you knew it est clam, et yS. Ka\fy& simul ordinanda."
not), to die somewhere in exile. She means, ' I will bury him stealthily, if
1740. a-rrapBiyevTa, ' not in the manner I am forbidden to do so openly.'
becoming maidens.' So Iph. A. 993, 1748. Oedipus suggests to his daughter
airapdevevTa fJ-tv Tfl5% ct 5e cot 8OKC7, ^|et. several plans, which appear better than
1741. The MSS. and early editions accompanying him into exile ; and this is
assign this verse to Oedipus. The more done, that by rejecting them all she may
recent editors agree in giving it to show her firm attachment to her father's
Antigone, after the Schol., rives Kal TOVTO fortunes. ' Show yourself,' he says, ' to
TTJS 'AvriySvos Keyovciu. He adds a your companions.'—' I want no condo-
long and varied explanation; but the lence,' she replies. ' It is enough that I
simple sense is this: ' yes, my goodness of grieve for myself.'—' Then betake your-
heart (which induces me to follow a pa- self to the altars, and petition the gods-
rent into exile) will make me renowned for deliverance.'—'They are weary of my
hereafter in respect of my father's misfor- prayers.'—' At all events then join the
tunes.' The preceding <pev expresses ad- Bacchic company on Cithaeron, where
miration for his daughter's affection. Bromius is, and the tomb of Semele.'
1744. Musgrave, followed by Porson, The Schol. has this remark on the pas-
Hermann, and W. Dindorf, adds aov after sage : 0 5e x°P*°s a<rv^iraSijs impdivov
eyti), from the Schol. a6\ia etfj.1 evtKa TWV OVTOIS aTvx&s rpevyavtrav fiii O'IKTI(6^VOS.
(Twv KaKwv Kal TUV row a5eA0ou Ho\v- Either he meant, that the chorus was
velfcovs vftptwv. But this suggests (rajp silent when it ought to have condoled, or
rather than cov. Thus v^pta^iiTdif ap- • he found the person of the chorus instead
plies alike to the exile of Oedipus and to of that of Oedipus prefixed to these verses.
f2
EtfPIIIIAOX
 TOV <f>6vov TOV iraTpos /JLeTairopevo/ievos aveiXev A"yio~8ov KOX
KAuTat/xvijorpav jj.r]TpOKTOvrjo~ai Be To\[x.y](ras irapa^prjixa TTJV St'/ojv
eBoiKev iix/jLavrji yevo/x.£vos. TvvBdpew 8e TOV irarpos rijs avyprjfievris Karrj-
yop-quavro'; Kar airov, tjj.eW.ov 'Apyeioi KOivrjv \j/rj<f>ov lK<f>ipto~6ai Trepl
TOV TI Set irofiiiv TOV dcr'e/Jiya'avTor Kara TV)(TJV 8e MepeAaos IK T^S Trkavqs
vi7ro<TTp£i//as VUKTOS /iev 'EAei/iyv ci(rair€<7T€tA€, /xe^' fjfxepav Si avros ^A6e.
Kai irapaKaAoij/xevos ^7r' 'Opecrroi; PoiqOrjcrai « m « , aVTiAcyovra TDvSapftui/
/AaAAov y]v\apT]UT]' Ac^uevrcov oe Aoywv €v TO^S o^Aot5j kirf)vLyB'r} TO •JTA^POS
a.7roKT£(Vciv 'Op4o-rr)v. * * * £7rayy£iAayu.ej/os awrof CK TOB ^tou TrpoUo-0ai.
o-vvuiv Bi TOVTOIS o IIuAdS^s 6 <£i'Aos awTOV o~vve(3ov\evo~e TrpS>Tov Mcve-
Adou Tt/ioptav Xafieiv, '^iXivqv aTroKTCivavras. avTot p.ev o^v CTTI TOTJTOIS
tA^dvTts Bi€ij/evo-6r]o-av Trjs CATTI'SOS, 6eSv T^V 'EAeVjjv apirao-avTiov
'HAeKrpa 8e 'Epfuovrjv iTrufxiveio-av eSw/cev eis ^cipas avrois' 01 Se ravTijv
fj>oveveiv <ifj.eWov imcfravei's 8e MeveAaos, Kal fiXtirwv kavTov ajj,a yvvawos
Kai TeKvov o~T£povfj.evov VTT' airaii', lirefidXeTO TO. /JacriActa Tropdiiv ol Se
(f>8a.o-avTes vtjidij/eiv r]7reiXrjo-av. iTritjxivti's Be 'AirdAAw ' E
e<fnfjo~ev €6S 0eoi>s SiaKOfii^eiv, 'OpiaTy Se 'Ep/itwryv eTrira^e Xafieiv,
8e 'HAtKTpav crwouaam, KaOapBevri 8e TOV <f>6vov "Apyovs ap^civ.

API2TO$ANOT2 FPAMMATIKOT TII0GE2IX.

'Opecmjs Sta T^V T^S fJLijTpb'; o~<f>ayr]v a/^a Kai VTO raiv 'Epivvwv Betfia-
TOVfjievo'S Kai VTTO TU>V 'Apyeiwv Kara/cpt^eis ^avaTfj), [/.iXXtav <f>oveveiv
'EXevrjv Kai '~Epfuovr]v avff Siv MtveXaos trapwv OVK ifiorjOyjO-e, BuK0}Xv9r]
V7rb 'AiroAAwfos. Trap' ovBevl Kurai y) jjivOoiroua.
' H fxev crKrjvr] TOV BpafiaTOS viroKeirai iv "Apyer 6 Be ^opos crvveaTujKev
IK yvvaiKwv 'Apyelwv, ijAiKuortScov 'HAe/crpas, at Kat TrapaytVovrat virep T^S
 224
TOV OpidTOV TTVv6av6lX.tVa.l (TUjl^iOpa.'S. TTpo\oyl£,£l 0£ 'T&XzKTpa.. TO Oe
opa./j.a Kwfwcwrepav ej^et rrjv KaTaarpo^yqv. 17 Se SiacrKevrj TOV opafiaros
t o r i TOiavTq. 7rpos TO. TOV 'Ayap-e/Jivovos fiaaiktia. viroKetrai O/jeoT^s
Kafiviov Kal KiLficyos virb [navias iirl KXIVISIOV, <i Trpo<TKa6e^£rai wpos Tots
irocrlv 'HAeKTpa. SiawopetTai Se TL Brjirore ov Trpos Tg Ke<j>aXfj KaOiCfiTai-
Se /xaXAov JSOKEI TOV dSeX^ov T7][i,e\eiv, TrXrjaiaiTepov 7rpocrKa0e£o-
ioiKev ovv Sia roi< yopbv 0 ironjTrjs 8iao-K€vdcrar SirjyepOrj yap av
6 'Opio-rrjs, apri KCU juoyis KaraSpaOeh, irXijo-iaCTepov avrai TSIV Kwra TOV
e VTTOVOTJO~O.I TOVTO i£ 5>

Stya criya, Xcn-Toi' i^os apfivXrjs- (y. 140.)

oSv TavTTjv ttvai TTJV Trp6<f>ao-w T^S Toia.vr'qs Sta^ecrews. TO Spa/xa
TZV eVi o-KTjvrjs evBoKifjiovvTW -^dpicTTOV 8t rots rjOto-i. irXr]V yap IlvXaSou
<f>av\oi r/a-av.
 ORESTES.

THEEE is evidence to show, that of all the Attic tragedies none was
so celebrated or so generally read in the post-Attic times as the
Orestes. Of all the extant dramas not one has been so much or so
severely criticized by modern scholars. The circumstance is curious,
and demands consideration.
On the one hand, there are more quotations by ancient writers
from this single play, than from all the plays of Aeschylus and
Sophocles put together. Stobaeus, for instance, cites the Orestes
much more frequently than any other, even of his favourite author
Euripides. "Written, as Hermann contends ', in the decline of the
tragic art, and with the object rather of entertaining the audience
than of exciting the emotions of pity and fear, it contains " many
things which are not only not praiseworthy, but blameable, as either
useless or inconsistent with the nature of tragedy V A. "W. Von
Schlegel, though he admits the play opens with much pathos, says
that " afterwards all takes a perverse turn, and ends with violent
strokes of stage effect." He acquiesces in the somewhat singular
judgment of Aristophanes (in the Greek Argument), TO Spafia TW £7ri
<7KT]VT]S evSoKifJLovvraiv )(eipi<TTOv Se Tots r/$ecrt. 7r\r]V yap IIiAaSov
•n-avnrs <j>avXoi rjcrav. The author of a long and much later argument
(omitted in this edition, as of little value,) objects that the play is not a
true tragedy, because it ends happily; a remark which carries no weight
whatever with it, so far as the alleged reason is concerned, because
this applies equally to many other tragedies. Aristophanes however
makes a similar remark, TO Be 8pS/m Kco/uKcorepay ^xel Thv Ka-Tao~Tpo<f>rjv,
K. O. Miiller, who in his Dissertations on the JSumenides calls the
Orestes a strange mixture of old legends with modern opinions, dis-
parages it also in his ' Literature of Ancient Greece,' where he says
(p. 377) " the only impression produced by such a drama as the
Orestes is a feeling of the comfortless confusion of human exertions
and relations."
How then are we to account for the great celebrity of the Orestes
1 2
Praefat. aded. 1841. Ibid. p. vi.
VOL. III. G g
226 OEESTES.

in the early ages ? It is not enough to say, that rhetorical displays,

sententious remarks, and ingeniously expressed common-places, were
more pleasing than true tragic effects in an age when scholastic sub-
tleties were uppermost in men's minds; for the Orestes is not more
remarkable for these qualities than many, perhaps most, of the other
plays of Euripides. We do not attempt to give an answer. Viewed
impartially, and solely on its own merits, the Orestes appears to be,
not indeed a first-rate, but certainly an interesting play, with so
much of suspense as to the result of critical positions in the prin-
cipal characters, and so much doubt how persons will act who may
not unreasonably act in either of two ways, as to enlist the active
sympathies of readers and hearers alike. "We might go further, and
say that the first half of the play is singularly well-written and
eminently pathetic, while we admit that the latter half degenerates,
because the devices adopted in the final complication of affairs are
not such as are likely in themselves to resolve them, and besides, are
not carried out at all, but suddenly stopped by the unexpected ap-
pearance of a god.
The following is an outline of the plot. Orestes, as soon as he
had slain his mother, and on the very day of her burial, was seized
with madness. For six days he had taken no food, and was now
lying a ghastly spectacle, feeble and fevered in his lucid intervals,
raving at times, as he fancies he sees the forms of the Furies pur-
suing him. His sister Electra sits by his bed, and administers to
every want with the most tender affection. Menelaus, who has just
returned from Troy, has sent his wife Helen and their daughter
Hermione into the palace of the Atridae, where Orestes now lies.
Helen has an interview with Electra at the outset: and they agree
that Hermione shall be sent with an offering to Clytemnestra's tomb.
The chorus, Argive ladies, approach the couch, and there follows
a very touching and natural scene, in which the alternate ravings and
reasonings of Orestes are graphically pourtrayed. After the first
stasimon, on the subject of the awful power of the Erinyes, Mene-
laus enters, having just reached Argos from T^auplia. He had before
heard of Agamemnon's murder, and has just learned the retribution
dealt by the son to the mother. In a conversation held with Orestes,
he learns that the latter, with his sister, is to be tried on the capital
charge that very day by the Argivo people in full assembly. Me-
nelaus is conjured, by the obligations conferred on him by Agamem-
non, which he is bound to repay to the son, to lend his powerful aid
in saving them. At this conjuncture old Tyndareus, the father, of
Clytemnestra, arrives, and inveighs against Orestes in terms which,
though categorically replied to by Orestes, who argues the justice of
 ORESTES. 227

his cause, determine Menelaus to hold aloof from rendering active

assistance. He coldly replies, that he will see what temporizing and
craft may effect in his favour, but will not interfere in any other way.
Tyndareus avows his determination to be present at the assembly,
and to set the populace against the accused. Pylades now comes in
haste to announce that the meeting is about to be held, and to urge
Orestes to attend it in person, if perchance his eloquence in a just
cause should prevail with the people. The two friends depart, and
after the second stasimon a message arrives, giving a full account of
all that had passed in the assembly, the sum of which is, that Orestes
and his sister are condemned to die, with this single reservation in
their favour, that they may choose in what manner, and may inflict
death on*themselves. With this the first part of the play ends, in
which it is hard to see what objection can fairly be raised to the
naturalness of the characters or the probability of the events.
While Orestes and Electra are taking a final farewell, Pylades
comes forward with a suggestion, which offers a ray of hope. Helen, he
says, is within the palace, guarded only by a few cowardly eunuchs.
Let them slay her, and so revenge themselves on Menelaus for his
baseness. Let them do yet more than this, adds Electra. Hermione
is still absent at Clytemnestra's tomb; if they seize her as a hostage
on. her return, they will compel Menelaus to befriend them. The
plans are duly formed, with the aid of the chorus. Helen is seized,
and the sword is at her throat within the house, while Hermione
from without is waylaid and secured. One of the eunuchs, who has
escaped in the confusion of the affray, relates the fate of Helen in a
long narrative, designed, apparently, to illustrate the pusillanimity of
the eastern character, and the effeminacy of eastern luxury. Mene-
laus, having heard what has been done, arrives at the palace in haste,
but is refused admittance ; Orestes and Pylades are now seen on the
roof of the house, prepared not only to kill Hermione, but to set fire
to the palace. At this moment Apollo appears, with Helen raised
aloft in the air. She has been rescued miraculously from the point
of the sword, and is henceforth to reign immortal in heaven with her
brothers the Dioscuri. To Orestes, Pylades, and Electra, happiness
is promised for the rest of their lives.
It is unnecessary to discuss Hermann's objections in detail, but it
may be well to give them briefly. (1) Pear on the part of the
audience is not sufficiently raised, but for it is substituted a very
different thing, the fear of Orestes and Electra for themselves.
(2) The whole scene in which Pylades advises Orestes to be present
at his own trial (v. 729 seqq.) is inserted merely to lengthen out
the play, and to introduce Pylades, who is wanted in the end.
Gg 2
228 ORESTES.

(3) The proposal to kill Helen and seize Hermione was badly
planned, because it would rather exasperate Menelaus to find his
wife had been slain, than induce him, through fear of losing his
daughter also, to aid them. (4) The appearing of Apollo at the
end is a clumsy expedient {rude inventwn) to bring to a sudden close
a drama that had already been too long protracted. (5) Helen and
Hermione are needlessly brought on the stage, since it was enough
to have had them unseen within the house. (6) Orestes, who at the
beginning of the play is a feeble and wasted maniac, appears at the
end in full vigour, able to fight the eunuchs and to hurl a stone from
the roof at the head of Menelaus. (7) It was unlikely that Pylades,
who had helped Orestes to slay his mother (v. 406), should have
retired after that to Phocis, and thence been banished and returned
to Argos (v. 765) all within the space of six days (v. 422).
That some of these criticisms are captious will hardly be denied.
Those especially (viz. 6 and 7) which relate to manifest violations of
unity of time, apply equally to many other of the most approved Greek
dramas. Little weight indeed is to be attributed to modern judges of
Attic tragedy, when a Porson can say of the eunuch-scene (v. 1309
seqq.) " Vereor ne plerisque lectoribus hodiernis haec scena multis par-
tibus justo longior videatur, et tragieae gravitati non ubique conve-
niens," while a Hermann can designate the same as " egregia arte elabo-
rata," and say " necessariam fuisse istam prolixitatem ad exprimendam
ignavi hominis formidinem." Again, whereas the author of the Greek
argument above referred to says, that " all the characters in the play
are bad except that of Pylades," Hermann comes just to the oppo-
site conclusion, that all are good except Pylades. Menelaus, he
justly observes, is purposely made base and treacherous, because he
was a Spartan. Thus a character bad in the moral sense may, by its
fitness, be a good one in a dramatic sense. The poet has represented
him in much the same light, and for the same reason, in the Andro-
mache.
The Orestes was acted, as the Schol. on v. 371 informs us, in the
Archonship of Diodes, 01. xcii. 4, B.C. 408. The political allusion
in v. 1682 has been pointed out by the Scholiast. The Athenians
had rejected terms of peace oiFered by Sparta, and the poet, by repre-
senting a compromise effected between the rival thrones of Sparta
and Argos, evidently wishes his countrymen to take the more con-
ciliatory course.
The scene of the play is at Argos, in the ancestral palace of the
Atridae, though, strictly speaking, this was at the neighbouring
Mycenae. The chorus consist of Argive ladies, apparently fifteen in
number. It seems to have been an ancient opinion, still maintained
 ORESTES. 229

by many critics, that the Orestes was designed as a tragi-comedy3, to

be classed with the Alcestis. We do not think this a correct defini-
tion. There is not a single scene really partaking of comedy, unless
some should choose to except that where Orestes banters the fugi-
tive slave on his fear of death (v. 1506 seqq.).
Several of the scenes in this play require three actors, a feature
characteristic of the later plays. In the last scene, Menelaus,
Orestes, Pylades, and Apollo, appear to be all present at once,
besides Helen (who however was perhaps a mere dSwXov). Probably
at v. 1620, where Pylades is told to fire the house, he retires as if
for that purpose, thus leaving room for Apollo to appear immediately
after.
3
Theatre of the Greeks, p. 100].
TA TOT APAMAT02 TIPOXMIA.

HAEKTPA.
EAENH.
XOPO2-
OPESTH2.
MENEAA02.
nYAAAHS.
APPEAOS.
EPMIONH.
<I>PYE.
AnOAAON.
TYNAAPEOS-
 HAEKTPA.
OVK e<TTLV ovSev Seivbv wS' eiTreiv e7ro?,
ovSe Trcidos, ovSe crv^opa derfXaros,
f)s OVK av apair' d^6o<; avOpanrov <f>vcri<;.
The celebrity of the prologue to this
play may be judged by the fact that, of
the first half at least, nearly every line is
cited by some ancient author or gram-
marian, and very many by several inde-
pendently. The references, given at
length in Porson's and (more fully) in
Kirchhoff's notes, need not here be re-
peated, because no various readings of
importance are obtained from them.—
Electra, seated beside the couch of her
brother, who is deeply sleeping during an
interval of cessation from his phrenzy,
recounts the calamitous history of her
family since the time of Tantalus, to
whose presumptuous folly she indirectly
attributes all her present woe. Orestes,
she says, has slain his mother, insti-
gated by the oracle of Apollo—an invi-
dious act, but one that was committed in
obedience to the divine will. Hence he
has been seized by madness, and for the
six days that have elapsed since his
mother's funeral, he has tasted nothing.
Added to this calamity is the fact, that
both she and her brother have been out-
lawed by the Argives, and the present day
will decide their fate; for a meeting of
the citizens is to be held to determine the
mode of their death. One ray of hope
alone remains: Menelaus has just returned
from his long wanderings, and, desirous
to avoid the clamour of an angry mob,
has had his wife secretly conveyed into
the house of the Atridae; so that at this
moment she is within, attended and con-
soled by her daughter Hermione. Mene-
laus himself is momentarily expected to
arrive.
1—3. 'There is nothing so terrible,
that is capable of being described in
words, be it either bodily suffering or
calamity sent by heaven (e. g. madness,
such as that of Orestes), of which human
nature may not have to bear the burden.'
In fewer words, ' there is nothing so
dreadful, but that man is liable to endure
it.' Cicero, Tusc. iv. 29, in translating
these three not very easy verses, appears
rightly to have construed wSe Stivhv ti-
•Ktiv, ' tarn ierribilis fando,' though inos
is not oratio, but any thing, event, or
circumstance, that can be put in words,
or that has a definite name.—It is re-
markable that Kirchhoff's two best MSS.
give (rvfj.<popair Q^\aTovt and in one of
them (A, or Ven. a., " omnium facile
praestantissimum," as he calls it) this
scholium is given, ypdtpoucri Tives, OiiBh
ffvpcpopa detiXaros, ayvoovvres 5e* awb
KOIVQV yap \T]TTT€oy, OVK EVT' ISeiov. The
latter words Kirchhoff wrongly corrects,
OVK ZGTLV ovo~\v o~siv6v. Read, OVK taTiv
eiirzlv. The reading arose from an opinion
that the syntax was, OVK idTw eineii/ «Ss
Zzivov eTroy, o65e Trddos, ot/5e (rvfxtyopdy.
Of the numerous writers who cite these
first three verses, all agree in (Tvjj.<popa.,
except D. Chrysost. iv. p. 81, who gives
o~vjx<popa.v 5ai/j.6fiou.—The best MS. (Ven.
a.) and Lucian (Ocypus, v. 167,) gife
232 ETPinuor
6 yap s, KOVK 6veiSi£&>
ws, &>s Xiyovcn,
Kopv(fyrjs vTrepTeWovra Sei//,a»'«v Trerpov
depc TroTarat, KCU rCvei ravTrjv BCKTJV,
Co? fJLev Xiyovcriv, ort deals dvOponrot; wv
Koivrjs tpa.Tri'Qqs a^loijjb e^cov Icrov
aKokacrTov £<ry(€ yXwcrcrav, alcryicrrrfv vocrov.
OVTOS (f>VT€V€L UiXoiTa, TOV S' 'ArpeVS €(j)V,
(o orejiijaaTa frpacr' eirinXaicrev Oca

4. <5 yap KTX. She illustrates the fore- etriSdv. Hec. 1010, fxeXtuva.
going proposition by the case of Tantalus, •jrerpa yr\s viYzpTtWova' <xv<a. It is clear
the progenitor of Orestes, through whose therefore that the words here might mean,
original fault the <Tv/i<t>opafieijAaToshas ' a rocky mass rising high above a moun-
now come upon the house of the Atridae. tain summit.' The Schol. however ex-
' For the once happy Tantalus (and I am plains it irirpav rrji' virtpKeiixevtiv TTJJ
not now concerned to reproach him with KetpaXijs, and Aeschylus has Kopv<pS. Aiiy,
the consequences of his fault, but am Suppl. v. 86.—From v. 983 seqq. it would
merely using his case by way of illustra- seem that by ireTpoy the sun itself was
tion), born of Zeus, as men say, ever meant, which is there called Trerpa rera-
fearing a rock towering high above his ixivq aXvatoi. For Electra expresses a
head, flits in air, and pays this penalty, wish that she could fly away to the sun,
because,' &c. Porson, who has written that she might tell her griefs to Tantalus.
a long note on the punishment here and Where the Schol. adds, rives 5e Kvpias
elsewhere recorded of Tantalus, as dif- a.Kovov(Ti (8wAoi> ^pv<rrjv eirrjotpeTirdat ry
ferent from the Homeric account, Od. xi. K£<pahfj rfj TavraKou. The same state-
567 seqq., has not a word to say on the ment is made by the Schol. on Pind. Ol.
meaning of ae'pi TTOTSTKI. That these i. 07 (quoted by Porson on v. 971 inf.).
words must be taken together is certain, 7. ois p.ev Xtyovm. " Istud /nhy, cui
though a verse of Lucretius, iii. 9!>3, non respondet 5E, innuit Electram parum
* Nee miser impendens magnum timet credulam esse." Porson. The more com-
aere saxum Tantalus,' might seem to in- mon legend was, that he had served up his
dicate that {nrepreWoi'Ta aepi should be son Pelops at a banquet to the gods, Hel.
joined. The explanation of the Schol. 388. Cf. Iph. T. 386, iyee fiev olv ra
must be accepted, ovre ey oupavqi avrbv TavTixXov Btoicnv e(TTidfj.aTa &7n<rra Kpii/w,
TifxoipziTo.1 (6 0eJ>s), Xva. fi)] (TvvZia.\4yt]To.i
iraifihs T](T6TJVCU fiopa. The ait6\aijTos
TOIS 0€O?S, T) \a\0VVTb)ll hKOVT), 0VT€ £ir\ y\a><r<ra. appears to refer to his having
yr;s, Sirws fx^] 4£ttTrOL ro7s av&pdjwois a revealed to mortals the secret converse,
TIVO. e?5ey iv TW ovpavy, oxirt Had" "Atdov, ret a-n6ppi]Ta.t held by the gods at their
'IVOL fx^i KO.1 &A\ovs Spun/ KoAa£ou*vovs entertainment.
aftapTO}\obs irapafivBolro, &AA1 iv ae'pt 12. Hermann, partly to avoid the e
ju€TedJpa',C6TTO>S[j.rjSti'i cpdeyy6f/.evos fj.ah- made long before KA, and partly because
\oi> hviwro. Of the many writers from he regards v. 15 as equivalent to the
Pindar downwards who mention this pun- apodosis, here gives ST' eWicAaxTfx. Few
ishment of the overhanging rock, not one probably will care to follow him in this.
says a word about his being suspended !?ee on Suppl. 296. Iph. T. 51.—(rT6>-
peTewpos, midway between earth and fiara, the woollen thread, so called from
Hades, or earth and sky.—It is rather its resemblance to the fillet by which the
remarkable that Kopv<p7Jst for which D.olive-bough was attached to the neck of
Chrys. vi. p. I l l , gives ice<pa\TJs, is a wordsuppliants. —flea, i. e. Moipa. There is
properly applicable to a mountain top, a variant *'Epis, recorded by the Schol.,
as virepTe\Xeu> naturally means ' project- but cf. Iph. T. 812, OP. 'ArpeW @u-
ing above,' not ' hanging over,' impendens. CEVTOU T ' olrrBa ytvofitvriv ipw; I*.
Compare inf. v. fi40, tpapewv fiaixjiiv {rnip- ijKovtra, xpfcifs apvbs ^piV i\v itipi.
 0PE2THZ. 233
epiv, QvicrTTj Trokejxov ovn crvyyovco
64cr9ai. TI rapprjT dvajX€Tprjcra(r6ai /xe Set;
eSatcre S' ovv viv T£KV aTTOKTeuvas 'Arpevs1 15
Arpdcos Se, r a s y a p iv [j,ecra> criyta
6 KXCIVOS, ei ST) KXCIVOS, 'Ayafxe/xvap
Mevekeajs re Kptjcrcnj'; jJLYjTpbs 'AepoTrr/s diro.
ya/xe7 8' 6 JJL£V ST) TTJP dtols <jrvyov\x,£vr]v
EXepyjp Meve\eo)<;, 6 Se KXvTaL/xvTJcrTpa^ Xe^os 20
iTricrrj/JLOv eis ''EXXrjvas 'AyafxefJivcov ava£'
co TTapOevot [xev Tpeis €(f>vfJL€v CK /aia?,
Xyoucro^e/xi? "Ic^tyeVeia T' 'HXetcrpa T iycb,
dpcrrjv T 'OpecrT7)<;, fjLyjrpbs dvocriwraTij?,
aireipcp TrepL/3aXova' i(j)dcr[JLaTi 25
v oiv S' eKCLTL TTapOivco Xiyuv
ov KCLXOV ia> TOVT derates ei> KOLPO) crKOTreiv.
<I>oi/3ov S' dStKta^ [j.ev TL Set Kariqyopeiv;
7ret#ei S' 'OpicrTrjv fiTjTep", y\ <r<f> iyeivaro,
Krelvcu, Trpos ov^ aVavras evKXeuav <f>epov. 30

14. T&ppr)Ta, sc. r i reKva aTroKTeivat, 25. aireipif. Aesch. Eum. 604, eV 5'
which is added specifically immediately arep/xoyt K6TTT€I Tredrjcraff' &v8pa SaiSaAai
after, on the principle explained on Ipk, -n-eTrAw. Agam. 1353, &weipoj/ a^pl-
T. 37>—avanerpiicrarrffai, to go over the fiXriffrpoi', Sxrirep ixOiav, irepurTix'f™-
tale again. Cf. Ion 250, (ivi\ii.y\v irakathv 26. irapSiva. There is a variant nap-
a.ve[i.zTpT)<TapT)v Tivd.—5' ovv, i h o w e v e r / dtvov, but the best copies agree in the
i. e. to cut a long story short. The force dative. She hints, of course, at her
of these particles has been explained on mother's adultery with Aegisthus. Her-
Aesch. Ag. 34.—eSanre, like kmiav TICK, mann thinks the poet may have designed
' feasted him.' to pourtray the prudishness commonly
18. 'AfpS-tris. Hel. 391, hs i^etpvtrei' shown by women who have lived long un-
'Afp6irris KtKTpav airo 'Aya/j.e/xi'oi'' e/j.4 re married.—ea> TOCT' KTA., ' I dismiss this,
MeveXemv, K\tivhv (vyov. with a mere allusion to it, for all who
20. As all the best copies agree in may please to examine into the matter.'
Meee'Aeojs 'EAe'etje, the suggestion of Her- 28. *oi'j8ou 5" KTX. ' Now I do not
mann has been adopted, that the words intend to charge Phoebus with injustice;
should probably be transposed. The but he instigates Orestes to slay the
ordinary reading is MeveXaos 'EXevrjv. mother who had borne him, a deed that
See v. 1196. brings credit not to all,' i. e. much less to
21. iTrltr-nixov. The words KAUTJIS and a son. For the cautious way of impeach-
IJ.vri&Teveii' in KAuTai^^orpa seem to be ing the justice of the god cf. Electr. 1245,
alluded to. See the note on Iph. T. *o?j3<Js re ^oT/Sos, aAA', cLva.% yap ear'
208. efxbs, <Tiy£>' ao(phs $' &v OVK exP7!^^ foi
24. On the re answering to /xey. in <ro<pa,. The Aldine reading ipipiov has the
enumerating proper names, see Phoen. authority of no good MS. If the parti-
57-—The name 'OpiaTTjS, according to ciple had agreed with Phoebus, the sense
Photius in v., means ' mountaineer,' iv should have been very differently ex-
ilptrri Staniifiivos. Compare necs'oTrjs pressed, irpbs oi>x airdfTaiv titcXetav (pzp6-
with upt<r<pi and 6pnrK6os. )j.eyos, ' blamed by many, praised by few.'
VOL. III. Hh
234 ETPiniJOT

OVK
Kayoi fierea^ov, ola ST) yvvrj, <j)6vov,
HVXCISTJS 6', os rjp.lv crvyKaTeipyao-TaL
ivT€v9ev ouypia crvvraKels vocrco
T\TJJXOJV 'Opeo-Trjs 6'Se ireacov iu 35
Kelrai' TO jUTjiyjos S' ai/xct viv
fiaviaicriv 6vo[JidL,eii' yap aiSov/xat 0ea<;
EifJuevCBa*;, at rove) i£a[iLk\£>VTau 4>6ficp.
'4.KT0V Se ST) TOS' rjfJLap i£ OTOV
Oavovaa ^TjT"qp nvpl KaQr\yvi<na.i 40
S>v ovre crtra Sux Seprjs iSe^aro,
ov XovTp' eSwKe ^pcoTL' ^Xavu^icov 8' ecrw
cratfia Kovcjucrdfj vocrov,
v, TTOTG 8e Sefjbvlwv airo

34—5. The common reading, adopted Hel. 387. 1471, inf. v. 431. Schol. efoe
by Porson, is 6 5e 7re<riic, a colon being 5e rb z£ap.iWwvTcut eireidrj ol ayaivi^o'-
placed after 'Ope'crTTjs. But this, as Her- [j.evoi izpbs aX\T]\ovs Iv yv/xua<rLois &v<c
mann truly objects, is to distinguish and Ka\ Kiirw <TTp4<povTa.L TOIS ayci}i/io~iJ.ao~iv.
contrast two things altogether identical, But this is incorrect; the notion of
the pining with sickness and the being chasing out of one land into the other by
confined to the bed; besides that S5e is constant and untiring efforts is conveyed
required, since, as she sits by her brother's by this compound, of which Euripides
bed as she speaks, she could not avoid was rather fond. See Cycl. 628.
pointing to him. Hermann's correction, 40. KadTiyvKTrai. Schol. Ka9a)<rl&Tai,
formerly adopted by W. Dindorf, is in- KtKavrai. See on this word Iph. T. 705,
genious and probable, avvTaKtis v6<ru> afji(pl Poifxbv ayi/LaBels <p6vw. The immo-
Se/xas, the last word having been, as he lation and burning of sacred victims gave
supposes, corrupted on account of the rise to the employment of similar terms
similar word defj.vlois ending the next to the disposal of the dead, especially as
verse. The poet, had he used v6tjtp voffzi, tombs themselves were sometimes used as
might so easily have added is (or ov) sacrificial altars.
•Kariiv KT\., that it is surprising he should 41. &v, for ZVTOS &v, 'during which
have preferred the awkward expedient of six days,' or acp' S,v, ' from the com-
superadding Ke7rat at the end, as if no mencement of which.'
finite verb had preceded. So however 42. ^Aa^iSiwr, the outer garment,
W. Dindorf, and apparently also Kirch- llianoi/, which was spread on the bed,
hoff, explain the reading in the text. like the Roman pallium, Cf. Suppl. 110,
Some of the inferior copies give oiSe ire Tbf xa-riipri xAayiSiois avio-ropu. Per-
Ktcribv, which Hermann attributes to the haps all that is meant in both passages is
superscribed correction ov, to which the the muffling of the face in grief within the
5e had become wrongly attached. Reiske's folds of the robe. But inf. v. 166,
correction Tteathv 5' iv Sejxviois is worthyOrestes is said eV irenXoicri Kivtiv Sefnas,
of consideration. which must refer to the coverlet. In
37> bvoix&£tLV ydp. She meant to say,Thucyd. ii. 49, Aeinw 1/j.aTioiy eiri/3oAal
'Epivves viv Tpoxi)AaToi"<ri, but prefers to means, the throwing light outer garments
use TO /iriTpbs alfia. Cf. Oed. Col. 129 on the bed of fevered patients.
seqq. 44. ivori, ' at other times.' This use
38. e'la/iiAAavTai, a metaphor from of an enclitic at the beginning of a sen-
driving a person out of a race-course or tence is not easily defended by similar
other place of games, as appears from examples in the earlier Attic. We have
 OPEZTHZ, 235

ITTjOa. SpOjUCHOSj TTwXoS 0)? OLTTO t,VJOV. 45

ISofe 8' "Apyet rwSe /xij^' ^ a ? o-reyai?
/AI) TTupl Se^ecrdaL, / ^ r e Trpocr<f>(ov€W Tiva
fir]TpoKTovovvTas' Kvpia 8' 178' r^iipa,
€i> 7) Sioicrei xjjyj<f>ov 'Apyeionv w6Xi<;,
€t XP?) Oaveiv vo) Xevcrifjik) irerpw/AaTt, 50
-^ <$>dcryavov 6r\^avT itr av^eVos fiaXziv.
Se 877 rtv' e^op^ev ware (JLT) daveiv
yap e's 7 ^ MeveXeco? Tpouas aVo,
8e NavrrXCeiop iKn\r]pwv TrXdrrj
uKTalcriv 6pfJ.ei &apbi> ii( Tpoias y^ovov 55
aXatcrt TrXay^deCs' TYJV 8e 8^ TTOKVCTTOVOV
*E\evr)i>, (^lAafas VVKTCL, jxrj rts
ju.e#! rjfjiepav (TTev^ovcrav, wv vif
•rratSes TtOva-triv, e? neTpcov eXOrj /3oAa$,
TTpovTre/Jixjjev e? SOJ/A' rjfjitTepov ecrriv 8' ecrw 60
Khaiovcr dSeK(j)rjv ^vy,(f)opd<; re Scafxarcov.
e^ei 8e STJ rtz^' aXyewi' vapaxfjv^yjv'
TJV ydp KOJT OLKOVS eXi<j>', or' e? TpoCav eVXet,
irapQkvov 1\X/Q re \in)Tp\ napeScjKev Tpecf>eii>
MeveXaos ayaycov 'Epjjuovyjv ^TrapTjjs aTro, 65

however in Phoen. 401, xoTe (Uer eV ^,uap 54. in'jr^.'ijpcav, occupying. So Ion
elxov, €?T' OLIK *TXOV &"' ^' inff v* 350. 1107, Tra^Tax0^ T^P atTTeos £i}ro>v viv
H e might have written T^TS, but this e|eVA?j<7a. Iph. T . 804, T 6 5' "Apyos
would be ambigisoas, since the sense is avrov jUetrT^f % Tt Navirhia. Hel. 1570,
not TOT6 c»Tai' KOV<PI<T9TJ, but the con- TrA^tracra KMfiaKTripas eutr<pijpov iroZ6s.
trary, orac fia'tPTjTai. If the poet had meant, as W. Dindorf
47. 3r.porj-<pwi'e7y. See I p h . T. 951. suggests, 'filling the harbour with his
49. Siatptptiv tf/ritpov is to give a vote on fleet,' he would have preferred to use
one side or the other of a question. See irAarair, or trr6\a. The return of Me.
inf. v. 1052. nelaus, according to Od. iii. 309, took
51. Hermann remarks that avxh" is place on the very day that Aegisthus was
improperly used for S4pi], the two words buried ; (ayr^/iap 5e ol $j\8e fio-tiv a-yaQhs
differing in sense as neck and throat. MeveAaos.) This is not inconsistent with
Properly, a person is said cfiepeiv TI eV the account of Euripides, who does not
aitxtvos. Why should he not be said to say that Menelaus has only that day
cast a sword on, or outside of, a neck to arrived; besides thatClytemnestra's fune-
wound it ? The same critic observes, that ral might have taken place a little earlier
in v. 757 the citizens are about to decide, than that of Aegisthus.
not as to the method of death, but whether 56. T^V 5e 52/ TVOXIKXTOVOV 'EAez/7ji/ is said
the culprits are to die at all, Saveiv T) CV". with some irony, ' her who is called, for-
52. Here, as in v. 62, the $}} qualifies sooth, the unfortunate Helen.' It is harsh
TICK, as in 8<jiroT6, S^irou &e., ' some to interpret ' the cause of many woes.'
sort of hope' (though not much to be 58. /J.e8' v^pa-y, ' in open day.' See on
relied on). Bacch. 485.
Hh2
236 ETPIIIIJOT

vTTj yeyyjOe KairiXyjOeTcu KCLKSV.

/SXeTTO) Se iracrav eis oSbv, TTOT oi
Mevekaov rjKovff- &>sTOy aXX' in' dcrOevov?
y\v TL [XTJ KSCVOV Trapa
diropov xpVf10- $voTV)(ia)V 70

EAENH.
w irai K\vTaijJLvrj<TTpa$ re Kaya/Ae/ivovo?,
irapOeve iiaKpov Sr) )U,7JKOS, 'HXe/crpa,
TTWS, £} rdXaiva, a~6 re Kacrtyv^Tos re cros
[TXT^I&JV 'OpecrTrjs ju^rpos oSe fyovevs e(f>v] ;
Trpocr(f>0£yiJba(TW yap ov luaivojxai aidev 75
e9 $<u/3ov ava<f>epovcra TTJV a/xaprtav.
KCUTOI crTevci) ye TOP KXVTOLLjxvrjO-Tpas \Lopov,
ijjLrjs a S e X ^ ? , rjv, iirel Trpo? 1\LOV
eVXeucr' oVcos enXevcra deo/JLavei

67. tis d56c Musgrave. The MSS. suit the context. It is possible that we
and Schol. seem to agree in eXffodov should el read av TC Kaaiyvr)T6s r' €X€i; But
sn
(though Kirchhoff believes the true read- the ex i ° t necessary. Cf. Cycl. 20G,
ing is found in two good copies). In de- TTUS pot nar' av-rpa. v£6yova. $\aiTTT)-
fence of eiVoSoy might be quoted Here. juara ;
F. 77? Oaufid^w 5' orav irvhaityotywfft,iras 75. There is an emphasis on <r48ev, ' By
T' av'iaTr\Giv TT<J5a, ais irpbs irarpaiov trpo(T- your speaking to me I contract no defile-
ment, regarding, as I do, Phoebus as the
71. Helen, of whose indwelling in the real author of the crime.' See above, v.
palace the spectators have just been ap- 47- Here. W< F . 1284, ov yap &ras evirpoa-
prised, here appears, and in no unamiable i)y6povr, €X — ava<p4povo~at Ion 827-
spirit inquires after Electra and her bro- Electr. 1206, Qolfiip rijvb" hvaSi]<Ta> irpaHtv
ther. Of the state of the latter she is (poviav.
not supposed to have any idea, till Electra 77. KU'LTOI — ye. ' And yet, though
points to him at v. 81 ; after which she I cannot justly blame or impugn, I am
inquires, how long he has been ill (v. 88). sorry for my sister's death.'
It follows from these considerations alone, 79. All the copies appear to have Siras
that v. 74 must be an interpolation, 8" 67rAeu<ra, which arose from a misappre-
though Kirchhoff appears to be the first hension of a very common idiom in Euri-
who detected it. Porson remarks on the pides, for which see Iph. A. G49. The
very unusual phrase TT&S *<pv for irws sense is, ' whom, since the unfortunate
exei, which latter word Heath conjec- voyage to Troy, I had not seen ; and now
tured, and Hermann has admitted into being bereaved of her, I bewail both her
the text. Porson was inclined to read os fortune and mine.' The Schol. took
for 086. But neither expedient has much OTTOS 5' — TroV^m as a parenthesis, el Se
probability. Scholefield, who failed to 6e\eis yv&vai oirois eirXev&a, ylvaxTKe on
perceive the point of the difficulty, says Oeo/xavu ir6Tfi.o}. The error however was
that S5e is quite right, and that ityv is for detected by Porson. It seems to have
ztpvTc, and that for ex eTe - But the only been the cause of a very curious mistake
correct meaning of TTOJS c(pv oSe <j>ovevsin Hesychius, who (as Nauck ap. Kirch,
/xt]Tpbs would be, ' how came it that this indicates) took from this passage the gloss
man was born to be his mother's mur- Sacd(w avafiow, tfTevdfa. He probably
derer ?' But this can hardly be said to read the verses thus ; %v (or fjs), fire! -robs
 0PE2THZ. 237
OVK etSov, a.TTo\ei(j)d€icra 8' cua£&) Tvy>a<;. 80
HA. 'EXevrj, TC croi Xeyoiju,' av a ye irapovcr opa?,
[eV fv/x(^opato"t rov 'Ayafnenvovos y w o t 1 ; ]
eyw /ACV au7n^os, mxpeSpo? adXico
veKpbs y a p ouro? OVVCKOL oy-uxpas
ddcrcro)' r a TOVTOU 8' OUK oveiSi^cu K<XKOS 85
cr{> 8' 17 juaKapia /^afcapids #' 6 cros Trdcris
f'^fceToi' £(£' 17/xas d(?Aifc>s TreTrpayoTa?.
Trdcroz; yjpovov Se SejxvCoLs TreVrw^' oSe ;
ef ovTrep ai/xa yevd$\ioi> KaTrjvvaev.
EA. o) /xeXeos, 17 reKOvcrd 9', w? StwXero. 90
H^d. OUTWS e^ei r a S \ WCTT' aTreLprjutv Ka.KOL<;.
EA. 77pos QeSiv, TTWOI av SrJToi JJLOU TL, irapdeve ;
HA. ws acr^oXos ye crvyywov irpocreSpia.
.E.4. ySouXet Tci(f)ov floe Trpbs Kacrty^rjrijs fioXecu ;
HA. jxr/rpos KeXevets TTJS e/xijs ; TiVos \apw ; 95

, ( led by the unusual syntax /jiaKdpios 6 <rbs

ir6cris for 0 ixaxdpios ?r6<ns <rir, and thought
eTSoz^, i.e. oi*/c o?5a,) a7ro/\.ei^>06?(7a Saia^iu
that the meaning must be, fiaKapds TC
81. The 76 is used, as if she had said (CVTIJ/) 6 <rbs TTSO'IS. This however is not
OVK av e^Tj avdyKT] rd ye e^5?7Aa <roi necessarily the case; cf. Electr. 1006,
Ae'yew. The next verse is regarded by fxriTtp, AajScujUcu fxaKapias rris (XTIS XeP^s >
Kirchhoff as spurious. He assigns no and the note there. The reading ax, h" ef
reason, but adds, " fortasse pro y6vov involved, in all probability, the change of
scribendum i6fxov." A little considera- 7}Ktis into TJKW*' or ^KOVT^, and this in
tion will show that, by omitting this turn became IJKETOJ' under the influence of
verse, Electra will reply in order to He- the other variant ah 5' ri fxaKapia.
len's question, wcus av re KaaiyvriT6s te 89. For Karavvaai yzv£Q\iov atfiia, to
(T6S ; She then says, eyci /xe*> avirv6s €i/j.ieffect the murder of a parent, compare
TovT(p iraptSpevovaa, ouros 5e — she Here. F. 1271, iroiovs \tovras — 7) TrdAe-
should have said, pavia. KaTexeTah but, [xov OVK i^ri^vaa; So we have 4pydaaada.it
speaking KO.T' eiKpT}ij.icr^.byt she evades the
Trpa£ai <p6vov or alfj.a, and the like.
statement by adding TO TOVTOV 5' OVK 91. cnrelpriKif, restored by Porson on
OVZlSlfa KCLKO.. conjecture for a.Tn=tpr)K 4v, i. e. aneipriKa
84. vetcpbs ydp KT\. Schol. TOUTCVTII' eV, is now given by Kirchhoff as the read-
ei
eyyvs e'en veKpov, SI6TI fffxiKpav *X ing of his best MS. It is clear that the
•nvo^v. conversation is about Orestes, who has
87- The reading rjKerov must be consi- given way under his afflictions. For the
dered very doubtful, for Eustathius cites construction a7rei7re<V TIVX see Ale. 487*
the verse three times with r/Keis, and ig- Hec. 941, rdXcuv'j airsi-nov aAyel.
norance of a not uncommon idiom would 93. The Scholiasts found some difficulty
account for the less harmonious fiKeToy in explaining this verse. Hermann's note
being introduced. In the preceding verse, is a good comment: —" Hoc dicit; inBoi-
the copies vary between cru S1 €? and cu 8' lxi\v av coi OUT&S, ws aaxo\6s ye ov<ra
V, the preponderance of authority being avyyivov irpoaefiplq. Ita iibi obtempe-
rather in favour of <rv 5' e?, which Her- rabo, ut quidem occupata assidendo apud
mann and Kirchhoff prefer. The truth fratrem, h. e. quantum potero. quae non
probably is, that grammarians were mis- habeam otium."
238 ETPiniAOr

EA. KOjU/r^s a,7rap^a.5 /ecu ^ o a s <f>epovo~ edicts.

HA. crol 8' ov^l depiTov trpbs <f>i\o)v cneiyeiv rd(j)ov;
EA. Sei^aL yap '''Apyeioicri crw/x' alcr^vvoixat.
HA. oxjie ye <f>povel$ ev, Tore XLTTOVCT atcr^pws 86/J.OV?.
EA. bpQus eXefas, ov <£iA«s Se JXOI Xeyei?. 100
HA. atSws 8e S^ rt's tr' es MvKrjvalovs eyeu;
EA. Se'Soi/ca TTOLTepas TCOV vif 'lAx'w veKpcov.
HA. Seu^ov ya/T "Apyei T avafioa 8ta (TTOjxa.
EA. (jv vvv ^apiv /xot rb^ <f)6fiov Xvcracra do?.
HA. OVK av hvvaifxrjv /xTjrpo? elcr(3\e\pcu rd(j)ov. 105
EA. alcr^pov ye jxevToi irpocnroXov? <f>epet,v rdoe.
HA. TL 8' oi)(l 6vyarpbs 'Epixiovrjs 7re)u-7reis Se/^a? ;
Eyl. eis o^kou epiretv napdevotcrtv ov KOXOV.
HA. Kol fxrjv TIVOI y av TJJ TedvrjKv'ia rpo(f>ds.
EA. opdeo? eXefa?, ireWoiiai re crot, xopr). 110
vaX, 7re/xi//oju,cu ye Qvyaiep- ev ydp TOL Xeyets.
a) T4KVOV, e£e\9\ 'Ep^iiovrj, Sd/xcoz/ irdpos,
KOX \aySe ^ o a s racrS' ev yepoiv /cd/xas T' C|U,as'
kXOovaa 8' d/x<£i rbv KXvTai/Jivrjo-Tpas rd^ov
a<f>e<; yd\aKro<; olvcoirov T a^vrju, 115
96. The emphasis on (j,uas should be 110. «a\5s Porson, Hermann, W.
noticed ; ' libations and hair sent by me Dindorf. Kirchhoff gives op9!hs with the
(though offered by another hand).' majority of the good copies.
101. alS&is Be Si] ris. ' But what bash- 111. This verse is omitted as spurious
fulness is it towards the citizens which, as by Hermann and W. Dindorf. Thecom-
you profess, possesses you ?' On 5t 5?/ mon reading is Kal Tre'^o^ai ye, but /cal
see v. 52- vifx-i/oiiiv ye has equal MSS. authority.
103. The Scholiast takes avafio^ for The Kal however cannot be explained in
the second person passive,' you are talked combination with ye, as it can in Phoen.
about.' Hermann gives Seivbv yap"Apyei >1'215. We m » 4 read vat (which is com-
y' ava.f5oa, after Matthiae, in the same monly corrupted into Kal), and suppose
sense. Porson and Kirchhoff read Stivdv Helen to pause for a moment, and then
yap' "Apyei T' avagoq. ' Well, it is to be to say to herself, 'yes; I trill send for
feared ; and you are talked of ' &c. And my daughter ; for you certainly say well.'
this is probably the correct explanation. But instead of doing this, she calls her.
104. i-bi' (p6Bov, ' the fear that I have On -n-efiireaBai for fieraTreiiiretTBat it is
conceived.' Cf. v. 118. One good MS. sufficient to quote Here. 142], els 'AB-ftvas
gives \vovtxa. Trefx^/ofxat (Srjfi&v aVo, where see the note.
107. For the periphrasis "E.piu&vt]s Se- For pal so used compare Ale. 1119. inf.
/Mas see Iph. A. 417- The next verse is 148.
quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. lxxxv. 5. 113. The recent editors adopt the (late)
109. Kal ,uV — ye. ' And yet, she Atticism Aafie from Schaefer.
would thus be paying her that ia dead for 114. a/upi. To be construed with
her education.' Cf. V. 04, efi.fi wrpl Trap- &<pes, not with <=\0oO<ra. On the accusa-
e'BoiKev Tperpeiv Nleve'\aos ayaylav 'F.p/Ai6- tive see Iph. T. 6.
vt\v ^,irdpT7]s &TTO.
 OPEZTHZ. 239
Kal a-Taa an' anpov ^w/xaT05 Xe'^ov raSe*
'Ekivq cr a8e\(f>r) ratcrSe Swpeirat ^oats
(f>6ft(i> npocrekdelv fjivrjfjia crov, Tapfiovcrd re
^Apyeiov oy\ov. ev^.evr\ 8' avayi VLV
ifxoC re Kai cro! Kal 77ocret yvafirjv €^€LV 120
TOW T' dd\ioiv TOXVK, ovs a/rr&ikeo-ev #eos.
a 8' els aBek<f>rjv Kaipos eKTrovelv e/xe,
dnavd' vTricryyov veprepcov Scop^/mra.
W (3 T£KVOV /AOI, crTrevSe, Kat ^ o a § Tci<f)(p
8ovo~' a>s Ta^KJTa rrj? iraXiv jjiefivrjcr' 6Sov. 125
JL1. 5 (£vo"t?, ef avOpamoio~iv ais /xey' et
aoTyjpiov re TO?S KaXals
et'Sere Trap' awrpas ws airidpiarev
aoitpvaa KaXkos ; eo~TL 8' 17 TraXat yvvrj.
6eoi cre /xto-jjcreiav, <us )u.' aTrciXecra? 130
/cat rwSe Trao'dv 0" eEXXaS'. w raXaiv' eyw,
ai'8' av Trapetcrt Tots i^ois 6prjvrj[xao-L
<f>i\ai jxeracmi]O'ovo~' vnvov
6/JLfjLa 8' iKTrjijovo-' ifibv
Sa/cpvots, d8eX(^ov orav 6p<3 ^lefxvrjvoTa. 135
119. For ev/xevrj a variant Trpev/j.evri is ing her beauty ?' Porson gives JfSeTe ^ap,
given in Kirchhoff's two best MSS. Cf. where 7&p is the conjecture of Duport,
Aesch. Pers. 2i2, Trpev/j.zvcis 5' airov TaSe ffieTe being found in good copies, and in
(rbi* TZ6GIV Aape'iov — £<T8\& <TOL irepireiv. the Schol. on Aesch. Ag. 544, who quotes
The object of the libation (on which see this verse with airedpi^, and so one good
Iph. T. 160 seqq.) was, as usual, to pro- MS. gives in this place, with Hesychius,
pitiate the shade of the departed, who in hiriBpt^ev, aireiceLpev, aireKoif/fy. The
this case is assumed to have sent from error arose from not perceiving that the
below the madness upon Orestes. verb was a contraction from aire64pL<re,
122. e^V has rather more authority and confounding it with 6pl£. Cf. Hel.
than e/xe; but the sense is better with 1188, e/c re tcparbs evytvovs ic6p.a.s {riStipov
ffie, ' what / (personally, not by my re- eixfiaXodtj' airiBpnyas. The phrase Trap'
preservative,) am bound to provide for &Kpas is to be compared with 7rapa fiiKpov,
my sister's shade.' She alludes, perhaps, 7rap' dxiyov, ' by a little,' i. e. ( only just/
to blood-offerings on the tomb. This Perhaps ISoii, trap &Kpas tcrh, was the
affords the speaker an opportunity of genuine reading, altered to '/Sere and
leaving the stage, as if to make further e'lSere on account of the supposed appeal
preparations. Blectra, following her with to the spectators.
her eye, and perhaps pointing with her 131. & TaXaiv' ey&i, as Hermann after
finger, remarks on her personal vanity Schaefer remarks, belongs to what fol-
and unchanged character. But the ap- lows, not to arrwAeiras preceding. She
proach of the chorus, consisting of Argive perceives the chorus approaching, and
women, interrupts these invidious reliec- says, ' Woe is me ! here they come again,
tions. with kind intentions indeed, but to awake
128. eiSere. 'Did ye see how she my brother from his sleep.'
clipped off the hairs by the tips, preserv-
240
j ^ TTOOI
^ p , fir) \jjo(f>€bTe, fJ-yjS' ecTTU) KTVTTOS.
(f>i\[a yap -q en) TrpevjJLevrjs fx.kv, aW e/xot
yevr\<jerai.

XOPOS.
cruya criya, XCTTTOV lj(yo<; ap/3v\y)S cnp. a , 140
frt'^eTe, firj xliocjyeLTe, firj 'CTTW KTUTTOS-
HA. airo-rrpb /Sar' eKeicr aTrowpo [xoi
XL), toov, Treifo/xai.
HA. a d, o"6piyyo<i oVws TTVOO.

140 seqq. The parodo. The chorus in aiya- <fiya AeTrrbv &c, and in the anti-
approaching the bed (in the orchestra strophe (v. 153) \6yov TT&S %%ti [itraZos.
however) exhort each other to be silent, But then ffiya, in the singular, would
lest they should rouse the sick man. require ridel, [*)] ip6<pti, Ai^5' etrrw KTVTTOS,
Electra responds to the exhortation, beg- which does not so well suit the syllabic
ging them to sing in a low key. The arrangement of the antistrophic dochmiac.
following dialogue is held in a suppressed —All the copies agree in TiOe'tre, which
voice, with much of gesture in imposing was corrected by Porson. So little was
silence, pointing to the couch, &c. the dochmiac metre known in his time,
140. The first two verses are assigned that he calls this verse " trochaicus tri-
to the chorus in the old copies. Porson meter catalecticus, ab aliis acephalos iam-
and W. Dindorf give them, with the next bicus vocatus," and in the antisTophe
one, in continuation of Electra's speech ; reads, against the copies, viva Tvxav etiru,
and it is remarkable that Dionysius, De -rinas Sh aviMpop&s; There is no doubt
comp. Verb. v. p. G3 (§ xi), who is speak- that the transcribers here intended to
ing of the music used in this parode, dis- patch up a senarius, Tiflerre, n$i \Jzo<J>eire,
tinctly assigns these three verses to Electra jU7/5' eVrco KTuiros. That the last words
(TT£i\woii]K£ T7]v 'HAtKTpav \4yovaav iyare corrupt, and inserted from v. 137,
'OpzffTT] Trphs rhy x°phv> ^ya — fcorras). was perceived by both Kirchhoff and
So also does Diogenes Laertius, vii. 172 Hermann; and it is remarkable that
(p. 210), the author of the third Greek Dionysius in quoting the y
passage gives
argument, and, in Hermann's opinion, fj.^1 KTVTTC'IT', a.iroTrp60ar eKe?o*\ Hermann 7
the Scholiast on v. 174. However, there reads rtfleTe, ^ iporpeTre, fxvjde KTVI^IT .
can be no doubt that the chorus speaks W. Dindorf adopts Elmsley's conjecture,
the two first verses. For, first, the jU7? V T W KTVTTOS.
arrangement of the persons in the anti- 142. Dionysius, with the best MS. of
strophe conclusively shows this; and Euripides, has a.Troirp6f3a.T', but this is
secondly, Electra had just before said an improbable compound.—6Ke?(re, she
precisely the same, r\<jvxf TO51 xaP^T<= points to a spot at a greater distance from
KT\. It is probable that the coryphaeus the bed.
here speaks to the rest of the chorus, 144. Porson, not sufficiently attending
whom Electra addresses also in the plural, to the antistrophic verse, has here intro-
airoirpb y3are. For the reply, Idou Trei6o-
duced the bad reading a h cvpiyyos cos
pat, is in the singular, and thenceforth irvoia. The metre may be called bacchius
the dialogue is held between the cory- + dochmius. In using the comparison,
phaeus and Electra exclusively, the sin- oirais crvpiyyos irvo)], Electra has regard
gular number being used by the former to the too shrill notes of the music ac-
throughout, as in v. 14(i, 154, Ki9, while companying the parode.—For (pcbvei Her-
Electra addresses her in v. 145, Si tplXa, mann rashly gives #iie, adding " certissi-
and v. 157, oA«?s.—For the reading, a mum est <p<bvti interpretationem esse
better dochmiac is gained by Hermann's verbi, quod vix aliud esse potuit." But
 0PE2TH2. 241
<j)i\a,(fxovei (JLOL.
XCTTTOU SovaKOSj o> <j)i\a, 145
XO. IS', arpeyLoiov « s vv6po<fiov cf>ipa)
fiiodv. HA. val OVTCH,
Karaye Kara/ye, TrpoariO' drpe/jtas, aT/De]uas
\6yov aTToSos f<f>' 6 T I X / ° e o s fyoXeTe TTOTC. 150
XpovLa yap TT€(TCQV 6'S' e w a ^ e r a t .
XO. THUS e ^ e i ; Xdyov jLieraSos, <S </>i'Xa. d^T. a'.
Tiva Tv^av et77&) ; Tim Se crvfji<f)opdv ;
HA. en jj,ev iixvviu, fipa){v 8' dvaa-rivei. 155
XO. T I <^TJS ;
JEL1. oAets, et
VTTVOV ykvKVTaTav (ftepofievco
XO. /xeXeos lyQicnoiv 6e69ev ip
HA. <f>ev [koydatv. 160
aoiKa TOT ap eAa/cey ekaKev, airo-

aiieti' has no authority; the form ai'eiy
occurs in Aesch. Theb. 173. An example
of the spondaic termination to a doch-
miac occurs in v. 157.
146. Hermann's conjecture, arp(fj.aiov,
is now given by KirchhofF as the reading
by the first hand of his best MS. The
rest have arpefialav. The feminine termi-
nation, in fact, suits the long syllable of
the antistrophic dochmiac better; but
there are several instances in this dialogue
where such close accuracy has not been
observed.—iTdpocpov fioav merely means,
' such a voice as should be uttered in a
house, and not out of doors,' i. e. in the
open air of a theatre. Porson misses
this, in explaining " vocem, qualis est
submissior calami sonus." Hermann's is
not much better, " vocem quasi sub teg-
mine aliquo, ut veste praetenta, obscura-
tam."—Porson, not knowing that these
verses were dochmiac, has given an un-
metrical arrangement down to v. 151.
149. Kdraye, ' come on,' a phrase
borrowed from bringing a ship to land.
Hermann adopts a strange explanation
from one of the Scholiasts, ' lower the
tone of your voice.'—\6yov an6hos, ra-
tionem redde, give an account of the
reasons for which you have come hither.
These two dochmiacs are to be noticed,
as composed wholly of resolved syllables,
with which the antistrophe exactly cor-
responds, as in the repetition of words.
151. xP^vla ireffuiv, having lain down
to sleep after long watchfulness.
154. This verse, which Seidler and
Hermann give to the chorus, consistently
with the strophic arrangement, is as-
signed to Electra in the copies.
158. x"f" Porson and others, which is
only given as a variant in one good MS.
Cf 186.
159 - 60. Some copies prefix Si before
fj.4\€os and rd\as, against the strophic
verses.—<pev /J.6X6<M, commonly given to
the chorus, was assigned to Klectra by
Seidler. Cf. 148.
161. The Aldiue gives & & HSmos.
Porson retains the interjection, which is
against the metre (dochmiac of resolved
syllables) and is not found in the best
copies.—The sense is, &5IKOS &p' -l)v &
Aortas, teal &duca r6re eAaKee, '6re 4irl
TpliroBt ©e/xi5os e$iKa<re <p6vov a.Tr6<povov
[xaTepos. Where &efj.iSos is added, not
merely as the predecessor of Phoebus at
Delphi (Iph. T. 1259), but to contrast
the seat of justice with what seemed an
unjust oracle.—air6<povov, Schol. fiKTrirhv,
&TOTroi/, ju?j afyov QVTO. yEveffdcu.—e'5iKa<re,
' adjudged.' Schol. eitpive. Aesch. Ag.
1335, vvv jue*/ fiiKafeis e'/c Tr6\eojs tyvyhv
4/j.oi. The apa may be regarded as a re-
iteration of the preceding'apa,and is per-
haps to be justified partly on metrical
grounds. Hermann reads &7re5ittaire,
' acquitted,' i. e. pronounced that the

VOL. III. I i
242 ETPiniJOT

(fyovov or' iirl TpCiroSi ©e/AtSos ap eot/cacre

(f>6vov 6 Ao^Cas e/x.as /xarepos. 165
XO. opas ; iv TreVXotcrt Kivei Sejaa?. crrp. /3'.
HA. crv yap viv, w rakawa,
fOcov^aa' e/3aXes e^ VTTVOV.
XO. evSeLV [JLCV OVV e'So^a.
HA. OVK a<f> rj/Jiwv, OVK dir OLKCOV 170
TTOXLV ava 7rdSa arbv
KTVTTOV ;
XO. vnvcocrcret,. Xeyeis 6v.
HA. TTOTvta rroTvia vvt;,
virvoSoTeipa Tcav TroKvirovav jSporwu, 175
ipefiodev WL, judXe /xdXe
rbv 'Ayajxe/Jivoviov iirl
VTTO yap akyecov VTTO re cru/x^opa? 180
hiotyoixeO*, ot^djae^a. KTVTTOV 'qydyeT'- ou^l criya
cr(}ya (pvXaaaofJLeva
crrd/xaros avaKeXaSov a7ro Xe^eos 17- 185
crvyov VTTVOV yapav Trapi^eis, (f>i\a ;
murder should not be considered murder her, whereas these short responsive clauses
at all, but just retribution. interfere with the dignity of the appeal,
168. Soiv^acr'. Kirchhoff adduces from Tr^Tfia i/J>{,— eBaves, S> fmrep. Nor is
his best MS. the remarkable variant yp. there any difficulty in the chorus saying
Kal ikaffaa'. Perhaps eKAaiwvcr', ' speak- Ae'yeis ev, which implies, xph yap RT&TOV
ing loudly.' The metre is in some way /xefl^trflai, and is a form of assent to the
imperfect; and Porson does not mend the request.
matter by omitting yap and S in the pre- 182. Commonly this verse was read
ceding verse. Hermann supposes this to HA. KTVTTOV TiydyeT1. XO. ovxt. HA.
have been a senarius, and gives crv ydp cr7ya KTA., and so Porson gives, in whose
viv, Z> raXaiua, 0&>i5£a<r* ayav, marking the time the laws of antistrophic correspon-
loss of a word at the end of the anti- dence had not been thoroughly investi-
strophic verse (ovSi yap, 189). He thinks gated. Kirchhoff's best MS. rightly gives
ayav is to be recovered from the scholium the whole to Electra, from 174 to 186.
on 601'v^acra, aypiais cfiavfirra<Ta, /j.eyd\as Most copies assign Tr6rvia — oix^l^Ba to
fioi)<raaa. The word however, properly the chorus.
applied to hunters, Kvtr\ Oaiii^at, Hipp. 185. avaKe\aSos is a singular com-
219, of itself justifies the adverb in the pound, meaning ' a shrill cry,' on the
paraphrase. analogy of ava in avafioav, ava.<rT<=vd(eiv,
171. aveiXla-creiv may be compared &c. Translate, 'Will you not be silent
with ai/aa-Tpe<peiV, ' to turn back again.' and keep to yourself the shrill tones of
173. Kirchhoff' assigns Aeyeis ti to the your mouth away from his couch, and
chorus, the copies giving it to Electra. allow him the tranquil satisfaction of
Either this must be done, or itaAus 5' oi repose ?' Hermann inserts 5e before
in v. 194 must be given to Electra, with At'xeos (Sehol. nil irianrfiareis — Kal xdpiv
Seidler and Hermann. But Electra's uirvov traps£<:is;), and gives aTpijia plorov
speech in both strophe and antistrophe in v. 205.—For xaP&v see v. 158.
should commence with the subject before
 0PEZTH2. 243
XO. Opoei TIS KdKcov reXevrd jueVet. dvT. f3'.
HA. daveiv *0aveiv TL 8' dXXo ;
ovSe yap TTOOOV e^et /3opas.
XO. TrpoSrjXos dp 6 TTOTJJLOS. 190
HA. i£e8vcr 6 £ot/3os ^ a s
fiiXeov aTr6<f>ovov CU/AO, Sous
Tra.Tpo<f>6vov fiarpos.
XO. Suca jxkv, KaXw9 8' ov.
HA. Waves edaves, £> 19.5
TeKOfieva jxe ftaTep, dnb S' wXecras
Trarepa T€Kva TC r a S e creOev d(j) at/^aros"
6X6[xed' icroveKves bXojxeda. 200
crv r e y a p eV veKpol<;, TO T ijjiov o^erat,
/3LOV TO TTX4OV fiepos iu o-Tovayaio-L re teal yootcrt
T ivvv^CoL?'
s, e77tS', areKvos are [HLOTOV d 205
ju.eX.eos e's TO^ atev CXKO) yjyovov.
XO. opa napovaa, irapdiv 'HXeKTpa, neXas,
188. Qavtiv was doubled by Lachmann. 205. eViSe, ' look on me witb pity '
The reading of the verse is doubtful, (respice). Hermann gives eVe! with some
Some copies give TI 8' aA\o y etiroi, inferior MSS., and arpefia for are, paul-
etnots, or e??ms. Hermann (see on v. latim, gradatim. But neither change is
168) supposes a word to have been lost, satisfactory. The metre requires that arc
which may have been an epithet to Sopas. should be short, i. e. Kaddwtp, • as one
191. Kirchhoff quotes Hesychius, e'|- that is childless.' This, of course, ought
eBvtrev, av^iXev. Hermann renders it, rather to have been said by one that was
"perdidit nos Phoebus, qmim miseram not in reality childless. Hermann thinks
caedem malris, quae patrem interfecit, the true reading may be ayapos &T€KVOS
erimine liberavit." One cannot help &<pi\os 8TI piorov — EAKCO.
thinking he wished to use this passage in 207. The scene that follows is certainly
defence of his awtSMacrt, v. 164. It is one of the most charming in Euripides,
doubtful if aTrStpovov Sovvai could mean and it appears to have been greatly cele-
' to declare to be no slaughter.' Cf. airi- brated in antiquity, for nearly every verse
(povov <p6vov in v. 163. It seems safer to of it is quoted by some writer or another,
take Sous for xpfaasi K€\€v(ras. Mus- and very many by several in common,
grave happily compares Electr. 1304, Nothing could be more touchingly de-
iroiOL xp'/jcr/xol <poviav eSoffav fXT]Tpl ye- scribed than Electra's anxious care for her
vetrBai; sick brother, nothing more naturally than
194. Si'mf for Siicaia appears to be due his lucid intervals and the symptoms and
to the metrical Scholiast. outbreak of the paroxysm v. 255 seqq.
200. laov&Kv' W. Dindorf, oX6/ieff ibid, irapovcra, ireAa?, * since you are
o\6fj.e6' la-oveKve Porson. All the copies close to him,' i. e. closer than we. This
give Icroveiwes, and the majority give the seems to imply that the chorus have re-
order of the words in the text. mained on the orchestra, though undoubt-
202. rb iv\iov, to be taken exegetically, edly during the preceding dialogue they
' for the greater part of it.' Porson gives approach near to the couch.—For ix)] with
on conjecture ir\4ov ftdrov ptpos. the indicative see Hel. 119. Ion 1523.
ii 2
244 ETPiniAOT
ju/>7 KarOavojv ae avyyovo<; XeXrjd' oSe*
ov yap /J.' apeo-Kei ra Xiav Trapei\x,iv(a. 210
OPE2THZ,
3> <j)CXov VTTVOV deXyrjrpov, eirlKovpov vocrov,
ft>s rjhv ju-ot Trpocrr)X9es ev oiovTu TC.
Si iroTVia X-qdri TWV KaKOiv, cos el croc^r),
KCU ToTcrt 8VO~TV)(OVO~LV evKTaia ueos.
TToQev TTOT rjXdov Sevpo ; TTCOS 8' a<j)iK6fJi,y)v ; 215
afJLvrjiJLOva) yap T5>V irplv d.7roXetc/)^€ts <f>pevav.
HA. co (f)CXTa6\ cos /"-' rjv(f>pava<; ets VTTVOV treaoiv.
ySouXei ^iyco arov KavaKov(j)icroi 8e/xas ;
OP. Xafiov Xa/3ou S-ijr', eK 8' opopgov adX'iov
crrd/Aaros a<j)pco8rj TreXavov o/x/u,arcov r ' i/j-wv. 220
H / l . i8ou TO SouXeu/x' i^Sw, KOVK avalvojAau

OP. uTrdySaXe 7rKevpoL<s TrXevpa,

a^eXe TTpocrcairov XenTa yap Xevacroi
H^l. (5 ftowrpvyoiv TTivajSes dOXiov Kcipa, 225
c[>s r^ypioicrai 8ta [jbaKpas dXoucrtas.
OP. KXIVOV /A' e? evvrjv ai/^is* orav dv^ vdcro?
210. Tip Xiae Trapei/j.eyij>, by his ex- irple, but this probably agrees with. 0pe-
treme debility, or prostration. Alcest. 204, vwv. So Bacch. 947, T^S 5e irplv (pptvas
izapei^vr] xeiphs jSapoy. Bacch. 683, OUK el^es vyiels. — airo\€Lcpd£ls, (TTep-qBels,
od/j-airw Trapet/j-ivai. The causal dative is sup. v. 80.
one of the common idioms of Euripides. 223. ' Place your side under my side '
Cf. v. 282. is perhaps a metaphor from propping un-
211. Orestes, who has been slumbering stable buildings. The sense evidently is,
during the preceding action of the play, ' support my side against you,' let me lean
now awakes refreshed. Hence Trpo<T7JA(?es against you as T sit upright in bed.
and r)v<ppai'as are in the true aoristic 224. KiJpais. There is a variant v6a<p,
sense, ' how sweet you came. '•—' how you which would be a causal dative, as in
delighted me by falling asleep.' This and v. 210.
the next are quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. C. 225. [lotnpvxw- Perhaps fiocrTpvxv,
] , and Plutarch, De Superstit. p. 165 E. or S> /HcrTpvx, S> vtyHSes KTA. The
MSS. and critics are nearly equally genitive is explained by Porson as de-
balanced between re and ye at the end of pending on evtKa implied ; by Hermann,
212. by TnvSiSes being equivalent to irivov
213. (Toip-fi. An instance of the well- txolv- I* m ay also be a sort of genitive
known fondness of Euripides for the use of quality, as Iph. T. 135, x^P™" 6 ""
of this word. Schol. ai/rl TOD Kiav (To<pus Sevfipuv E,vpu>Tai>, and perhaps Phoen.
ewevoJiBns inrb TTJS (pvtreoss.—This and the 1526, fxatrrol ydkaitTOs.
next verse are given Stob. Fl. xxvi. 2, 22G. Tiypiaxrou. Aesch. Ag. 545, TI-
Plut. pp. 522 and 612. fleWes evS-qpov rpixa.
214. Photius, evKTatov eux^js &£wv, 227. The copies agree in f>Tav fl' avfj,
wo7diTi.iJ.ov. corrected by Heath. Porson gives in the
216. Porson places a comma at TWV next verse fiavifc p', comparing fi.a,vm<riv
 OPEHTHS. 245
Sj dvap0po<s ei/xt
HA. iBoi), (j)lXov TOl TW l'OO"OVI'Tt BefJLVLOV,
aviapov ov TO KTTJII , avayKaiov 8' O/AO>?. 230
O P . a3#ts JU.' es opdov arrjo-ov, dvaKVKkei 8eju,as"
8vo~dpeo-Tov oi vocroiWes aVopias U77O.
I L 1 . 17 KaVl y a t a s dpjjLoaat 77oSas #eXets

OP. jjLaXio-ra. Sdfav yap TOS' uytetas 235

/cpeuxcrov Se TO SoKerv, K W dXrjdeia'i dnfj.
HA. aKove 8rj vvv, 3> KacriyvrjTov Kapa,
e&i? eaicri o-' ev <f>povetv
OP. Xefet? Tt Kaivov; /cei ^aev eS,
ei 8' es /3Xd/3r]v TIP, aXis e^w TOD 240
Me^eXaos i^Ket, croG Kao-iyvrjTO<;
iv NavTrXia Se aeX^iad^ aipfJuaTai, vecov.
OP. 3 etTras ; 17/cet ^><3s e^ots fat (rots
6/ioyei^s /cat ^aptTas ^

v6<rms Soph. Aj. 59, and Hermann also sick persons give to those in attendance.
edits juarias. The MSS. however agree He had first said (223) 'raise me,' then
in /xavias, and little reliance is to be ' lay me down again,' then ' raise me
placed on a remark of the Scholiast, who again,' and so was conscious of a sort of
was puzzled with the syntax of the geni- caprice, which he attributes to the help-
tive, i) eiriViTiKas fiavias (/Aavi&s) v6aos. lessness of invalids generally. Schol. ol
Compare Med. 45(>, <rv 5' OVK o.i/'i€is futi- yap voffovvTts OUK ape&KovTcu rois Tra-
pias. AT. Ran. 700, TTJS opyrjs aceVres. poixriv, dei Se irpbs rb /xeAAov dp&vi.
229. ttfxvwv. Stobaeus, citing this and 234. /x(TafioAi) iravrav. So wearisome
the next four verses, Fl. C. 2, gives 5e/j.i>ta,is monotony or sameness, that change
which Hermann adopts, reading ovra in even from comfort to discomfort may
the next verse by a not improbable con- afford even a temporary relief. This,
jecture. Porson makes no remark on the however, is putting an extreme interpre-
unusual position of the article. Kirch- tation on a saying, which appears to have
hoff proposes aviaphv ov rt KTr/^a. In been much lauded by antiquity. It may
fact, the vulgate is only a compendious be illustrated by Aesch. Prom. 23, hr/iivif
way of saying aj/iapbv fj.4p eVri rb KTTJILO,, 5e aoi 7} iroiKL\tifAOjv vb£ airoKptyzt tpaos,
whereas T2> Krij/ia, which should be a new iraxvT]v 0' ecpav ¥j\ios aK£?iq TT&XLV.
subject, is made a mere epexegesis of a 238. Kirchhoff's best MS. has iaaiv,
preceding subject. which is not unlikely to be right. See
231. Kirchhoff quotes Hesychius, who on Hel. 802.
explains avaitvKXtt by av6p6ov, from this 239. The two best MSS. have KO.\ el.
passage. The Schol. adds to this gloss Perhaps, el yap ei, %o.piv (pepei, for thus
avaitlvsi, e£eyeip£. txvfifiaiveL yap rhv <f>cpei would be repeated with is ^Xa^rjv
e
KelfJLivov KVKAorepTJ TT)V hvairavaiv exTIC', '"- ' if it leads to harm.' The meaning
He seems to mean, ' turn me round (in an now is, ' Is it any thing new that you are
upright position) on the bed:' and he about to tell me ? (Well then, tell it;)
apologizes in the next verse (which Por- and if,' &c. In the next verse Kirchhoff
son, with most of the MSS., wrongly gives rb SvtTTvxeTv, with two good3 copies.
assigns to the chorus, contrary to the law Cf. v. 1039, aAis rb (X7}Tpbs alfj. e^o).
of the {rnxoi*"®'1") f° r ^e trouble which 244. x®PlTas ^x^v. Schol. as 6 irar^p
 246 ETPiniJOT
HA. rjKti, TO TTLCTTOV rdSe \6ya>v e\iu>v 245
'EXevrjv dyo/Aevos TpwuKaJv 4K
OP. el ji6vo<s icrwdr), fiaWov av ^
el 8' akoy^ov ayerax, K/XKOV e^cov rjKei jxeya.
HA. hrL<jr\\x,ov ereKe TvvSdpecos es frov xjjoyov
yevos dvyaripow SucrKiXees T av 'EWdoa. 250
OP. crv vvv Sid<f>epe TCOP KaKwv e^ecrri yap 1
/ecu /AT] JJLOVOV Key'', dXka KOLI (fapoveo raoe.
HA. otfiot, KacriyvrjT, o/x//,a aov Tapdcr<T€Tou,
Ta^t>5 8e [heridov Xvcrcrap, dpru craxjjpovcov.
OP. 3> firjrep, l/cerevoj ere, firj 'vicreLi poi
aifiaTioTTovs KOX SpaKovrcooeLs Kopas'
yap a u r a i Trkr/criov OpcocrKovcrC [xov-2

e'xapicosTo aiiT$. The sense is, ' bringing ing by the last, one of the Cyclic
with him the favours received from our poems).
father,' and therefore ready to repay 251. av vvv Porson and others, after
them. Canter, for <ru vvv. Stobaeus quotes this
245. rh TrMThv T<S5e, the fact that he and the next, Eel. ii. 7, 8, and Plutarch this
has brought with him Helen, whom one, Decap. util. &c. p. 88, who gives <rv
Eleetra had just seen and conversed with. TOI. The latter reading implies also diatpe-
S c h o l . TTI<TT)}V (1. •wirrnv) Se^ou raitTr/y peis. But the sense is, ' Then do you be
fiefiaiai/ nal a<r<pa\rj fiaprvptav T<f (1. ri>) different from those bad ones, for you may,
Kal T-i\v ' E V avrcp ( T v v f if you choose; and do not merely utter,
oirov yap 'E ivawruis TTOV Kal M e - but also feel (i. e. practise) these senti-
vtkaos. ments.' " Egregie Euripides hac severa
248. 'aytrat. Schol. SyeraiTzs yvvatKa, admonitione, quam non merita est Elee-
O.VT\ TOV \a/j.^dv€i. iirdyeTat 5e SovAoff tra, incipientem impetum insaniae ex-
^ %rzp6v TI, awr\ TOV fitd' eauroD ayei. pressit." Hermann.
The ambiguity of a phrase which ought 2o3—4. Diogenes Laertius, citing this
to mean. ' if he is marrying a wife,' is distich, vii. llii', p. 220, gives apriais
removed by 'TZAevrjv ky6^vos preceding. (ppovSiv, which Porson has admitted, with
2 (9. The article can hardly be justified less than his usual judgment. That <ra-
before -S/iyov, which, as observed on Troad. (ppovelv is often used by Euripides as
642, is especially used of the disrepute opposed to fj.aivea$aL, has been shown on
gained by women. Hermann gives yap Ion 521. Cf. Here. F. 8G9.—ixeTeOov
es xj/iyoy, two or three of the inferior Xvtraav, insaniam sanitate mutasti, Por-
MSS. having els -i/liyov or r' els \f/6yov.son. Similarly Alcest. 1157, ^it8ripfj.6<r-
Perhaps, tir't^oym' (Aesch. Ag. 594), IxeuSa. &e\Tlu @lov.
which, written eirl ty6yov, was corrupted 255—7- These lines are quoted by
to es 'pAyov and e's rhv \\iiyov on account Longinus, p. 264, and, with the follow-
of eir{<Ti}^ov els "EAATjpay, sup. v. 2 1 . ing distich, by Plutarch, De placit. Phil,
The only way of justifying rhv ty6yov is p. 991. The whole passage down to v.
to translate, ' the disrepute which they 280 is extremely fine, and must have been
bear.' Schol. 2,T-nrrlxop6s (pricriv, as truly terrific when impersonated by a good
dvwv rots Qeois TvvSapews 3Ad)po8/T^? actor. ' Do not set at me,' he exclaims,
€TT€\dOero, 7] Se debs opyt(rOe7(ra diyd- ' those blood faced and snaky women ; for
fxovs r e teal rpiyaftovs Kal XeL^/duZpovs there, see, there they bound close upon
avrov TCCS Quyarepas eiro'n]o'ev. And me!' The opinion of Kirchhoff and
he quotes three valuable passages, from Hartung, that v. 257 is an interpolation,
Stesichorus, Hesiod, and Homer (mean- had been formed independently by the
 0PE2THZ. 247
HA. fxiv, at TakaiTrcop'', aTpefxa crots iv
yap ovoev u>v oo/ceis cra<p eioe^cu.
OP. a> aTTOKTevovcru JU,' ai KvvanriSe<s, 200
yopycoires ivepav lepiai, Seival deal.
HA. OVTOL \Lzdr\<Ta>- x
cr^ijcro) ere TTTJSSV
OP. [lides1 n" ovcra TO>V ifxwv 'Epivvcov
fiicrov \h o^/ua^ei?, cos fidXrjs es TapTapov. 265
JEL1. ot yw TixXaiva, n V iiruKOvptav \d/3a>,
iwel TO Oelov 8vcr/xeves Ki.KTrjixe.6a ;
OP. Sos r o f a /iot Kepov\Ka, Swpa Aotjiov,
ot§ /A' etTr' '^TTOXXWV i^ajjivvacrdau Oeas,
et /A' iK<j)o/36iev [Lavia&iv \vcr(jrjfiaai,v. 270
^e^XTjcrerai n s ^eaiv fipoTrjcrCa X€P1'
el jjur) 'fa/Aea/zei )(ct>pts 6/A/xaTaiv e/xcov.
eicraKoveT ; ov^ opaO* eK7)f36\a>i>

present editor. It is not very likely that TIV iirinovptav Adfiin; Longinus quotes
in this single instance the poet would this very fine distich, p. 266.
have departed from the order of the 269. e£o.fj.vvair8cu, the reading of the
stichomythia. Hermann however thinks best copies, is preferable to e£a/j.vv£a0ai,
differently: —" Bene etiam hoc a poeta given by Porson, because the aorist im-
inventum est, quod hie et infra v. 268 plies indefinite time, present or future,
acrius effervescente insania distichorum and also an action of frequent repetition.
tenor ternis versibus turbatar." ' Phoebus told me that I should (success-
259. <rd<p' elSiyeu. This, of course,fully) ward off the goddesses, if (as often
can only moan ' to know clearly.' The as) they should try to drive me terror-
context however rather suggests a word of stricken with frantic ravings.' Porson
like meaning to opay. Scholefield pro- remarks on the rare combination of an
poses, what is by no means improbable, adjective in as with a neuter substantive.
<Ta<p£>s IZziv. There is a similar passage Cf. Iph. T. 1235, AijAiacni/ Kapirotp6poLs
in Aesch. Cho. 1042, OVK elal 5<S|tu Tuvde yvaAois. Hel. 1301, Spofj-dSt KtioAcij.
7n}^.drwy ifj.oi' <ra<pais yap alSe [trjTpbs 271. This verse is assigned to Blectra,
eyKoroi KVVZS. However, elSevat may as a question, in all the MSS., and also
refer to the accurate description he gives by the Scholiast. But W. Dindorf and
of their forms and features, as if from his others have inferred, from Diogenes Laer-
own knowledge, i. e. past experience of tius, ix. p. 388, § 60, and Plutarch, Q.
them.—It is evident, that here Orestes Symp. ix. p. 737. A, (where the verse is
makes a violent effort to leap from his quoted as the threat of one Anaxarchus to
couch, which is repeated when she says hit Alexander with a missile,) that it
OVTOL fA€d7](TW KTK. must have been assigned to Orestes ; and
265. juf'croc fi' oxM^felJ- See Electr. to him it undoubtedly belongs, though
817- 'You are holding me fast by the Porson overlooked the fact, while he cites
middle, (not that you may keep me from the passages from which the inference is
leaving the bed, as you pretend, but) to drawn.
throw me into Tartarus.' With these 274. •KTeparas yAvrplSas, ' the feathered
words Orestes springs from his couch. notch,' ixopfpvoio (pAtyvao KaAvivTOfxivas
Cf. v. 278. For this reason she says, iTTzpvytGGiv, Hes. Scut. H. 134, which
248 ETPiniAOT

TL Srjra /xeXXer' ; r aWepa 275

TTTepoi<;' TO. 8' airiacrde 0ecr(j>aTa.
ecr
TI
TTOI nod'
^Xdfieada hejxvCcjv diro ;
€K KV\L6JTU>V yap a3#is av yakrjv opco.
^vyyove, TI KAmeis Kpara Oeicr eicrw TTCTTXCOV ; 280
t ere jneTctSiScws TTOVCOV e^iSiv,
Te Trapiywv Trapdevco vocrot,? e/xals.
e/xaiv eKaTi CTWTIJKOII KaKWU1
ai) [Lev yap CTreVeucras Ta8', elpyacrTai S' e/Aol
fxrjTpaov al/Jba' Ao^ia. 8e /xe)u,^)OjLiai, 285
OCTTIS /x' eirapas epyov avocriutrarov
TOI? jiiev Xoyois 7}V(j)pave, TO^S S' epyotcrLv ov.
i he iraripa TOV ifjubv, el KOT ofxjxaTa
vv vw, [x/ryrep ei Kxeivai fie XPV>
yeveiov TOVS' av eKTelvai XITCI? 290

includes the lower part of the arrow, and copies give <roif which most of the critics
so stands for the whole of it. It is said have adopted.
e'lop/uwflai as in Aesch. Eum. 173, irrt)vbv 284. <rv [icv KT\. ' For you merely
assented to this, whereas / executed the
pifv.—The exclamation 5 a must murder of our mother.' The reading of
be supposed to have been uttered in the the verse is rather doubtful. The TCLS' is
loudest and most excited tones. But ea not wanted, and was objected toby Elmsley
is said with a short pause and in a sub- on metrical grounds. Perhaps, <rii pen yap
dued voice. He is just returning to con- eVe/ce'Aeutras. This is strongly confirmed
sciousness. Under the same circumstances by Electr. 1221—4. OP. iyib fih —
Hercules says ecr tp.iri'ovs fj.tj' el/j.i KTA. tyavyavip KaT^p^dixrjV. HA. iy&i Se y'
Here. F. 1088. e7re/ce'Aeutra <roi. Inf. v . 123G, eycl> 5e y3
275. QaKpi(eTt. See on Bacch. 678. eireKeAeufra.
278. As the aorist is used, and not 286. The use of eirdpas, ' having put
T)AA6ntiT8a, we must conclude that Elec- me up to,' with an accusative both of the
tra's attempt to hold her brother was thing and the person, is liable to suspi-
vain, and that lie broke from her grasp, v. cion. Kirchhoff thinks one or more verses
2B5. have been lost, Hermann that Spauai
279. 7<JAV <V«. Pronounced by He- should perhaps be restored for rots piv.
gelochus the actor as if yaXr/v &pa, as the Some copies give els epyov. The Schol.
well-known passage in Ar. Ran. 304 in- on Soph. Oed. R. 1328, (who explains it
forms us. In the next verse ti/x^ua for by eireMTe, as if he had found a finite
Kpura is, as Hermann points out, a mere verb,) omits els. Porson makes no re-
inadvertency in Porson's text, though mark on the syntax, which, though ex-
Prof. Scholefield did not detect it. Some ceptional, is not hastily to be condemned.
few copies give this verse to Electra, with 2110. iitTiivai &v is for on e^irewev av,
the variant Gets. and that like oVas yeveiov x^pas 4£T]K6V-
281. <re. Depending on aitrxuj'o.uai, Tio~a, lph. T. 362, though yeveiov may
' I am abashed before you.' The later also be taken as the genitive of supplicat-
 249

es Sxrat
el ixrjr e/ceu'os dvaka/3eLV e]u,eXXe <£<2s,
iyco 8' 6 TXI^ICUV roiaS' eKTrhqcreiv Kcu<d.
Kal vvv avaKakvirT, a> KaaiyvrjTov Ktxpa,
ex 8a.Kpv<ov T aVeX0e, KE'L /mX' d(?X«us 295
e^o^ey OTOLV 8e raja' dOv^rjcravT 1817?,
crv /noy TO Seii^w /cal 8ia<j>9apei> (j^pevcov
icryyaive Trapajxvdov &'• orav Se cru crTevrjs,
ijjaas TrapovTas xprf °"e vovdereiv (£iXa*
iwLKovpCcu yap al8e rots </>iXois /caXai. 300
dXX, a) TaXatva, /Sacra ScofLaTov ecrw
wV^w r* aiiTj-voi' fi\d(f>apov iKTaOelcra So<?,
CTLTCDV T opefat, XovTpd T eViySaXou x/ 30 '-
et yap 7rpoXeit//ets //-'> •»? TrpocreSpia vocrov
KTyjcreu TLV , ol)(6[JLe(r0a' ere yap e)(0) [lovrjv 305
eTTLKOvpov aXXcov, ws opa?, epr)[x,os a>u.
HA. OVK ecrTL' avv aol /cat Oaveiv

ing b y an object, like H e c . 752, ' y i / 303. airov ope^ai, Schol. rpotpijv Xa/3e.
vov, i/ceTeuw (re T&j^5e yovv6.Twv', and €K- The common reading is O1T/>V T'. Cf. v.
Ttivtiv may mean ' to protract, prolong,' 41, oi/T€ airaT
5ta Sepijs e5e|aTO, ob AouTp*
IxaKpav y&p e^iretvas, Aesch. Ag. 889. eSa>Ke x/"" '- The use however in the
Schol. TTOAAAS AtTa^ 5ia rrjs itcraffectis latter passage of the plural ITITH, with the
TSIV xe'pwy irotTJcrai airby ToiSe TOV -ye- probability that opeyfddai, ' to have an
veiov, 8TI\OV6TI atyd/j.€vov. appetite for,' would take a genitive in this
291. The MSS. vary between ufaa sense, (Photius, opeyerai, tirrfvp.*?,) gives
and /j.T)TroTe, one of the best having /J.TI-a strong confirmation to trircov, which has
Trtore. Porson, whom W. Dindorf fol- been adopted from Kirchhoff's best MS.
lows, gives fir] rfjs TiKov<rris from one of Cf. o'lav opex^iis, inf. 328. BrtpSiv opiy-0
the inferior copies. Hermann compares, vaadai, Bacch. 12o5. — 4mfia\od XP ''
for the use of TtKovcra without the article, Hermann for erl xP°t 0d\e. The best
Soph. Trach. 817. Aesch. Eum, 516. MS. gives iSaAAsu. Person, followed by
(489.) the other editors, adopts xp°^s from one
292. el, siquidem, since thereby he late MS. of no authority, comparing eir'
aixtvos jSaAeiV, sup. v. 51. The error
could not regain his life, while I was cer- probably arose from a reading <=7ri/2aAe
tain to be miserable.—4yii & Porson, Xfoi, which was altered, on metrical
against the good MSS. grounds, to «r! xpot /3aAe, by some one
294. avwcaXviTTt, ' uncover your face.' who supposed the 1 of the dative to be
Cf. v. 280. Iph.A. 1146. long.
297- With rb Sta(p6aphy (ppevuv com-
pare Med. 226, efiol 5' &e\irTov wpayna 304. fi is perhaps spurious, as irpoXd-
Trpoo'Treffbi' T(J5e ipuxT]? 8t€<p6apK\ Tttiv For means 'to faint,' Hec. 438.—irpotr-
the medical term Itrxw-wv, ' to re- tSpeltf Kirchhoff, with the majority of
duce a swelling,' see Prom. v. 388. the good MSS.
Transcribers generally ma.de some mis- 307. The good MSS. are divided be-
takes in the orthography of this word. tween /cat Qavtiv and Kar0ave7y. The
Here we find in MSS. iffxave, f<rx°»'e> former is rightly preferred by the more
recent editors.
VOL. III. Kk
250 ETPinuor
Kal tfiv e^ei yap Tavrov r)v av KaT0dvr)<;,
yvvrj ri hpd<r(i); TTCUS i^ovr/ crw^cro/xai,
dvaSeXc^o?, aTTOLTcop, a<£iXos; « §e crol S 310
Spav xj37) raS'- dXXa K\IVOV ets ewr)v Se/
/ecu yxij rb Tap/3ovv KOLK^O^OW cr e/c d
dyav diroSe^ov, fxeve S' CTTI <jTpa>TOV Xe
JUT) voarjs yap, dXXd So^a^s vocre
fipoToiaw a/nopia re yiyvercu. 315
XO. aicu, arp.
a) iTTepo(f>6poL TTOTviaS
at diacrov eXct^er' e
l yoois, 320
^ EvfieviSes, atVe
ravabv aWep' d/ATraXXecr^' at

308. ex 6 ' ainiv. Schol. ^7ou that has befallen him in consequence of
SfMoiws %xov(Xt . d ykp <rb the oracle, and moralize on the instability
Qavaros Kal 4f of great fortunes.
318. worviiiZis. On this word see
8O.V6VTOS. Bacch. 6fi4, where the Bacchants are so
311. Spay xph " - Schol. & eTiros called; and in reference to it the com-
T s>

Zt)\ov67i, viz.'tinvov\a^e?v KTK. pany of the Furies is here a&a.KXsvTos,

312. Hermann omits the 6K with two uninitiated in Bacchic rites,—the rites
of the inferior MSS. of joy and revelry, as distinct from tears
313. airoSixov, acquiesce in, accept as and groans. The Furies are called TTT€-
true. Schol. iriffrevt a\7]9<*>s 6?i/ai,—n$ipo(p4poi as in Iph. T. 289, -mepois epeV-
€%£ T))V virotyiav /caTCt vovv ael TTJS /ta- <rei KTA., but Aeschylus made them Sirre-
vias. poi ifie'ii/, Eum. 51, but /j.4\aiyai and ;tte-
314. There is a reading voaij—So^dfy, Aavelfioi/es, ib. and v. 353.
of some MS. authority, and expressly re- 321. o'/re, the epic form for a'/. Others
corded by the Scholiast, who adds, 'Iv* y give at re, as if some different persons
anb TOV 'Optffrou els rb Koivbir KaTafttfiri- were meant. Schol. ravabv, rbv \€ITTO-
KOJS d \6yoSy i. e. that she may be sup- fitpyj' T O yap Teiv6fj.eva T&V (ra>fj.d.T(i>v
posed now to speak generally, and not to AeTTTuVeTai. Probably however we should
her brother directly. However, vocijs is read at impbu ravabv KTA.., ' who vibrate
probably right, said indefinitely, and not your long pinions through the air,' or
pointedly in reference to Orestes. The Sp6)iov ravabv, which would give a con-
sense is, a fancied illness is as difficult to struction like Hel. 1495, i*6AoiTe irofl' 'U-
deal with, and as afflicting to the patient, •niov olpov (v. oldfjia or ap/xa) Si al94pos
as a real one. Compare Bacch. 311, pri$' Hixtvm. Porson, in whose time (as before
%v SoKrjs jueiz, if 5e 5<i£a <rov vovij, w h e r e remarked) the dochmiac metre was little
there is a reading poire?, as here Aldus and understood, gives a.jXTra,A\e6\ and in the
others have 8o£ttfeis.—Electra now re- antistrophe (338) fiaTpbs aTfia aas, S if
tires within, as if to take repose and avapaKX'o?, against both metre and MSS.
refreshment. Orestes again slumbers The mistake was pardonable in the great
tranquilly on his couch. The chorus per- critic ; but it was unpardonable in Schole-
form a dochmiac system, in which they field to say (in 1851), that he did not un-
implore the dread goddesses, who are sent derstand why Porson's unmetrical verses
as avengers of blood, to allow the son of were not as antithetically balanced as
Agamemnon a brief interval of rest. They " the law of these verses requires."
then express condolence for the hard fate
 0PE2THZ. 251
BiKav, TivvfJLevat, (f>6vov,

TOV 'Aya[j.€fivopos yovov idaar £Kka6io~9ai \vcr-

cra? 325
ju.aj'taoos f<f>OLTa\eov. <j>€v
olcov, 3> TaXas, o
S.TTO OLV 6
e\a.Kev eXa/ce, Se^a/ievos dva, hd 330

co Zev, avr.
TIS eXeos, TIS OS' dycov <£ovios p
QodXfiiv ere TOV fiiKeov, w SaKpva 335
hdxpvcn, o-v/A/SaXXei
r t s es Sdjaov dXacrropuiv
al^ta eras, o cr' /3
323. SiKav a'tfiaros. A sort of mixed omits eAaKep with two or three inferior
construction between Tivvfievat aljua, and MSS., and gives OK& rb SdireSov with
Tivifievai af/ia S'IKT)I> (like juereAfleiV Tiva Brunck, not noticing the incorrectness of
8(K7)C), rather than a misuse of TlvvaBai the article, and supposing the first syl-
for TIVHV, ' to pay,' which is said of the lable of SdweSov to be long.—After fivxol
culprit, not of the prosecutor. The Scho- the MSS. add yas, against the metre.
liast wrongly explains the first participle 332. S> for la King.—This passage is
by airoStSovtrai, the second by iicdiKovffai.obscure, and can only be explained by
Hermann's view is not very probable, that referring the time spoken of not to pre-
SIKTJV aiixaTos means the satisfaction forsent circumstances, but to the feelings
a father's blood exacted by Orestes from and meditations arising from the oracle,
his mother, and now in turn avenged by while the murder was yet in contempla-
the Furies. For the address appears to be tion. ' What pity can be shown to her ?
general, and to signify what the Furies What is this deadly contest that is at
ordinarily do, not what they are doing in hand, impelling thee, the unhappy son,
the present case. for whom (or, in which contest; compare
327. The metre requires that the a in Bacch. 1147) some evil demon is adding
<poiTa\eov should be pronounced long, in grief upon grief, by bringing upon thy
favour of which some analogies might be family the curse of a mother's blood, which
cited. Kirchhoff considers the passage drives thee into madness ? ' The Scho-
as corrupt beyond the hope of restoration. liasts explain, TIS ekeis eVri TOVTQJ T$
Hermann makes the attempt, by giving 'Opfffrri, and ovfich e'Aeijcrei ere rbi> 'OpeV-
/AavidSos Seivas | (pona\4ov /aSx^otf, otcw,TT)V. If the above view be correct, we
& TaAas I KTA., and in the antistrophe should probably read ana0aKxei<rei, since
the consequences of a murder not yet
iv Kvfiaaiv \ trivav, as TT&VTOXI. accomplished are being considered. Kirch-
hoff reads, Tis %\eos, TIS; oS' aydv KT\.
ibid. opex^e^y hL&X®03V-> having set your
hand to troubles, having engaged in pain- 336. Porson gives <rvn/3aA*'i, one good
ful duties.—eppeis, used absolutely for MS. having (rvfi&aAei, with A. added by
oAAuffoi. — 5e£<fyievos, ewe! e5e|w, (partv the second hand. The future would be
airb TptirodoSy aya. SdireSov, ep SaireSa an improvement here, and is better suited
KTA. Hermann, sacrificing the natural to the strophic verse.—In the next verse
order of the words to syllabic correspond- 86fu»> is the metrical correction of a late
ence of metre, gives &>> & (polios \ %\a.Kt, MS. for $6{iovs.
oco SdireSov. Porson
Kk2
252 ETPiniAOT
KaTo\o<f>vpO[iai.
6 jueyas oX/3os ov ix6vb[xos iv /3/JOTOts* 340
dva. Se Xcu^os ws Tts d/carou doas Tirana?
KareKkvcrev Seivwv TTOVCOV WS TTOVTOV
Aa/3/Dois 6\e0pCoL<TLV iv Kv/xaa-iv.
riva yap en, Trdpos OIKOV dWov 345
erepov r) TOP GOTO 6eoy6vo>v yapcov,
a7ro TavraXou, cre/Jecr&u
/x.rji' jSacrtXevg o8e ST)
MeveXaos a^a^, fTroXXg afipocrvvr)
STJXOS bpaaOai 350
TWC TavraXiSwv e^ aLixaTos a>v.
w yCkiovavv arparbv op/JLijcras
es •yrji' 'Serial',
^aip', evTv^ia. 8' avTos 6]u,tXets,
Oeodev Trpafas 355

339—40. It is probable that these two immo utrumque parentem ab diis ortum
verses should be transposed, because 339 significari necesse est. Videtur ergo Euri-
should agree with 324. (So also Kirch- pides Pelopem ex Dione Atlantis filia
hoff proposes.) natum putasse, quam Hyginus ejus ma-
341. ai>aTipc££as, sc. avTbv, rbv ftXfiov, trem fuisse scribit, fab. 83."
its \ai<pos atcdrov 6ous, Sa{fj.ti>v T/S «aT€/c- 348. Seeing Menelaus approach with
splendid attire, the chorus break forth
sc. ^(T7rep ey 7T(J^TOU KVfj.a(Ti. The com- into anapaestics, congratulating him on
mon proverb KO.K5)V ireAayos is alluded to. the success of his enterprise.—The words
For the comparison of ruined fortunes iroWrj afipoavvri are corrupt, nor is ira\v
with the loss of a mainsail, see Aesch. $' afipoaivri, given by Porson and Kirch-
Eum. 525, aw XP^wp Ka9^i<reiv Aatyos,hoff, defensible on grammatical grounds,
'6rav Kdfir] ir6vos, Opavopievas Ktpaias.though it has the authority of the best
The Scholiasts explained Zzivoiv TT6VOIV byMS. The verse is quoted by Dio Chrysos-
either virb or <j>ev understood, one ex-tom, ii. p. 30, (86, Reiske,) MeeeAaos Se
cepted, who rightly says, oAedpiois iv ivoWij afipofrvvy Sr/Kos dpa<r6cu rod Tav-
Kv/xacri irpbs rb tziv&v Trbvwv (Tvvaint. TaXituiv e£ dlfiaros 8>v, where Kirchhoff
345—6. Porson regarded this passage as says there are variants iroAv, iroAb 5',
corrupt, perhaps without sufficient reason. TroWrj y'. Hermann, somewhat boldly
For eVefios &AAos see Suppl. 573, TTOA- but not improbably, gives iroKKij S* 4<TT\V
Kobs %T\T]V 5^ ^aripovs &k\ovs irSl/ovs. | TOiV TaVTaAiSwv e| al^aros &>v \ ajSpo-
That the transcribers were not familiar avvrj SriAos Spatrdai, He adds, with some
with the combination appears from the truth, " Paroemiaco finiri dehebat sys-
fact that one or the other of the words is tema antequam chorus Menelaum allo-
omitted in some MSS. Here irdpos means queretur." Still, his paroemiac is not a
'in preference,' and the sense is, 'There very rhythmical one. Kirchhoff thinks iro-
is no house now left me to respect, other fibs appotrvvr] is the true reading ; and we
than, and different from, that sprung from have a&pbv iviia 1528, afipbv K&AOV Iph. A.
the marriage of Tantalus, son of Zeus.' 614, ufrpby frabeiv iroSI Med. 1164. W.
Hermann however says, " Non est credi- Dindorfs theory of an ' exquisitior crasis,'
bile domum Pelopidarum rbv airb 8toy6- iroAAaPpoo-vvri, will find but few advocates.
vav yi.ji.wv dici hac tantum caussa po- 354. ai/rbs, i. e. as compared with the
tuisse, quod Tantalus filius Jovis fuerit: unhappy Orestes.
 0PE2THX, 253

MENEAA02.
a> Sojfia, Trj [lev o~' TjSews irpocrSepKOfxat
TpoiaOev iXdwv, Trj 8' IBCJV
KVKXO> yap elX^Beicrav d#\t'ois
OVTTCxiTTOT dXXrjV [JLaXXov eX8ov kiTTLaV.
'Ayajjt,iyuvovo<i jxev yap TV)(a<; 7)TncrTdfJL7)i> 360
Kal ddvarov, olco Trpbs Sa/Aapros wAero,
MaXea Trpoaicryoyv TTpSpav IK Se KV[idTa>v
6 vavTiXoicri juaVris i^rjyyeiXe /JLOL
Nr)pec)<; vpcxprJTrjs FXavKOS, di//eu8?)s debs,
6's poi TO8' elnev ijjL<f)ava)s irapacrTaOeis' 365
MeveXae, Keirai cros KacriywrjTos Qavuiv
Xovrpouriv aXo-^ov nepnrecrc^v TravucrraTois1
haKpvcov 8' eTrXrjcrev i/xe re Kal vavTas if
TTOXXQJV. inel Se NavTrXias i|/auw \0ovbs,
Sa/mpros eV^aS' e^opfji(Ojjiev7]<s, 870
'Opearr/v TralSa TOV 'Aya^e/ivovo?
(f>CXaicn ^epcrl TreptfiaXelv Kal

356. Menelaus, returning to the palace learnt the news of his brother's fate from
of the Atridae after an absence of eighteen Glaucus. The ground of this passage is
years (Hel. 775)> addresses, as usual, the Od. iv. 515, where Agamemnon is de-
house of his fathers, but with mixed feel- scribed as about to reach Malea, when he
ings of satisfaction and of sorrow. He was driven again to sea and accidentally
had learned the murder of Agamemnon carried to the abode of Aegisthus.
some time before, when near the promon- 3 6 3 . 6 yavriKoicri /J.O.VTLS is to be com-
tory of Malea, from the mouth of the sea- pared with S 0/J?)|1 fiavTis Ai6vv<ros, Hec.
god Glaucus; but the death of Clytem- 1267. On JT/JO^TIJI, properly an inter-
nestra by the hand of Orestes he had not preter, or speaker for another, (not one
heard of until he had landed at Nauplia, who predicts,) see Ion 413.
and after Helen had gone to the palace 365. ira.paoTa.6eis. Kirchhoff gives Ka-
(v. 60). He now wishes to see the TcurraSeh from his best MS. and one
wretched youth, whom he had left an in- other.
fant in his mother's arms, and should not 369. Hermann objects to TTOWZV, as
now be able to recognize. weak and superfluous at the beginning of
356—7- There is a reading TH; fiiv— a new verse; and he would either transpose
7T?? S\ which is defensible, though an Satcpvwv arid iroKXwv, or omit TTOXKWV^ and
idiom of the later Attic. See on v. 44. read eVel 5e TijaSe NavirAlas \pava x^ov6s.
358. adxias is given in one or two But he could not well say TrjaSs, as he
copies. was not now at Nauplia.
361. W . Dindorf omits this Terse as 370. el;op)i.u>nevqs. The present par-
" valde inutilis," and because irpoaiaxav ticiple refers to exKvov below; ' I heard
would appear to belong to HXero rather of Clytemnestra's death just as Helen
than T]iri<TTa.p7]V. T h e meaning is not was setting out to come to the palace.'
that Menelaus touched at Malea, but that See v. 60. Otherwise we might read e'|tup-
he was nearly doing so, when he was car- ,i«j/<eV?js.
ried away by a storm, H e l . 1133, and so
254 ETPiniAOT
c!)s €UTi^owras> CKXVOV dXnvTTOiv
777s TvvSapeias TTCUSOS dvocnov <j)6vov.
Kal vvv OTTOV 'O~TIV eivrar/ S> vedvi.oe<;, 375
'AyafiefJbvovos TTCH?, OS TO, Setv' CTXT]
/3pe(j>o<; ydp 7)v TOT iv KXvTaL/junjcrTpt
6T i^eXenrov /xeXadpov e's Tpoiav icov,
0)O~T OVK av avTov yvcopCaai/ji' av elcrLOOJV.
OP. 6'S' et/j,' 'OpecrTr)<;, MeveXeas, ov (.crropets- 380
eKO)V eyco o~oi Tajaa p.i]wo~(ji KaKa.
TCOV <ju>v Se yovaTcav wpoiToXeLa Ovyydvca
tKCTTJS d(f)1jXXoV CTTO/AaTOS i^dlTTCOV
aa>o~6v JX' d<f>i,£aL S' avTov es Kaipov
ME. 8) 6eol, TL Xevcro-Q); Tiva SeSopKa vepTepcov ; 385
OP. ev y eliras* ov yap £ai KaKois, (f)do<; 8' opw.
ME. ws r/yptciHTac TrXoKa/Mov av-)(ji.y}pov, raXas-
OP. o u ^ r\ TTp6o-o\pCs /A*, dXXa Tapy

373. a\iTVTros, ' sea-beaten,' occurs as px, olov izpu>ToX4]La. Compare Ion
an epithet to corpses in Aesch. Pers. 926. 401, -npwrov fxev 6 6fbs T&v iflwv irpoff-
Here perhaps aXiTvnoi, sea.beaters,' i- e. <p8ey/jLaTwv haflkv a,Trapxas Xa(P^TW> The
k

rowers, are rather meant, from the Ho- accusative is here in apposition to the
meric TTO\LT}V a\a TVTTTOV €p€Tfj.o?s. T h e sentence, ' as my first form of address.'
good copies agree in aXiKTmroiV. —e|a7rTa^, ' fastening (to your knees)
370. T&. SEIKO Kana, ' those dreadful the prayers of a mouth that has no sup-
evils.' On Seivbs with the article see Iph. pliant bough to affix to them.' Hesy-
T. 320. 1366. chius (quoted by Kirchhoff), a<pi\Aov
377. flpeQos. Consistently with this y(TTdfxaTOSj &vev liceTTjptas. EvpiiriSris
statement, Orestes is brought from Argos Op4arr}. The allusion to the woollen
to Aulis an infant in his mother's arms, fillets, with which suppliants tied them-
Iph. A. 622, compared with 1241 &c. selves bodily to an altar, has been ex-
At the time of his mother's murder, plained on Heracl. 124, where Elmsley
Orestes would be about nineteen, Electra rightly says " quod cipe(ri(x)V7jv in promptu
some twelve years older; for she came to non haberet, \rras Qa-Kreiv dicitur."
Aulis along with her brother under plea 384. a(p7£at es Katpbv, like a<p(icov 4s
of being married to Achilles. liepi/xvav, Ion 404. The MSS. give airbs,
380. Orestes, who had been left by his which does not seem to have any mean-
sister to take repose on his couch, v. 311, ing. Hermann and Kirchhoff adopt
now throws himself from it, all pale and Schaefer's conjecture avrbv els Kaipbv, ' at
squalid as he is, and embraces the knees of the very time of,' and the Schol. seems
Menelaus, who is not a little startled by so to have read, for he explains (on v.
so spectral a form. 3 8 1 ) €15 aUT^J/ T7JP aKft)}l> TtilV KO.KWV,
381. Kirchhoff, with Porson, prefers though this is not certain, since he may
lirjpicra, Hermann and W. Dindorf ai\- have meant to paraphrase es Kaipbv, espe-
fjLava>. The MSS. are pretty equally di-cially as the preceding words are irapa-
vided ; but fjLTii/vetv has the sense ofy4yovas 5e avrbs els Kaip6v.
KaTtmtiv, to give evidence against one's 386. Kaxois, the causal dative, as in v.
self. 210.
1
382. Photius, vpa>r6\ftov, airapxh' -— 388. atKi^erai pe, make me look aeiK^s,
irpaT6\(ia, ra awdpy/iaTa T7js \das, & unsightly; or perhaps, • torture me,' as
rots Btois averlQeffav ty at T&V ttapiriov in Aesch. Prom. 203, OBTOIS OT^WS «ol
aq fitrp auu/s aq) uo aweo }u pera aq) )Bq) p uuBnuajj 'g\ xpx 'Joy 'snaeqojg
'Xus 0) )ua)sisuooui aq pjnoA\ )i 'asiMJaq)Q j(q aaA;S si os[B ^ajdnoo siqx '6—86S
•ssaoojd aores aq) p u s auo SB j o uajpds •Todfylldiz sm$vs>v /t{£Li.<t> /tidipX aoi.aoj,
3J3M 'Xpoq aq) j o Suiiunq aq) piiE saqsE ,sos>yd smi-nviL no sg OLHOI. .U.<t>j> sqqizafU)
aq) j o SuiXjnq aq) '•ndnii. aq) p u s soififj. <£i 3g ^ 'nox>ya SUJ. oj^BQ^iLf ttofQl ftl^x /isri
aq) )Bq) 'psjiajai aq XBIU )i aSessed siq) j £
jo AodpriL roQttpC jaq)ia piBS s?(aajt) aq) Xq pa)p 'SJ3)UM Jaq)O pus 'g 'Aix
og -mijiyj. dnoxL<p%? s6fA.U.rl punoj sniqa 'snaBqo)g i q pajonQ -9—009
-Xsajj )Bq) Jeap s; ) j '/WI&XIL /moxLcp^f
sqdj.U.rl sknyoxvj. 0. nf ''gj^; aSpuquiEQ aq)
9SI // ? S qa '
jo )xa) aq) ui uaAiS puB '*gj^ )saq s(jjoq ^BJoqD B ui sjnooo sris s> qgnoq) '9
-qDj;}£ ui papjooai si SmpBaj snouBA y )joqs B aaojaq pasn XjajBj si Sf aq) puB
'unouojd aq) uo sisBqdtna Ajussajau on si
)nq ' ^ 5 Sf aAiS j^oqqDJi^l puB nos
1
"oidmTiii* punoj aAEq o) jaAa ^ •AllLfY S1XVYY0JL
-Moq smaas a j j 'nonytfr sqd±Uri SLJ, noi. t^ri 0) )aajEAinba 'siyrpLiyo—-aaii) puooas
qua s^og7g /tLiiiivj, 'avjdmriij. ivr1vj.xn/<t>ti AtyB 8Ai)EjjBa aq) uosaad X)iraS aq) a-ieds
sqdj*Url sti-L 'somrlm sodj.tni 3J> TotA"o"(i '7sX. pinoM pun 'sjaq)O IUOJJ a{B) aq) p p ) uaaq
-•pjLf jnj/ ^—i )dnjjoo 'saAjasqo Jjoqqojig XpsajiB sm/ aq 'suBatn aq )nq J41 jEaq j ,
SB 'SI 'A13IA Siq JO UOI)BU1JI)UOD UI 'anj)snoa )qSioi a ^ -g^g -A 'S^/IV. Amjinz
UOSJOJ qojqn o) 'gog -A UO -ty» donyxg ( ')j pjeaq J , irol>aG'Hljt
s
m, 'uosBaj qontu )tioq)iii pa))irao 98S
' )uanbasqns aq) pui3 UOSJOJ qoiqM pooS e si qoiqji
p qq 'b doriv
I aq) ppB auo )nq saidoa pooS aq) |[B
saidoo
d OM) JO au() 'TCK
q) SXBS jjoqqo.113 \e spdM -QQf
p uoramoo aq) si qoiqM 'sri
JOJ wrl 8AIS - s s M * s 8 q oal:> 8MX '06S
•asjaA aq) jo SumaiSaq aq) ui -gjAj auo
X[ipooui ')uiE]draoD siq Xjioads
q)tM sg JOJ 3J- saAiS nusuuaji -asBJqd aq)
O) '{[IM siq )sureSe 'paSjn uaqM 'sa)saJO
uo )uataraoo )saq aq) si '79/iro^ij)odji msmririy
)Bq) jBap a)inb si ) j j ssaupBra puB
swj.j>nvym swdk% 'ggQ 'qaqx 'qosay m
j a u S puoXaq XpE[Btu JBBJ OU psq aq uaqAi
asjaA a q j , (-saXa ssajjBa) , siq) snrefdxa
\L pxj>7vpi' XBS sa)sajo p p o q s X q ^
X()qSu aBiq))Bi^; -sfodon smdU% '68g
'SSJSB a j j -saidoo aq) ]]E puB )sui[oqog
••oUi
aq) )SUIESB puB 'J{as)i ui SuipBaj pBq
«x »VY» *3^f i^jLxtvri 'mdmzQ U Xno
*siju)j>odjL U Xno *[oqog •ivj.zjjxm smdum
! nU ±o± vdsrIU s u : 3±OM, sLrwny 30 m5dL •g'j^f
•tvjdmrlii Soi-orlro £ SodiUrl 31, ivisivrl -JQ
sror/o j y w 'S03^/ k d-ol
Qp2 ^/ y y y^
'S3(f>r>D Url ox no ^SsfpvD ox iox do<boi> i slid) Smu. '
•SCM3T/.O»Z.C/I3 M3Q VQIO/UU) 120 'SiX>3naX> U,
/ c c / O O / it / i
! sox>psi msxiyyou-a .o Six .' SKXAVIL •oriUdX ni '
3rl S3 t g amriivq o .£3rloQi3<j>
Sum/Ciyo g nooi3<j) .r>£>aoxL -
•&n.3A0(p nodmiLiwyvi siix SodiUrl irlis go
'vi<f>doriTp x>t3tvo<l> UD lorf ^oXpy vdvu, m '
068 ''or/ 3iiioy3y no ^O/io ( g ox .noqnodip vrlm£> ox -JQ
Srodlt^ awxvrlrlo s?3x>x)rt3y 30 <i04i3o "
256 ETPiniAOT
ME. norepa KOLT OIKOVS, ^ vpocreSpevav irvpa.;
OP. VVKTQS <f>vXao-ara>v ocrrecov avatpecrw.
ME. irapr\v r t s aXXos, os crbv wpOevev 8e/uas ; 405
OP. IlvXdSyjs, 6 avvSpav al)aa KOLL [xrjTpbs <f)6vov.
ME. e/c <f>acrfia.T(t)v Se raSe vocreis TTOLCOV VTTO ;
OP. e S o f ISeiv Tpeis VVKTI irpocrfiepeLs Kopas.
ME. oTS' a? IXefas, ovojxdo-ai 8' ov /3ouXo/x.cu.
OP. crejxval yap' evrraiSevra 8' aTrerpittov X4ye.iv. 410
ME. avrau ere /3aK^evovo~t crvyyevel <f>6va> ;
OP. otjaot StojyiAcov, ols iXavvofiao raXa?.
ME. ov Sewa Tracr^etv Seii^a TOVS elpyacrfxevovs.
OP. dXX' ecrTLV rjixlv ava(f>opa. T^S £v/JL(f>opa<;,
ME. fiT) do.va.Tov e'birrjs' TOVTO /xev yap ov cro(f>6v. 415
OP. $oi/3os KeXewcras fJtrjTpbs eKirpa^at, tyovov.
ME. d/Aa^eorrepos y &v TOV KOKOV Kal Trjs
OP. SovXevo/xev deols, o TI TTQT elalv oi 6eoC.

was burying his mother, when she was should apparently be restored. The ad-
not burned till night. This will account verb is opposed to CTKOICOS, a-fiaBus, and
for an apparent vcrrepov Trp6repov in Ale.implies that delicate perception of the
C07, vtKvv — (pepovaivftptirivirpbs rd<pov duty of reserve on religious matters which
re ttal Trvpdv, and the pleonastic phrase common minds little apprehend. Cf. Ion
Trvpa rd<pov, inf. 422. 247, & £tvt, To fiev <Tuv OVK ctTraiSeuT&jy
405. &pBevev 5e'/xas, avwpQov, edzpd- eXei ^s 0a.6fj.aT* e\de?v oaKpvccv 4fj.a>v Trepi.
7T€U6i/, Hesychius (quoted by KirchhofF). Hippol. v. 100.
Sllppl. 417, Siopdzvcav \6yovs opOaJs. 413. This verse, which involves the
406. (Tvvtip&v al/xa. The Greeks prefer common proverb opd<ravTa 7ra0e?p, is
to say fipav epyov, and trpiffffeiv atfia or shortly put for ob 5ctv6v i<7Ti irdrrxcv
<p6vov, e. g. inf. 416. dtiva, TOUS €ipyaa'fJL€vovs Seivd. It is
407. Porson and W. Dindorf adopt quoted by Lucian (ap. Kirch.), Piscat.
<pa.VTa.iTii6.Twii, a reading of less authority, §3.
on account of the double preposition, 4K 414. ava<popd. Cf. V. 76, eis Qolflov
and vir6. But Hermann well compares ava<p4povara T^\V afxapTiav. ' We have
Soph. Trach. 1160, irpbs ra>v Trtit6vTU}v one, whereon the burden of our calamity
l>.T)§£vbs Qaviiv viro. and explains the usage ma)' be laid.' On the next verse, wherein
as an abbreviation of a double question, the doctrine of suicide is deprecated, see
voryt'is 5e €/c <pa.fflLO.Tiav ; virb iroiojv ; Here. F. 1248. There is an aposiopesis,
410. The common reading was aTrai- for he was going on to say, ' in Phoebus,
Seura S' airoTptirov, but three of the best who ordered me to accomplish my mother's
copies give tvwa.lS€VTa. The choice then murder.'
lies between Musgrave's a-KOTpiim, and 418. The MSS. omit 01 before »€o!,
Hermann's aTrerpeVou. The latter gives with the exception of two or three of the
at least as good sense, ' Discreetly you later copies. The error arose from re-
were averse from naming them ' (cf. v. garding 0eo7s as a dissyllable. Schol.
37), while it accounts for the reading e!re cx/iaBeis e/fre <ro<po\ eiVlc oi Beol, OVK
aTroTptirov. One scholium seems to refer oioa' TOVTO 5e oida, STI SovXevofltv Kal
to airoTptiret, &7rai5euTcos 8e 7roi€?y, bvo- 7reid6/Ae6a axiToXs 6iro~iot av &<riv. ' We
fxd^eiv Tavras 'Epivvas p are bound to obey the gods, whatever
where either ^vnaiZdrcos or those gods are.'
 0PEZTH2. 257
ME. KO.T OVK a/iwet Ao£ia<s TOIS crois
OP. ju,e\Xei- TO ^etov 8' eVri TOIOUTOV <£vcrei. 420
ME. 7TOO-OV ypovov Se p.y]rpo% oi^ovrat TTVOOLC ;
OP. ZKTOV TOS' tffjLap- en irvpa deppr) rd(f)ov.
ME. ws r a ^ u fjLerrjXdov cr aZ)aa /r^Tejoos #eai.
OP. ou (xo</)o5, fdX^^Tj? 8' e's </>t'X.ous e<£i;s Ka/cds.
ME. 7rarpos Se S17 TI cr' axfyeXel TLjJicopCa ; 425
OP. OVTTW TO fieXkov 8' tcroi' anpatjla Xey&>.
ets
ME. TO, Trpos TTOXW Se 77(3? e x Spacras TaSe ;
OP. /xtcrovju,e^' OVTW? wo-Te /AT) TTpoo-evviireiv.
ME. ovS" rj-yvLcrai crbv alfjua Kara VO\KOV -^epoiv;
OP. eKKXeio/xai y a p Safxarcav oirq [xoXco. 430
ME. TIWS TTOXLTCOV i^ajxiWavrai ere y-ijs ;
OP. Otaf, TO Tpotas jaicros ava<pepojv irarpL
420. TorouToy. Schol. aei 7ap /3pa8u- to Apollo's oracle.—Several of the recent
yei TJ> forop. Ion, penult.y ey re'Aos y&p M S S . give eiir&iv KOKWS for e<pvs KO.K6S.
ot jitec ecr^Aol Tvyj(a.vov(xiv a|/cui'. Else- 426. This verse means,' he has not yet
where, Oet TT0T6 XP&via t^v T " T ^ I / ^ e ^ done so, and I doubt if he will do it.'
TTtus. The faith of Orestes, that all will Literally, ' I call intending to do the same
be right in the end, is one of the pro- as not doing.'
minent traits in his character. Without 427- TTftis ex€fs> ^ s 5ia/cei(rai, 'howare
it, indeed, it would have been an incon- you situated with respect to the state?'
sistent character; since nothing short of Hel. 313, TT&S 5' evfieveias TOWIS' in SiS-
absolute reliance on the oracle would /tois %xeLS • The Scholiast thinks the
have induced him to do such a deed.—• question put on interested motives, that
This verse is quoted by Plutarch, De sera Menelaus may treat Orestes kindly or
Num. Vindicta, p. 548. harshly according to the sentiments of
423. The opinion of the Scholiast ia the people.
adopted by Hermann, that us raxv KTA. 428. Schol. fii(Tovfj.€8a, SCTTE ju^ irpoir-
is an ironical reply to the statement of ayopeveiv 7}fj.as Tiva. See on Here. F .
Orestes, that the gods do not act with 1284.
haste, but slowly. 429. V6/J.OV, a much better reading than
424. This verse is in some way corrupt. the vulg. V6/J.OVS, has been restored by
Porson, who had too great a deference for Kirchhoff from his best MS. Perhaps
Brunck, accepts as " certissima " his con- we should also read aaiv for aiv. Schol.
jecture iipvv (pihos, and so W. Dindorf oube 4ita8dp67is Kara robs vSfiovs rb abv
and Hermann edit, the latter comparing ai'/ia, avrt l v
TOV rb aljua Kal rbv (p6vov T&v
Suppl. 867, <t>l^os T* aAtiBiis i\v cptAots. Ga>v x* P& .
But even so the verse is no reply to the 430. 8irr; IJ.6\O>. Schol. eirl rb br/via-
preceding verse. If we read a.\rj6Hs, and Qr\vai ST)AOV6TI.
suppose Orestes to have taken that verse 431. elajUtAAeopTai, e|eAaiVoua*i. See
as a taunt, he may have meant, ' you are v. 38.
indeed base to your friends.' Kirchhoff's 432. T£I Tpoiasjxiffos, "Troicumodium,"
opinion however is perhaps more pro- Hermann; attributing to Agamemnon's
bable, that the verse containing Orestes' fault the dislike felt by himself against
reply has been lost, the words els tyiAovs Troy, or the Trojan expedition, be-
e<f>vs /caxbs being part of Menelaus' re-cause his brother Palamedes had been
joinder, 'you have behaved basely to your unjustly put to death through the jea-
relations,' and ov <ro<pbs,raAr)9r;s$' the firstlousy of Agamemnon and others. Schol.
part again of Orestes' answer, referring O?a£ afizAcpbs 1]V YIaAafj.riBuus, os Kal els
VOL. I I I . LI
258 ETPiniJOY

ME. ere TifJicopeZ (f)6vov.

OP. ov y ov [JLeTrjv /JLOI,- Sta Tpiwv 8' airoWvfAcu.
ME. Tts 8' aXXos ; ij TTOV T£>V air' AlyicrOov <f>i\(ov 435
OP. OVTOl jX VySpt^OUCT-', S)V TToXlS TO.VVV K\V€1.
ME. Se o~xrJTTTp' iq. a e^eu' TTOXIS ;
OP. 0VK

Tt SpoWes f o TI KCU craves e x e t s

OP. 440
\p7)<f>o<s KOL6' rjjj.(ov otcrerai
ME. <f>evyeiv Trokiv TIJVS', ^ Oavelv, rj pr) Oavziv;
OP. Oavzxv vrr acrrcov Xevcrtjaw TrerpaS/AaTt..
ME. Kar' o v ^ ^>evyeis yijs VTrepfiaXwv opov<s;
OP. KVKXCO yap etXicrcrd/xe#a Tray^aXKOi? oVXots.
ME. iSux TT/aos i)(6p£>v, f) TT/DOS 'ApyeCas X e i°° s »' 445
OP. TravToyv Trpbs aaT&v, ws ddvco- / S p a ^ s Xdyos.
w /xeXeo?, ^fcas ^v/x(^opas et?
OP. es cr' eXTrts 17 'ju.1^ fcara^ivyas ex e t

T^I/ Tpoiav fierh rthv t'EW-t]va>i' 4(rrpa- Aegisthi."—For %irov we should perhaps
Teytre, Kol fiau/xatrffely a>s ouSeis TOJI/ 7r(^- read oiiwov. On the meaning of these
ITOT€ yevo^ivcav eV tro<pLa, tpdovviQtls v-nh words see Iph. T. 930.
'O5v<ra4as Kul AwfvfiSovs /cal 'Ayafi.4fi.vovos, 439. The reading of this verse must be
avrjpedT] \l9ois, av& wf 5 aScAfp&s auroO considered as doubtful. The best MSS.
Ofa| hiivv6p.ti>os 'Ayafj.efj.fQya, rodro yap give STI craves eiire7v e%ets, and the'6TI
i<TTi rb TTJS Tpoias ixiffos ava<p4pa>v izarpl,is scarcely correct unless ex01* &» followed
Gvvayu]vi£tTa.L rhp /caret rod 'OpeffTou in place of €%fis. Hermann gives TI
davarov. Spavres; % TI KTA., and Boissonade pro-
483. Tifiupe'!, Schol. KoXafei. This is posed el Ti. The Scholiasts seem to have
an unusual syntax of the active verb. found <ra<f>as. The true reading perhaps
Oed. R. 107i TOUS avT6tvTas xelP^ Tifj.ai- is, Ti SpwVTes; elire S\ EI (Tatpuis einetye s
pzlv riv&s. Ibid. v. 140, TC$X' hv K&fj.' hv exeis. Schol. eiVe' jj.oi Garpas h £X '
TOLavTT) x el p^ TtjuwpeTf Sehoi.—The M S S . eiire7v.
vary between ipii/ov and <p6pos. Kirch- 440. Cf. Aesch. Theb. 185, <i>ij<p'os KOT'
hoff prefers the former : ' he is punishing avTi^y 6\e6pia jSouAeuo-erai.
you for the murder of Palamedes.' But 441. ^ fj.^1 Saveiv. Schol. aAA' erepws
ah, not ere, is required by the context. KoKa<r87\vai 5T}AOI'6TI, Porson gives <pv-
434. 8m Tpiuv, in all the three throws yelv, against the MSS.
of a wrestling-match. This phrase is ex- 443. inrepftdWuf Matthiae and W.
plained on Aesch. Eum. 559, %v plv T6S' Dindorf, with one or two good MSS. The
^5?J Toil/ Tpi&v iraXaHTpaTwv. Plat. Phaedr. sense however is, ' Why do not you pass
p . 256 By TSIV Tpian/ TraAaio'/j.dTwi' rwy the confines of Argolis, and fly for your
ws &A.770WS 3O\vjj.TziaKoiv %v vevLK^Kaffw, life ?' Alcest. 794, OHKOVV — iris;? /ieff
By the following question TI'S SAAos,- ri^.wv TaV5' VTTsp$a\(iiv irvXas ;
Menelaus means rls yap 6 Tpiros ; and 44."). xef"k. There is a variant x"°"<ki
the three defeats which Orestes has re- and so the Aldine.
ceived are from Phoebus, Oeax, and 447- els ToiaxaTou Porson and Kirch-
Aegisthus. But Hermann understands boff, with the best MSS. Hermann and
this somewhat differently ; " Respicit W. Dindorf give irpbj, which has much
Orestes triplicis caedis in se expetentem less authority, and is no better in respect
vindictam, Palamedis, Clytaemnestrae, of sense.
 0PEXTH2. 259

dXX' dd\io)s irpacrcrovcriv c u r v e s /xoXcov

jaeraSo? <£iXoicri <TOI<TI crfjs evTrpafias, 450
Kal [xrj /xoVos TO ~)(prjaTov airoXaficov e^e,
dXX' avTikatpv Kal irovav iv TW juepa
^apt/ras Trarpwas iKTwwv ets ous ere Set.
ovopa ydp, epyov 8' OVK eyovcnv oi <£iXoi
ot ^ii) VI Taicrt crvja^opais ovres (j)t\oi. 455
XO. Kal ja^v yipovji Seup' djiuWarai TTOSI
6 ^irapTLa.T'qs TvvBdpeo)<;
Kovpa re 6vya.Tpb<; TT
OP. airco\6[Jir]v, MeveXae Tvv$dpea>s oSe
Trpbs rjfJ-a-s, ov /AaXicrr' atSws /A' e^et, 460
eXOelv TOLCTLV efetpyacr^t,eVot5.
l y a p ju,' Wpexjje [UKpov ovra, TTOXXOL, Se
eTr\y)cre TOV '^4yayu,e)avovos
S' dyKaXaicri TrepKpepayv, Arj&a ff oifia,
i fJi' ovSev rjacrov rj AuocrKopoi. 465
ots, w TaXawa KapSia "tyvyr} r if^rj,
aTreScoK d^ioi/Sds ou KaXaV Ttva UKOTOV
Xctj8<M TrpocrcoTra); TTOLOV eTTiTrpocrdev vi<f>o<i
0a)jj.aL yepovTos o/xju.araii' fyeuyav Kopas ;

TTOV 77ov ^uyarpos r^s e ^ s iSw 7roo-tr, 470

MeveXaov ; evrl ydp T&J K\vTaiiwq<xrpa<; Tacfxp
CKXVOV W? es NavrrXCau

4S3. x^PlTa* Tarpipas, Schol. ^TOI SS 6 father of Helen and Clytemnestra, having
iraT^ip eiroir]<Tey ety o"e. heard of the return of Menelaus and his
455. €7rl, ' on the occasion of.' See wife, advances, supported by attendants
Rhes. 649. Bacch. 1368. Hermann reads (v. 474). Scarcely has he greeted his
oi /j.ii VI Kal TCUS crvfupopcus, since most of son-in-law, when he beholds Orestes, his
the MSS. give THIS. daughter's murderer. Starting back with
456. Sevp' afiiWurai, hue contendit; horror, he asks Menelaus how he can dare
a metaphor from the stadium. to speak to so impious a man. Menelaus
461. The reading of one of the good takes the matter indifferently, and has no
copies is rnj.aprrj/j.fvois, and so also many intention of being told right and wrong
of the more recent class. For the causal by another,
dative see v. 210. 472. x ° " s xe<W>'<"- Aesch. Pers. 221,
464. irepHpipuv, carrying me about, Sevrepov 5e xph x ° " r ^"V T€ ™' *9ITO?J
exhibiting me proudly, as the son and x^atT^al- Oed. Col. 477> X°^s X 6 ' a(r ^ al
heir of Agamemnon. av&VTa irpbs irpt!m}v ea. All these pas-
470. The aged Tyndareus, reputed sages seem borrowed from Od. xi. 26,
LI 2
260 ETPiniAOT
TJKOI crvv ak6)(Oi
ayere /ue* irpb<i yap Sefiav avrov 0e\a)
crras acrnduacrdai \povios elo~ioo)V (pikov. 475
ME. 2> irpicrfiv, yaipe, Zrjvbs o^okeKTpov Kapa.
TT. <2 x°"Pe KaL °"^> MeveXeas, KIJSCV/A' ipov.
ea 1 TO fieXXov &)? KaKov TO JU,TJ eiSeVai.
6 iA7)Tpo(f)6vTr)s oSe Trpb Scofidrcov opaKOiv
cmX/3ei vocr(i>8ei<5 acrTpanas, o~Tvyr)jx e//,6V. 480
MeveXae, Trpocr<f>6eyyei viv, avocriov Kapa ;
ME. TI y a p ; <fii\ov JXOI TraTpds eo"Tiz/ eKyovos.
TT. Keivov yap 6'Se vecfiVKe TOIOSTOS yeyws ;
ME. ird^vKev ei 8e SucrTu^et, T^TJTC'OS.
TT. fSefiapfiapuio-ai ^odvios we eV fiapfidpois. 485
ME. 'EWrjviKov TOI TOP 6fJi66ev Ti[iav dei.
TT. Ka\ TWV voyuOiv ye [xr/ irporepov eirai Oekeiv.
ME. wav TOV£ dvayKt)^ BovXov CVT' iv TOZS croc^oTs.
TT. KtnTTjo-o vvv av TOVT', iya) 8' ov KTrjo~oiiai.
ME. bpyr] yap dpa aov /cat TO yrjpas ov crocj)6v. 490
TT. fTrpos TOJ^S' dywf TIS o~o<f>ia<; rjKei irepi.
afi<p' auT<£ Sc x ° V X'^M'C TSO'II' PCKU- happy as well as prosperous. Compare
emnp. Iph. A. 501, rbv 6n68ev ire^uKiiTa (TTep-
473. iroAueT^s. Hel. 775, ei'iaua'^as ywy txeTtirtaov.
Trpbs TOitxiv iv Tpo/<j 5e«a CTCCL tiriXQov 487- TWP v6fia>v TrpJnepov, superior to
€7TT& 7r€pi5pO(Uas irwv. the laws which enjoin that no one should
1 105
475. xP ^ Kirchhoff, from his best hold converse with a murderer.
MS., all the others giving the common 488. irav TOU£ avayirns. Out of many
reading, -^p6viov. explanations offered by the Scholiast, this
476. Porson's arbitrary transposition, seems the best: T} TT)S <piozus avayKri, 6
5 x°^Pe 'xpEO'&Vt has been rejected by the tiyriv rj (rvyyeveia, Tn&vra SovKoi, Kara, re
subsequent critics. T^V tcpiatv TWV v6^<av KOX T<OV ffo(pa>v.
478. ea. He suddenly sees Orestes. Another gives, irdvra TO C | avayxt)? Sou-
480. " affrpa-naX de fulgore oculorum Aetav 01 (rotpol Kplvovtriv. Cf. v. 418. If
dictae. Draconem vocat, quod serpentes necessity is the mistress, all that depends
quum nascuntur rupto corpore matrem on her is in the relation of a slave,
necant." Hermann; who adopts this 491. This verse is commonly given ac-
absurd whim from the Scholiast. The right cording to Porson's emendation, on which
comment is given in another scholium, however no great reliance can be placed,
&ypios ws 6 Spaaou/, tin co/xtis eirpaijei/. irpbs rdvSe (Tcxplas TIS &y cr/city 7JK01 irepi;
481. " a/cddapTnv Kiipa Barnes in marg. The MSS. have irpbs T6V$' aydw TIS ao-
nescio unde." Porson. This variant is rplas f/Kei irepi ,• Schol. eireiS); el-irzv &
recorded in the scholia; but it is not MeceAaos, Ka) T!> yrjpas ov aotpbv, tprjtrh
found in any MS. & TwSdpeais, 6V1 Tis x?^a e'<rT^ rrotpias,
484. 6i 5e KTK., for ei /to! Svo'Tvxf'i- oirov ye irpocpuris TOO 'Opeo-Tov T!> TTKTIIJ.-
Schol. ei 8e SVO-TVX^, &l;iov Tifiav O.VT6V. ^eAij/ia; The phrase hya>vi£to-8cu irp6s
—In the next verse the best MS. supplies nva is illustrated by Ion 863, irpbs TIV'
a variant yp. cup' 'EkXaSos. ayaras Tieifieaff apiTris ,- Heracl. llfi,
486. ne!, ' under all circumstances,' un- irpbs T ^ S " ayuiy TIS S.pa ToCSe rod \6you
 OPEZTHZ. 261
el TO. KaXa iracn (ftavepa /cat TO, fir) KaXa,
TOVTOV fris avSpav iyiver ao-vveTcorepos,
O(TTl<S TO [M€V hlKaiOV OVK i(TKe\paTO,
ovS' r\X6ev iirl TOV KOIVOV 'EXXtjvwv vo\x.ov ; 495
iwel yap i^envevcrev ' Ayafiefjivav /3LOV
OvyaTpbs TTJS e/A^S vrrep Kapa,
epyov, ov yap aivicrco TTOTC,
Va
XPV VTov erndtivat, fjA 500
bo~lav SLCOKOVT', iKfiaXelv re
- TO aacf^pov T eXafiev av rrjs
jj.dKio"r' av eli). By irpbs r6vfie Tyndareusyarpbs KT\. Porson objected to the
may ironically mean irpbs MeveAaov, whogenitive, though he thought it defended
has been philosophizing in a bad cause by Electr. 123, Kutrcu cas i.\6%ov <r<pa-
during the preceding dialogue: but it yeis. There however it is as easy to read
seems better to follow the Schol. in ex- 0<payais as here to read TrXTjyais. Her-
plaining it irpbs 'Ope&Trjv, who is called mann objects to irirep Kdpa, for an up-
f'Se and OVTOS just below by an idiom lifted blow descending on the head,
illustrated on Iph. T. 787. Thus the though he might have compared Androm.
meaning is, ' Whether I am wise or not, 294, (We 5' imtp KC<paAai> e$a\ei> KaKOv a
certainly Orestes was most foolish, curuv- T€Kovo~d vw ^.6pov. He gives in his text
(TaTaTos, in slaying his mother without viral (i. e. i/7ro), and proposes also Kapa
considering the rightfulness of the act, BvyaTpbs vrjs e^ris irAriyels tijro. Kirch-
and without appealing to the law to punish hoff's conjecture is irArjyels eftris BvyaTpbs
her.' As Gregory of Corinth (quoted by 4K x*lPos f<dpa. We might also read
Kirchhoff) cites this verse and the next, Svyarpbs e£ €/M)s.
with aywva for ayajy, and as there is a 500. 5tKt]v baiav. Schol. irpeirovffav 5e
variant K«T<U for fjK€i, there is good Kal offiav SiKrjv <pi}<rl TO <pvyab°ivffai ^6vov
reason to believe the verse has been inter- Sta>KovTa Se, CLVTI TOV KaTTjyopovvTa. One t
polated. Probably <ro<plas itipi is a gloss.of the best MSS. and the Aldine edition
We might suggest irpbs T6V^ aywva TLS give XPV" 8*1 "male," says Porson; al-
(TO(p£n> KadiaTarai; or TLS ixwn)v KoJdia- though the use of Se in the apodosis after
rarai. This verb would naturally be ex- ws or eirel should not be so hastily re-
plained by Kei¥ai, when ay&iv for aySiva jected. See on Aesch. Cho. 613. In
had led to the notion that it was used Phoen. 45—7, the best copies give as 5'
here passively. eire^dpet 'S.rply^ apwayactri TT6XIV — Kp4uv
492. el KT\. ' If, as men say, what is d* afieAfpbs Tafia KfjpiKTO'a AtxV'
right is clear to all, as well as what is 502. r i aaxppov KTK. ' He would have
wrong, who was ever more foolish than got the credit of moderation for (in place
this man ?' Again the reading is doubt- of) his present unhappy lot.' So Her-
ful. The best MSS. give ytver', one mann, who compares Soph. Trach. 330,
yivoiT, the majority of the inferior copies jUTjSe TTpOS KOLKots TO?S OVCfl \VTT7}V TTp6s y'
tyivtr'. Kirchhoff conjectures, TOVTOU i/j.ov AVTTT]S AcijSoi, ' one grief for another
TIS &v ytvort h.v h<yvv£Tiln€pos; grief.' However, the interpretation given
494. OVK toKtyaTo, did not stay to by Scholefield seems better, ' he would
inquire into the right or wrong of the have got the credit of moderation from
case, but acted by a sudden impulse. the calamity,' viz. he would have shown
Compare rb evducov 7T6pij8Ae7ref^, Soph. that even his father's violent death could
Oed. Col. 996.—-rbv KOIVOV viifiov, the not induce him to depart from a legal
law laid down for, and accepted by, all course of action. He compares Thuc. €Te
the Hellenes, sc. bs OVK 4iriTp4wei aurd-i. 68, air' avrov <rw<ppoo~vvT]v /iey ex -
X^ipa riva yiveaBai, Schol. Med. 534, /uei£o> ye fj.evToi TTJS 4/j.ijs <ra>-
497. Something is wrong here. The Trjpias ciAricpas ^ SeSuKas. Iph. A. 1230.
best MSS. give vKriyds rrts e/j.TJs 8v-Rhes. 407. For the phrase Aaftetv traxppo-
262 ETPiniAOT

Kal TOO VO/JLOV r av etxeT> evcre/S^s T av rjv.

vvv 8' es rov amov SaCfJiov rjkdt firjTepi..
K<XKr)v yap avrrjv eVSuccos rjyov/JLevos 505
KCLKLcav feyeVero [ArjTepa Kravav.
p Se, MeveXecos, Tocrovoe ere'
el T6vh' aTTOKTeiveiev o/idXe/crpos yvvr),
yoi rouSe Trats aw ^rip avrawoKTevel,
KOLTreid* 6 iceCvov yevonevos (f)6vcp <j)6vov 510
Xvcret, Trepas 8e iroi KOLKWV TrpofirjcreTai;
KaXw? edevTo ravra irarepes ol ndXaf
ets oja/xarwi' fiev oi//iv ov/c etwi' nepav
ouS' eis onrdvTrjix, oo-rts at/^' e>(W xvpoi,
<f)vycu<TL 8' ocrtovv, di>Ta,7TOKTetveiv Se /AT^. 515
del yap els e//,e\X' ivitjecrOai <f)6v(o
TO \oia-0iov fxiacrp.a \afi/3dvo)v XeP°s*
eyw Se ju-icrw jaev yvi'atfcas dvocrtovs,
Trp<aT(]v 8e Ovyarip', rj TTOCTLV KaTeKravev
'E\4vrjv re TT)V CTTJI' ako^ov OVTTOT alvecra, 520
ot>S' ai' TT-pocreiVotju,'* ouSe <re

<riii'?)>' compare Si<rK\(iav K-riiffaaBu Med. The meaning is ' that they (the aggrieved
218. relations) should compromise the matter,
504. 4s T\V avTbv Salfiova, the same (or not violate the law of 6<r(a,) by ban-
fate or condition, viz. that of a murderer, ishment.' The Scholiast found uxriovv
Is T^V avr^v TVX^V, Schol. and also avTairoKrelveiv, for he says we
506. This verse has been corrupted must read, for the metre's sake, <f>vyai<ri
from the ignorance of the transcribers 5' ualovv, airoKTehetv 8e firj. Only one
that the • in fcaicfau' was long. Between of the good MSS. gives avTairoKTeTvcu.
Porson's /ni7Te'p' ^E'KTO and Nauck's 516. ael yap KT\. The context shows,
yeyovz /j.y]Tepar the reader must choose, that avTairoKTziveiv does not mean the
To the present editor, the latter appears legal condemnation to death, but the
the more probable. duty of avenging blood undertaken by
508.faroKTeiveiev,' should have slain.' each descendant of the last slain. ' For
511. " Ae iroi Aid. Sj; irot aut SJ; 7rjj thus,' he argues, 'some one was certain
MSS." Porson. But the best MSS. to be implicated in the guilt of murder to
give 8e, not Si]. For this use of 5e in a all time,' generation after generation ;
question see on Aesch. Pers. 33(i. "We whereas, if the survivor banished the
might indeed take Kal 6 rovSe iraTy KTA. murderer of his relative, he would him-
as the apodosis, so that nairtna — Awrei self be under no filatrixa, and liable to no
would form a new sentence, and irepas retributory death in turn. Several good
8e KTK. mean, ' and what will be the end copies give <p6vov, which Hermann re-
of troubles?' tains, understanding $IKT] $6I>OV. Aesch.
514. Kvpe7 Porson and W. Dindorf. Suppl. 157, Kal T6T' oi/ SiKalois Zebs cV-
Kvpoi Hermann and Kirchhoff, with the QeTat \6yois.
best MSS. 517. Xfpl>s Kirchhoff with his best
515. " walovv Aid. et MSS." Porson. MS. and two others. Va\g. x^poty.
Again, the two best MSS. give dtriovv.
 0PE2TH2. 263
yvvaiKo<; iXOovff ovvett e? Tpolas nihov.
a/Avvco 8', oaovnep S w a r o s el/xi, r<w VO/JLCO,
TO 6r)pLwSe<; TOVTO KGLI fiiai^ovov
TTavtav, o KCU yrjv KOL Tro'Xeis oXXucr' dei. 525
iiret TIP et^e?, a> raXas, xfjvy^rjv Tore
6V e£e/?aXXe juacrTov iKeTevovcrd <re
fM]Tr)p ; iycb /xev OVK ISwv rd/cei fca/ca
Sa/cpvot? yipovT o^tOaXfiov e/cnjKGJ TaXas.
ev *S' ouv Xoyotcrt TOIS e/AOts ofJLoppodel- 530
jiitcrei re Trpos #ewv «ai rt^ets /xijTyoos Si«as
/u,avtats aXatvcov KCLI <f>6jBoi<5. TL /xapTvpoiv
aXXcov aKovew Set jii', a y' tiaopav ndpa ;
us ovv av elhfjs, MeveXew^, Toicnv 6edi<i
fxrf wpa<T<r ivavTi* ax^eXetv TOVTOU dekatv 535
e a S' V77' acrTcov KaTa(f>ovev9rjvaL
[yj jxrj VtySatve ^TrayOTtartSos ^ ^
dvyariqp S' eyxTj Oavovcr' iirpa^ev
aXX' ov^t 77"po§ TOVS' eifcos ^v avTrjv davetv.
iyco Be raXXa ifyvK dpr/p, 540
526. 5 rd\as. He here turns to Ores- nio-f7ir8a.l <re Trapa (1. 7rp!is) T»II Sewc, i s
tes. The eire! introduces a question illus- di'titria SeSpaK6ra, liXiira yap tre ^ia(-
trative of the preceding proposition, the
rh &yptof, or want of human feeling, 534. &s eiSps, that you may not say
which murderers must have. you were not warned of the consequences.
527- e'£6/3aAAe fiacrrSy. This was an 537- Hermann omits this verse, Kirch-
appeal for mercy, mentioned also in hoff the preceding also, since both occur
Aesch. Cho. 882. Eur. El. 1206. Andr. together inf. 625. The Scholiast found
629. both in this place, and Porson retains
530. Hermann, followed by Kirchhoff, them. Hermann with truth observes,
gives ev 8" ovv for %v ovv, and the sense that the threat to exclude Menelaus from
seems to require this :—' Though I did not the land ought to be urged by Tyndareus
indeed see the dreadful act, still I deplore as a final argument, but not brought
it, or grieve at the very thought of it. Be forward now, when Menelaus is wavering
this as it may, one thing, the fact of your whether or not to assist Orestes. Tt may
heaven-sent madness, supports my asser- be observed, that v. 564 clearly alludes to
tion that you are impious and accursed.' v. 536, which therefore must be genuine
Schol. (Je'Aei 8e eiVe?y, on TO?S tpoh in this place.
\6yots iKiivo ex03 Trpoo-dtTvcu TO Kttpa- 538. Kirchhoff gives e^5//ctfs, the ori-
hcuov, rb imb 8eS>v fj.to-e7<r6at nXavdifktvovginal reading of his best MS., altered
Kai ixaivSjxevov.—We have ^.aviais aAaivaiv however to evStKa, which all the other
also in Ipb. T. 284. copies give, with the Scholiast. Cf. Here.
531. fxtffe'i T€ Porson for jui<re? ye. F. 509, dvofj.a<rra •Kpatro'oiv.
Hermann gives jj.iaCi av from one of the 539. aAA' oi>x'- Perhaps dAA' oi ri.
inferior MSS.; but the emphatic pronoun Med. 365, aAA' oi TI Tavrri ravra. The
is clearly out of place. latter is a much stronger form of nega-
532. T : fxaprvpci>v KTX. Schol. TOV- tion.
TtCTiv oi/ 5ei ,ue fr)TeTc pdprvpas TOU
264 ETPiniJOT
Tr\.rjv es OvyaTepas' TOVTO S' OVK
XO. ^ X w r b s OCTTI? rjvTv-fflo-ev es TeKua,
/cat ju,7/ VIOTJ/AOUS £v[A(f)opa<; IKTT\(J<XTO.
OP. <5 yipov, iya> TOL irpb<s ere SeifiaCva Xiye.iv
[OTTOV ere [xiXXoy o-rjv re Xvirrjaeiv <f>pivaJ] 545
aTrekOeTO) 8rj TOI? Xoyoiaiv itciroScov
TO yfjpas TJIALV TO crov, o [A eWX^crcrei \6yov,
KCLI KCL$' 68bv et/xf vvv Se ar/v Tapfia) rpix_a. 550
iyw S' dVocrios eijiu fiT]Tepa KTOVOIV, 546
ocrios Se *y krepov ovofj-a, Ti^oypwv iraTpi. 547
542, 3. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. lxxiv. band lest he should punish her. Had he
10, and Diogenes Laertius vii. p. 218. not avenged his father, would not his
The former gives iv TIKVOIS and /i}j '?ri- spirit in Hades have persecuted him for
<T-f]fiois crvfitpopaTs U)S6[>€TO. S c h o l . Kal fi^] his remissness ? To Tyndareus himself,
fj.eya.Aas Kal (pavtpas Kal dfJ.oAoyovptvas the author of Clytemnestra's being, he
d owes all his woe. It was by the command
5-14. Tyndareus had warned Menelaus of Apollo that the deed was done. On
not to protect a murderer who had acted the god let the blame fall, who is surely
both unnaturally and against the recog- able to release him from the crime that
nized laws of bis country. Orestes thus he commanded.
becomes the party arraigned, and Mene- 545. W. Dindorf and Hermann adopt
laus is the judge, who has yet to hear the Musgrave's not improbable conjecture,
defence. The pair of speeches thus re- '6-rrov ye jUeAAw a-i\v TI Awr\ativ <ppha.
solve themselves into that favourite kind And two or three of the inferior MSS.
of rhetorical MSei^is, which Euripides give Sirov ye. It is quite as likely that
has made a point of introducing into most the verse is spurious, and was introduced
of his plays.—To Tyndareus the defence in consequence of vv. 546 - 7 having been
is specially addressed. The culprit ad- transposed into the wrong place, an error
mits that the crime of a mother's murder which has been acutely rectified by Kirch-
is upon him, only it is counterbalanced hoff. It will now be seen, that the cause
and cancelled by the virtue of having of his fear was not the chance of vexing
avenged his father. Dismissing the fear Tyndareus, but the reverence due to old
that he feels in speaking on such a sub- age, —an entirely different motive. Com-
ject to one so much his senior, he will pare v. fi30—1. This verse was added
address himself at once to the reply. His with reference to the rejoinder of Tynda-
father was the author of his being, his reus, v. C08, OVTW S' anelfSei fi Sicrre fi
mother, physically considered, only his aAyrjfrat tppeva.
nurse while yet in the womb. Therefore,
his father was to be preferred before his 550. Ka$y ddbv eTjui, a metaphor from a
mother^ Moreover, his mother was living person who has been scared or diverted
in adultery with Aegisthus; here then his from his course, but who eventually re-
father had been deeply wronged. In turns to it when the alarm has sub-
slaying such a woman, he contends that sided.
he stands in the place of a benefactor to *546. iyi, S'. ' Now I,' &c. This use
all Hellas. For, if any woman may slay of 5e is not uncommon even without fiey
her husband, and then claim compassion preceding Hermann reads e'ycjJS'. ai>6-
from her avenging son, the slightest cause at6s ei/ii KTA., (i. e. eyi> olSa STI,) but he
may induce bad wives to commit the compares Med. 520, in defence of the
crime. To such a contingency he has vulgate, eyHi 5', eVeiS); Kal Aiav irvpyo7s
given an effectual check, in slaying a X^P'f, Kvwpiv vofii(a Tr/i efiijs vavnAi]pias
woman who was faithless to her husband (j&Ttipav e?va(.
while absent on his country's service, and *547. The ye does not appear to be
who, instead of voluntarily imposing a found in any of the good copies (unless
punishment on herself, killed that hus- it be in Par. A., says Kirchhoff, who sug-
gests ocrtos 5' efl' erepoi').
 0PE2TH2. 265

T[ XPW ^ Spacrai; &vo yap dvTides Svolv

Trarrjp fxev i<f>vTevaev fjue, err) 8' eriKrre irais,
TO avepfji dpovpa Trapakafiovcv dWov vdpa1
dv€V S e TTOLTpoS T€KVOV OVK eiTj TTOT' dv.
fi\oyi(rd[jL7)v ovv TW yevovs dpyr\yzTj) 555
jjLaXkov /x' dfjivvat TI}S V7rocrracr7?? Tpo<f>d<s-
7) o~r) Se Qvydrqp, [xr/Tep' aiBovfxaL Xeyecv,
ihiouriv vjxevaloLo-i KOV^I o~dj<f)poo~t,v
eis cwSpos $ei \eKTp- i/xavTov, TJV \eya>
'fep&r Xefa> S' o[xa)^' 5G0
rjv 6 KpvTrrbs iv So/xots 77ocrt5.
TOVTOV KaTeKTeLV, £7Ti S' e#ucra firjTepa,
dvoaia /xev Spcov, dXkd Ti/xcopcov Tra/rpL
i<p' ots 8' aTreiXer? ws TreTpcodrjvai /xe

551. dcT^flej KT\. are many reasons for believing them to

Schol. Tiflels T!IV
be either spurious or corrupt. In the
Traripa Kal T V fiijTepa, Kal aj/Tiflels auT0?5
first place, the metre of a verse commenc-
T^? /ief T7?^ (Tiropav Trj 5e T^tv TOKOI/, 5e/h:-
vvat rhy iraTtpa /xei^ova fii]rpbs, 5fa -rb ing with (Kuymdixriv must strike any
irpoiTaiTtov elvai rr\s its <pws avTcp Trpoa-practised ear as most unusual; secondly,
y the strange syntax, ^Koyiad^r}^ ^ue ufAvvac,
553. Hermann, who gives T6 (nripfi for on 8eoi hfxvvnv. Thirdly, the best
apovp' Sis, did not perceive, that if any MSS. omit the fi, a fact not noticed by
alteration be required, it would be much Hermann or Porson. Fourthly, it is hard
better to read ws aisipiL &povpa KTA.to defend imovrTjvai rpcupas, ' to supply
The Schol. explains o>s &povpa, but the nurture,' though a few passages may be
&>s is probably his own addition to com-adduced from Homer where this neuter
plete the sense. It is a common Greek verb takes a cognate accusative. Lastly,
usage to confound the thing compared the Scholiast must have read yovas, for
with the object of the comparison, e. g. he says, Stou Se TTJS unoo'Tdo'Tis Tpo(pas
Aesch. Suppl. 219, if b.yv(f 5', e<r/xbs cu.ve(7re?y, yovas ZITTIEV. W e might conjecture
rp6<pov, ' than her who undertook the
TreAeiaS&jp, i'£eff(?e, KipKtuv TS)V dfxo7rTtpci>v
tpofltp. For the simile of a field in this office of nurturer,' like uTc'cmys a'tfiaros
sexual sense compare Antig. 56t), apdiri- StKTojp v€ov, Aesch. JKum. 195.
fxot ycip ^arepwr elalv yvai. 55U. IS'LOKTIV. The Schol. explains this
554. kt/ev warpSs. The proposition is word by AaOpaiois. Kirchhoff considers
clear in itself, but it required for its it corrupt. W e might suggest Kpvpioiinv,
logical development the addition, that a as Here. F. 344, av 5' es pip tvvas Kpv-
rtKvov could be produced Seen rov TI'K- <pios i]Tzi(XTOi y.o\ziv. The only way we
T€(J/. Aeschylus, in laying down the can interpret iSiois is, ' by a marriage of
same physical doctrine, that only the her own seeking and inclination;' a sort
father is the real parent, Eum. 628 seqq., of euphemism for adultery, and explained
states as much, ircnyip fj.ev tut yefotr' &veuby ov%lff&tppovLv.The Scholiast notices
yur)TpiJs, illustrating the paradox by the the ambiguity in avdphs Ae/crpa. If the
case of Pallas, who sprang from the head above explanation be right, it must mean
of Zeus. The Scholiast records a joke the bed of Aegisthus.
that was current on this subject against 5GU. " Rarius sic e£epe7v. Sophocles
Euripides, &vev Se ixrirphs i r i l , xdOapfi El. 981, TOiavTa rot vui Ttas ns e£epe?
EvpnriSri; fiporav." Hermann.
555—0. No critic seems to have ob- 564. itp' oh. ' Now, respecting that
jected to these two verses; and yet there point, for which you say with threats that
VOL. III. Mm
266 ETPiniAOT
atcovaov <ws diraarav 'EWao oxpeXw 5G5
el yap yvvcuKts e<? TOS' rj^ovaiv Opdaovs,
avSpas <f>oveveiv, Kara(j>vyas Troiov/xevcu
es TtKva, [xacrTols rbv eXeov Qf]pb)\x.evai,
Trap' ovSev avrcus T)V av bXXvvai wocrets
iTTiKkqjx e^ovcrais o r i TV)(OI. Spacras S' ey« 570
SeiV, a>s cru KO/xTrei?, TCWS' eiravcra TOV VOJJLOV.
fiLcrav Se [t/ryrip ei'SiKO)? a,7T(wXecra,
17x15 jae#' onXcov avSp' OJTTOVT 4K
7rd(rr)<; virep yrjs 'EWdSo';
TrpovSwKe, KOVK €(j(ii(T aKijpaTOv 575
eVel S' djaaprovcr' ycrdeT, oxr^ avrrj SCKTJV
v, a\\' ws p,rj SIKTJV SOLT} nocrei,
iraripa KaireKTeLV ip.6v.
Trpos 0€(ov, iv ov ncCka [xev ip,vrja07]V decov
<j)6vov SiKa^o)^, el Se Sr) ra [xr]Tepo<; 580
<Tiywv eTTrjvovv, TL fi av eSpacr' 6 KO.TQa.von>
OVK av p.e [iicroiv dveyppev 'Epivvcrw ;
rj fj.rjTpl [lev Trapeicri
T<S 8' ov Trdpeicn fiaXXov ^
av TOL (f)VTevcra<; Qvyarep , w yepov, KaKTjV 585
d7rwXecras jU.6* Sia TO yap Ketv^s Opdcros

I ought to be stoned,' &o. (Cf. v. 536.) a/j.v<rTi5as. The sense is, ' though you
Hermann appears to be right in taking call the deed fieivbis, by an exaggerated
this in connexion with 7rfTpa>6j)vai. It is name, I call it ixptKip-ov.'
a short way of saying, % 5s Aeyeis, Se7v 573. He combines two circumstances
f/ie TrtrpwBrivai €irl TOUTOIS, KT\. Com- which aggravated her crime, viz. treachery
pare Hec. 727> *<P' otairep Ta\Bvfiios to an absent husband, and injury to a
fiyytiXe p.ot. Andr. 821, 4ip' oTtrii' ?)A0espublic benefactor of Hellas. Aesch. Earn.
ayyeWovtra av.—Porson and Hermann 5!)5, oil yap TI Tavrhv, avipa ytvvaiov
give Sei for XP^t a n ( l both are found in Saveiv 8io<r5<fTois aKTyirrpoiai Tifia\(poA-
good MSS.
56!). ?tv &v. We should rather expect 578. efij^fwtre. The punishment she
eiri &i>. But the speaker has in mind the ought to have imposed on herself she pre-
sentence, el ^ ty£> ZxTtiva T^V e',uV ferred to inflict on my father.
/iriTfpa. — Trap' ovoev, a trifling matter; a 580. fincdfai/, in discussing the right or
thing so easy as to be placed alongside of wrong of a murder.—6i Se 8}j KT\. ' But,
nothing. Cf. nap' oiiSec OetrBai, ' to make that I may solemnly put the question to
light of,' &c. you tell me, i f &c.
570. S TI TVXOI. Schol. on $r)TTOTe. 582. avex<Spevs. Schol. aVfrapaTTe.
Kal avTT] yap irpou(pa<r{£tTo TO Kaia. In T-^Va good sense, ' to celebrate in the
'Ifpiyevetav, ori 5ta TOVTO avtiKtv avr6v. dance,' afaxopeveii/ riva occurs Ion 1079.
571. KO/U7reis. Schol. neyaAoppiifiovus. The imperfect means, ' Would he not-
ithes. 438, oi>x &s <ri> KO/ITTCIS TOS (pas now have been driving me about ?'
 OPEZTHZ. 267

Trarpbs <TT€.pr)9e\<; iyevofirjv

'OSvcrcre'ciis dXo^ov ov
ov yap e7reyayu.ei nocrei TTOCTIV,
8' iv OIKOIS vyies evvacrTrjpiov. 590

fipoTolcri crro/m vifiet cra<f>eo-TaToi>,

co ireLdojxecrBa Trdv6' 6'cr' av Keti^os Xey?/,
Trt^d/xefos TTJV Te/coucrcu'
rjyeicrd' dvoo-iov KOL KreCvere 59")
T^/xapr', ou/c eyai
rj OVK o ^eos dva^epovrC //.oi
Xucrat; TTOI rts ow er' av (fivyoi,
el fir) /ceXeucra? pvo-erai /xe fir) daveiv ;
aXX' ws /Aet> OUK eS jit^ Xey' etpyacrrai raSe, 600
8e rots hpdcraaw OVK

588—90. W. Dindorf regards these best copies. Hermann gives opas 'Air6k-
verses as interpolated. They may have A&) 5', 'os /CT\.
been added, either as an illustration of the 595—6. For the repetition of eicewos
use of Spat; (v. 591,) or, since they have compare Bacch. 242, itauvos tlvai <pyi<n
some connexion with the subject, they &I6VV<TOV debv, eKe?j>os eV fiyptp ITOT' ippdcp-
may have been composed by some phil- 6ai Ai6s. The latter verse however in
homeric grammarian. There is some doubt this place is perhaps spurious. The best
of their genuineness, for it was a weak argu- copies give TI XPVM (al. XP^we) Spay.
ment to say, ' Telemachus did not kill his 597- a|i^xP6aJS» ' competent.' Hesych.
mother, for she did not marry a second a^i6iriiTT0st IKO.I'6S.
husband.' She might even have done 599. The common reading is 6 ne\e&-
this innocently, under the conviction that eras, which Hermann and Kirchhoff retain,
Ulysses was dead. That the three verses supposing the crasis to be admissible, as in
are cited by Clemens Alexandr. Paed. iii. fi^ aSiKelv, /lit &c. Perhaps we
p. 102, quoted by Kirchhoff, only proves should read,ei ;o> KeXzvtTas firi /u.e pvtrerai
their respectable antiquity. The same ', as in Ale. 11, op Qixvziv eppu(rd/j.i]v.
writer quotes also 591—2, and 594 — 6, 600—4. The genuineness of these verses
Protrept. p. 22, with the variants yaUi— may be doubted. Sfobaeus indeed quotes
V€ficoy, and Kt'tvto for TOUTOJ. Some little 6112—4, Fl. lxix. 13, but without the
weight perhaps is due to the probability name of the play, which it is his custom
that this speech was numerically equal to to add. The speech concludes well and
the preceding : see Preface to vol. ii. p. naturally with v. 599 : the remainder has
xxii. — With bytes evvaariiptov, though it no direct bearing on the argument; ' Say
is an unusual phrase, we might compare not that these deeds have not been done
uoaovvTa XsKTpa, viaos used frequently of well, but (rather say that they have been
inordinate love, &c.—For eireyajuejj/ see done) not fortunately for us the doers.
Ale. 305. Happy marriages are blessed, unfortunate
591. 'A.TT6\\OV hs KTX. He was going ones are miserable.' Moreover, there was
to say, oSroy eir€io"e KTX., but he in all probability a near, if not absolute,
changes the construction to the first per- equality of verses in the preceding two
son. The common reading above was speeches, which now contain 50 and Cl
bpa.s 'OSvcrcreais aKoxov: and here, Spas respectively. In the present speech, ex -
S' 'Air6A\a>i'\ fts KT\., but Kirchhoff gives actly eleven verses have been noted as
&p§s; 'ATrdAAaw os as the reading of the reasonably open to suspicion.
Mm 2
268 ETPiniAOT

ydjioi 8' ocrots JJL€V ev K.a,de<na<riv fiporwv,

[laKapLos aitov ots Se ^ Tr'nnovaiv ev,
rd T evhov eicrl TO re Qvpat,e SvaTv^eis.
XO. del ywauces i^iroScbv rats fu/A^opais 605
e<f>vcrav dvSpuiv irpbs TO SvcrTv^ecrrepov.
TT. iirel 9pa<jvvei KOVX vnocrreXXa, Xoyco,
ovroi 8' afxtifiei fi ware ju,' dXyTjcrai (jipeva,
judXXoV /x' di>d*//eis eVt crov i£e\0€LV <f>6vov
Kakbv irdpepyov 8' auro 6rj<jo^.ai irovutv 610
Si* OVPCK rjXdov, Qvyarpl Kocrfji'qcrcjv Ta(f>ov.
fioXwu yap eU IKKXIJTOV 'Apyeiwv o~)(Kov
tKovcrav OVK aKovcrav eVicreicrw 7rdX.iv
croi a ^ T* dSeX^iJ, Xevcrcixov SOVPOLL BLKTJV.
fjuaXXov 8' iiceCvr) crov Oavelv <LaT a£Ca, 615
•^ Tij TeKovcrrj cr' rjypiuxT, ets ous det
TrefJLirovcra /xvOovs eVl TO Svcr/xevecrTepov,
[oveipoiT dyyeXXovaa Taya/Ae[i,vovo<;,~\
KOLI TOVO' O fiicrijcreicLV Aiyicr0ov Xe^os
ot veprepoi. Oeol, KOLI yap eV^dS' ^v TriKpbv, 620
605—6. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. lxxiii. irritant et immittunt." Porson. Cf. v.
34, who gives SuffrvxeTTarov. Hermann 255. There is a variant of equal autho-
edits fivtrxtpeo'Tepoi' with some of the rity, though it is inferior as a reading,
later MSS. The sense is, 'Women ever avainiaoi. This probably arose from
stand in the way of men's fortunes, on hvairslaw, one MS. giving eKireiV&j yp.
the side inclining towards unhappiness.' ava<rel<ra>.
Schol. irpos rb SuffTu^;e?j/ ayovffi TQVS 'av- 614. Sovvai, sc. &(TT€ fftpd. Porson
Spas. Cf. v. 617- thought the sense was, ' I will incite the
608. <ppevas Porson, the reading of the city to decide upon your case,' an impro-
inferior copies. Cf. v. 545. per use of Sovvai StKtjv.
609. avdif/as, 'you will fire me,' i.e. 615. Elmsley would read 4wa£la, be-
incite me. The best MSS. agree in avd- cause itrrt rarely occurs in this position of
f€is, and so W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff a senarius. See his note on Heracl. 852.
read ; though this use of avdyew is de- 618. This verse is probably the inter-
fended only by a verse of Oppian. — polation of some grammarian who did not
4^\6f1v or! ipivov means ' to go further perceive that Kal rov8' in the next verse
than I had intended in procuring your depended on the implied sense KCU TOVTO
death.' 6pvAov<ra, \4yovaa. The suspicion is
610. irdpepyov, a secondary matter, confirmed by the best MS. and the Schol.
See Hel. 925. Here. F. 1340. Schol. reading curayyeAAovo-a. The notion was
•n&pepyov Se e?7rez/, 4iru ov TOVTO i\v aWcji borrowed from the dreams of vengeance
TO irpoKelfxevov. As I have come to Argos sent to Clytemnestra by Agamemnon, as
from Sparta, says Tyndareus, for another described in the Choephori, but not else-
purpose, I will avail myself of the oppor- where alluded to by Euripides.
tunity to address the Argive assembly 020. KO! yap ivBaSe, 'for even here,'
against you. viz. on earth, opposed to iv vepTepots, ' i t
613. evurdau, " translatio ducta est (the adultery) was odious, until (i. e. by
a canibus, quos homines in inimicos suos repeating these complaints) she set the
 OPESTHX. 269

irvpi.
MeveXae, crol Se TaSe Xey&> Spdcroj re
el TOVJJLOV exdo? eVapifyiei /ajSd? T i/xov,
/AT) TWS' d/xweiv <f)6vov ivavriov deois-
ea S' inr' daTOiv KaTa^ovevdrjvau Trerpois, 625
rj jiiTj Vt/3atve ^TrapriartSo? •ydovo's.
rocravT OLKovcra^ Zcrdi, /xr/Sk Sucrcre/Sets
eX>7 Trapdxras eucreySecrTepovs t^iXovs"
17/xas 8' a V ot/cwv ayere rwvSe, rrpocnrdkoL.
OP. crTei)^, OJS ddopvfiu)<; OVTTMV rjfjuv Xdyos 630
TCWS' LKr/Tai, yrjpas dircxfrvyajv TO croj\
770! crbt" TTOS' e7Ti avvvoia. Kv/cXets,
epliAvrfi SiTrrir^ous twJ' 68ous ;
M E . eacrov iv i/xavrw TL o-vvvoov[JL€vo<i
6TT7] rpdirco/JLaL TTJ? TV^TJS d^rj-^avS). 63^
OP. )u,7j vuv iripaive. TT\V SoK-rjcrLv, dW e/xovs
Xoyou? a/covcras Trpocrde fiovXevov Tore.
ME. Xey'1 eS y a p et^as. ecrri 8' ov <jiy>) Xoyou
Kpeicrcrcop yivour av, ecrrc S' ov o-tyrjs Xdyo?.
OP. Xiyoiji av ^Srj. r a /xa/cpa rajt- arfjUKpav Xoycov 640
house a-blaze with a fire not kindled by thinking the matter over in your mind.'
Hephaestus.' Schol. ov TOVTO A.€7EI T& G3O. 07rij all the good MSS. S?roi Herm.
frvp, TO T « |uAa Kai rijtf v\y]v ava.\i<TK0v, Dind. with some of the inferior copies.
aAA' eTepov fx4v T(, dfAol&s 5e TQVTO) ava- The sense is, HTTTJ TpaLirtxifjuxi iv TTJ ira.povo'7)
XaiTiKbv Ka\ SiatpOapTiKov. IMusgrave com- (riwruxia. Schol. airopai, rivt jxaKKov
pares Hes. Opp. 7^3, euet artp Sa\ou. ^ot]6rj(rwt col 1} Tui/ddpeai.
624. havriov is the neuter, and the 6',iO. With Trepaiveiv $6KTI<TIV, to carry
accusative in apposition to the sentence, out a fancy to its full limits, compare
Porson places a comma after tp6vov, with avixirtpaivtiv (ppovrlSa, Med. 341.
the old editions. 640. Orestes addresses himself to the
620. /A$I 'irifiaive. Tyndareus assumes task of convincing Menelaus that he is
an authority over the rightful king of bound to assist him by the obligations of
Sparta, trusting probably to his influence gratitude as well as of relationship. He
with the people in preventing the return asks no free gift from his uncle, but
of Menelaus. simply the repayment of a debt incurred
629. ayere. See v. 474. Tyndareus to Agamemnon, who lent his aid, even
here leaves the stage, and does not again against justice, in the recovery of Helen,
appear in the play. For his presence in He risked his life to save his brother's
the Argive assembly see v. 015. wife ; that brother should risk his in re-
630. aSopifiais, Schol. avevoxXrjTas, turn, when Agamemnon's son is in peril,
without the fear of being interrupted by The aid asked for one short day is a small
the presence of old age. Compare v. 544. return for a military service of ten years.
548. His sister Iphigenia died at Aulis in Me-
632. eV! avvvolq, Schol. iiv 5rj\oy6Ti, nelaus' cause. That also he will remit,
tfyovv iv cppovriSi Hal tTKe'i|/ei rfj fiira and not demand, as he might, the death
<reauToE. Rather ' for the purpose of of Hermione in return. It is reasonable
270 ErpiniAor
p ecrri KOX cra(f>r) ixaXXov K
i[Aol crv TCOV craiv, MeveXecos, /jbrjSeu OLOOV,
a 8' eXa^Ses airoSos varpbs ifiov Xafiav vdpa.

<ruicrrj<i, aTrep fioi <f>t\.TaT' icrrl TWV ifjucov. 645

Xafielv \pT\ fi avrl TovSe TOV KOLKOV
Tt Trapa crov' KCU yap 'AyafJ-efJivcov TraT'qp
adpoCcras 'EWdS' rfkO" VTT VI\LOV,
OVK i£ajjLapT<i)v avTos, dXX' dfiapTt,av
Trj? o~rj<; yvvaixos aZiKiav T la/fjuevos. 650
eu [j,ev TOO TJ/XLV avu evos OOVVCLL ere XPV-
that one in prosperity should have some 646. aSiicaS. This is a singular piece of
advantages over one in misfortune. His pleading, but intelligible enough on the
own life and that of his sister is all he Greek principle of rigid retribution. ' Sup-
now asks. Where is the use of friends, pose I am doing wrong : well, as Agamem-
if they do not assist in a time of trouble ? non did wrong for Helen's doing wrong,
By the love Menelaus bears to Helen, by and in Menelaus'cause, so Menelaus should
the spirit of his departed father, he im- do wrong for Orestes' doing wrong, (the
plores assistance from his father's own slaying of his mother,) and in Agamem-
brother. In begging for his life, he does non's cause.' Schol. CLSIKU, els OSLKOV iiri-
but that which all are by natural instinct Koupiav <re irtptfiaX&v. OVKOVV teal vv
impelled to do. a5iK7}tToy Trepl 4fj.ov, &s KaX d irarTjp fiov
640. If the first distich be genuine, Sta. (T€ ^5tK7](Te TOVS fiapfidpous. Se? yap
(and the Scholiast says that some of the fj.€ O.VT\ TTJS atiiKtas EKeiVTjs &$IK6V rt
ancient critics rejected it, as not having Aa^6?c Trapa Gov,'6€(TTLV, (I npivtts Kcucbv
rbv EvpnrlSeioj/ xaPaKTVPa>) ^ appears to tTvai T^JV £[AT]i' iiriKOvpiav, StKaiws av Kal
be directed against the proverbial fipa-xi'- T\\V tiriKovplav TOV i/j.ov irarpbs Kalcbj/
Koyia both of the Laconian and the 6po}i.d(reta.s. ctAA' OVK ffiiK-qatv 6 irar^p
Argive people. In other words, it is the Iv Katpw ffoi fioijdTjo-aSj OVKOVV oi/Se
apology of a poet, fond of rhetorical dis- o~v afiiKfio*eis. T h e chief difficulty lies
plays, for making one of his characters in the words ayrl ToCSe TOV KaKov, by
speak more at length than he ought.— which he appears to mean, " requite, or
iiriirpoa'dei', Schol. irpoTitiSTtpa. punish, my aSi/ci'a by another aSixia."
But this ironically means " do me justice
643. airdSos. The Scholiast preserves as my father did you justice." Schol.
a curious stage-note on this passage: — i&BiKop 8e el^ey, eVei5?) oi TO?S aZiKovvi
" When this is recited, the actors raise
the hand, as if Menelaus were in anxious fi07}60UVT€S aSlKd'l' Tl TTOIOVO~IV.
alarm as to whether he means a sum of 648. is "IKtov Porson, els "IXiov W.
money lent him by Orestes' father." Dindorf, !m' "IKLOV Kirchhoff. The copies
But he goes on to say, that such a sus- are about equally divided. Hermann
picion was absurd, since Menelaus knew thinks fj\8ey"l\iov may be right.
very well that the question was not now 640. On a.napTa'veiv used of the frail-
about money matters. The idea arose, ties of love, see Electr. 103C —latrSai,
no doubt, from what next follows:—L< I like vyth in v. 590, has reference to
do not speak of money ; it is money to the phrase vocovvra XeKTpa, Hipp.
me if you shall have saved my life, which 463.
is dearer to me than all my possessions.' 051. It is very probable that this verse
645. ct7rep. Schol. 'hrrilzhv, avrl TOV, should be transposed after v. 657. For
(tirep <p[\raTov iffr\ TSJV e/xuii'. T h e plural %v TiSSe refers to the whole claim which is
was the more readily used, both because disposed of first, Agamemnon's military
Xp'h^Ta. had preceded, and because T& services. The T!> SeuTepoy comes at v.
tpL\rara was the established phrase for a 658.
man's life.
 0PE2TH2. 271

dVeSoTO S\ &>s XPV T 0 ' ' s </>tXoicri rows <f>Ckov<;,

TO cr<S^u.' aXij^ais croi Trap' da"7riS' £KTTOVS)V,
OTTOS crv TT^V cr>)v dvo\oij3oL? ^vvdopov.
(XTTOTLCTOV ovv fxoi ravrb TOVT' €K€i \a/3a>v, 655
/jitav trovrjcra^ rj/j-epav rj/xwv vuep
o"&)T7ypio§ crras, JUT) 8eV EKTrX^
a 8' vluXls eXa/3e crcfydyC e/^rj? oj
ito <T eX 6 1 1 ' Ta
^$'" 'EpjJLLOVTjV (JLY) KTttVe (TV.
Set -yap cr' e/xoC TrpdacrovTOS cus Trpdcracn ravvv 660
ir\£ov (jyepe&Oai, Ka/xe (rvyyvu>\Lr\v e^eiv.
xjjv^-qv 8' e/A7)v Sbs T&5 TaXouircopco narpl
Kdfirj<; a8e\^)Tjs, napdevov fiaKpbv ^(povov
Oavojv yap OLKOV 6p<f>avbv \ei»//w 7rarpo5.
epel?, aSwaTcw avro TOUTO* TOVS (f>C\ovs 665
ev rots KaKOt? ^pi) TOI? (f>i\oL<TLV oxpckelv
orav 8' 6 haijxwv eS SiSw, rt Set (j)CXwv ;
yap avTos 6 ^eo? a><$>e\eiv 6eka>v.
etv Bdfiapra TTOLCTLV 'EWTJCTLV SoKeis'
VTroTpe^cov ere TOVTO 0coTT€ia Xeyw 670
LKVOV[Ji.ai cr'. w jiieXeos e/xwi' KaKav,
ets oiov 17K&). Tt Se Takanrcopeiv /xe Set ;
652. aireSoTo. The Schol. explains restored by Porson from Aristotle, Eth.
this by %K?IOTOV Trapetrxf and d7reSoo/ce. N. ix. § 9, and Plutarch, de Adul. p. 08.
But the word can only mean ' he sold his The same sentiment (indeed, nearly the
life,' expended it in your service.—aAij- same words) occurs in Here. F. 1338,
Bus, i. e. epy<p aAA1 ov \6y&>. probably by an interpolation.
654. Kirchhoff retains ibroAa/3?is, the 67-- Kirchhoff, in accordance with the
reading of all the good copies. Porson, explanation of one Scholiast, reads ri 5e;
with two of the inferior copies, (" MSS. TaAanrapsii' fie Se'i. ' Yet what do I say ?
quidam," as he says,) gave airoXafitHS. I must persevere in my efforts.' Her-
The two forms are so continually con- mann thinks the sense is, ' I beseech you
fused, that, in a case like this, context by her, wretch that I am! for the trou-
must decide. bles in which I am involved. Yet why
655. €K€i AajSiiv is equivalent to t e/cei do I trouble myself about conjuring you
t\a@es. by this or that person ? It is by all the
057. (rras, Trpoaras. Unless we should house that I entreat you.' This however
read T\JI.S>V 8' inrep, one participle de- is far from satisfactory, besides that virip
pends on the other, ' undergoing trou- oitcov is not per cunclam domum nostram,
ble for one djy by standing in our de- b u t ' in behalf of the house.' It is better
fence.' to suppose that Menelaus turns away, and
665. avrb TOVTO. 'This is the very point that is olov means ' t o what a state of
(or, to this the saying applies); friends things,'' to what a pitch of wretchedness.'
are bound to assist friends in their trou- Thus ri 5e? TaAanrup^v will mean, ' what
bles.' Cf. v. 804. is the use of persevering in vain entreaty ?'
667. fi 8 « (f>i\wv for T'I xp^l <p(^o>r was And then he adds, as a final effort, • (And
272 ETPiniAOT
xmep yap OLKOV Travrbs iKeTeva) Taoe
'/2 TraTpbs ojj.at[ie dele, rbv Kara -)(9ovb?
davovr aKoveiv raSe SOKCL, TroTco/iev-qv 675
xpvyjjv vvep crov, KOI \eyeiv ayco Xeyco.
[ravT e? re SaKpva /ecu yoovs /tax £v/J.(f>opa's
ecpyjKa, /cdir^T^/ca rr/v crooTrjpiav
6rjpu)v o vavres KOVK iyo) £??T<S /ndvos-]
XO. Kayu cr IKVOVJJLCU KOLL yvvr\ irep ova' O/AWS 680
rots oeofjuevoLcrLV oxpekew oios Te o et.
M E . 'Opecrr', iy(!> TOL crov KaTaihovjxai Kapa,
KOX ^vfJiTrovrjo'ai crois KaKolo~L /3ov\o[iaL'
KOLL-^pr]yap OVTCO Ton> ofxaifiovav Kara
crvveKKOn.lt,eiv, Svva/juv rjv SiS<5 Oebs, 685
6vyjo~KovTa Kal KreivovTa rous evavrlov;.

yet I will try once more;) for my whole ^[p-qK airT)iTr}Kat o n e o t h e r Kcr.Trdrria'a.
family is at stake.' One can hardly doubt that these three
673. After TtiSe a full stop is commonly verses have been interpolated. If we
placed. But it is better to understand, also omit the two first lines of the speech
' I make the following appeal; O brother (640 — 1), on the hint supplied by the
of my father,' &c. Thus, on the pre- Scholiast, we have again the remarkable
sumption that the three last verses are fact, that this and the next speech con-
spurious, the speech is sufficiently well tain exactly thirty-five verses apiece. (See
ended at kzyw. on v. GOO.)
(>76. vwep <rov, above your head, as the (180—1. Assigned to the chorus, in
ghost of Polydorus is said alcDpt7a8at,place of Electra, by Canter.
Hec. 32. Schol. eVapoj <xov. The sense 682. Menelaus (like Agamemnon in
is, ' imagine that my father's ghost now the Hecuba, v. 850) answers evasively.
present both hears what I say, and urge3 He hesitates, temporizes, andfinallyde-
what I urge.' clines to interfere beyond mere persua-
677- Kirchhoff reads ravr' on his own sion, if perchance that will avail with the
conjecture, and removes the stop after the people. He pleads that relations are not
preceding Aeyo>, 'imagine that my father bound to grant aid beyond their present
says the same that I say on the subject of means. He has no army, and he cannot
tears and griefs.' At avij.<popas he placesforce the Argives to do as he wishes. A
a full stop. Thus ttpnua will stand abso- mob when incited to anger is as difficult
lutely, like €%pi]To.L \6yos, ' I have said my
to appease as a fierce fire is to quench.
say.' This however is very unsatisfac- It requires to be skilfully handled, like a
tory. It is surprising that modern critics ship in a storm. He will recommend
have nothing to say on these most difficult moderation, and he will do all that his
verses. The Scholiasts, who at least powers of rhetoric can do ; but he will
have the merit of never evading an ob- not have recourse to forcible measures.
scure passage, explain is Sditpva by fieTa 684. «-al xph yap. ' For I not only
SaKpvoiV 'iva fx)) TVXW TOVTWV. But the
wish it, but it is also a duty, condition-
only moaning the words can possibly bear ally however (OUTCU—fy) on being able to
is, 'Thus much I have said in reference
to tears and groans and calamities.' It do so.'—<TwiKKoni^€iv, Hipp. 405. El. 73,
seems incredible that Euripides should to assist in getting out of a difficulty.
have written this. But further, iJTt]ica is CH6, As dvriUKovTa KOX KTZIVOVTO. ap-
(we believe) a form unknown to the pears to be a vGnpov Tvp6repov, one of
earlier Attic. The best MS. here gives the good MSS. gives KTZIVOVTO. KOX 8vt\<t-
Koi/ra, though this interferes awkwardly
 OPESTHS. 273
TO 8' av Svuao-dcu npbs Oecov XPvC0* TV)(eur
7]KCO yap dvSpatv ^Vfjcfj-d^aiv Kevov Bopv
TTOVOMTI fJivpCois aXco/xevos
vi> dXi<r) TWV XeXetfJifJievwv <f>i,Xo)v. 690
pev ovv av oi>x virepfiak.oiii.eda
HeXao-ybv "Apyos' el Se jU,aA.#a/co?s Xoyois
BwaC^ieO', evravO' EXTUSOS TTpoar^KOfxev.
oyH/cpoicri yap TO, peydXa TTWS e\oi r t s av
TTOVoio-iv; dfiaOes Kal TO fiovXecrdai raSe. 695
orai' yap rjfia STJ/AOS els opyrjv necrcov,
OJXOIOV ware irvp Karacr/3ecrat Xdfipov
el 8' rjavxco's r t s avrov ivTeivovTi
Kaipov
icrai5 av eKTTvevo~ei' forav 8' dvjj 700
TV^OIS at' aurou paSiws ocroi>
eve&TL 8' OIKTOSI EW Se Kal dvfibs

with the construction of TOUS evavTiovs.
Hermann gives 0^(TKOVT' %V % KTeifoyra.
Before accepting this, we should like to
find an instance of Uv used in a similar
sentence.
687. The meaning of av is, ' and yet,
on the other hand, I am unable, though I
am desirous.' He had just said Svvafiiy
ijv fitdy debs, to which the present clause
refers. Porson gives srapa dewy, a need-
less alteration.
088. Kevbv $6pv. ' A spear destitute
of allies' means an unaided spear, or
single-handed power to compel.
692. ntkao-ybv, for IleAaaymby, like
TleKaaybs yr\ Aesch. Suppl. 247. *ap-
aaKbs yri Iph. A. 812.— ivravSa e\widos,
Schol. iyyvs eV/i€j/ 6A7riSos, sis TOUTO TTJS
€\TT18OS ivpoa^iKo^iV. Perhaps, irpo-fiKOfiev,
' to that extent we hope to succeed.'
694. The MSS. give fite yap TO fie-
7^Aa. Porson omits ra, others fiev, with
IJarnes. One good MS. gives a\uKpoiai
fier TO lUeyaAo, but yap is necessary to
the sense.—The next verse is ejected by
Porson, it being accidentally omitted in
one Paris MS. Some good copies give
a/ioSes yap Kal KTA., whence Hermann
suspects the true reading is a/iades yap
iffri Kal rb HovAeaffai T68G (rdSe MSS.).
It is clear from the scholia that some
VOL. III.
read irSyots, afiaBes yap Kal rb KT\.
696—701. This fine passage is quoted
by Stobaeus, Fl. xlvi. 5, with some im-
portant variants ; in the first line opyy
Srjfjios els Qvfxbv Trecrj], in the second oStr-
irep, in the fourth eirotTo for vweiKoi.
That the simile is from a ship is clear from
the continuation in v. 706.
608. The best MS. and Stobaeus give
avrbv, other copies OLFTW and a\n6s. Any
one of these affords a good sense: but
abrtp, which Porson adopts, requires the
transposition aun£ ris. Kirchhoff reads
avrbv, and so clearly the Scholiast found;
ei Se TIS Ti&vxws Ka®' o-vrbv ivSifiobs VTTO-
TaffffoiTo T^J Sri/xoi 9u/j.ovfi4vcp,—XGGIS av
KaTanavceie, TT)S dpyijs Srj\oy6ri. Thus
XaXS>y favrby means avariWuv, ' re-
straining himself.'
700. iKTTveiHTeie, supply rby Qvfjiby 6
8^,uos, ' it may perhaps expend its rage.'
The majority of good copies give e/CTrpeii-
treiec, Flor. 2 and Stobaeus tKirveiaei',
an unusual eli&ion. See on Phoen. 1063.
Kirchboff would read cither ore S' avrj or
t)v 5' avrj.
701. For Tiryx"1'6"' Tixis, to gain a
person's good will or confidence, see
Hipp. 32«.
703. KTrtim KTX. ' A possession of the
highest value to one who bides his time,
Nn
274 ETPiniAOT
i\6cov 8' iya> crcu TvvZdpeav
TTOXLV re Treicrat rS \iav xprjadai KaXws. 705
/cat vavs yap ivraOeicra 7rpos /3tW TTOSI
efiatyzv, eaTTj 8' avdis, fjv X a ^ irooa.
jjLicreL yap 6 6eb<s T<XS aryav Trpodvjxias,
ju-tcroucri 8' daroi' Set Se' JX, OVK dXXojs \eyco,
aroitf.iv ere cro<f>Ca, p.y) /3ta r w v Kpeicrcrovoiv. 710
aAKrj oe a OVK av, y av oo£a4ets tcras,
crwerat/i' dV ov yap pahiov Xoy\;]? /ua
crTTjcrat Tpoiraia JU>V KaKwv, a croi irdpa'
ov yap fTTOT' "Apyovs yaiav es TO
Trpoarjy6jx^o~6a' vvv 8' dvayKatws e^et 715
SovXoicriv etj'at rots crofyolo-i TTJS

or ' who waits his opportunity.' Schol. «ai- you) we never should have been for win-
po(pv\aKovj/ri, •7rpoa'5e%o^€Vcu T^f Kaip6v. ning over the Argive land (but rather
It is usual to take this in apposition to would have forced it) to mercy.' The
the foregoing sentence. ' The people,' difficulties of this passage seem to have
he says, ' can feel either pity or rage; a escaped Person's observation. One of
circumstance which is most valuable to the Scholiasts has this remarkable com-
those who rightly avail themselves of ment ; 61 yap 3\v TOVTO pdSiov, oviroTe Sia
it.' But if Qufths jxzyas means ' high rod "Apyovs TT\V yrjv, %yovv Sia rb ''hpyos,
spirit,' KTrifia may well refer to this Trpoffi<pepofj.€v eavTovs els rb fJ.a\daK6y.
alone ; and this is rather more in ac- Whence two inferences have been drawn,
cordance with Tip Xiav xp7J(T0cu KaK&s both of which are very plausible; (1)
below. by Kirchhoff, who reads ei yap pdo'iov
704. This verse is given as Kirchhoff \6yxy fj.ta o'TTJo'ai rpoiraV •ffV TMV KaKwi/,
and Hermann have edited it, from a var. and suggests OVK av (or oinav)— Ttpo-riyS-
lect. in the best MS. (Ven. a.) The fiiaBa. (2) by Hermann, who very inge-
common reading is eAGuiv 5e Tvi/Sdpecav niously gives ov yap TTOT' "Apyovs y' fveK
TE (TOL irnp6.aoij.ai. But Flor. 2 has Tvv- av KTA., which exactly coincides with 5i&
Sapew o~o\ re 7T.—T£ \iav KT\., "mode- T& "Apyos in the scholium. He translates,
rate ira ma in te utantur," Hermann ; " Non enim umquam Argivorwrn quidem
who thinks ireiaas may be the true read- caussa ad lenitatem adducerer," adding,
ing, and so Tretpdao^.ai xPV°~®aL mean, *" Isuperbe loquitur Menelaus, fortitudinem
will try to make a crafty use of it,' i. e. suam jactans, quo ignaviam dissimulet."
to turn it against Clytemnestra rather Schaefer would read irpoijyoTieo-fl' &v.
than against Orestes. He observes how- Scholeheld renders irpoaijySfj.eo'Oa KTA. ad
ever that the simile next following refers mollitiem redigere solebamus. But, if
rather to Truaai. ' A ship also, when the vxiv were opposed to -non;, the poet must
sheet lines are taut, dips (i. e. nearly cap- have written oii roi itor' KTA. It is pro-
sizes), but rights itself if the lines be bable that there is some corruption; but
slackened.' Cf. Antig. 715, afcies tie the vulgate is capable of explanation ac-
pabs Soris eyKpaTTJ irdSa relms u7re(icei cording to the idiom noticed on Bacch.
jitTjSe*', virrioLS Karw CTpe'ipas rb Xonrbv 1313. So Hel. 1658, -jraAcu 5'aSeAcfV
(r4h/j.a<riv vavriWtTcu. He is speakingKal irpiv ^eo-(ii^ofi€V,— aAA' H\O~GOV fifitv
here of the policy of not exasperating an rod TreTTptojueVou. For the medial irpotra-
angry mob by openly opposing its views, yetrdat cf. Andr. 220, KOX ravTa ipSitra
but of turning that anger into another raptrrj Trpoo-riy6ixi)v niaiv. At the end of
direction. the speech Menelaus leaves the stage.
The following verses of Orestes are a
714. ov yap TOT' KT\. ' For (if it had soliloquy.
been easy for me unassisted to deliver
 0PEZTH2. 275
OP. & TTXTJV yvvau<b<s ovveica <TTpaTT)\aTeii/

airo(TTpa(f)eL<; yxe; TO, S' 'Aya/xefjivovo? 720

(jypovo'. cu^iXos TJCT^' a p \ w ira/rep, irpdcrcroiv /caKws-
oifioi, T7poSeSo/xai, KOVK4T' eltrlv iXirCSe?,
OTTT) TpaTTO/JLevos ddvarov 'Apyeiwv (f)vya)'
OVTOS y a p ijv /xot Kara(j)vyrj crcoTrjpCas.
aXk' elcropS) yap rovSe <$>'CkTaTov fipoTtov, 725
doTjv, Bpoficp crTei^ovTa Qcotcecov CLTTO,
o\\sw irtcrros iv /caKots avrjp
ya\rjvr)<; vavrCkoicnv elcropav.
UTAAAB.%.
dacrcrov yj (JL £~XpW Trpo/3atvo)v iKOfj.yjv SL acrrews
£vX\oyov 7roX.ews aKoucra?, froi' 8' IScbv avros
cra^ws, 730
iiri ere crvyyovov re rr]V crqv, a>? KrevovvTas auri/ca.

5 \

i (jiiXcav Kal ^vyyevetas ; TrdvTa yap raS' el av /xo6.

OP. ot^o/xecr^', a>s ev ySpa^ei croi rd/Aa ByjXcocra) KaKoi.
UT. £;vyKaTacn<dTrTOL<; av T^/Aas' KOIVOL yap TCL T5>V
(f>CXo)v. 735
OP. MeveXews KaKLcrros es )u,e /cai KacriyvyJTrjv
719. T#AAa, in all other respects good 890, ou %dpiv Sevp ^ | a dacraov ^ Kosfl'
for nothing. TISOV^V vo56s, Hermann infers from the
72). &(pi\os ^<T0' &/>'. Schol. eVeiS}; scholium rhp iw\ <re Kal T V <rh" aSeA^w
yCy SUO-TUX^" o«K £X e ' s T^l!/ /3oi?6r)croj'Ta. ffiXXoyov TTJS TT6K(WS Kal aKoitras Kal
^ 7ap e,u^ 5I/(TTVX^ €i's ffe avafptperai. Tois 6(pQaX^.ois IZiif, that the old reading
#0tAos "tjffBa TSTZ, ctre ^ueTa TOI^ ^tiivTwv was aKoutras T1 tltTiSc&v T \ Another Scho-
5i777ey €i yb.p €?xes TtJre (pi\ovs, vvv &v liast says elSor 5e Kal avrbs eV r^ e/cKA^trt'ct
4&oi]Bovv TOLS eK <TOV ytyoi>6(n. B y T& Ttj'as o*Tei%ocTas. This indicates another
'Aya/^f/xvovos the past services of Aga. variant, TOVS 5' [Sic avrbs, or (as one
memnon to Menelaus are meant. good MS. omits aurhs) rous S1 ISilw Spiico-
T29. irpb affreos Kirchhoff with Aldus pevovs. This derives some support from
and the best MS. Perhaps xpoaorios, as &>s KTzvovvras immediately following. On
Soph. frag. 647, %P'a KfXeiSov TijcrSe yfis the whole, we are justified in marking the
Trpoafrrias. The next verse is omitted reading as uncertain.
by the Schol. on Hermogenes, (cited by 736. Porson and Kirchhoff give h l^L
Porson and others,) who gives both this Aldus and several of the good MSS. have
and v. 731. Whether it be genuine or not, eh ipe, but the best copy gives eh fie.
the sense must be supplied thus, IK6I>.I)V, The use of es before a short syllable is
vofiifav aiiTobs Krevovvtas (Xipd. For doubtful; see however sup. v. 394.
Baaaov ij /J.' expri'' compare Oed. Col.
Nn 2
276 ETPiniAOT
JIT. eiKorcos, KaKrjs yvvaiKos dvSpa yCyvecrOai KCLKOV.
OP. axnrep OVK ikOwv efxoiye TavTov dirihaKev poXcov.
UT. rj yap icrTLV 019 aXr)0a<; Tqvh' a<f>iyfi€Pos y(66va;
OP. -)(p6vLO<;' dXX' Ojiicus TO)(i(JTa KOKOS icfxopddr) <f)C-
Xois. 740
UT. KOX S a / i a p r a rrjv KaKiaTrjv vavarTokStv iXtjXvOzv;
OP. OVK iKeivos, dXX' eKeLvr) xelvov ivdaS' yjyayev.
UT. TTOV 'CTTLV 7} 7r\eio"Tous 'A)(OLI,CJI> a)\€crei> yvin)
OP. iv 8O/AOIS e/xoi<xu>, ei 8^ TOUCTS' ifiovs KaXeiv
UT. <jv 8e Tuvas Xoyovs eXe^as crov KacriyvrjTOi ira-
Tp6<; ; 745
OP. fxrj JU,' I8e7v OavovO* VTT acrrcov Kal K<x<jiyvr)Tf]v ifjujv.
FIT. TT/OOS Oecov, TL TryDos TotS' tine; r o S e y a p eiSevai Oekca.
OP. 7)v\aj3eW\ o TOIS ^tXotcrt Spcocnv ol KOLKOI <J>LXOL.
LET. crKrjxjfiv e's iroiav Trpofiaiva>v; TOVTO iravr

OP. OVTOS tfXff 6 ras dptcrra? Ovyarepas crTretpas 7ra-

TTjp. 750
1
JIT. TvvSdpeav Xeyets tcrwg (rot 9vyaripos
OP. alcrOdvei. TO TOUSC KTJSO? fiaXkov etXer' fj
TIT. KOVK eroX/x>ycrev TTOVCOV crwv avTi\dE,vo-dai trapcov;
OP. ov yap al^jj,y]Tr)<i TT£§VK£V, IV yvvai^l 8'
UT. iv /caKOts ap et jneyicrTots, /cat cr'
^eii'. 755
OP. ifjfj^ov dju,^)' rjficov TroXtras eirl (j)6va> OiaOai

737- eiV<!T»j. As the ellipse of ex*' or g°od copies except one, which has TOVTO
\4yets is very harsh, Kirchhoff proposes yap, whence TOVT6 7' is found in later
elitbs ws, Boissonade (1x61? iis, Hermann MSS. Hermann reads TOCT' iyh ei'SeVai
€LKOS ^\v, which is better. Scholefield has ^eAcu.
recourse to an ellipse, EJK^T&JS' SIKOS yap 7-J8. 7]b\al3e?TOt ' ^ e took the cautious
KT\. Porson thought there was an apo- side.' Schol. e'SeiAi'a.
siopesis at the end of the verse, so that 750. TCLS apicrTas, ' those excellent
f l o r a s should stand by itself. daughters,' ironically ; Helen and Cly-
738. AneStaKev. ' Having come, he re- temnestra. Porson, Hermann, and W.
paid me no more than if he had not come Dindorf incline to a variant o-irelpuv,
at all.' He regards Menelaus' services as which however is only found in the later
due to himself by way of payment. Cf. copies.
V. 643. 751. Bvymepos. Cf. o5 Sj) x0^6^,
742. OVK iiceivos KTK. Supply t'Ktlvyv. Alcest. 5.
Schol. Ka/icpSeiTCU Se b ITTIXOS Sia T V 7 5 6 . eVl <piv<p. Schol. TOUTCVTI Sice
TOVTSTTITU. TOP <f>6vov, ov tipyao-a.fj.f9a. Compare
747. T(i5e yap is the reading of all the tpevyuv ty' aV/iOTi, Aesch. Suppl. 6.
 0PE2THZ. 277
ITT. 7) Kptvei Tt xPVIxa' ^£ov Sta <j>Qfiov yap
OP. ^ davtiv, rj tfiv. 6 fivdos ov juaKpos fjLaKpcov iripi.
TIT. (pevye vvv XLTTCJV /xeXaOpa criiv Kacnyv7]Ty criBev.
OP. oi>x o p a s ; <f>v\acrcr6[JL€cr6a (fapovpiotcn ira-vra^r}. 760
ITT. eioov acrTea>9 dyvias reu^ecrif
OP. cocnrepeL 7roA.is vrpos i^dpwv crSijxa
ITT. /cajiie w epov TI Tracr^w /cat yap avros
OP. Trpbs TWOS ; TOUT' av npoo-eirj TOIS e^ots

TIT. Xrp6(f)i,os rjkacriv p OLTT OLKCOV <j>vyd8a

765
OP. ^ KOIVOV 7roX.trats iin^ipaiv eyK\y)ixd TL ;
TIT. cm crvvTjpdiJLrji' (frovov croi fJLTjTpbs, dvoauov Xeywv.
OP. w raXa?, eotxe Kal ere rd/Aa Xvirrjcrew Ka/ca.
TIT. ov^l MeveXeco Tpoiroicri xp^^d' olcneov rdSe.
OP. oi> <f>o/3cl fxrf cr' "Apyos wenrep
770
ITT. ou Trpo(rrjKO}i.ev Kokd^eiv rotcrSe, $(t)Kecoi> 8e y^.
OP. Seivoi' oi TTOXXOI, /caKovpyous oTav eYwo"i TrpocrTara?.
TIT. dXX' orav xp7)<T'ro^ Xd/3a)crL, xpr}<TTCL fiovktvovcr dcL
OP. elev. es KOLVOV \eyew XPV-
TIT. TiVos avayKOLIOV Trept;
OP. et Xiyoifx acrToicnv iXOojv TIT. a>s eSpacras evSixa ;
OP. Trarpl TifJL(opa>v i/xavTov ; 776

758. i5 juCSos. Most copies add 5e, 771. oi Trpocr^Konev, 'we do not belong
which Porson and Kirchhoff retain. to the Argives, for them to punish us/
761. Tevxew, i- e. dTrKlrais. A personal use of a verb more commonly
762. TrvpyTipovfieQa, tvrbs e(r/j.ei/ riav impersonal, ov irpo<T'f]K£t TO((r5e KoXa^iv
Trupyaiv, Photius and Hesychius. See ^juas, like apKov^v rjfj.e?s for ap/ce? Tjfxas
Ae^ch. Theb. 22. 171. inf. T. 1574. KTA.,
1
Alcest. 3«3. /«/. v. 1592, apKiua
763. /co) yap avrbs, i. e. «al avrbs ydp. S €7^ heywv.
766. KOIP&I/iroXiTats, 'shared in by other 772. KaKoipyovs TrpoGTaras. Schol. eis
citizens,' or the citizens generally, e. g. for K\eo(pa>PTa ravra otViTTerat, irpb eroiy
getting up a sedition in the state. Kirch- 5vo (/j.iroSio-ai'Ta TOLS orrovScus (viz. be-
hoff tbinks two verses have been lost after tween Athens and Sparta, B.C. 410). See
this; but the context does not seem de- below, v. !)04.
fective, the reply in the next verse being 776. Kirchhoff adds ye after TiixupSv.
equivalent to 'iSiof.—Hermann here reads Hermann and Dindorf, by placing an in-
eyKATjjUa TI ; terrogation at e/xavrov, render this the
770. Oe'Ay. A variant filar in the best less necessary. — fiij \&$a<ji KTA., ' I am
MS. shows,' as Hermann points out, that afraid they will be only too glad to get
there was a reading airoKTilvri &{<$. you in their power.' Porson, following
 278 ETPIUIAOT
JJT. JUT) Xdj3o)(TL cr'
OP. dXX' u7ro7TT^^a9 (no)Trrj Karddvo); IIT. Seikbv ToBe.
OP. TTWS OLV ovv hpcarjv ;
JJT. e^eis TIV, rjv ixevrjs, <T(arrjpiav ;
OP. OVK e^w.
LET. /xoXovu S' eXms ecrrt crcodfjvai, K<X.KWV ;
OP. el Tv*xpi, yivoiT dv. 780
JJT. OVKOVV TOVTO Kpelcraov rj pe
OP. dXXaS^r
JJT. Oavcov yovv <SSe KaXXiov Oavel.
OP. ev Xe'yeis1 $evya TO SeiXbv TrjSe.
JJT. fxaXkov fj jjievcov.
OP. Kcti TO irpaypd y evSiKov JJLOI.
JJT. *rd§e SoKeiv ev^ov povov.
OP. KO.1 TLS dv ye p oiKTicreie
JJT. jaeya yap r/vydveid crou.
OP. OdvaTOV do~)(dXX(ov uaTpwov. 785
JJT. TrdvTa TavT ev o/nyu-acriv.
OP. iTeov, a>5 dvavBpov d/cXea>s KO.TQO.VCW. JJT. alvco raSe.
OP. rj \eyo)[Jiev ovv dSe\(f>fj raOr' ifirj ; IIT. JXTJ Trpbs
OP. SaKpva yovv yivovr dv.
JJT. OVKOVV OVTOS olcdvbs

Brunck, reads JU5J ou Xd&axn, ' I am afraid retains the old order, "securus," says
they will not receive you with any satis- Hermann sarcastically, " s i in singulis
faction.' Subsequent critics have restored verbis metrisve nihil offendat."
the old reading. 783. T<!8S SoiceTp the present editor for
779- )>LOK6VTI Porson and Kirchhoff TO SOKC7V or T<J5 SoKeiV, the former having
with all the good copies. fio\6vTa is the greater MSS. authority. Hermann
found only in the inferior MSS. gives TO 5e So/teTV with Barnes. Porson
780. OVKOVV. See on v. 788. explains T<£ SOKZTV by the ellipse of TO
781. eA0co; The recent critics give i\Soi irpayji evSutov eTyai, 'Only pray that the
without a question; but the deliberative act may be just in their opinion.' But
is at least as good as the hortative sub- TiiSe seems a simpler emendation, ' pray
junctive, the use of which is rare in the that this may seem so to them.'
singular, unless with &ye or (pzps pre- 786. The best MSS. give T5 KaT$ays7v.
fixed. The Scholiast remarks ™ <Fv/j.fiov- KirchhofF thinks heov may be an inter-
KevTiKa fji€Ta VTVOTCIKTIKOV \t-yovTai ('hor- polation ; but to omit it would leave a
tatives are used with a subjunctive'); but bad verse, ws ttvavfipov aK\ews TO KOT0O-
this does not prove, as Hermann thinks, vtiv. alva TtJSei
that he did not find the interrogation. In 788. The common reading is OVKOVV,
fact, Orestes only makes up his mind at enunciating a fact. The sense is, 'Would,
v. 786, where he says ireov. not that be an omen of grave import ?'
782—3. These verses were transposed Would it not be better to avoid tears at
in their present order by Morell. Porson such a crisis ?
 0PE2THZ. 279

OP. Sr/XaBr] criyav apeivov. TIT. ra XP°VCP ^e KepSaras.

OP. KCLVO fJLOl {JLOVOV TTpdcraPTes, 790

TIT. xi ToSe Kaivov av Xeyeis ;

OP. prj deai //.' ouxTpw Karao-y^aHr'.
JIT. dXXa KrjSevcra) a' iya>.
OP. Sucr^epes ipavew VOCTOVVTOS dvSpos.
TIT. OVK e/xoiye crov.
OP. evXafiov Xvcrcnjs iieraa~)(€iv TT}S e/^^s,
HT. TOS' ou^ tr
OUK ap
HT. OKVOS yap rois <f>tkoLS naicbv \Kiya.
OP. ipve vvv, ola£ TTOSOS [IOL. 795
TIT. <f>[\a y e^cov KrjZevfxaTa.
OP. Kal fie Trpos TV^K^OV Tropevcrov Trarpos.
TIT. o)5 rt 81) roSe ;
OP. &>s vtv l/ceT£ucr&) jae crwcrai.
ITT. TO ye SiKatov <SS' ex € t -
1
O P . jinjTepos 8e f ^' tSot/At /xvyj/jia.
ITT. TToKefiCa yap rjv.
dXA.' evrety', ws JU^ ere npocrOe \jjfj<f>o<; ^Apyeiwv eXiy,
Trepif3a\ouv irXevpots ifioicri irkevpa vw^eXrj vocrco,
cus e'y<w St' acrrews ere crfiLKpa fypovi'dfiiv o^Xov 801
). TTOV yap
ei ere jU,">) V Sett'arcriv o^ra <TV[A(f>opals eV
OP. TOVT' e/cetvo, Kracrd' eTatpov?, /AT) TO cruyyei'es [IOVOV

789. T ^ x?t""P' Schol. €i /u5) cSj' fia- 798. Examples of ivoXefxia used for
Boica SaKpvtrei, aAA' vffTtjiov, KepSos e'x^p« are given on Ion 1390.
e|eis T!I!' xp6'""'i £TH8}| TJI /JCC 7rpi> TO5 800. Photius, y»xeA7js, PpuSiis, 6/j.a-
ayaivas SaKpiaai, reK/j.'ljptoy, &s e(pafiey, Xhs, Sxp7)trTos. (Read a/ta\6s. Hesych.
vaAe7rbr, $)v 5e vffTepov TOVTOV TroirjiTr}, a/j.a\bv, ana\hv, atr$evri. See Heracl.
ovSev V/MV TOVTOV. It is enough perhaps 76.)
to understand, ' You will gain the time 802. &v Sei|tu. Cf. Iph. A. 40G, 8ei-
that would be lost in telling your sister.' |eis 5c TTOV fioi irarphs 4K -rai/Tov yeyus;
The other explanation would rather re- 804. TOVT' znzivo. * This is what peo-
quire T<ji Kaiptf. pie say, Acquire friends, not relations
790. Trp6o-'avT£s, 'adverse,' (Iph. T. alone: since a man, when he is united by
1012,) or, as we say, ' t h e only thing disposition, though not of kin, is better
against me.' than a host of blood-relations for another
703. The ovv implies an ellipse of oh man to possess as a friend.' Compare a
jite'Aei ,uoi,—unless we read TO 8' ovv, like like proverb in Hes. Opp. 343, ytWoves
6 5' ovv Troiehai, Aesch. Prom. 956. SfcuaToi %KIOV, ^liiaavTo Sk ir-qoi, ' if aid is
796. o>s TI SVj,- See Iph. T. 557. wanted, neighbours come ungirdled, but
280 ETPiniAOT
o>s dvrjp, OCTTIS TpoVoicri crvvraicrj, Ovpcuos &v, 805
[JLvpCwv KpeicrcTGJv bp.aip.a>v dvSpl KCKTrjcrOat, <£iA.os.
XO. 6 /xeya's oA./3os a. T dperd orp.
fxiya <f>povovcr dv 'EWdSa K<xi
irapd HifiovvTiois o^erois
TTOXLV dvrj\9' i£ euru^ias '^rpeiSou? 810
TraXai •n-aXaias dvb av/JL^opas ho^ioiv,
OTrdre ~%pvcr£a<; epis dpvbs
rjXvOe TavTaXCSacs,
OLKTpOTCLTa 0OLvd[J.aTa Kal
a<f>dytot yevvaloiv reKeav 815
odev <f>6po> <f>6vos i
Si' aijaaros ow

TO Kakbv ov KaXbv, TOKCCOV dvT.

relations stay to tuck up their robes.'— lamb came to the descendants of Tanta-
(TvyraKrj, as in Suppl. 1028, (rvfrrj^dels lus.'—jueya (ppovoutra, Schol. 7} [aeyaXo-
atipcu? a56\ois — tyvxas. Plat. Symp. p. <ppovfiiraaa Kal iv 'EAAaSi Kal eV Tpoia.
]84init, poviixw trvvraKtis. Another explains
(
TJ weplirvGTos KaTa wa~
805. Perhaps els avhp, as Ipb. A. arav TJ]V EAAa5a Kal iv 'IKiaj. The best
1394, ^Ts y' av)]p Kpeltrtrtcv yvvaiKwuMS. has a singular gloss, yp. /teyaAoifipo-
fxvpiwv dpay (j>aos.—Orestes, supported vovtri TO?S 'ATpeiScus. Some gramma-
by Pylailes, here leaves the staye. The rians, it appears, wrongly took <ppovovtr'
chorus sing a brief ode in glyconean for (ppovovffi agreeing with 'Arpelfiais.
verse, in which they deplore the re- Hence one scholium, SIWTCU Kal /j.eyaXo-
verses that have come upon the re- cppoj/ovai TO7S 'ATpeifiais, which has been
nowned house of the Atridae, in con- transferred to the text of the aforesaid
sequence of the ancient quarrel that MS. as a various reading.
arose between Atreus and Thyestes re- 812. Hermann marks the Ios9 of two
specting the golden ram, bringing in its syllables after apvbs, and gives ^A0e for
train a succession of murders to the un- tfkude. Kirchhoff however has more
happy descendants. Orestes is reproached plausibly corrected the antistrophic verse.
for having done so daring a deed; yet See on v. 825. On the legend of the
wickedness on the other hand is an in- golden lamb see Electr. G!i9.
fatuation of the bad. The voice of the 815. (T<pdyia, here apparently for <r$a-
mother crying for mercy was not listened yi), ' slaughter.' The nominative in ap-
to. What sorrow can be more over- position to (pis. Perhaps, however, for
whelming than the slaying of a parent ? the rather unusual form tf\v6e, we should
That deed has been done by Orestes, and read 1jAa<re, ' brought to the Tantalids a
he is haunted by the Furies. Unhappy, bitter feast on their own children.'
that he could see his mother's breast
without emotion, and think only of aveng- 816. i^afijitlfiaii'. Schol. <p6vos ty6vov
ing his father!
81!). T£> Ka\hv ov Ka\6v. Schol. rb
Ji07—13. 'That great prosperity and KaAiJs SOKOVU •yeyevrio-dai, ov KaAus aire'jS?)
that valour, which vaunted itself through- Tip 'Opeo-rri. Compare Bacch. 3!)3, TO
out Hellas and by the streams of Simois, <ro(pbv b" ov (rotpia.—vvpiyeve? iroAct/nn,
went backwards from happiness (i.e. was Schol. airrivti x^'P'- The epithet is harsh
reversed) for the Atridae long ago, in con- in this sense; perhaps Trahafia rather
sequence of an ancient calamity of the means ' handicraft,' or the thing wrought,
house, when the strife about the golden viz. the sword ; so trrSfua irvpiyevr), the
 OPEZTHZ. 281

820
&a> /-teXavSerov Se
<;i<f)o<; es auyas deXioio
TO 8' av KaKovpyeiv dcre/Seux
KaK0(f)p6va>v T' dv8po>v Trapdvoia.
^dav&Tov yap djX(f)l <f>6fi(p 825
Tv'vSapls la.K)(T]cre raXat-
va' TCKVOV, ov ToXjiias ocria
KTtlvav adv fj,a.Tepa- /AT) irarpcoav
TI[JL£>V •^apw i^avdxjjrj
8vo7<Xeiow ecraet. 830
TIS vocros rj n ' r a SaKpva /cat
TI'S eXeos [JbeC^cov Kara ydv
Tj jXCLTpOKTOVOV CU/JLOt.
olov olov epyov reXecras
835

<f>6vq>
bit, Hipp. 1223. The grammarians de- Cho. 538, 7) 8' a/Mpl -rap/Set repb" iirtfina-
scribed this form of speech as 4K TOV |e*/ 7ra0e(.
TTOLOVVTOS rh irowbixzvov. See Schol. on 829. itavfyri, ' affix to yourself,' con-
Phoen. 115. tract or incur. The Scholiast, explaining
822. is aiyas aeXloto. Schol. dc!>9a<ri it by iyflpys KUKTIV cpytniv SL6\OV, took
yap ol av€\6vT€s rtva Sttcaiois-, a>s o'tovrai, it to be a stronger form of avamtiv, to
{ b £ S kindle. But cf. Iph. T. 1351, iyxvpav
TOV Si/talus Tre<pov(vKevai. This might e^avTJTTTov. ibid. v. 1408, i^avrjitTtv
be justified by Aesch. Cho. 970 seqq., ayKv\as.
where Orestes says, * unfold the fatal gar-
831. Hermann regards the epode as
ment to the sun, that he may bear me more properly antistrophic (834—8 =
witness that I slew my mother justly.' 839—43) with a mesode of three lines
But a better explanation is, that the sun
(831—3). This requires some changes
was thought to be polluted by unholy of the text, so that we have one proba-
objects being exposed to his light. Seebility about equally balanced by another,
on Here. F. 1232. viz. that the poet preferred the ordinary
system. — ris v6<ros KTA., 'what bodily
823. fiaivoh\s is the independent con-
jecture of Porson and Hermann for /te- disease, what mental grief, or what mis-
ydAr). This somewhat rare adjective oc-fortune, is greater on the earth, than to
cause with one's own hand the shedding
curs Aesch. Suppl. 101, Sidvotav iiaivohlv
Kcvrpov exa" &<P"KTOV.—Schol. aKXh Kal of a mother's blood ?' Schol. B4ov ris
rb Seiva Trpdrreiv aaefielti dfrriy. TOVTO b°v<TTVxia eiirtiv, eAeoy €?7ref awb TOV ffvfi-
8e (pTjfriv, en-eiS}/ TJ K\vTatfj.i/7jtTTpa £<p6- jSaivoVTos. TO7S yap 8V(TTI>XOV<TIV %\eos
vev(re rbv 'Ayap.eiJ.vova. T h e ay means, Ttapa T&v avBpivirwv yiverai.
that though the act of Orestes was bad, 834. Some copies give olov only once.
so on the other hand was that of the Hermann's emendation, olov b'y* %pyov
guilty pair. KTK., might have been supported from
825. Kirchhoff thinks Sav&Tov was athe scholia, olov 6 SV?TVXVS 'Ope'trTrjs
gloss on <p6^(f, and would read Sewct yap KaTaTrpa^dfMevo^ rb TTJS fj.rjTpoKTovias.
to suit the strophic verse. Thus ap.(pl One of the later MSS. has olov b's T.
cj>6$ai would mean ' in fear,' as Aesch. 836. Ev/ici/fo-t. This verse, like 831—2,
VOL. III. 0O
282 ETPiniAOT

xcrt Bwevav )8Xe<£dpois

ore
<f)apeo)V 840
ovT" icr
<r<j>dyt,ov eOero fiarepa,

HA. ywcu/ces, ov TTOUTO^S'a.<f>copiJL7]Tai

'Ope<TTr)s Oeofxavel Xvcrarj Sa^ets ; 845
XO. Trpos S' 'Apyeiov ot^eTat
d y w a . roz> TrpoKeCjxevov iripi
i v <5 £TJ ^ daveiv V
H.4. TI XPVI^' e8pao~e ; TIS 8' ineicre viv

XO. eotKe 8' ov fxaKpav oo' ayyeXos 850

ra. tceWev crov KacriyvrjTov tripi.
837i and 840—2, is glyconeus polyschema- and we think rightly. For SiSivai ayUva,
tistus. It matters not to the metre whe- irepl ^/uxv^t which Porson explains by
ther we add the v, with Matthiae, to the Sibuvai SU-riv, Schaefer and Hermann
dative plural. Schol. (ruWrityOels VTT'copiam facturus judicii, is an unlikely
avTuv 5ia Tbv TTJS firjTpbs <p6vov. phrase, because Tbv TrpoKeifnvov makes
837' SiftJiiov, Schol. irepHrKOTrovfAevos, all the difference in the two expressions.
' moving round with his rapidly-rolling A man is said ' to run the race for his life
eyes ;' a metaphor from running in a cir- which is appointed for him,' but ' to give
cular or ohlong Sp6fios, Iph. A. 211—13. satisfaction for crime,' cpivov, not irepl
Schol. Toiouroi yap oi jUap/c&Seiy. Cf. ij/vx?5s- Moreover, the dialogue should
Here. F. 8fi8, Kal Sia(rrp6(povs €\tVtrei be in two, not three verses; see on v.
(r"iya yopyanobs tc6pas. We suspect how- 852 ; and it is more than probable that a
ever that the true reading is <p6ficp, ' look-verse has dropped out after v. 849. The
ing round through fear to see if he is pur- author of Chrislus Patiens twice quotes ov
sued by the Eumenides.' Thus Sivcveiv v. 847, but adds ^pa^ov^vov and rp^x ~
B'fipa/J.a 0Ae<pdpois is a sort of hypallage ros in what follows. Kirchhoff however
for SiFetieiV jSAe'^apa irpbs rb tSetf/ €t 6r]~ with less probability proposes T' eiri for
paTal. TrepL. For d'yciji' irepl ij/vxrjs was the re-
838. This verse is perhaps spurious. gular phrase; see on Aesch. Eum. 114.
Some copies give 'Ayane/xvivtios, others Phoen. 1330, SOKU b" ayana -rbv irepl
3
'A.ya.fx4jj.vovQ^. It seems a mere gloss on tyvxris, Kpe'oi/, <jSi) TreTrpSxCai. There is
the preceding participles. Hermann reads no difficulty in ofyeTai ayuiva,' he is gone
* 6 off to the contest.' See Here. F. 408,
840. AAovTa, see v. 6. Electr. rbv linriEVTav 'Afia^Svcov arparbv—e$a.
1206, K olov a. T^Aalf' euc -w4-n\(jov 849. TI X P V fSpa<re' ' w l ) y di(* n e d°
, eSei^e fj.a<jrbv if tpovaiaiv; it?' i.e. why did he go, and on whose
844. Hermann rightly reads oil TTOU for persuasion ? The Scholiast is wrong
•fliTov. The sense is, ' surely lie has not here, -rl irpayfia TrzTrotr)K<:; Cf. Hec. 977,
left the house in a fit of phrenzy ?' rl XPVH-' fVe'ju\|/ct) rbv £[xbv efc Sificop wSSai
Whereas ^ irou would mean, ' 1 presume As suggested above, a verse is probably
he has left,' &c. See on Iph. T. 030. wanting to make up the distich, as ris 5"
Sup. v. 435. e7T6i(T6 VIV 4\0€7vt 'Lv1 *x6pois §V<TTVX&>V
848. Kirchhoff condemns this verse, eJio-ci 7eAo!j/; Cf. v. 7 9 1 .
 OPEHTHS. 283

AJTEAOS.
V, a> SvcrTrjve TOV o~TpaTrj\a.Tov]
iral, TTOTVC ' HXeKTpa, Xdyous
OLKOVO-QV ovs o~oi Sucrru^eis 17/cw <f>epa)v.
HA. alcu- Sioi^ofjieaOa- SrjXos el Xoyw. 855
KaKatv yap TJKCIS, &>s eoucev, ayyeXos.
AT. *lnj(f><{> JJeXaaycov crov Kao-iyvrjrov Oavelv
Kat o", a» ToXa.iv , eooge TTJO ev rjfiepa.
HA. OL/JLOL' TTpoo-y]\9ev iXnls, TJV <j)o/3ovfjLevr]
7raX.ai TO fieWov i^eTrjKOfJLrjv ydots. 860
aTap T'LS aywv, TU'es iv 'Apyeiois \6yoi
Kadel\ov rj/JLOLS Ka.TreKvpcoo~av d
Xey', S) yepcue, TroTepa Xevcrt/xw
rj Sia, o~thrjpov Trveufx aTropprj^aC fie Set,
Kowas a&e\(f>(t) avfufropas KeKTrjfievrjv. 865
AT. ervyxavov fiev aypodev TTVKCOV ecrco
ficLLvwv, •nvOeo'dai Seofnevos TO, T afujn o~ov
Ta T' afitf)' 'OpecrTov crw yap evvoiav iraTpi
dei WOT' et)(ov, KQI ft e<f>epfBe cros Sd/xos
852. It is surprising enough that this Schol. on v. 846 counts 113 iamhic tri-
verse should have remained unsuspected, meter verses, viz. from v. 844 to v. 959,
But the tautology in S> TKT\IXOV, & SvtrTyve which in the present copies amount to
is, at least, very tame (see inf. 1564), the 116. It is some confirmation of the view-
order of the dialogue in distichs is vio- given above on the spurious and missing
lated, and the addition of TOC 0TpaT7jAa- verses, that, if we farther eject vv. 913 and
TOV alone is wholly weak here, though 933, with Hermann, exactly the required
there is dignity and emphasis in the ex- number of verses is obtained ; though the
plicit and titular address in Soph. El. I, Schol. may not have found 9 5 7 - 9 . On
5 TOV o-TpaTriyho-avTos iv Tpoia TTOTC the present verse W. Dindorf rightly says,
'Ayaixinvovos irai. Nor would it suffice " Non satis causae est cur ejiciatur."
to compare v. 1402 inf., where Orestes is 859—60. The construction here is per-
distinctively called ' son of the General,' plexed, and has been variously explained,
opposed to Pylades, the son of Strophius ; Matthiae construes %v <{>. TO /xeXXov, and
— T « ;Uei> 6 (XTpaT7}\aTa.s iraT^jp e/cA^ero, Scholefield approves this doctrine of a
6 5e irais 2rpo(/)iou KTA. Omitting this double accusative after <po0e7ir6cu. Her-
verse, the address becomes altogether ap- mann's version is rather ambiguous, e x -
propriate, concise, and such as a messen- nit res a me expectata, quam dudum me-
ger in haste would be likely to utter. tuens futura deflevi. It is best, as in
856. This verse, in which it is difficult nearly all cases, to follow the natural
to find the least ground for suspicion, and order of the words ; ' fearing which this
which moreover is given by the author of long time I have been pining away in
Christus Patiens, v. 150, is ejected by lamentations about what was likely to
Porson (following, as usual, Brunck's happen.' He should have said, €|eT5j-
judgment,) and also by Hermann ; and, K6^\V yow^vt] TO {xtWov. Cf. Soph. El.
with surprise we say it, Kirchhoff also 122, TIV del Ta«is 58' aKSpeorTOv olfia-
doubts it. Hermann observes, that the yhv—'A
o o2
284 ETPiniJOT
TrivrjTa [ieu, xprjcrOcu Se yevvalov <£i\ot?. 870
bpSi 8' o^kov (TTeC^ovTa KOX OdaaovT aKpav,
ov <j>cun irpoiTov Aavabv AlyviTTO) SiKas
SiS(W dOpoicrai Xabv es KOLVCLS eopas.
acrTwv Se Srj TLV rjp6jj.y)v ddpoia^i Ihatv,
Ti Kaivbv 'Apyet,; p.o>v TI TroXefitcov irdpa 875
dyyeXfx dveTTTepoiKe Aavaihwv TTOKLV ;
6 8' eT7r', '0p€(TT7]v KCLVOV
crreixovT ayatva 6avdcrLjxov
bpoi 8' dekiTTov (j>d<T[JL, o
JlvkdZ-qv re /cai abv crvyyovov (jrdyovff bpov, 880
TOV fikv KaT7)<f)rj KOL irapei^ivov vocra,
TOV 8* WOT' d8e\(j)bv tcra (f>C\.a> \VTTOV^(.VOV

iirel Se Tr\yjp7)<z iyever' 'Apyeiav

Krjpv^ d v a a r a s etire, Ti's XPV^€1 Xeyetv, 885
TTorepov 'OpecrTTjv Kardavetv TJ /AT)
[xr/TpoKTOVOVVTa ; Kairi Ta38' dvtc
Ta\dv0LO<;, os crw irarpl avveiropOti &pvya<;.
o , VTTO TOIS ovvayavoLcriu cov aei,
Lv0a, TraTepa fxh> crbv eK7rayXou/Aevos, 890
abv 8' OVK htaivoiv avyyovov, KaXois KaKovs
\6yovs ekucrcrov, OTL KadicrTaCrj VOJXOV;
871. &xpav. Wordsworth (Athens and Suppl. 381. Tro. 424.—eKway\oifx(i>os,
Attica, p. 71,) thinks the phrase alludes ' professing his admiration of,'Hec. 1157.
to the elevated position of the Athenian 891. KaAo7s. Porson is contented with
Pnyx. The scene, of course, is at Argos, Valckenaer's conjecture, which has some
but it is the manner of the dramatists to little probability, KaAios. Hartung's is
describe local objects known to the spec- however better, KaXohs Kanovs KTA., ' vo-
tators. However, it would be a very ex- lubly uttering words good and bad,' on
aggerated term to call the hill-side where the right side and the wrong, Six^" 9 ".
the Pnyx was, &Kpa, an elevated summit. All the good copies and the Schol. give
Schol. A676TIU Be ris iv "Apyei izpthv, KaKois, which seems to be the dative of the
STTOV SiKa^ovffLv 'Ap7e?oi.—rdxa 5' &f method, ' by fair words cunningly dis-
TOVTOV ical iv BeAAepeMjuJi/T?) (n.vi)iu>vtiti, guising base sentiments, to the effect that'
fliriiv Kal £<=<TTbv iyiov t^avaiSwv kSpaff- Sic. In eight Bodleian MSS., inspected by
fnara. For the accusative with Bavaetv the present editor on this passage, the
see Iph. A. 14). reading was KaXois KCLKOVS \6yovs KTX.,
889. {mb rots dvva/j.tvoitTii', the mere but in one Ka\ois was written with an ob-
tool or mouth-piece of those in authority; scure contraction. There is a notion of
being subject to them, so as to give no duplicity in cAiVtreii', which is opposed to
independent opinion, but echoing their opflais TrpotpaiveTv, as lAi/c™ typoviiv, for
sentiments. The dislike of Euripides to aitoXik or vXiyia, Andr. 448.
heralds has often been noticed; see
 0PE2TH2. 285
es roix; TeKOvras ov Kakoi>s, TO 8' O/A/A' del
4>aihp(oTrov e'Si'Sou TOLCTIV Aiyiadov (f)C\ous.
To y a p yeVos TOIOCTOI'1 iwl TOV ei)TV)(f) 895
TT^oajcr' del KrjpvKes' oSe S' auTots (£iAos,
bs at> owTjrai iroAeos eV r ' ap^aiaiv ?J.
eVt TaiSe 8' Tjydpeue zUo/zz/jS^s aVaf.
OVTOS KTaveiv fiev ovre <r ovre crvyyovov
eta, <£vy?7 Se ^//.loGiras evaefielv. 900
iireppodrjcrav S' ot ju.ev ws AcaXais Ae'yoi,
oi S' OUK iTTTjvovv. Kairl TWS' dviaraTai
dvrfp Tts ddvpoyXcoo-aros, lcr)(yo)v Opdau,
Apyeios OVK Apyeios, •^vay/cao-ju,eVos,
0opvfico T€ VLavvos KafxadeL Trapp-qcria, 905
894. Alytadov <plKms. He represented p p v ol /xef KTA., and it is a diffi-
the murder of the guilty Aegisthus as cult question, whether A.aoi was added
unjustifiable, merely to please the sur- from the occurrence of these words in
viving relations, who probably considered Hec. 553, or ol piv on account of ol 5e
that the sovereignty would, if Orestes following. Hermann follows Porson's
were condemned, devolve upon them. suggestion, that oi /ah is probably spu-
895. There was a proverb, derived from rious, because \aol alone would mean that
naval matters, xcupeiV irpbs rhv ZVTVXV the majority of the people were on the
TOIXOVI to shift to the safe side of a ship side of Orestes, with only a few dissen-
when laid on her beam-ends by a storm. tients, till the next orator turned their
Ar. Ran. 536, IL^TCLKVKLVB^IP aurhv aei fickle minds the other way. However, all
irpbs rby eS TrpaTTovra TOIXOV. Here it the good MSS. except Flcr. 2 omit
is a mistake, made by many, to suppose Aaoi. In three Bodleian MSS. the S" is
TOLXOV is understood. The sense is, ' To wanting, which implies the omission of
the side of the fortunate one heralds \ao\ 8\
always quickly go.' 903. a8vpoy\o><?tros, Hesych. /3\d<T<pr)-
897. n6\(os. This refers, as Matthiae juos, <pAvapos, a.t)vp6<rTop.os. Soph. Phil.
says, both to ts tiv and to apx^s, and is 188, aduptiyActxraos a-x<" TT)\s<pavr]S. The
shortly put for hs tt.v SVVTITCU eV rij ir6\et demagogue here alluded to is Cleophon,
Ka\ iv apxais y TYIS ir6\eas. For St/ra- who had opposed the offer of peace made
TIS, in the political sense, see Bacch. 270. by the Lacedaemonians two years before.
898. Aio/irjSrjs. " Ipsum Tydei filium He is supposed to be pointed to also in
memorat. Is enim Argis versatus vide- Bacch. 270, Qpatrhs 5e, Sui/arbs teal \4yeiv
tur, ut de quo Nestor in Odyss. iii. 180, 616s T'aav^p, Kanbs Tro\ir7]s yiyv^rai, vovv
de reditu Graecorum exponens, dicat, OVK ex "' He was no true TTOAITYIS, but
rerparov ^fJ.ap erjv, 6T' tv "Apyc'i vrjas a Thracian by extraction. The Schol.
i'ltras TySeiSew erapoi AiO/z^SfOS linroSd- cites Ar. Ran. 679, <pi\oTifj.6repoi KAeo-
ixoio ctrrcurav. avrap tyuryt TlvXov?? (pwvTQSy c<p' ov 5^ xeiAecrtj' ctft-<pt\dAois
ix0"-" Hermann. Euripides probably StLi/bis iiriPp€[j.€Tai &pr/Kta ^eAiScop, eVl
had in view II. ii. 559, o% S' "Ap-yos T klxov {S&p&upov e^o/xeVij TreVaAov. To his war-
Tipvvdd T€ Te!;xi<j€<ro"a;',—raiu add1 ijye- like propensities there is an allusion at
6 db the end of the same play, KAeo<pHv 5e
900. €uo-e/3e?y. Not to violate the laws jUaxeV^oj KaAAos 6 fiovA6[j.svos TOVTCCV
traTpiois £v apovpais. — l(rxvu)V Opac^i,
of humanity, not to incur an &yos by
having influence merely through his im-
putting the innocent to death. Compare
pudent pretensions to statesmanship.
(pvyaitri $' oaiovv, v. 515. Supply irapri-
(Vi from the context. 904. 7]vayKaaii4vos, ' forced upon the
901. Many copies, including Flor. 2, city,' as Ar. Av. 32, compared by Her-
which is of high authority, give Kaol 8' mann, 6 |U«c yap &v OVK barbs ei<r/3io£eTai.
286 ETPiniAOT
eT avrovs TrepifiaXeiv K<XK($ TIVU
orav yap rjSv^ TOIS Xdyois fypovwv tcaKcos
TreCdr) TO irXfjdos, rff irokei KaKov jxiya-
oaoi Se crvv vq> ^prjcrTa. povXevovcr aei,
KOLV [JLT) TrapavTiK, avdis elcn 910
TrdXet. OeacrOau S' cDSe XPV Tov
ISovO'' O/JLOIOV yap TO xprj/Aa yiyverai
[ral TOWS Xdyovs XeyovTL Kal
o s etw' 'Ope<TTr]v Kal cr' aiTOKTeivai
/JaXXovras* VTTO 8' ereive TwSapews Xdyous 915
TW O"<£&> KaTaKTiivOVTl T010VT0V1 XeyCLV.
aXXos 8' d m a r a s eXeye rw8' ivavTia,

906. auToiis. Porson gives airrovs, on were originally a gloss on v. 91G, and
Valckenaer's conjecture, which is not made up into a verse by some metrical
very improbable, but wholly unnecessary, grammarian. The sense however is quite
since the body of the people, ol fief and complete in itself. Translate; 'in this
ol Si preceding, may be meant.—i-ri, ' a t way (i. e. in reference to his real worth
some future time, if not now.' This is rather than his mere skill as an orator)
illustrated by the poet himself, v. 910, one ought to consider the chief authority
K&v fx^] irapavrlK*, audis KT\.—iriQavbSf in a state, when one regards him ; for the
'plausible,' SCTTE or es rb irepilia\£iv. one is the same as the other ' (i. e. the
907—10. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. ii. conditions of a good orator and a good
203. Kirchhoff thinks the whole passage statesman are the same).
from 907 to 913 was interpolated from 914. os. This refers back to v. 903,
another play of Euripides. It is certainly the intermediate reflections causing a
out of place, not only in a narrative of break in the narrative.
exciting interest, but in the mouth of a 915. Hesych. iirb $' ereiee, vireBaWev.
slave ; although Euripides, in his love of Tyndareus had threatened death by
philosophizing, does not always regard stoning, v. 536, and had avowed his in-
the Ktupbs for doing so. But, as above tention of urging the citizens to carry
remarked, the m in v. !J06 seems to be out that threat, v. 612—14. So the mes-
purposely devtloped in v. 910. ' A bad senger now says, ' but Tyndareus it was
man, though a good orator, is sure to who suggested such words to be uttered
bring harm sooner or later; whereas by him who proposed to put you and
those who are wise and sensible, though your brother to death.'
they may uot be thought so at the time, 917-30. This is decidedly a fine and
are proved so in the end.' That v. 913 powerful passage. Euripides, as has been
however is spurious has been shown by remarked on Suppl. 421 (compare Electr.
Hermann. The Scholiast found it, but was 380 seqq.) was a great friend to the agri-
not more successful in explaining it than cultural interest, for he regarded it as by
modern critics have been. In fact, it nature and feeling the strongest antagonist
was added by some one who thought a to the war party. The rough and hardy
dative was necessary after'dfxoiov,and who farmer here described, who is contrasted
intended to express, ' it is the same thing with the a7ciA/xaT' ayopas, the fops and
in the case of an orator and of one in fools of the city, El. 38H, seldom troubling
office,' TC£ eV rificus ijvTt. But the addition himself with the disputes of the ecclesia
of the article with \6yous alone proves an or the political gossip of the agora, but
unskilful hand. On the use of o/xoiov, blameless in life, indignant at the vices of
meaning ' 'tis all one,' see Aesch. Ag. the great, and exercising shrewdness and
1375. Eur. Suppl. 10(J9. Hermann, ob- independent judgment in a question of
serving that some few of the later copies this kind,—such a man alone is found to
give Ti/jLwpov/j.4ytijf supposes the words startle the people by loudly praising what
 287
f*>op<f>r} jxev OVK evcovbs, dvSpetos S' dvrjp,
oXiyd/cis acrru /cdyopas "^paCvcov KVKXOV,
avTOvpybs, oinep KCU JJLOVOL crw^ovcri yrjv, 920
£vveTos Se, -^copetp bfxocre rots Xoyois BeXcou,
dfcepaio?, dv€TTikrjTrTOv rjcrKrjKa)*; jBiov
os etir' 'OpecrTTjv 7raZSa rbv 'Ayay.e^ivovo<;
crTe<f>avovv, 6? r/dekr/ae Tt/Acopeiv irarpl,
KaKrjv yvvaiKa Kadeov KaraKTavcov, 925
i/ d^ijpet, /AIJ^' bTr\it,zo-6ai \4p
(rTpareveiv eKkiirovTa
el ToivSov olKovprj^iaO' oi
<f)6el,pov(TLV dvSpwv ev
Kal TOLS ye ^pi^crTots eu \iyeiv iffxiiveTo, 930
er etTre. cros o eTr^Afe crvyyoros,
, JZ yTjV iVa^OV K€KT7]fl€VOi,
[TrdXat ITeXacryol, zlavcu'Scu Se Sevrepov,]

all had been condemning. Orestes, he The Scholiast also explains it by OVK &£IOV
said, was right; the woman whom he TOO e7mrA^TTecr0ai, ayennifj.T]Tov. B u t
slew was a profligate, though she was his Hesychius has av€tri\'i]irTov, a/jL£f/.irTov,
mother; and he ought to be crowned as aKaT&yvbiGTov, and so the more recent
a public benefactor rather than be put MSS. of Euripides. Cf. Lucian, Alex-
to death as a criminal.—It is needless to andr. § 5fi, 261, €T?J e|r)rco^Ta, ws opas,
point out how skilfully the poet, after av£Tr[\T}irrov fl'toi* Kal otrtoy irpotHzliiaiKcbs,
thi3 man's honest avowal, has brought in which probably refers to this passage.
the effect of the bad demagogue's elo- On the other hand, the author of Christns
quence, v. 9-14. Paliens has av£Triir\T]KTov, v. 394. Both
919. xPatl""'< frequenting. Porson this word and a.K€pcuos indicate his free-
thought there was a slight irony in the dom from such faults as Clytemnestra's,
notion of the citizens being polluted by at which he therefore had a right to be
the presence of the countrymen ; but the indignant. Cf. Hel. 48, aKepaiov ois o*c6-
first part of his note is inconsistent with (Tal/jLt MeyeAeoj Ae'xos.
what follows, where he says, more cor- !)25. fi KtTv' a<pypti KTX. Whose pro-
rectly, that xpa.iyui' merely means to fligate conduct made it difficult to procure
come in contact with a thing.— Contrasted soldiers for foreign service, since men now
with this rustic is the city-politician in began to distrust their own wives left at
Bacch. 717; irAajTjs Kar' &<rrv na! Tpl- home. The infinitive without the article
fiwv Kiyuiv. follows Kilvo, used (like Mud) of some-
920 — 1. The sense is avrovpybs (or thing to be mentioned next, as in Ion
rather els TWV avrovpywv, o'intp KTA.) 636, Keu'o V ohn avaaxtrbv, LIKZIV 6SOV
jiiee, £vi>erbs 5e, though a countryman, XaAwyTu TO"LS Ko.Ki.Qcnv.
yet possessed of good sense.—TO?S \6-yois, 928. olKovprifiara, o'movpovs, sc. oA(i-
the plausible speeches of the demagogues, Xovs. Cf. Aesdi. Ag. 1004.
which he was ever ready to oppose. Her- 933. The spurioupness of this verse
mann, removing the comma after |WET!>S here has been generally admitted from
8e, gives Aeyav for SiKwv, ' skilled to the time of Musgrave, though many think
oppose speech by speech.' it belonged to some other play of Euri-
922. aveiriirXtiKTOv, the reading of allpides. Most of the MSS. and Aldus
the good MSS., is retained by Kirchhoff. omit Se.
288 ETPiniJOT
V/MV OL/JLVVCOV ovSev rja-crov r) irarpi
eKT€Lua yLTjTep. el yap dpcrevcov cj>6vos 935
ecrrai yvvai$lv ocrios, ov <f>0dvoiT er av
dvijcxKovTes, 7) yvvav$l SovXevetv
TovvavTiov Se Spdcrer' rj Spacrau
vvv \ikv yap r) npoSovaa \eKTp i[iov iraTpbs
redvrjKev el Se Srj KaraKreve'vr e\x£, 940
6 VO/AOS avevrai, KOV <j)6dvot, OVTJCTKOV Tts av,
ye ou cnravis yevijcreTai..
TOXJU.^S
hrtiff o\iCkov ev SOKCOV Xeyeiv.
VIKS, 8' e/ceivos 6 KaKos iv TTXTJOCL \eya>v,
o? rjyopeve avyyovov ere re KTaveiv. 945
jadXis S' e-rteide [xr) ireTpov[xevo<; daveiv
T\rj(jL(i)v 'OpeaTr/s' avTo^eipi he cr<f>ayrj
vTrecr^er1 iv ryS' rjfJLepa Xeii/zetv /3iov
crvv croL Tropevei S' avrov eKKkrpwv airo
ZIUXCISTJS haupvwv crvv S' ojJLapTovcriv (jiCXot. 950
/cXatoires, oiKTetpo^res1 epyerai Se croi
TTLKpbv Beafia /cat 7ryDocroi/»ts a.6\ia.
dXX' eurpeVt^e <f>dcryav r) /3p6^ov heprj,
&>s Set XITTCTV ere cf>eyyo<;' rjvyeveia 8e
ovSev cr iirocjieXrjCTev, ovS' 6 i l v ^ t o s 955

936. ou (pBdvoiT1 ttv KT\. ' The sooner
you die the better; for otherwise you
must remain slaves to women.* The
meaning is, they will either kill their
husbands at once, or will keep them in
their power to kill them when they
please.
938. Kirchhoff, after Nauck, supposes
Xpe&f to have been written by mistake
from the end of the preceding verse; but
it is not easy to suggest a probable sub-
stitute, unless perhaps 3) yvvaiQ S); Sou-
Aei5<reTe. However, the very same bjxoio-
TiXevrov occurs inf. v. 1128—9. Trans-
late; ' In fact, you will be doing the
contrary to what you ought to do ; for, as
matters at present stand, she who was
faithless to my father's bed has been put
to death ; whereas if, as you propose (Sty,
you shall put me to death, the law is re-
laxed (viz. for punishing bad wives), and
one may as well die at once, since of
daring, at all events, there will be no lack
(to women).' Cf. Soph. El. 510, wei-
fiev-q /xev, ws eoitcas, av ffTpetyet. The
Schol. explains 6 vSfxos aveirai dif-
ferently, ' the custom or precedent esta-
blished against husbands is made still
wider and broader than before,' i. e.
though it was wide and broad enough.
Porson's Ka.ra.KTtvsir3 €jue is rather better
(the MSS. give /ie), because the accom-
plished death of the mother is contrasted
with the proposed death of the son.
945. On e made long before KT see
Here. F. 496. Inf. v. 1525, OUK Spa
KTevtis fi ;
94(i. Trerpovfievos Elmsley on Heracl.
60, and so Kirchhoff gives as the reading
of the two best MSS. for TreTpov/xemvs.
The latter would obviously refer to
Orestes and Eleetra, and is unobjection-
able in itself.
 289
rptnoSa KCLOL^OV $01)605, dXX' a
[XO. d) SvcrrdXaiva irapOiv', ws
TTpocrcaTrov es yr\v crbv /JaXoCcr' a<f>doyyo<; el
<y? es crrevay/Aous « m yoous Spa/xou^eV^.]
JL4. /co/rap^o^iai (rrevayiibv, <2 TleXacryCa, crrp. 960
Tt.0€Lcra XevKov w v ^ a Sia Traprji&cav,
aL/xaTrjpbv a.T<xv,
KTVTTOV re Kparbs, w eXa/^' a Kara -^Ob
veprepcov f [Ilepcre'^acrcra] KaXXtVcus
l a ^ e t r w 8e y a KvKXwTria <JG,)
crioapov eVl Koipa TiOeicra Kovpniov
TTTJ/Jiar' OLKOJV.
eXeos e\eos oS' ep^erat
davovfievcov vnep
'EXXdSos TTOT OVTCOV. 970

957—9. Schol. ei/ TOIS 4viois 5e OL» well-known joke eieieieieieiAfctreTe, KT\.,
tp4povrai ol TpeTs (TTIXOI OVTOI. TTCOS yap which must, if it had any point at all,
oiiK €fxe\\€ (TTzva^tLV, OVTU SUCTTVX&S have been a parody on something really
%Xov(Ta > The present editor agrees with Euripidean. The suggestion of Kirchhoff
Kirchhoff in believing them to be spu- is at least ingenious, whatever be thought
rious. of its probability.
960. The monody which follows, and 961. Porson and W. Dindorf omit
which takes the place of a regular sta- Flepo'e^ao'o'a, and give 7r^Aet for iroXirais
simon, is a threnos, sung by Electra over in v. 975, both after Musgrave. These,
her untimely fate, bidding farewell to her it must be confessed, are rather violent
country, and recounting the series of dis- measures, Hermann edits £v Kaicois iro*
astrous events that have brought her Kirais on his own conjecture, Kirchhoff
family to this.—The metres are for the more wisely marks a lacuna after \fiij(pos.
most part varieties of iambic and trochaic, Something is clearly wrong. As the best
a few antistrophic, dactylic, and logaoedic MS. gives a variant yp. Ka\ii irah, we
verses being added. may here suggest veprepwv a Kd\a 6eus
Ibid. Some of the late copies prefix a? TTCUS, to which Hepa4(pa(T<ra would natu-
at, perhaps from Hec. G85, aiaT, Kardp- rally be a gloss, ' the fair daughter of
XOjJ.at v6fj.ov fia.Kx^ov.—(TT€vay[/.bi't sc. Demeter.'—The phrase is, of course, a
6pTJyov. Most copies give aTzvayixUv.— mere periphrasis for funereal lamentations
IIeAa<r7i'a, Argos, or rather Argolis. accompanied with blows, according to the
Schol. 777 SriXov6n. Eastern fashion (Aesch. Clio. 420).
962. Hermann follows Barnes in read- 965. KvKhwiria, another common term
ing ray alf^arripby &Tav. But the article for the Argive land, Here. F. 15, &c.—
is certainly not Euripidean. It is much Kovpifiov KtLpa, see Alcest. 425 seqq. Tro.
better to give £?}Aos for faAwrbs, with 280, Spcttrtre Kpara Kovpi/j.ov.
Musgrave, in the antistrophe (973). 967. i W oiKav, governed by I'OK-
Kirchhoff here ventures a singular opi- XeiT». Schol. 0p7jraTa> T« ir^fitna T£>V
nion : " in monodia suspicor Euripidem 'KrpeiSSiv O'IKWV. The words roiv 'Arpei-
eo artificio esse usum, quod lepide lusit $&i>, added in the copies after oftcov, were
comicus, posito alal^aTt)p6y." True, in omitted by Musgrave as a gloss.
Ran. 1330, Aeschylus, professing rbv TS>V 970. aTparnXarav Kirchhoff for —aif,
fj.oi'wSiwy 5(e|e/V.0eo' Tp6irov, makes the from the best MSS. " Ipsi ol 6o.vovp.zvoi.
VOL. nr.
290 ETPiniJOT
yap f54fiaice.v, ot^erat TCKVWV avT.
TTpoiraa-a yivva. ne\ovo<;, 6 T iirl
£»j\oS O)V TTOT OLKOiS'
<f>96vo<; viv e t \ e deodev, a r e Svcrfievrj?
<j)(HvCa xprjtpos iv 975
la) io), irav'&aKpvT i<f>afi,epa>v
edvrj TrokvTrova, Xevcrcred^, &>s Trap' i

erepa 8' erepos a/

TnjfiaT' iv ~%p6vo) 980
(3por£)v S' 6 Tras ao-Toi6[JLr)TOS aicov.
JLIOXOIJU.1 rav ovpavov
[licrov ~yBovo<i * r e
alaprj/Jbacri irirpav
aXvaeav -)(pv(r4aiai
SivOLLCTL /3£>\0V i£ '
Iv iv 6pr\VQi<jiv d/ 985

vocantur p physical science, and consistently with his

ocTes, quoniam totam gentem Atridarum account of the punishment of Tantalus,
in mente habet Electra." Hermann. calls the sun ' a rock held in suspense
973. fijAos Musgrave for (itAarbs, midway between heaven and earth by
and OIKOIS for OIKOS. (See on v. 960.) The golden chains, a mass borne along by
substantive, while it suits the metre, gives eddying forces from heaven.' Schol.
a better sense. Iph. T. 378, e£ o'lav KaXS>v
I/
eppeis, Op€(TTa, Kal irarpbs fy)\w[xa.T<av. iriBris fj.v5pbv Xeyei rbv ^)\iov OVTW yap
976. i i i<&. Pronounced to yo. This 8o|t££ei, fJLvSpbv yap KaXovct rhv •Kenvpa.K-
has been noticed elsewhere; and Har- T(O[A€V0V 0~iOTjpOV. ITGTpOV § € KOl $Q)\OV
tung, whom Kirchhoff follows, is certainly Karh ravrb eiprjKe. This is one of the
wrong in giving lit, <S 7r. few passages where ireVpa and wdrpos
979. ertpos Porson for zrepois. The seem convertible terms. But for the
Schol. also found the dative: but a/itt- metre, requiring TUV before ovpavov, it is
/3eTai is the middle, ' gets in exchange,' probable that he would have preferred
5ia5e;^eTCU. ni-rpov. See on v. 7- Hermann reads
V
982. Hermann regards the rest of the alap'fi/j.aa'i [xvplais | irerpav a\vffeo~i XP ~
monody, from this verse, as monostrophic, ceato'i (p€pofji4i/av, glyconeus + iamb,
and he divides it into two strophes, each trimeter. The Schol. has irfrpav,
of nine verses, and three others of irre- at&puTai Kal tpepzrai /xvplais (TT
gular length. The chief argument in his Xpvtrais a\v(re<nv ^| ovpavov. Perhaps
favour is, that the last part changes to however by adding pvplais he merely
dactylics, which implies design in varying meant to develop the force of the plural.
the system. —On the doctrine of the Slvq, or rota-
Ibid. T€ was added by Hermann. The tion of the heavenly system, see Preface
aspiration of Electra is, that she might fly to vol. i. p. xxix.
to the sun, suspended in mid air, in order 984.^ iva KT\. Schol. Hirm r$ Tai/-
to utter her complaints to her forefather ruAcp airoSvp-qrat ra. ffvfi^dvra Tots airo-
Tantalus, who was fabled atpi TroraffOat, y6vois avTov. Porson, giving avafioa-
v. 7- But Euripides, in his love for o-onai on the slight authority of the Schol.
 0PE2THZ. 291

yipovTL varpl TavTakw

09 ere/cep ere^e yeveropas
ot KareiSov a r a s ,
TToravov fJikv 8ia>y{ia
O CTTOXCO 990
077076 77eXayeo"t Sie-
oi<jypevcre, Mvprikov <j>6vov
$LKG)V e's olB/xa TTOVTOV,
XeVKOKV/JLOCTLV

TTOVTLOV
yjocriv d 995
66ev hofAOLCTL Tot's C/XOIS
apa TrdkvcTTovos,
Trot,[x,vLOL(TL MaiaSos TOKOV,
TO -^pvo-6[j.a\kov apvbs OTTOT'
iyeveTo repas 6X061* 6X061^ 1000

on Ar. Plat. C39, is compelled to render This appears to suit the metre better, and
5W ubi. But the sentence would thus be has accordingly been adopted by W. Din-
wrongly constructed, ' would that I might dorf and Hermann. Compare v. 812.
go where I shall utter my grief,' &c. 996. oSev KTK. Schol. TOUTEVTI $ia T6
987. yeveropas. Schol. \4yei 8e <povsv&rivat Toy WlvpriAov tjru[xtpopa tear-
'Arpea Kal ®V4(TTT)V Kal 3Ayafi4fj.voya.—e'AajQe Tobs OIKOVS, T^V apxhv Xaftovcra i£
ot KarfTSov KT\. id. avr6irTa.i Kal fleara!ou iyej/ero repas eV rots irotfiviots TOV
lTnroTp6(j)ov 'Arpe'w^ Tb oKedpwi1, Ae'-yw Se
| ^ p T^V Mup~ T^V &pva T^V xpv0'<fytciAA.op', %v d MaidSos
ri\ov. The sense is, ' Who were wit- T6KOS 'Epfirjs v7r4(3a\ty. Translate: ' From
nesses of infatuated acts, first when which event to my family there came
Pelops slew Myrtilus, secondly, when the (another) curse full of woe, namely, a
dispute arose between Atreus and Thy- birth among the flocks of the son of
estes respecting the golden lamb.' The Maia (Hermes), when the golden-fleeced
/xtv however (989) is not answered by 5e, prodigy of the lamb, fatal in its result,
but the narrative of the second calamity became the property of the horse-breeding
is connected with the first (Z8ev, v. 996). Atreus.' The legend, given at length on
98,9. iroTavhv Porson for rb Trrav6v. Electr. 699, need not here be repeated.
There is nothing obscure in the slight It is only necessary to observe, that the
periphrasis for SiaSufipeiew riBprnirov golden lamb was sent or created by
appa TreXdyem (Trap1 a\a), and (poveueivHermes, because the murdered Myrtilus
MvpTl\ov, SucAvTa ai/rby is IK6VITOV. was reputed to be his son. Schol. vir-
Schol. TleAoip 6 TavriXov, awtpyhaavTOS 4j3a\€ TOVTOV 'Epfxrjs opyi£6fievos 'Arpe?,
TOV MvpriAov, Kal T7)V iraph O&KaffGav 4irei8}} o irp6yovos ai/Tov TleAo^ rby Mup-
4Aavvai>, cnradiitraTo ainiv KOT' eKuvoyTiXov vlbv airov els rb e{ avrov K\j]6ev
rby T6TTOV TT)S 0a\d(r<r7is, %p@a TepaitTT6s MvpTtoov ircXayos eppitye.
f&Tiv a.Kpair'fjpioy rvjs Eu^Soias. 1001. lmro$ci>Ta W. Dindorf for ITTTTO-
901. The good copies have 'ire, one f36ra or imroBdra. (On the confusion of
only (Flor. 10) <5IT((TE, by a correction. these two compounds see Iph. A. 1059.)
PP 2
292 ETPiniJOT
odeu epis TO re
aXiov ju,ere/3a\ev p
[rav irpos] ecnrepov KeXevOov
ovpavov fTTpoaapixoaacra
[LOVOTTCoXoV is AS),
iirroLTropov re §p6fir]{ia UeXetaoos 1005
ei§ oSov dXXav Zevs /j,€Taf3dXXei,
TtovSe T a,juet/8ei 9a.va.Tovs Oavarwv
TO. T eirwu/xa heiirva &vko~TOv
Xetcrpa re Kprjcrcras 'Aepona? ooXC-
a s SOXLOLO~L ydfiois. TO, iravvcrTaTa 8' 1010

By restoring the o) the metre becomes one gives irpo<raptJ.6<Ta<T with the final a
the same as v. 995. erased and re-written. Read, ovpavov
1002. oBev {pis ("Epis W. Dind.), ' re- fieQaptJ.6o~a.o-' | is fxov6~ro)\ov 'AcD, b y w h i c h
sulting from which a quarrel (between the last verse becomes the same as 995
Atreus and Thyestes) changed the course and 1001.—Why the Morning, or Morn-
of the sun's winged steeds, having turned ing-star, is called fxov6ira>Kos, is a matter
them by a westward course through the of dispute. One ancient explanation of
heaven towards Morning with her one- the phrase was is fxiav 7}]xepav. So He-
horsed car.' There are several critical sychius, and the Schol. Sia fiias rjfiepas.
difficulties here. The good MSS. vary But there can be little doubt that the
between effirtpav and k'ffi-epov. Photius, -ridpiirrtoi of the sun are contrasted with
k<TT~epa.v \eyouo~i TTJV TOV rjXiov Svirwthe inferior brightness of the early morn-
ical a<p>' 4(T7re'pas* OVK dc/>' e&irepou. Thereing-
follows this remarkable gloss; eWepoy 1005. k-TTa~r6povt sc. T5>V eirrd. See
tceAzvOov ktmspiov, eVl SvtTfJias b$6v. Rhes. 529.
Hesychius also, 'iaitupov Kc\ev0ov T^V 1007. Twi-Se' T ' KTA. Schol. airb Se
iairipap (eairepluv) 6$6v. I t appears TOVTOJV, o 4<TTIV, e£rjs 5e TOVTOIV, airb TOV
therefore that these grammarians found 'Arpeais Kal TOV ®V4(TTOV, Kara SiaSox^v
•Effirepov, which is elsewhere used as anBavarovs ei-aW4]\ovs eTT^yayef 6 Mcu-
adjective, e. g. Aesch. Prom. 350, ts Trphs ddos T6KOS, Kal ra 5e7in/a Tav reKviev TOV
eaircpous T6TTOUS ea'Trjic^. I t follows, a9 ©veaTov. Hermann says, " nominativi
Kirchhoff observes (if, as we can hardly sunt Stf-tva et XeKTpa, quae Atridarum
doubt, they referred to this very passage), BavdTovs 8av6.Twv a./j.eifleii' dicuntur."
that IIK irphs is an interpolation, resulting This is clearly right : the Thyestean
from ktmipav being taken for the sub- banquet and the adultery of Aerope bring
stantive.—For 7rpo(raptA.6<Ta<ra the Schol. on in succession the murders in retribu-
appears to have found ^0ap^.6(Ta(ra, which tion of murders which have befallen the
he explains intTavrptyava.. Porson's note present generation (Agamemnon and
involves a lapsus calami which has misled Orestes). We might have expected
some critics. He gives in the text Trpoer- ToitrSe, and perhaps it is a question if
apix6&cLva,, and says, " Sic scholiastes. TavSe afieifiei Bafdrovs may not mean,
MSS. plerique cum Aldo ftt8apfi6<ras." ' gives murders in exchange for these (the
He meant to read /j.f8apn6tTa<ra with theabove) calamities.'—For the sake of the
Schol., and to state that Trpocrap[j.6iTas was
dactylic metre Hermann inserts ael after
found in the old copies : an error which afjztfiei, which may indeed easily have
Scliolefield failed to detect, who merely dropped out. For the same reason one
tells us that re in v. 1002 is answered by might suggest Kp7j<r<n'5os in v. 1009.
Te in v. 1005. We incline to fj.e8a.p-
^.6(ra{ra, but suspect a slight transposition J008. ii-ihvvfj.a SUCVTOU. Soph. El.
is further required. All the good MSS., 283, iraTphs rriv h*viTTd\~uvav 5a?r' eirw-
one excepted, read irpo<rapfi.6cras. That V0fJ.aGf).£irr)v.
 OPEZTHZ. 293

KOI yeverav ifjibv rfkvOe

OO/JLWV TTOXVCTTOVO is dvayKcus.
XO. Kal fx-qv 6'Se crbs £vyyovo<; ipirei
6a.va.Tov
O T£ 7TlCTT0TaT0S TTaVTWV
tcraSeX<£os avr/p, * Wvvwv 1015
vocrepbv KCOXOV ['Opi(TTOv\
TTOOL KTjOOCTVVCO 77apClO~£ipoS.
il/l. ot yco. irpo TVjxpov yo.p o" opaxr oLuaa'Tevco,
doe\(f>e, /ecu ndpoide veprepov TTiipas.
ot yoj jj,aX a w i s . OJS <r' iSovcr' iv d/xju.ao"t 1020
TTavvcrTaTrjv Trpocro^w igecrrrjv cf)pevwi>.
OP. ov cny d<f>elcra TOVS yvvaiKtiovs ydovs
o"Tep^ets r a KpavOivT ; oiKTpa /xev TaS', ctXX' o/xws
\_<j)ipew dvayK-q rets 7rapecrTcio-a9 r v ^ a s ] .
Kat 77WS (TioJTrS), <^>£yyos &>s bpav dcov 1025
1012. Tro\u(TTiij'oisis the reading of the fortitude. A new scheme is suggested
Schol. and two of the inferior MSS. The by Pylades (v. 1098) which appears to
metre is thus like v. 984. offer a ray of hope. It is this; to slay
1014. Hesych. KaraicvpuSeh, Kara- Helen, who is now within the house, by
KpiBels. Hence perhaps we should cor- way of revenge on the perfidy of Mene-
rect Androm. 496,ty-r)<p<(BavaTov KiTam- laus; and to secure Hermione as a hos-
padiv. Valg. KaTaKeKfii/j.eyoy, which tage (v. 1189), is further proposed by
reads like a gloss. Electra.
1015. Eefore Wvvav some word like 1019. All the good MSS. give vepripov
ire'Aas seems to have dropped out. Por- Trupas, except Flor. 2, which has yeprepas.
son admitted bpBuv in place of idivan, Schol. irp6Tepov TTJS vspripov irvpas, rfroi
after the somewhat bold conjecture of TTJS TTpbs robs vepTepovs Tre/xnoiKTris Trvp-
Heath. Kirchhoff also supposes iBvvaiv to Ka'ias. Porson and most of the subse-
be a gloss.—In the next verse Elmsley quent critics give vtpripav from the in-
would omit 'OpeCTou, which is added by ferior copies. Compare the feminine
the second hand in one good MS. einrepos in v. 1003.
1017- iraptiiTeipos, irapaKoXovdwv. Cf. 1020. <r' ISovcr' 4v Porson for ISovo-d <r'
Here. F . 445, &\o%iv Te <£>I'ATJI/ imoati- tv or ISovo'3 eV.
paiois irotrXv %\KOV<TO.V TeKva. 1022. ov (x'tya — <TTe'p|eis ; Cf. Aesch.
1018. The scene following, though it Theb. 239, oil criya JUTISW rSivh" epeis
requires three actors on the stage at once, Kark Ttr&Kiv;—TO icpavBivra, the decree
admits for the most part the dialogue passed in the assembly.—ctAA' ifyiaij, sup-
only of two, since Orestes first talks with ply (Trepyeiv %fh- The next verse is
Electra, and then separately with Pylades. with very good reason regarded by Kirch-
The latter however interposes a distich hoff as an interpolation. The dialogue
at v. 1209, and at 1231 seqq. the three commences, as usual, with twice the
converse briefly together. It is a very number of verses spoken subsequently by
touching and well-written scene, this last each. Hermann gives tpipetp a1 with
meeting and mutual farewell of a brother Aldus and some copies.
and a sister who have been so affection- 1025. Barnes, Porson, and most of the
ately attached. They mutually deliberate later editors place the question at aiamw,
as to the manner of death they shah1 by which Electra is made, in what follows,
adopt, and each exhorts the other to to inform Orestes of his death, which he
294 ETPlIlIAOr
TOS' ovKeff rjfjuv rots Ta\aLTra>pois /nera ;
OP. fir) av ye /A' aTro/creiv'1 aXi? dvr' 'Apyeta?
riOvqjl 6 TXTJI^CDV TO. Se irapovT l a Ka/c
JL1. ai jiieXeos i^/fys cnjs, 'Opeara, KOI norfiov
davdrov r awpov. t,W ^XP^V a?> ° T ' 103
OP. /AT) irpos 0e<2i> JU.O(. Trepifiakris avavSpiav
°
e's hdupva Tropd/JLevovcr virofivyjcriv
HA. 6avovfie0'- ovx otov re /AT) <rreueLV fca/ca.
iraaiv yap oiKTpov rj <f>ikr) rpv^V PpoTols.
OP. TOS' ^/xap TJ/JUV Kvpiov Set 8' ^ (Sp6)(ov<; 1035
ameiv Kpe/JLaa-Tov1;, rj £t^>o? drjyeiv XeP^
HA. (TV vvv [x, dSeX^e, /ATJ Tts 'Apyetcav KT<XVT]
v/3picr[Jia 64JX€VO<; TOV ''Ayafxip.vovo'i yovov.
OP.
dXX' avTO)(eipi 6vrj(j)l OTCO /3ovXet 1040
JL4. ecrrat TaS'1 ovSev croO ft
dXX' a.[jj fj p) x
OP. repnov Kevrjv ovqcriv, el repnvov rdSe
davdrov

already knew : whereas she ought to say, trtnvhv Sis /i' airoKTtivei rh a6v.—By
' how can I be silent when we are both 'Apytias xeP^s Hermann understands the
condemned to die ?' And so the Schol., xelPOTOV'la of the Argives, and he is pro-
ital TTZS <ncn-!r-fi<ra, eVel OVK£TI II4T€ITTIVbably right, though the term here is cer-
T\fxiv TO'IS aBXiots /3AeVeiP T6S( rh (pas TOV tainly ambiguous.
'Hhlov; and again, eirel TJI <J>WJ TOV riXiov 1032. The common reading, vvS/xyrifftv,
6pav oh JU6T€(TT(J' r}]juv TO^S Ta\anrti>pois. may perhaps stand in apposition to Sdicpva,
It seems so clear that he found iis Spay or the sense may be, ' by bringing into
instead of ettropay, the reading of all the tears the remembrance of woe.' Musgrave
copies, that this has now been restored, suggests uirO|uW)crei, and so the Schol.
Hermann gives jwrbe for /teVa, after seems to have found; 5ict T)]V \iir&)t.vT\aiV
Musgrave. Kirchhoff suggests OT3 OVK(B'. TWV KCLKQIV ei(Ta.yov<roi. jue els Sdicpva.
1027. fib <rv ye f-' Hermann for av fiA) 1034. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. oxix. 3.
fx, Flor. 2 having ^ o-ifi'. The correc- 1037. HV — KTavy. The Schol. ex-
tion is quite necessary. The common plains this by 'Iva fi.ii. It is better to take
reading would mean, ' Do not you kill it in the imperative sense, ' let not any
me, for I am (virtually) killed already by Argive slay me,' as in Hec. 548, fx-l) TIS
another;' whereas the sense is, ' slay me SiJ/jjTai XP00* TOU/J.OV. — For y6vov the
not, I beseech you, by this vain grief, for Schol. records a reading S^cw, which, he
I am slain sufficiently by the Argives.' says, was approved by the grammarian
Thus the ye in expostulation is added in Callistratus. The objection to TOV ytivov
a formula where n\j legitimately occurs is, of course, the masculine used of a
without strong personal emphasis, as in female offspring. Hermann ventures to
Med. 1056, fib SiJTa Ovfte, fib o~v y edit T V 'Aya/xefivovos y6vov.
ipydo-ri T<£5e. For inroKTtlvttv used in
this sense, as it were, of morally slaying, 1041. ovSiv KTA., ' I'will not be at all
by words &c, cf. Hipp. 1064, ofytoi, T!> behind your sword,' i. e. behind you in
the use of the sword.
 0PEZTH2. 295
HA. w ^tXrar', a> iroOzwov TJZMTTOV T' e^wv 1045
T7J5 cri^s a8e\(f>fj<5 OVOJIOL KOI x^v^qv fiiav.
OP. £K Toi fie -njfeig1 Kai cr d//,eit//acr#cu dekco
<f>i\oTr)Ti ^€.ipwv. TL yap eV albovfiai raXas ;
a) crTepv aSeX^-fys, w ty'ikov irpocnrTvyfi ifibv,
rao dvTi iratSwv /ax! yafirfkiov Xe^ous 1050
TrpocrfyOkyfxaT dfifyoiv rois TaXauncipois vdpa.
HA. <£eO-
a.v gt(f>o<; vo) TOLVTOV, el Oefiu?, KTavoi,
xal [ivrjfia hk^aiff ev, xeSpov
OP. TJOICTT ai> eur) ravu • opa? oe or)
ws icnravicrfied*, wcrre Koivwveiv rd(f>ov. 1055
ov8' et(^)' vTrep croG, /x'jj BaveLv <nrov8r)i> e)(O)v,
MeveXaos 6 KaK05, 6 TT/DOSOT^S TOVJJLOV vrarpds ;
OP. ovo O^LI/A eoeiqev, ahh eiri cr/ojTrrpots eywv
eXirtS' rjvXafieLTo jir/ croitjE.iv <f>CXovs.
1046. Neither Scholiasts nor modern five verses formed the speech of Orestes;
commentators explain the meaning of a and consequently that Kirchhoff is again
brother ' haying the dearest name of his mistaken in supposing v. 1051 to be
sister.1 Probably she means, that he has spurious. The MSS. indeed, as well as
in her one whom he may call by the the Scholiast, give a/up), for which Lo-
endearing name of sister, and who is beck proposed the obvious correction
possessed of common feelings, <fivxhv ap.(poiv, and the two best copies have &pa,
jufap. Cf. iroQtivbv 6yofj.3 6/j.iklas, v. 1082. altered into trdpa, at the end. The former
1049. Kirchhoff appears to be mistaken error is easily explained : some one mis-
in marking the loss of two verses of Elec- took h^olv rots raKanrwpois as if agree-
tra's preceding this. There is nothing ing, and thought that this could not be.
wanting to the context. Electra had In fact, a/upow is the genitive after itpoa-
said, ' Let me embrace you,' and he re- <p6eyfiaTa. Porson reads Tjfjuy, from one
plies, ' I am desirous to return that em- of the inferior MSS.—If this verse, in
brace,' which accordingly he does, 3 fine, be omitted, the sense ends very
orc'pj/ &5€\<f>r)s KTA. The remarkable imperfectly at v. 1050.
numerical correspondence of this passage 1053. K&pov. See on Alcest. 365.
haa been pointed out in the Preface to 1056—7. W. Dindorf, with one of the
vol. ii. p. xxiii;—"Orestes speaks five, late MSS., continues this distich to Ores-
then three times five, then twice five tes. It obviously belongs to Electra;
verses ; and he is answered by Pylades in and thus the speech of Orestes, like that
fifteen, after which (with the interval of at v. 1075, will contain ten verses, on the
a monostich dialogue between them of not improbable supposition that v. 1066
thirty-one), Orestes and Pylades again is interpolated, where Se/ias is impro-
speak in twenty-two lines each. Beyond perly used of a dead body.
this (1177—90), Electra and Orestes 1058. 0/J.IJ.' eSei|ec. It does not ap-
converse in fourteen alternate lines or pear that Menelaus had been present at
couplets, and then Electra delivers a the assembly, as might have been in-
speech of thirteen, answered by Orestes ferred from v. 704. — eVl (nriJu-Tpoir,
in fifteen as before, and then (v. 1231—
45) there is another dialogue of fifteen ttaTexew airodav6i/Tos TOV 'Opiarov.—•
verses preceding a system of dochmiacs." 7juAa/3eiTO, cf. v. 748.
— Here therefore it is fair to assume that
296 ETPiniAOT

dXX' eV, oVws yevvala Kayafiefjivovos 1060

SpdaavTe KarBavov^eff dfiwraTa.
Kayoi fxev evyeveiav ano$ei£a> TroXet
Tratcras Trpos ^Trap <f>acrydvco- ere 8' au ^pecov
6'ju.ota vpdcrcreiv rots C/AOTS roXju/tyjiiacri.
ILvkdht), crv 8' 17/MV TOC <f)6vov yevov fipafievs, 1065
«at KarOavovToiv ev TreptcrTetXov Sejaa?,
$d\Jjov re Kouvfj irpos Trarpb? TVfjLfSov tfaepwv.
Kal xaV' t™ epyov 8", ws opas,
ITT. eVicr^es. ti> /x,ev rrpatTa croi
ei {ijv ju,e ^ p ^ e t i ' crou QavovTo% ^XTTtcras. 1070
OP. Tt y a p TTpocrrJKei Kardavzlv cr' e/xo9 jaera ;
FIT. ^pou ; TI Se ^TJI' CIJ? eraiptas arep ;
OP. OUK: eKTcwes c r ^ [i^rip', <ws ey&> raXa?.
JIT. ^ w crot ye Kowfj' ravra Kal Trdcr^euv fx€ 8eT.
OP. a.7rd8os TO cnSjim irarpl, jxr] £vvdvr}crKe JJLOL. 1075
croi ^ev y a p ecrrt TTOXIS, eju.ot 8' ov/c ecrrt ST),
Kal hwjxa Trarpos Kal /xeyas 7rXovrou XI/X,^J/.
ydfj-av 8e TTJS /^ev SvcrTT-dr/xov T-^crS' i<r<f>dkr)<;,
rjv crot KaT7)yyvr]<T', eratpiai/ crefiwv
arii 8' aXXo XeKTpov TraiSoTroirjcrai XafBcov, 1080
K^8O? 8e rov/Mov Kal cov OVK€T ecrri STJ.
aAA &) TTOueivov ovo/x o/xiAias e/aij?,
Xa^p'' °v y^p vjl^v ecrTL TOVTO, <jol ye
ot y a p davovres
1060. oircos, hortative, as Iph. T. 321, The answer however is directed to &s E7o>
dAA' OTTOJS 6avov[*.e9a K&A\una. rd\as, as if he had said, ou o"u [wvov efc-
1062. The best MS. has onroSetlcu Taces aiiriji/, aAV c-ycb (riiy troi.
TT(jAei (with to superscribed by a later 1077' Aesch. Pers. 252, Si Ilepiris oTo
hand), and yp. Trarp6s. Hence Kirchhoff Kal iroAvs TTXOVTOV Ai/xifP.
concludes that ir6A*i and irarphs were 1079. Karnyyinicr'. Cf. El. 1340,
emendations, and the original reading was TlvXdSn, xa^Pa"/ ?"'> vvpcpeiov Se/ias
anoSel^ai 64AU. The Schol. however 'HAeVrpar. In Iph. T. 915, they are
recognizes TT6AZI, and all the other copies spoken of as happily married. Inf. v.
agree in airoStlfa. 1G57, 'Opiara, aol Se TTCUS' i-y&i Karey-
1072. eraipeias Porson. yvii.
1073. Hermann reads owe eKTaves trh, 1082. •n-odtivbv ovofia. Cf. v. 1045.
from a variant in one of the late MSS., There is the usual variant S/ifta, on which
because the reply of Pylades does not well Porson has a long note. The sense
suit irV nyTepa distinctively expressed, simply is, & Ke/cArjiiieVe kTaipe.
since that would mean, that Pylades had 10(i4. ot SavouTts, we who are virtually
killed his mother with the help of Orestes, or morally dead. Cf. v. 1027, aAis iif
 0PEZTH2. 297
rj rroXv XtXeupai TWV i/xav ^ovXev/xdrcuv. 1085
l^rjd' ai/xd JXOV Se^aiTO Kdpiru^ov neSov,
fxr) Xafivpos aldr/p, ei cf eya> irpoSovs TTOTC
iXevdepcoo-as TOV^OV diroXiTroijUt ere.
Kat o-vyKaT<iKTavov yap, OVK dpvijo-ofJLai,
/cat Train ifiovXevcr £>v o~i) vvv TtVets St/cas* 1090
Kat ^vvdavelv ovv Set pe crot Kat rfjo" Sfiov.
ijXTjv yap avTrjv, rj<s Xe^os Ka-ryi'ecras,
Kpivat Bd/xapTa. TC yap ipa> KaXov irore
yrjv JeX<£t8' iXdcov $O)K4<DV aKpoTrroXw,
os Trplv [xkv Vila's Zvo-Tv^eiv <^>tXos iraprjv, 1095
vvv 8' OVK4T et/At SVCTTV^OVVTC CTOL <^>tXos ;
OVK eo~Tcv, aXXa, r a v r a /xkv KafioX fteXet.
e77et Se Kar0avoviJie9\ is KOLVOVS Xoyovs
av
1
OP. a> (^CXTaT , et yap TOVTO KarBdvoiy? V&oxv. 1100
FIT. TTLOOV VVV, avdfxeivov 8e (f>ao-ydvov To/xas.
OP. jxevw, TOV e^Opov et TL Tt/Awpijo"O)u,at.
'Apyelas xepbs TeByrjKa. Some MSS. give of the late MSS., rjs Aixos y' was written
offla^oCcTes(for Qavovpsvoi). to fill the hiatus. Kirchhoff proposes to
1085. Between ^irou and ^ TTOA.I; the read ris eir^if^cras Ae'xos, and Brunck
MSS. are about equally divided. The proposed Karyveira. Both were so near
latter seems rather more suited to the the mark, that it is surprising they missed
sense, ' You have greatly missed, or are it. Hermann acquiesces in Porson's
os
far short of, my intentions.' Cf. Hel. 765, transposition, i)s ye \4x etrriveaa..
1
TJ TT6\}C avtipov p.*.—[ATJQ al/xa KTA.., a 1093. ri KaAbv, what plausible defence
strong form of imprecation on oneself. of my conduct, ri SUatov. Hermann
Hipp. 1030, KOI fii)Te vdyros n^re yri contends that KaXbv is a mere patchwork,
S€|aiTo fiov tfdpKas 9av6vros, €i Kaicbs ire- and gives T£ yap epai Kaycb wore, with
(puK1 ay-fip. Kirchhoff observes, what Flor. 2, one of the best MSS. having TI
Porson had omitted to notice, that this yapa iyev epw Ka\6v irore; Schol. Ti yap
distich is quoted by the Schol. on Pind. eX t <pn"^"t a.Tro\oyi]<rarrSai;
Ol. ii. 135.—Tovphj/, sc. ifiavrbi/ airo- 1094. Hermann is surprised that no
\v<ras airlas. critic suggested T V AeAcJ>/8', which he
1090. vvv is added by a later hand in gives from one good MS. Others will be
one of the Venice MSS. (B., Kirchhoff). surprised that he did not perceive this
We suspect also the oh. Perhaps, nal would be a wrong use of the article.
iravra (rvvefiovkEvad */ &v rivets biitas. Perhaps els AeA<pL5' e\9ci)v $. cucp., or, if
1092. KaT^vetras is the emendation of yijv be genuine, $o>Kea>p T' anp.
the present editor for ewrjve&a. The mis- 1096. Cf. Electr. 605, & -reKvov, ovSeh
take arose from ignorance of the true SVITTVXOVVTIffoi(ptAos.
sense of KaTaive?v — fcareyyvav. Cf. 1097. We might suggest, aAAa Tavra
Iph. A. 695, Toiivofia filv ovv iratS' old' vvv Ka.fj,o\ /xeKei, as giving a better sense.
OTQJ KaTTrjVtaas. Hence iiryv€(Ta was 1101. hvaixeivov, await the proper time
written by some one who thought the of, i. e. put off for a while, the sword-
meaning was, ' to whose marriage I have blow that is to slay you. Schol. T«'<r0?jT!
consented ' (cf.v. 1672, Kai Atitrp' eirijVeo-', Si), nal T V aipay^v ava&aAov.
ty'ui %.v 5iSy narrip); and then, in some
VOL. III. Qq
298 ETPiniJOT
TIT. (jiya. vvv &>s yvvaitfi Tnartva
OP. /XTjSev rpecrrj's TacrS'* a>s 7rapeicr' rjfiLV <piXcu.
JIT. 'EXivrjv KTavaiJuev, MeveXeat Xvinqv micpdv. 1105
OP. 77(3$ ; rb y a p eroi\hov iaruv, el y ecrrai KCIXGJS.
ITT. cr<f>d£avTes- eV Sd/xois Se KpvirTeTai credev.
OP. jaaXicrra* KGU ST) 7rdW a7rocr</>payi£eTcu.
ITT. dXX' OVK46\ "Aih-qv VV\L$'IOV KeKTyj^evrj.
OP. KCU 7T(Ss ; ex<£L yap fiapfJdpovs OTraovas. 1110
ITT. r w a s ; <Ppxjy£>v yap ovSeV av Tpecrai/i' eyw.
OP. otous ivoTTTpov Kal fxvpayv emcrTa/ras.
TIT. Tpv<f)a*z yap rjK£L Sevp' e^oucra Tpwt/cas ;
OP. c3cr#' 'EXXas a v r ^ ayiiKpov oLK7)Trjpiov.
TIT. ovSei' TO SouXov 7rpos TO JU,^ SOUXOV yevo?. 1115
OP. Kai /x7)v TOS' ep^as Sis Oaveiv ovy^ a^o/u-ai.
ITT. dXX' ovS' eyw JU.^V, croi ye Ti^wpovjaevos.
OP. TO TTpayfua SrjXov Kal Trepauv, OTTOJS Xeyeis.
ITT. el'cri/Aev es oiwrovs Brjdev cos
OP. c\u> TocrovTov, TaTTiXonra 8' OVK
ITT. yoous Trpos avrrjv Qy)cr6\LZ.<j& a
OP. axTT ii&aKpvcral y evho6ev

1103. tri'7a >w. Schol. v<poparai ras 1110. KalmDs,- ' Not so.' See Alcest.
TOO xopoii, iv6fJ.L^e yap avras e%0pas 482.
el^ai. 1112. o?ous KTX. Schol. o'lovs clubs
1105. Auir9)r, the accusative in appo- tivai iiriTTjSeiovs els r^v T&y ivdirrpciiy
sition to the sentence, for which see «al jj.vpa>v inrnpeatca'. Perhaps we should
Here. F . 59. read eVtoTaTEiV. Cf. Troad. 1107, XP""
1106. Kirchhoff pronounces this verse aea 8' tvoTirpa, irapBivav X«P'TOS, exmlTa
" vix sanus." The explanations of the rvyx&vei Aibs ic6pa.
Scholiasts are confused, but they do not 1116. Kal ,uV KTA. 'Well, if I ac-
indicate any other reading. Hermann complish that, I fear not to die twice.'
and Kirchhoff read imiv, prompta vo- Cf. Heracl. 600, Kal x^P^t Sva<t>riixe7v yap
luntas adest, si recle fieri poterit ,• and ctfo/itti 9tdy. Aesch. Suppl. 860, SAity
this is perhaps better than the vulg. £<TTIV. yap oijroi ir\6Kafxov ouSa/t' a^eTai. The
' Readiness is not wanting, provided the MSS. and Schol. give ov xaf"A««» ' I d o
result shall prove successful.' not retire from,' and this, though not an
1108. This verse is ironical;'No doubt Attic word, is retained by Porson and
of it; already she is sealing up all my Matthiae.
property,'i.e. it is being taken possession 1119. It might be better to construe
of by her and Menelaus, on the presump- SrjOev as Oavovfievoi, i. e. irpo(patrii &s 6.,
tion of my death. The Schol. records a than to retain the comma after SJjese. Cf.
various reading aira<r<paAi(eTai. The cus- Soph. Trach. 382, STJdev oiSer iVropoic.
torn of affixing seals on the property of 1121. irpbs avri]v, Helen. 1153, real
absent persons is alluded to in Aesch. Ag. ^v yvvaiKeiois Uv oiKTLo-alfj.e6a Kovpalffi
592, where Clytemnestra boasts that she real Sp^vomi Ttpbs tbv aviawv.
has been a faithful wife, <rrnj.avrhpi.ov 1122. ttcSatcpvaai y, ironically; 'aye,
oiiSev BiacpSeipaaai' iv /iriKei xp^vov. so that she will shed tears outwardly,
 0PE2TH2. 299
TIT. /cat vcov Trapicrrai ravO* direp KCLVYJ TOTC.
OP. incur dycava TTOIS dyaviovyueOa ;
TIT. Kpvirr iv TreirXoicn TOLCTLS' igofiev ££(f>T]. 1125
OP. vpocrdev 8' oTraScov TIS okeOpos yevr\o~era,u;
TIT. iKKK.rjo-oyi.ev <x<£as dWov aAAocre
OP. Kat TOV ye fxr) o~uyu>vr dnoKreCveuv
TIT. eir avro OTQXOI rovpyov ot reivew yjptwv.
OP. *E\.4vrjv (f)ovev€w jxavOdvu) TO O~VJJL(3O\OV. 1130
ITT. eyva)*;' CLKOVCTOV S' &>S KOXOX;
et fxev yap es yvvatKa a
m
$£<j>o<; fxeOelfiev, Sva K\erj<; av rjv <f>6vo<;'
vvv S' virkp aTrdo~r]<; 'EWdSos Swcret SLKTJV,
1
£)v 77arepa5 eKTetv' 3>v 8' dirwXeo-ev reKva 1135
I'v/xc^as T' £0r}K€v 6p<f>avas ^vvaopav
6\o\uy/t/,os ecrrat, Trvp T' dvdxjjovo-iv 0eols
o"ot 7roXXa /cdjaot /ceSv' dpojjxevov rvyeiv,
KaKrjs yvvaiKos owe)(' cu/x' i-rrpd^afjiev.
6 jJL7)Tpo<f)6vTr]s 8' ou KaXet Tavriqv KTCLVCOV, 1140

while inwardly rejoiced.' The good copies 1130. T!> cri/idoXoy, the watchword,
give Kexapf «"?"> Aldus and some of the Cf. Rhea. 220. 573.
inferior ones Kexap/xeyq, which Porsou 1135. Sv 5'is the reading of the best
pronounces equally good ; but the nomi- MS. and Flor. 2, for S>v T\ By removing
native could only stand with 5<TT' eKSaur- the full stop commonly placed after £uc-
pvtT€t y\ Prof. Scholefield, apparently a6ptcv, which involved an awkward asyn-
impressed with the conviction that a Por- deton at oAoAvyphs effrai, a much better
son could not err, in Greek at least, chi- sense is gained; ' while on the part of
valrously comes to the defence, and pre- those, of whose sons she caused the death,
sumes an ellipse of KOX avrii al/rdfi/ferai, and bereaved the wives of their partners,
uxrre KT\. there will be a shout of joy, and (men)
1123. ravB' (f. raijO') amp /celvri. will kindle fires on the altars of the gods,
Schol. Kal Tifuv r6re TauTo irupitrrai, praying that many blessings may light on
airep K^ivrj,tfyouvrb e£<t)#ei> SaupveiVf en- you and me.' The oXo\vyfj.bs here, as
ToBev (1. tvioSev) Se xap^" *Xeu/ rV eA-" elsewhere, is the joyful cry of women, viz.
TTLBI TTJs 5(axeip^(rews avTrjs. those whose husbands have died in the
1126. TIS uXedpos. Schol. rh TIS «CT! war; while the masculine apti/xevoi in-
TOV Kara riva rpSnov; eludes the fathers who have lost their
1127. &k\ov &\ho(T£. ' W e will drive sons. The use of apaaOcu in a good sense,
them, one into this room and another into for €vx*<rdat, is to be noticed. The
that, and shut them out of our way' (shut Schol. takes ruxeiV actively, Hurre Tvxtiv
them in, according to our idiom). One of avrSiv. It is however often used intran-
the best MSS. gives aAAos aKXov iv a-ri- sitively, ' to befal,' as inf. 1326.
yais, whence the Aldine oAAof aAAocr' iv 1139. alp iirpa^ajxfv. Schol. STL eiroi'li-
(TTeyats. See on v. 1447. aaptv <f>6vov. We may compare aTfia
1129. oi-reifeiv xpe^", whither we must rifleVai, to cause slaughter, Bacch. 837-
direct our course; what end we must Inf. 1579, eVl <piv<j> Trpiaaeis <p6vou. See
strive to attain. The inferior copies give on v. 40C.
rj for ot 1140. For the article with the pre-
Q q2
300 ETPiniAOT
aXX' OLTTOXLTTODV TOVT' iirl TO fiiXnov irecrei
'EXevqs Xeyopevos r q s TTOXVKTOVOV <]>ovev<;.
ov Sei TTOT ov Set MeviXecov /xev evTvx^v,
TOV crov Se iraTepa Kal ere Ka8eX(f>r)v Oavelv
T, i£> TOVT', OV yap evTrpeires Xiyeiv, 1145
S' e)(€iv crows Si' 'Ayapd/jLvovos Sopv
vjxcjyrjv' JUT) yap ovv ttyW ^Tl"
et fir/ V eKelvy <f>do~yavov fo"rrdo-co piXav.
rjv S' ovv TOV 'EXevrjs /xi) KaTaoyoi^ev <j)6vov,
TTprjo~avTe<; OLKOVS TovoSe KaT0avov[ie6a. 1150
evos yap ov a<j)aX4vTes i^ofiev KXEOS,
KaXws davovTes rj KaXws a"eo"a)O"/AeVot.
XO. vdcrais ywai£lv a£ia crTvyelv e<f>v
7) TvvSapls irals, rj KaTrjo~xyvev yevos.
OP. <£eO.
OVK £O~TLV oi&ev Kpeio~o~ov rj <f>CXo<; cra<^)7j?, 1155
ov TTXOVTOS, OV TvpavvCs' dX6yto-Tov Se TL
TO TrXrjdos avTaXXayiJia yevvaiov <j)CXov.
ai> yap T<£ T ei? AlyicrOov ifyvpes /ax/ax
Kal TrXrjo~iov Trapr}o~9a KLVSVVCOV e/xoi,

dicate see on Here. F. 582. Iph. A. 1148. The reading here is rather doubt-
1354. M . One of the best copies gives mra-
1143. oil SeT TTOT*. We should have <r6/j.eda, which obviously suggests $v—
expected oil 8€i yap. anaaiis^i^a., as KirchhofF has observed.
1145. e<£ TOVT'. ' I pass by that, how- Hermann (on Hel. v. 1675, where p.i\av
ever, for it is not becoming to say it.' Cf. |i'<fos occurs) notices the weakness of the
v. 27. If he had meant, specifically, OVK epithet following the substantive, espe-
e5ei T V a\\v ^ijTt'pa airoSavtiv, he would cially with a word interposed ; and he
have been charging Orestes with an un- would read, (though this is less probable,)
just act, and so taking the very side which ei ^ V eKeivri ip&o-yavov o-raa-aifi.' iyd.
his enemies had taken. 1149. %v 5" olv KT\. ' But, if we
1146. Sifiovs b". So the best MS. and should fail to secure the death of Helen,'
Flor. 2, for h~6fi.ovs T'. The tie is better, &c. On the formula f)v 5' oZv see Rhes.
because the subject of the infinitive re- 572. Here. F. 213. For Karacrx*"*, Iph.
verts to Mei/ekewv, whereas re would T. 980. One good MS. here gives %v b° ad.
rather couple ex e 'f with eavw. 1156. Soph. Oed. R. 380, S> TrAovTe K«\
1147. l+b 7"P °^>". For this combina- rvpavvX Kai Ti-^vr\ T4XVT}S iireptyepovo-a.—
tion see Aesch. Suppl. 386, ju^ T( TTOT' a\6yi.o-Tov, irrational. Schol. aavveTov
ovv ytvolfiav viroxeipios KpaTzaiv kpaivuv. Kal p.osp6v EVTI T!I avTaWaTTtofiai. avr\
Here perhaps the ovv has its proper sense, TOO yevvaiov ipi\ov irArjflos, ijyovv TO irpo-
the yap merely expressing the wish, as in TIJJ.O.V TO irAjjSos WT! TOV yevvaiov (piAov.
ei yap, eWe yip. ' May I then no longer The idea is, that the noble disposition
live unless I try to kill her,' i.e. such rather than the numerical strength of
being the case, that we shall gain praise friends is to be regarded.
and not blame for the deed. 1159. irA-qaiov irapijcrBa is rather im-
 OPE^THX. 301
vvv T av StScos fxoL TroXejLiiwv Ttjiwpiav, 11 GO
KOVK iKTroSwv ei. Travcrofjiai cr' alvmv, iirel
fSapos Tt Kai' TWS' earu>, aiveladai Xtav.
eyw Se TTOLVTOS IKTTVIWV xpv^r/v ijj.r)v
Spdcras TL XPV& T 0 ^ s epovs £)(0pov<; Oavelv,
iv avTavakaxra) jj.ev ol /xe irpovSocrav, 1165
CTT4VG>(TI O olvep KajjJ idrjKav ddXiov.
' rot Trais ire^v)^, os \EXXdSos
els, ou Tvpavvos, dXX' o/u,cos
p<ji\xrqv Oeov TIV ecr^'* ov ou KaJVaicryyvSi
SovXov Trapacr^wv QO.VO.TOV, dXX' e'Xev^epws 1170
y\v a(jyqa-(o, MeveXecov Se Ticro/iat.
ei XaySot//.e^', evTv^oljxev av,

properly used for ot»x t/cas fitxBa, as Her- as Porson gives it, quern dedecorabo, si
mann remarked. servili morte occiimbam. In this case
1162. Quoted by Stobaeus, Flor. xiv. aAAa following must be rendered, ' No !
6. Cf. Iph. A. 979* aluoi/^ifvot yap rather let me die like a free-born man.'
ayadol Tp6^ov riva finrod(nrous alvovvras, 1172. hvos yap KTA. ' For if we could
•t)y alvuiG1 &yav. but grasp one object, we should be fortu-
1163. TrdvTois tKirviwv KTA., ' since I nate ; namely, if from some quarter or
must at any rate die,' i. e. whether I die other unlooked-for safety might chance to
avenged or not. The Schol. missed the befal us, slaying without being slain.
point of this ; 6/jio\oyovfj.4i'ws airodvrj&Kaii'. For this I pray: for, what I wish, (with
Cf. Med. 1240, vdprus <r<p' avayici] Kar- that) it is pleasing, even by transient
words spoken through the mouth, to
oiirzp Q*(pvtra[i£v. please the mind without any cost.' The
1165. avTava.\<t><TG>ixev Schol. and MSS., sense of the last distich is, ' as it costs
corrected by Canter. " Quum hie de se nothing to pray for this, I will do so, if
solo loquatur Orestes, in plurali ambigui- only for my own satisfaction, and even if
tas inesset, quoniam etiam Pylades eum I should never attain it.' The critics do
in patranda caede adjuturus est." Her- not notice that one of the Scholiasts must
mann. have read ovfiovKofxaiyap, for he explains
1168. ct£i&!0e!s, ov rvpavvos, i.e. xe'P°- it thus : TO TjBb Kai ZVKTOV T}[XIV irpay/xa,
rov7}6els, ov jSia <TvvaBpoi<Tas robs "EAA77-rh Tiva TOVTWV Aa/3e?v viroxtipioVy oil
fiov\ofj.ai 5ia (T'r6fj.aTos p.6vov irpo<p4peiv,
vas. The command of the expedition to
Troy is called a£lana in Iph. T. 85. Com-
pare H e l . 393, TrXtiaTov yap oip.ai, KOI Kal aQf)ixiws T€pipai T))V ifxavrou tyvx'hv,
T6S' OV K6fjiTrw \4yw, (Trpdrevfj.a K(inrriTOUTe'cTJ, jit}; jUeTa rod QqiiiaiGai Ttva TWC
8iof>i<rcu Tpoiav eiri, rvpavvos ovdep Trpbs €X®P®J' Kal Tt/jHiip-fiffaffQau—If the re-
I3iay O~TpaTt]\aT0)V, kKovo't 5' &p£as cEAAa- ceived reading be right, the syntax is, b
3
5os veaviais.—dAA o^tws, viz. ' though he fiovKofxat, TOVTO T]Sv iari repeal <ppeva.
had not the absolute power of an irrespon- There is a variant Tepif/w in the Aldine
sible commander, he had the strength of and one of the best MSS.; and one
a god;' which is variously interpreted, the Schol. seems to have found repiru), for he
assistance of a god, and the authority of a explains, TOVTO Kal /ASVOV bvofxd^oiv ab*a-
god. irdvus €V(ppa(pofjLaL. To revert to the
1169. The reading of all the copies, former part of this difficult passage, it is
iax^v, corrected by Barnes, adds a little not improbable that it involves a meta-
weight to the omission of ov in one of the phor from the wrestling-school, where
late MSS., by which the sense would be, Aa/SeVSai TWOS, or Act/3V AajSeic, meant
302 EYPiniAOT
€L Trodev aeXTTTos Trapcnricroi cratTrjpia
KTavovcri fir] OavovcriV ev^o/xai. raoe.
o ySovXojuai y a p r)8v KOU 8ud arop-a 1175
TTTqvolcn jxvdois dSaTrdvws repeat <f)p£va.
HA. eyai, KacriyvrjT, avTo TOVT e^eu/ SOKW,
(TCDTUjpiav crol raJSe T IK rp'noiv r ifioi.
OP. 6eov Xeyeis irpovoiav. dXXa TTOV Tooe ;
eVei TO avverov y oTSa 0-77 ^ v x ^ Trapov. 1180
JL4. aKove Sij vvv KOX av Sevpo vovv ej(e.
OP. Key'' ws TO fidWevv dyad' e>(ei nv r)hovrjv.
HA. 'E\evr)s KaroLcrda Ovyarip ; elSor' r)p6pr}V.
OP. oTS', TJV eOpexjjev 'EpfjLiovrjv fJLrJTrjp ifxtj.
HA. avTTj fiefirjKe irpbs KXvTaifjjVfjcrTpas rd<f)ov. 1185
OP. TI ~xprJiMt. Spdaovcr'; VTTOTLOT)1; T'IV iXTriSa ;
HA. x o a ? KaTaoireCcrovo-' vnep jLTjTphs rdcfiov.
OP. KCU 8rj TC fjioi TOVT' etTras es acorr/ptav ;
HA. crvWdfieO' o\xjr)pov TTjvh', oTav c r r e t ^ nrakiv.
OP. TIVOS rdS' et7ras (pdpfiaKov Tpicrcrols (J>CKOL<; ; 1190

' to get a good hold of one's antagonist.' found also in one good MS., is a mere
Thus we may render it, ' For if we should gloss on /icAAe^, viz. r i jueAAeu' aya9a
have got into our power Menelaus alone,' (\4yeiv). Porson thought iieAAtiv could
viz. by slaying his wife. — For el no9ev we take an accusative per se; but the pas-
suspect Kai Tro6ej> to be the true reading sage ; on which he chiefly relies, Iph. A.
' and so perhaps safety might chance to ] 117, oltrSa yap irarpbs irivras & (iftta,
come unexpectedly,' by the new turn will be shown to be an interpolation.
given to affairs.—For fj.)) Oavovaw good 1183. €I8<ST' rip6firiii. Schol. ire Tbv
MSS. give ov Qavov&iv, with Aldus. yivwVKOvra. Tipcvrritra. Kirchhoff would
1178- (rwrripiav. She calls this avrb read r) el56r' 7ip6/iT]v; But this does not
TOVTO, the very thing he had mentioned, improve the sense, which is, ' Of course
in reference to v. 1173. you do,' but rather introduces a tautology.
1179. irov T<$5e; The meaning is, The vulgate is further defended by Ion
'There is no use in anticipating divine 99'J, "Epix^i"'<"> olffd', 1) oS; rl 5' ov fi€\-
assistance, since I know you have natural Act?, ykpov ;
discretion enough to suggest of yourself 1184. tOpeipev. Cf. v. 64.
an available plan.' Cf. Alcest. 1075, <rdp' 111)7. /J-rjTpbs rd(pov (al. Ta<p(ji), the
oiSa j3oiiAfo-8ai a' &v aAAa irou riSe; tomb of my mother Clytemnestra. Cf. v.
i.e. 'but that is impossible.' The ye in 112 — 4. Hermann notices the error of
the next verse is best taken in connexion Brunck and Matthiae in taking inip fin-
with iirel, on which combination see rpbs to mean ' in behalf of her mother
Here. F. 141. Cycl. 181. Many of the Helen,' who had sent her daughter as her
later MSS. wrongly omit ye. representative, v. 113.
1181. Kal ov. This is addressed to 1188. ital Si; KTA. 'Well, supposing
Pylades. this to be really the case ; how does this,
1182. T2> jue'AAei!' ayafla, scil. aitweiv, which you have mentioned, conduce to
which Hermann supplies from the pre- our safety ?'
ceding verse, or perhaps, Tii |Ue'AAeii/ (ye- 1190. rivos—4>a.pjj.aKov. Of what evil
veaSat) ayadd. The Aldine TO Ae'yeic, is this intended to be the cure ? T(
 303

HA. *E\4vr)<s Oavovcrr)?, TJV T I Meve'Xews ere 8pa,

rj TOvSe Ka/xe, irav yap ev <f>[\ov rdSe,
key ws <f)ovevcreis 'Epfjuovrjv £L(J>O<; Se ^pr)
oeprj TTyoos avTrj napOevov <nrdcravT er^eiv.
Kav [Lev ere crwl^Q JJLT] Baveiv ^prj^cov Koprjv 1195
'E\evrj<; MeveXecos TTTWJU,' ISOJV iv alfian,
fiedes Trerra<jdai irarpl irapOivov Se/ms #
rjv 8' 6£v6v[j,ov [jcr/ KparSiv (f>povrj[xaTo^
KTeCvy ere, Kai crv cr(j)d^e irapOevov hiprjv.
KO.I VIV SoKW, TO TTpSiTOV fjV 7ToX.VS TTapfj, 1200
Xpovco fiaXd^eiv airXdy^vov. ovre yap Opaavs
OVT akKipos Tre<f>vKe. rrjvS' yjfuv e-^oi
cromqpias eTraXftv. etprjTau \6yos.
OP. &J r a s <f>pivas [xev dpcrevas K€KT7)fieu7],
TO croifxa S' iv yvuau^X ^TjXeiais irpivov, 1205
<U9 a£ia tjqv [xSXXov rj daveiv e<£us.
IlvXdSrj, TOiaijTrjs ap' d/xapTiycrei
yvvaiKos, r) tjav fiaKapuov KTrjcrei
TIT. el yap yivono, QoiKiutv 8' k\6oi
KaKoLcriv vfievaCotcriv a£iovfj,evrj. 1210
OP. rj£eu 8' es OLKOV? 'EpjAiovr) TWOS XP°VOV :
o)? raXXa y etnas, etnep evTvyrjcro}iev,

uKpeX^irei rovro; The question is put, a question at Xex05- At first sight this
because it was not at first apparent how is plausible; but TaAas is against it. He
such a scheme could save at once Orestes, seems to sa}^, ' You must choose between
Electra, and Pylades. losing such a woman for a wife, and being
1196. Here, as in v. 20, the MSS. wretched ; and making an effort to save
agree in Me^eAews. The common read- your own life and hers, and living hap-
ing is Mepe'Aaos 'EXeVrjy. The transposi- pily with her.'—For 3) some good copies,
tion of the names is recommended by with the Schol., give rj, for r) (TVVOLKSIV.
Kirchhoff and Hermann.—TrT<Zfj.a, Schol. Porson suggests rjs, which Matthiae pre-
O.VT\ TOV TJ) cr&fia. It is better to take it fers, but Hermann justly rejects,
as a periphrasis for 'EAevriv incovaav iv 1209. Kirchhoff and Hermann follow
a'lfiari. See on Aesch. Suppl. 617- the old editions in placing no stop at
1200. irapfj. Nauck (ap. Kirch.) pro- ir6\iv. " Conjungenda," says the latter,
posed T)V iroAus pvrj, as Hipp. 443, Kvirpts " eA0<n Ktihoiaiv i)iivaioi(Tiv, dJiou/ieV?)
•yap oil (poprtrbv, %v TroAAr/ (>vr). B u t ai/rav." We doubt this, needless as the
irapelvcu, ivapi<rTa<r8ai, well enough im- stop undoubtedly is. Schol. Koa/j-ou/A.^Ti,
plies the close proximity of an exasperated Ti\xajihr\. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 876, ToituaZi
enemy. TOI vtv d|iw Tvpo<T<b9£yp.a<jiv.
1204—5. Quoted by Stobaeus, II. lxvii. 1212. " Jungenda sunt ei>Tux?jo'<VE>'
7 with the variant &p<xsvos. f\6vres, ut Tji/Tiix" 0a\iiv Iph. T. 330."
1208. Porson, against the copies, places Porson.
304 ETPIIIIAOT

, eXovres <TKV[AVOV avoaiov Trarpd?.

HA. KOXSr) Tre'Xas viv SW/AOVWV elvai So/ca>#
TOV yap ^povov TO [xrJKOs avrb crvvrpe^ei. 1215
OP. KaXws* crv fitv vvv, crvyyov 'HXeKTpa, S
Trapos jJL&ovcra irapdivov Se^ou 7n)S<r
<f>v\a<T(re 8', T]i> Ti5, irplv
r) £vja)u.a^ds rt? ^ KacrtyvijTOs
iXdcov e's OIKOVS </>^. yeycovi T is Sdyaou? 1220
•^ cravCSa vratcracr' ^ Xdyous 7re)at|;acr ecrw.
rji^^i<5 8' ecra» trret^oi'Tes
ayaiv OTrXt^wjtiecr^a cfyacrydvco
IlvXdhrf' crii y a p ST) crv/xTrovet? C/AO!
a) S(3jU,a vaxoiv VVKTOS op^vaias Trarep, 1225
KaXet cr' '0pi<TT7}<; Trats cros iirCKovpov [JLoXeuv
rots heo^ivoicrL. 8ia ere y a p irdcr^oi raXas
dSt/cws1 TrpoSiSofiaL 8' UTTO Ka.(Jiyvr\Tov cridev
8t/cata irpd^as' ov OdXto Sa/xap^' eXwv
KTeivai,' cri) 8' 17^1' To98e crv\\rJTTTa>p yevov. 1230
H^l. a) TrdVep, I/cow S'JJT', et «:Xveis etcraj ^^ovos
T4.KVO)V nakovvTOiv, 0% cre0ev dvrjcrKovcr' vwep.
TIT. a> crvyyeveia irarpo? ifjiov, Kafias Xtras,
y
Aydjxefx.vov, elcraKovcrov, eKcrcoaov r^Kva.
OP. eKTewa /xr/Tep', IIT. rj\jjdixy}v 8' eyw £[(f>ovs. 1235
H 4 . eyw Se y ' iireKeXevcra KaniXvcr' OKVOV.
OP. croi, irdrep, dpriyav. HA. ovS' eyw irpovSoxd ere.
IIT. OVKOVV oveCSr) raSe KXVCOV pvcrei TtKva;
OP. Sa«:pvois KaracnrevBca cr'. f L l . eyw 8' OIKTOWTL ye.
1214. /ca! 5?), 'already.'—trucTpex", doubtful, the best copies giving ey& 8'
scil. T7? yDy napovtriy avTris. eTre^ouAewca. Kirchhoff conjectures C7&
1220. 767ioce, make a sound audibly 8e avvi^ovhivaa. Neither is suited to
or distinctly heard. the following clause, Ka7re\u<r* 6KVOV.
1225. S SSfta 1'ai'wj'. Compare with The passage cited from the Electra,
this prayer Electr. 677 seqq. Aesch. Cho. which escaped Porson's memory, is
470 seqq. strongly in favour of his reading, which
1233. 5 (rwyyeveia. Schol. irapStroy 6 is given above.
~2,Tp6<pios 'hva^lav eynij.* T V 'Aya/j.4jx- 1238. weiSij, ' expostulations ' (1277
vovos dSeA^V, H ^)r tyivrro Uv\aS-q$. seqq.). Aesch. Cho. 486, S,p' Qeyeiptt
1235. Cf. Electr. 1224, where Electra 1 W 5 " 6i>elti<;<rii>, irarep; Several of the
says, 4yi> tie y 4wtKeAev<rt£ <rot, £itpovs T' best copies give OHKOVV—fivati rtKva; as
ett>r)\f/dp.-oi>fyia.See also on v. 284 sup. Brunck proposed, for OVKOVV—pvo-aireKim.
The reading however is unfortunately
 OPEXTH'S. 305
Travcracrde, KOL irpbs epyov efop/A&>/u,e(?<r 1240
etwep yap etcrw yfjs aKovTitpvcr dpal,
icXvei. cri) 8', <3 Zev irpoyove, KCU cre;8as,
SOT' ei>TV)(T]crai T<5S' e/xoi re r^8e re
rptcro-ots <f>uXoi<; yap ei? dywv, Si/07
77 £TJV airacnv rj Oaveiv o^etXerai. 1245
HA. MvKrjviSes <5 (f>iXaL, cnp.
Ta Trpoira Kara IleXacrybv e'Sos ''
XO. ri,va Opoels auSav, Trdrvta ; p
yap e n crot rdS' eV JavatS&iv TrdXei. 1250
JET^l. crrrjd' at fikv VJLCOV TOVS' a/xa^qpr}
at S' ivOdK dXXov olfLov es <f>povpav
XO. TL Se jae rdSe XP^°? aTrvet?,
iveiri /JLOL, (f)CXa.
HA. (f)6/3os e ^ a jLte ^17 TIS eVl Sco/xacn 1255

1242. S ZeC irp6yove. " Hoc Pylades chorus consisted of the best-born women
propter matreoi dicit Anaxibiam, Aga- in the city.—Hermann says this verse was
memaonis uxorem, quae genus ab Jove certainly a senarius, and reads TO wpura
ducebat." W. Dind. Kara HzAacybv 'Apyeiw eSos, and in the
1246. Orestes and Pylades having en- antistrophe tcSpauri SiSore [ioaTptixuv
tered the palace, Electra is left alone out- TrdvTTj Sia, both of which are arbitrary
side to give the alarm if necessary, and to and not very probable changes. The
intercept Hermione (v. 1217—20). She latter verse is corrupt: this consists of
summons the chorus to her aid, who ap- dochmius + 2 cretics, the first of which
proach the stage, and divide themselves has the last long syllable resolved. Kirch-
into two parts, one to stand on the side hoff conjectures in v. 1267, KSpatiri SiSore
of the country, (cf. ayp6ras, v. 1270,) fioinpv-)(p3v iravTaxj]'
whence Hermione is expected to return 1250. T<J5e, Schol. rb iihrviav naAe7<r-
from the necropolis, the other on the dat.
city-side, lest aid should arrive in conse- 1251. arrival rpifiov, viam insistere, is
quence of Helen's cries. The verses are a sort of cognate accusative, as (rrrji/ai
dochmiac intermixed with iambics., ac- <xri.aiv Bacch. 925, virpav Suppl. 987,
cording to the degree of excitement in the KaAv Kepas Heracl. 671. The high road
respective speakers,—In the first verse leading from the city, and therefore to
Hermann, Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf the tombs beyond the suburb, is meant.
give (piAiat, by which the metre is made Schol. Kara r-qv Kaa<p6pov b§bv r\\v 5T][J.U-
the same as v. 1266. The copies agree aiav. Rhes. v. 880, venpobs 6dwreii> Ke-
in <f>l\at, which gives an equally good Aeveiv Aea<p6pov irpbs eicrpoirds. Cf. Al-
verse (dochmius with anacrusis). In the cest. 835.
s iav
antistrophe, &Ae<t>apa for PAecpapov has1254. ri r6Se xpt° > riva T7/p5e xp^' *
sufficient MS. authority; and so Porson —7/jrueis, KaAeh, irpoaravcrtis, OiVeir,
has edited. Schol. irpbs TO.S kirk TOV X°- &c.—The best MSS. give eweire.
pod SmXeyeTat, MvicTjvtSas 5e auras KtxAei, 1255—7. The meaning is designedly
Kal 'Apyeias, eiret oAiyov aW^Kwi^ atyefT- ambiguous; ' I fear lest some one sta-
TrtKaffiv at TT6A€IS.—Ta TrpoJTa, AeiVet rb tioned at the house for bloody murder
tptpovcrai, TOVTZGTIV at T« irpona rpipetrde should find his own death in addition to
icara rb "Apyos. It appears from this the death of others.' She is thinking of
phrase, which is perhaps imitated from her brother, but pretends to fear danger
the epic "Apyeos aicpa UfAatryol, that the to others. Cf. v. 1219.
VOL. III. Rr
306 ETPiniAOT

ets eVl <f>oiviov al/x,a

HM. x p ' , eVeiyw^eo-0'- eyw //iv ow Tpufiov

TOVS' ii«f>vXd£(i), TOV 77-pbs rjXCov / 3 o \ a ? .
HM. ) e'y<u TOVS', OS Trpos kcnrkpav <j)ipei. 1260

HA. > w Kopa.% hidfyep o/JifiaTcov

ivddS', elra TraXivcrKOTndv.
HM. a>s dpoeis. 1265

HA. eXicrcreTe w /3Xe(f>apa dvT.

f/cdpaicrt,, SiaSore Sia fZo(TTpvx<»v irdvrr).

HM. 6'Se Tts eV Tpi^Sw ; *Tts 6'Se, Tt9 6'S' a/)' ap
<f>l fj.eka.6pov TToXel aov d y p o T a s avrjp ; 1270

HA. d-rrcoXofJieo-d' dp', £> (f>i\ai'

6rjpa<s ^L<fT]peLs avriK
HM. , S>
crrt/Sos, ov ov
HA. T'L Si ; TO crov j3ej3acov eri \xoi \xivei; 1275
80s dyyeXiav dyaBdv TIV,
1259. eK(pvAdfc, for eKAtya; <puAd£a)t at TOVTO
as in Ion 741, eVou vvu, Xxvos 8' < irpos T V 'HA.€Kp j] yp
(J7rov riBrjs. Si ilirev, eVeiSr; <pero fJ.'fi Ttva. ttv rSiv ev
alt
1204. e?Ta iraKiyo-Kowiav, Porson's con- TT} Tr6\et Xainrpwv atp?x& (Rather,
jecture for €?T' eV (or aw') &AAr]i> o-Kowiav,because this party were guarding the road
has been confirmed by the best MS. He leading towards the country, as already
renders it, Dispicite illinc hue, deinde in explained.)
contrariam pariera. 1272. <pave7. Schol. 5e[|ei Kal ixriviati
1265. " Dedit hunc versum choro Eu- rots £x@P°^s' Most copies give et (pave?
ripides, laesa aequali distributione perso- or —?). Porson says, "Non libenter hu-
narum, ut interloqueretur aliquid chorus, jus verbi aoristum secundum activae vocis
quo ne Electra antistropham cum stropha admittunt Tragici." We believe it to be
continuaret." Hermann. Kirchhoff how- altogether a solecism ; an equally doubt-
ever assigns v. 1285 to the chorus, though ful form is %TVWOV, Ion 766. Monk has
this is against the obvious syntax. He fallen into this error on Iph. T. 870.
proposes therefore <r<pdyia <poci/i<r<rov<r'. — Srjpas, riyovv -rhv 'Ope<TTr)v Kal -rbv IIu-
12(>6—7. On the reading of these verses \dZt]v. Schol. Cf. SiirXovs \4u>v Aesch.
see above, v. 1246. W. Dindorf gives Cho. 924. \4OVT€S StSvfia inf. v. 1401.
K6pas with Canter, and fiorpvxoiv for 1274. fay ov SOKZTS, for ov 5o/ce?s fify
ffocrTpyxw. Cf. Phoen. 1485, where Ktvbv thai. This idiom is explained on
tbe metre requires $orpvx<iSeos. Schol. Med. 67.
1275. T6 ahv fi4$atov. The Schol.
thought this was spoken to the other
1268. Tis oSe was repeated by Her- hemichorium ; 'is your side safe?' But
mann. The MSS. add Tvpoo-epxrrcu.the meaning rather is, 'are you still
Porson, who did not understand the staunch to me ?' i. e. are you sure you are
metre, reads ipavrd^rat, from one of the not deceiving me by false reports?
later copies. Both words are manifestly 1276. The MSS. add 11.01 after nva,
glosses, as Seidler perceived. Schol. <pav- against the metre.
 0PEZTH2. 307
ei TaS' epyjiia ra np6a8'
HM. /caXw§ rd y kvdkvS' dXXa TaTrt crou cr/coVei1
cus OUTIS 17/x.iv AavdihSiv 7reXd£erai.
H M . es TOLVTOV T/KCIS* Kai y a p ouSe 7778' 1280
H.4. ^>e/3e m ^ eV TruXatcriv d/coav
Tt jLteA.A.et' ot /car OIKOV ev rj
1285
elcraKOvova'' S> rdXatv' iya> KOLKCOV.
OVK
ap es TO KC1XX05 €KK€Kco(f)rjTaL %i
rd^a Ti? 'ApyeCwu evonXo? op
TTOSI (3or)$p6fJL<t) fxi\a0pa ITpocr^i 1290
<TKe\pao-0e vvv d/xeLvov oi)( eSpa? dyoiV
aAA at )u,ev euuao, at o e/cetcr eXt
XO. djU,ei/3&) KtXcvOov crKcnrovcra TravTa. 1295
EA. tw neKacrybu Apyos, oXXti/xat /ca«:<3s.
H M . rjK.ovcra.6'; dvSpes X
HM. 'E\£vr)<; TO KMKV[JL icrTiv, ws d7reiKacrat.
al Jtbs, w Jtos devaov
1278. evdzv and rairl troO are the read- make a person deaf' (or' dumb,' as here).
ings of the best copies. There are va- From Plato, Lysid. p. 204 C, the form
riants Tarrl (7<£, TouTr/cw. Hermann gives eKKCKiiipatct; is quoted. Porson cites two
Tairh <rov. Either phrase means ' in your allusions to the present passage from
own direction.' Athen. p. 188 C, and Aelian, H. A. 1,
1284. iv rivvxla, now that the place is § 38, where the to is also found; but
clear. Schol. irpb rod 4-KtffTrjvai rtpa. these only prove the variant to be as old
1287. The authority of the good MSS. as their time ; and we know from the
and the Schol. is in favour of eKKfK&(pyiTai,scholia that it was much older. Photius
which the latter rightly explains, apa /j.^] has K€Kw{pu{T$ait Koxpbv yeyoyeyai, but by
teal ra £t<£lj TT)S 'EAecTjs aya<r8evTa T£> the first hand K£Kai<pe?!r8ai (i. e. K€Kw(p7J(T-
KdWos apiirai(r8T]Ta Kal h.vzvzpyt\ra. yzy6- 8iu). How a sword is said to become
vaaw; But he mentions two other read- KuHpbv, ' dumb,' i. e. powerless, is ex-
ings, eKK(Ktirf>rivTai, the subject to which plained by Porson as the same figure of
is ol tpovevovTss, and 4KK^K<i}(pwvTa.i, whichspeech which attributed <frifxa and ar6-
he says was preferred by Aristophanes l±aua to a sharp blade.
the grammarian. Porson gives e/c/ceKd;- 1292. lAi<r(T€T6. In allusion to the
<pa>rai, with Aldus, and says that analogymovements made in dancing strophe and
is so strongly in favour of the w, tliat he antistrophe.—afieifiu, ' I pass over.' See
had serious thoughts about driving the Bacch. 65.
7) into exile (de altera in exilium abi- 1297. "Vulgo, tiKoifar' tivSpes. Ar-
yenda), had not all the MSS. and edd. ticulum addidi." Porson. This and the
given 4KKtKtixp7]Ka.s in Ar. Equit. 311. next verse were first given to the hemi-
More recent critics however agree in 4K- choria by Hermann, instead of to Electra.
KeKtticJjrjTai, and rightly. The analogy of 1299. aevaov Flor. 2 for aevvaov, which
verbs in 6u>, compounded with 4K, like is a wrong form of the word, indepen-
4KTavpova8ai, 4£ai>8pod(r8a.i, 4KdripLov<r8ai,dently of the metre. Schol. 8njv&ces.—
' to pass from one stage of existence into In the next verse the best MS. gives
another,' does not apply to (KKwrpair, ' to€TriKovpos for i7TLKovpoy. Porson and
R1
308 EYPiniAOT
1300
EA. MeveXae, OvrjaKO)' crv he irapcov /x' OVK a
HA. -\<f)oveveTe, Katvere, oXXvre,
a, SCcrrofia c^acryava

rai' \nr07rar0pa XiTroya/xov *6\ a TrXetorovs 1305

CKavev 'EXXdvav
Bopl irapd TTOTCI/XOV oXofxevov?,
oOu SaKpva ha.Kpv<TLV evecre criSapeois
/3e\ecriv d/x^)i ras Xna^dvhpov Stva?. 1310
XO. criyare criyar' 1 rj<r66it,rjv KTVTTOV TWOS
Kekevdov elcnrecroi'Tos a[x<j)l Sio/xaTa.
HA. a> ^iXrarat yuvcuKes, es [Xfaov (f>6vov
17S' 'EpixLovrj vdpea-Ti' iravcrcofiev fiorjv.
^ y a p eio*7recro0cra SI/CTVWV jSpo^ous. 1315
w TO drjpafx', rjv oka,
KardaTrjO' TJCTU^W / f
Xoy T' dSrjXco TWV SeSpafxevav
Kayoi <TKV0p<i)Trovs ofifidrav e£o) p
d)S Srjdev OVK etSuia rd^eipyacrfxeva. 1320
£) irapdev, T^/cets TOV KkvTaiiLvrjcrTpas rd$ov
Hermann read e/ioTs with some inferior Hermann makes a dochmiac, 5(ip€i irapa
copies, though eVoi'tri, found in all the iroTafibv 6\ofi4vov9, 6w66i KTX. The best
good ones, better suits the dactylic form MS. has only fVetre with Aldus, others
of the metre. (Tvviir«re before eireffe, and so Porson has
1301. irapwv. Schol. it/ TT} TV6\CI &v. edited. W . Dindorf, <Tvv£ir€<Tev <rifiap€oitTi
The meaning is, Kaiirep evSrj^os &v, (troch. dim.). Hermann, Sa/cpua Sa/cpu<n
though no longer absent at Troy. owe'irecre tnSapiois | KTK. It seems best to
1302. This verse is probably interpo- combine the two into a dimeter dochmiac
lated. From a var. lect. Selncre for irifj.- of resolved syllables, giving triStipe'oij for
were in the next, some of the late copies —oiai. The sense is, ' where tears were
give (povtint, zcaiVeTe, Beivere KTA., with made to flow by (or through) iron darts
Aldus. Hermann reads Kaivere, KO.(I>€T£, near the Scamander.'
(MeeTe, StivtTt, followed by W. Dindorf. 1311. KTVTIOV Porson from two inferior
He thinks, with much probability, that MSS. But the KTVTTOS itself is said
Trtfinere is also a gloss, and would restore eiVTreo-eij' Ke\ev6oii, as Hermann ob-
the dactylic verse by reading (pdcryai*' taw serves.
Xpobs iififvoi, so that -rav Xmoir6.Topa 1317. ir(x\iv icardarriTf, resume your
would depend on the imperatives pre- former position and remain quietly. Cf.
ceding, the intermediate clause being v. 1292. The Schol. explains it, ayct-
parenthetical. fipafiere fis T V irporipav Ka-raaraaiv rr;s
KiOj. The Te was added by Hermann, tyeas, mindful perhaps of Med. 1197,
the verse being dochmiac. OUT" hjxjx.i.Twv y&p SyjXos §v Kar<icrTa<ns.
13(17—8. The reading is rather doubt- From the lemma e-yjcaTairrTjTf it would
ful, and the metre is altogether irregular, seem that he found W 4yK<xT<l<rTTi8'.
 OPEXTHS. 309

KCU cnreicracra vepTepois

EPMIONH.
Xafiovcra Trpevfxeveiav. dXXa
^>o/3os r t s ela€\y]\vO\ rjVTiv iv Soyu-ots
Trjkovp6<; ovcra Sw/Ltarwv KXUO> fiorjv. 1325
TI 8' ; a^t' rjfjuv rvy)(dv€L crrevayfjidTcov.
EP. ev^yjfj.o? ZCTOL' TI Se vecorepov Xeyets ;
H/l. davelv 'OpeaTrjv /ca/x' eSofe T7?Se yj^.
-EP. /xi) STJT ifxov ye avyyevels ire^vKOTa^.
HA. apap- avdyKiq<i S' e's t,vyov KaOecrTa^ev. 1330
EP. r) TOVS" €Kari /cat fior) Kara, crreyas ;
.ELI. i/ceV^s y a p \E\eV77? yovacri irpocnrecrotjv ySoa
EP. Tts ; ouSei' otSa /AaXkov, rjv <JV fj.r) Xeyrjs.
HA. rXrjfJLCov 'OpecrTrjs pr) Oaveiv, ifjiov & vrrep.
EP. in' d^totcrt rap' dveu^jiiet Soynos. 1335
H.4. irepl TOV yap dXXov paWov av fyQiyi^ano Tts ;
d\X' i\0e /cat /xeTacr^e
077 firjTpl TrpocTTrecroCcra
Mevekaov 17^0,5 /AT) 0av6vTa$ elcnSeiv.
dXX w Tpa(f>eLcra [xrjTpb? iv ^epolv e/x-rys, 13-10
oiKTupov rj[ia? KOLTTLKOV^LCTOV
tf ets aycova oeup , eya» o ^
crcoTrjpCas yap repp e x e t ?
EP. tSoi'3 BLCOKCO TOV ijJLov es 86fiov<s iroZa.
1323. Aa^oPtra irp€Vfi€veiavt 'having So Aesch. Pers. 905, av^pwv oxis vvv Sal-
succeeded in propitiating the shade.'—/J.OI fiav aireiteipiv.
the best copies. Others give /*€.—%\VTIV, 1329. e/*ov two of the best MSS. for
for rls bv &i\ fio}) %v KXVOI ; efiovs. The Schol. rightly explains, e"8e
1326. Tvy)(6.v$i. This is susceptible of fj.^ •yivono Qavziv vfj.as ffvyyevtis IITT-
two meanings, TO irparynaTa. Tvyxdl'ti dpxofTas.
&£ia ovra KTX.. or &£ia crTeyay/^draiv vvv 1330. £uy6v. Cf. Iph. A. 443, els oV
Tuyxdf^i iiu.1v, ' are befalling us.' The avdyKTjS (evy/iar' l\xTmrTusKaiLtv.
Schol. gives the former. The latter is a 1335. avm^jxti, for Sv<r<pTiiu.eZ She
simpler syntax. purposely avoids the ill-omined word.
1327. eutpy/J-os itrSi, ' hush !' utter not 1342. fU aySiva Stipo. This is ironi-
ill-boding words on my return from a eally and ambiguously said. Hermione
successful mission. The superstition here is to understand by it merely the effort to
alluded to is explained on v. 3fi4. persuade Menelaus.
1328. e8o|f, SeSoKTai TO?S 'hpyelois. 1343. Tep/xa aaiTripias, a phrase whidi
This may be noticed as a passage where occurs elsewhere, was borrowed from the
the aorist seems to be used in a strictly limits prescribed to exiles.
perfect sense, which is not very common. 1344. SIC&KCI. Aesch. Theb. 366,
310 ETPiniAOT
//} /p 7 S S V 3 t n Ar

(Twu7]t> ocrov y e TOVTT e/A . 1345

HA. <y Kara oreyas
<£i'Xot f i ^ p a s , ou^l avXXrjxjjea'd' aypav ;
EP. ot 'yw* r i m s rovcrS' eicropco ;
OP, crtyav ^peav
rjfuv yap rjKei.?, ou^t <rol, acoTrjpia.
HA. Z)(ccr0' e^crde (f>dcryavov Se Trpos ^epy
fidWovTes rj<rvxa£e0>, ws eiS# rdSe 1350
Meve'Xaos, OVUCK cu'Spas, ov $pvya$ Ka/cous,
evpoiv '4rrpa^ev ola XPV Trpaao-eiv KCIKOVS.
XO. lei) lw <j)i\ai, KTVTTOV iyeipeTe, crTp.
KTVTTOV KCLL fioOLV
irpo [xekddpaiv, OTTOS 6 Trpa^6el? <^>dvos
1X7] heLvov ''ApyeloMTiv ipfidWr) (frofiov, 1355
/ S o i j S p O ^ c r a t 7T/3OS Sd/AOVS TVpCLVVLKOVS,
nplv erv/xa>s t'8w rov 'EXevas <f>6vov
KaOcufiaKTov iv Sofious KeijJievov,
rj Kal Xoyov TOV TrpocnroXatv trvddijxi.9a'
Tas fjuev yap olSa avfi(f)opa<;, r a s S' ov cra^a)?. 1360
Sta Si/cas e/8a
^wv ve]uecris e? 'E\4vav.
SaicpvourL yap 'EXXaS' awacrav eTrXijcre
Sta TOV oXofxeuov okofxevov 'iSalov
Hdpiv, os ay ay 'EXXdh' ets "iXiov. 1365
inrovdfi fii&KQiv ITO[J.TTI[IOVS xv^as iro8a»i/. the house, nearly scared out of his wits,
E u m . 3 8 1 , ivtizv SiaKovff' %\8ov &TpvT0i> b u t able to relate what had just passed
7r<J8a. within the house.
1352. eirpa^v, Schol. %wa.6ei>. 1357. <t>6vov. Perhaps veKp6v. $&vu
1353 seqq. This passage, the first part may have been a gloss to Ka.8cupcMT6v.
of which (to v. 1360) was wrongly as- 1362. e'y Seidler for els. See on v.
signed to Electra, Seidler perceived to 736.
correspond with v. 1537 seqq. as the 1303 Either a syllable is wanting at
antistrophe. The present verses are the end of this verse, or Si' aXaa-rop' for
spoken by the coryphaeus, who tells her Si' a\curT6pci>v must be adopted from
companions to raise a confused noise Seidler's conjecture in v. 1546. Her-
before the house that the attention of the mann would supply a word at the end of
Argive people may be diverted from the both this and the next verse; SaKpiouri
slaughter of Helen at least for a time, yap 'JLWdS' airaffav 6$vp/jLa<rtv T' \ tirKricre
until she shall have ascertained whether Sta rhv oAobv 'ISaiov Qpirya.—For the
it has been really effected, either by seeing dative after eirA>)<re compare Aesch. Pers.
the corpse or by hearing from one of the 133, ksKTpa S' avSpaii/ TT69<P irifnrKarou
servants. Opportunely for the latter in- Scutpifiatnv. See on Bacch. 19. Here.
tention a Trojan slave comes forth from F. 3(i9.
 OPEXTHX. 311

KTvnei, yap Kkydpa /SacriAeuuv Sd/xcov,

££a> yap TIS eKySait-et <$>pvy£>v,
ov Trevcro/Jiecrda TOW Sd/xois OTTOS

'Apyd'Cov fi<£os e/c davdrov ire^evya

/3ap/3dpoi<; iv evfidpKTLV, 1370
a TracrraSajv ivrep repe^va
e TpLy\v<j>ovs,
<f)povoa (f)povoa, y a y a ,
f3ap(3dpoL<ri Spacr/xots.
atat 1 TTS. <f>vyco, i^ivixi, 1375
77oXtov aldip d TTOVTOV, '/2/ceavos
1366—8. The Scholiast advances a himself with saying, that, as the poet
strange opinion, that these three verses intended a barbaric man to speak barba-
may have been added by the actors, by rously, the next hundred and thirty lines
way of inventing a plea for coming forth or so are little worth correcting or inter-
through a doorway instead of having to preting. He might have taken a lesson
leap down from a roof (v. 1371). There from the old Scholiast, who has carefully
is no reason however why the man may commented on the whole of this long
not have made his escape through several passage. Hermann (Praef. p. xiii) pro-
rooms, and at last appeared at the av- fesses great admiration for the scene, and
Keios Qvpa, the front and central doorway contends that it is not only artistically
on the stage. elaborated in respect of metre, but that
1360. The introduction of a Trojan the character of the Phrygian was acted
eunuch, as the narrator of events done by the protagonistes (p. xvi).
within the house, and that too in verses Ibid. 'Apyiiov Hermann for 'Apyeiov.
so irregular as to be without a parallel in 1370. Porson and Hermann omit eV,
the extant tragedies, was a bold device on which is preserved also by the Etymol.
the part of the poet. This has been con- M. p. 393. 18. But the verse now is
sidered by many the weak point of the cretic + dochmius. The best MS. has
play; the sight indeed of such a man, ftap$&poi<nv eufj.. On this Phrygian name
flying for his life, and with gestures and for a shoe see Aesch. Pers. 661, Kptrni-
dress illustrative of his nation, might have {ia-KTov nobbs eu/xapiv aeipwy. Photius,
been effective enough; but his part is evfimpldts, VTroSrundruy yevos.
rather protracted, besides that it is too ] 371- vTrip KT\., by climbing over the
much taken up with Hellenic names and cedar beams, and creeping through the
legends to be strictly natural. The nar- holes between the triglyphs, of the inner
rative, technically considered, partakes of court of the house, viz. the peristyle of
the character of a monode threnos. There the yvvautaiHTis.—The iraor&s or ircur-
are dochmiac, trochaic, and anapaestic rctSfs was a kind of projecting recess or
verses intermixed with iambic and other vestibule, called also Trp68o[Aos (Phot, in
measures, but there is no regular anti- v.), at the hinder part of the yvvaitiw-
thetical arrangement,—though Hermann VITIS. — On the triglyphs, and the method
considers (see on v. 1437) that there is a of getting through the metopes of the
partial one, designed to express alarm by roof between them, see Iph. T. 113.
the repetition of the same words and 1373. The construction is, iretyevya
metres. Porson's notes on a part of the (ppovSa, ya 7S being merely an exclama-
play which contains many difficulties, are tion in the mouth of a runaway slave.
extremely brief and unimportant; and he 1376 — 9. Probably there is some in-
has left the metre in the utmost con- terpolation in these lines, which are now
fusion. Prof. Scholefield, who ought to dochmius + 3 cretics. A little change
have made up the deficiency, contents would reduce them to dochmiacs with an
312 ETPiniAOT

TavpoKpavos
kXio~<TG>v KVKXOI -^dova;
XO. Tt S' eaTLV, 'EXivqs TrpocnroX', 'iBalov ndpa; 1380
#P. "IXLOV "IXLOV, CJJJLOL [JLOL,
$pvyi.ov dcrTV /ecu KaXXificoXov, I-
Sas opos lepbv, cos o~' OXO/JLCVOV crTevco
apfiaTCiov apiJ.dTei.ov 1385

Si' opvidoyovov o[Xjj.a KVKVOTnepov

KaXXoo-vva%, Ar\tia% CTKVJXVOV SvcreXevav,
£eo~T(ov irepydjjjwv 'AiroXXcoviav
ipLVVV OTOTOt* 1390
laXijxojv laXe/xcov
AapSavCa rXafiaiv Pcwvju/^Seos
\tnroo~vva, ALOS evvera.
XO. <ra<f>£)<; Xey T^LIV avd' eicacrra ro SdjU.ots
interposed trochaic versicle, thus: alar man was a eunuch ; the voice of eunuchs
7i-a (pvyai, |eVa(, iroXibv al~\8ep* % IT6VTOVis shrill; so is the creaking of a chariot:
'Cliteavbs bv ir4pi£ [ ra.vp6Kpa.vos ayKixXais therefore, a eunuch's plaint is ap/tdrdov
| kxiaauiv KVKKO!; The Schol. remarks [x4Xos. Hesychius, ap^dretov fj.eXos~ svioi
on Tavp6Kpavos, TOVTO e^wdev 6 TTOLTJTTJS 5e rbv rr\s 3A6t]vas v6jJ.ov. aXXoi rb
irpbs ava.Tr\ripti>(rtj> rod idfjifiov irpo(r46r}Kev,
raxv airb rov dp^aros. Hermann says,
oif yap apfj.6TT€i T§ fypuyl afxaOzT OVTL" Ex Plutarchi libro de Fortuna Alex-
TOVTO K^yeif. It may be inferred from andri T. vii. p. 322, apparet bellicum
this, that iXio-aoiv was not found in his modum fuisse, ut Kao-r6p€iov, quod tamen
copy, but a senarius, *bv raupdnpavos hy- videtur diversum fuisse ab ap^areia."
KaXais KVKXO'L X0<W. If the text be right, 1387. The syntax is, oX6fievov Sta. T V
the ocean stream is said lAiVcreic ITOI/TOV AijStis Bvyarepa. On 6pvi66yovov see Hel.
and KVKXOVV x^^vat to whirl the sea-cur- 257. The sense is, ' through the swan-
rents in eddying circles, and so to environ born beauty of Helen,' literally, 'the
the whole earth. Iph. T. 0', Sii/as, cts bird-born swan-winged eye (loveliness) of
Odfj.' TLijptiros Goals avpais kKiaaav Kva-beautifulness, the luckless daughter of
viav aA.a (rrperpei. Leda.'—For Svo-tXevos see Iph. A. 1316.
1382. The KOX was recovered by Kirch- — SvaeXevas is the reading of the MSS.,
hoff from Ven. a. some of which repeat the word. Kirch-
1385. apfxarziov fieXos, the accusative hoff conjectures SvatXivav. The MSS.
in apposition to the sentence. The Schol. also give Sict rb ras opvi86yovov. Porson
says that some considered this a stage- perceived that the articles were gram-
note (ivaptTnypa<p)]v'), or musical direc-matically needless, though he was not
tion ; but he rightly adds, that in that aware that these three verses were doch-
case the word would only have been miac.
written once. Various opinions were 1393. lirrroo-bva, Hermann for —a.
given by the ancient grammarians on the ' Alas Dardania, wretched for its wailings,
meaning of the term. Schol. 6 AlSv/ios through the horses of (i. e. given in ex-
<pri<rlv wvoixafTQat,'6TIal apxaiai napOevoi change for) Ganymede, consort of Zeus.'
its robs 6aXd[j.ous 5ia T&V kp^xdrmv ijyovro. The allusion, Hermann observes, is to
—tvioi 8e app-areiov rbv dprjvov (parr\, rbvII. v. 2GC, 'lirirwv — rrjs yeveris, ris Tpul
e?ri T<JS eXKvafj.cfi rod "E/cTopos yiv6\x^vov. irep evpvStra Zeta ^X v^os noiv)]v Taw-
Others made a more absurd venture : the
/ijjSeos. The Schol. here quotes four
 [ r a yap trplv OVK evyvoxxra
. aTkivov cuXivov ap^av davdrov 1395
fidpfiapoL Xeyovcruv, alcu,
AcndSi <f)ct)va, fiacnXecov
al/jLa xvdfj Kara, yav £C<f)€cri,v
p
rjXdov [e'sj Sofxovs, lv avd' €Kaard crot Xeyco, 1400
v
Xi §
ra p-cv 6 crrpaT^XaTa? TraTrjp e/eXi^e
6 Se Traxs STpo<f>LOv, KCLKOjJLrjTLS dvrjp,
oTos 'OSucrcrev?, cri/ya SdXios,
TTICTTOSoe <^>tXot5, dpacrvs els ok/cav, 1405
gweTos Trokifxov, (J)6VL6S re
eppou Tas ^crv^ou TTpovoias
KtxKovpyos we.
Ot S e 77yOOS 9pOVOV% CCTft)

a? eyyjjj-' 6 roforas
OS, OfJLfJLOL SaKpVOlS TT€<f)Vp[JLdvOi, 1410

eE,ov0\ 6 jjcev TO KeWev, 6 8e

verses from one of the Cyclic poems, the phrase is rather to be compared with
which said that Zeus gave to Tros for Karapxew Ttvb. Qav6vTa, Androm. 1198,
Ganymede, not horses, but a golden vine, to commence a strain of lamentation for
131)4. This verse is spurious, as Kirch- one dead.
hoff perceived, who says that in the margin 1397* By repeating alai, this verse
of the best MS. there is this note; ovros would become a dochmiac, the next being
6 (TTi'xos iv iroAAois avTiypd<pois ov ypa- anapaestic.
<perai. The chorus speaks in a single 1400. By omitting es, as Hermann
senarius at vv. 1380, 1425, 1451, 1473. suggests, we obtain a senarius, like 1409
13!J5. The reply of the eunuch, when —10, 13, 46, 48.—\4ovres KTA., Aesch.
called upon to be more explicit, is ram- Clio. 923, ey-oAe 5' ds Sofiov rbv 'A70S-
bling, for he is nearly beside himself ^^ivovos dnr\ous \toiv, oinAovs "h.pT]s.—
through fear; 'Aelinon, the commence- Svo 8I8I>IJ.O>, " d u o s , eosque geminos sae-
ment of a death-dirge, the eastern tribes vitia dicit." Hermann.
say, when a royal person is slain.' 1402. 0 <TTpa.T7)Ad.Tas. See v. 8 5 2 . —
nas now
Which is equivalent to saying, alai, re- E K A ^ W been given for iK\t}{eTo,
Qvr\Ktv 'EAej'Tj, Having prefaced thus by which slight change a trochaic tri-
much, he describes how Orestes and his metor is obtained, followed by four ana-
friend entered the house, and craftily paestic verses.
seated themselves at the feet of Helen, as 1403. KaKcijUTjTts Porson for KaKo^ras,
if to prefer a request.—For ctpxcty Savdrov which is contrary to analogy.
(Schol. eV apxfi Opfyov) Kirchhoff inge- 1407. Tas ricrvxov wpovoias alludes to
niously proposes apxav Sauara, ' at the his being triyo. $6\ios. ' May he perish
death of rulers.' If 66.va.T0s here means for his tacit intentions of mischief!'
' a death-song,'it has an exact parallel in 1411. Taireira!, which interrupts the
aXpeiv /j.6poy iroXvittvQri, Pers. 549. But metre, is perhaps an interpolation.
VOL. III. SS
314 ETPiniAOT

TO KeWev, d'XXos dWoOev

irepl Se yovv ^ ' i efidkov
1415
dva Se Wopov idopov

d'XXos aXXov Treacov iv <f>6fi<p,

Ty S0X09. /caSo/cet
rots ou, TOIS S' es fdpKV<TTdTai> 1420
i/nrXeKeiv iratSa
' 6
XO- crv 8' a TTOV TOT' ; 97 TraXai <f>6fi<i>; 1 4 2 5

irapa fS6<rrpV)(ov avpav avpav

C
'EXivas jEXeVa5 evvrayt KUKXOJ
ct) Trpo TTap^'tSos acxcrav
1430
d Se \ivov rj
SaKTvXois eXicrcre,
vrj/Jia o L€TO Treoo),
^pvyucov iiru TVJX/3OV dydk-
1413. •n-erppa.-y/j.ii'oi, Schol. £i(f)e(ru/. Htime
e to be wafting a breeze past Helen'9
means, ' guarded, or hemmed in, on both curls with a well-compacted circular fan
sides,' by the attendant eunuchs, who of feathers in front of her cheek in
however started up in fright when the barbaric fashion.' The Scholiast, in a
strangers embraced Helen's knees, for careful note, explains the formation of
they suspected harm in this unusual vio- these feather-fans (ptiriSes), still so much
lation of eastern etiquette. in vogue in the east. The Roman ladies
1414. Hermann gives y6vara for 7^11, also had them, and of the same material.
but either will make a dochmiac verse. Propert. ' pavonis caudam flabella su-
The second i[Sa\ov is omitted in one of perbae.'—With the form C^TTTJI compare
the good copies; and this will give a avri%ri£, Ion 1!).
trimeter dochmiac with the preceding. 1429. q.<rcra>v, which others less cor-
1416. This verse is composed of a re- rectly write aitrnwv (the a being long by
solved cretic and a dochmius. nature, though it is occasionally short by
1418—24. These lines are all cretic, position), is explained by the Schol. e/c-
the last having the initial foot resolved. iriixTroiv. The idea is ' making a current
1420. The adjective apKixTTaros, and of air to rush past her cheek.'
especially the feminine form of it, is 1432. SUKTVAOLS 'iXiinTe. This passage
doubtful. Blomfield would read apicv- may be alluded to in Ar. Ran. 1314.—
(TraTiov, a form more than once used by The next verse is unmetrical. Some good
Aeschylus.—eixirXtKtiv has reference to copies give v-fn-iara. Hermann suggests
SpaKaiv, in alluiion to a serpent's coils. vri^a 6' VET' iv ire'Sw. Here, as in v. 1304,
1426—!). Tliese verses, if we adopt 'UaBai is the middle voice.
Hermann's correction tlmayi for einrayu, 1434—G. This passage is rather diffi-
are anapaestic. ' After the manner of the cult. The syntax seems to be, xpp£°'"ra
Phrygians (cf. v. 1507), I happened at the cruaroAhrai Xivcf cpdpsa <TKV\UV fypvyiwv,
 0PEZTH2. 315
crvcrToklcrai-^jprjtfivcra\tvco 1435

8' 'Opeoras AaKaivav Kopav

'12 TTGU, 0e<; i ^ o s T7eS&)
ocTTacra K\ia-[xov IIeXono<;
em TTpoTTaTopO'S TraXaias e'Spav 1440
ecrrtas, "j"iV €18775 Xoyovs e/xov?.
ayei o ayet v w a o e<f>ei-
ner, ov irpofxavT^ Siv ejueX-
\ew 6 Se avvepyos aAA' eVpacrcr'
1445
OUK e/c7roSct)v IT' ; d \ \ ' del «:a*coi
eKKrjcre o dWov aXXotr' iv
crreycucrL, TOUS /xev ev crTa^/xoicrtv i
rovs o et1 egeoyoatcrt, rovs o
v, dWov d\-

ynara €7rl TV/J.0OV, ' desiring from the The first cretic of this verse is resolved
Trojan spoils to border with fine linen into five short syllables.—Helen, sitting
(i. e. embroidery made with linen thread) at her embroidery within the jvvaiKoi-
purple-dyed garments, as an ornament VITIS, is requested by Orestes to retire
for the tomb, a gift to Clytemnestra.' with him into the next apartment, or
She was, in a word, busied in making a rather, peristyle court, the av§po>v~nis.
piece of fine needlework to be suspended For here the sim'a or family altar was
over her sister's grave. (For this custom wont to be placed. This appeal to the
see on El. 538.) It is probable that ancestral karia convinces her that some
avaToAlfaiv means ' to furnish with a serious news is to be communicated;
border,' uroXls, which is used in Bacch. while his object is at once to withdraw her
.936 for the tuuk or hem adorning the from the attendant eunuchs, and to slay
lower part of the stola.—It is remarkable her at the most fitting place to receive
that the Schol. appears to have read aui/j.a such a victim.
K\vTa.L^.i>T](rTpq. or •—ay, for he explains 1441. Hermann's correction "pa Kar-
thus:—TO. 5e vi)lia.ra Kal ra Xiva TO. €K tiBrjs \6yovs is very probable.
$pvyias tlpyd^tTO Sta rrjs K\vraip.vi]- 1444. Flor. 2 has wv e/xeX\e iraBuv.
(Trpas rh <rS}/j.a, 'Iva. TOVTO <TU(TreiXr} Kal The ellipse of -naBtiv is rather harsh ; but
KTjBeucr] audis \a/xwpo7s tfj-arioLS Kal <pd- the word does not seem to suit the metre.
p€<ri Trop<pupeois. See on v. 1182.
1437* Hermann, who considers the fol- 1445. KtxKbs 4>OJK€US, 6 Trovrtphs TIu-
lowing cretics as antithetical to v. 1418 j.—In the next verse the question is
seqq., here inserts 55", so that irpocreiire commonly placed at fypvyes, which would
51 c^S1 iOp4c\Tas AdKaivaf K6pav j corre- mean aAA' ae\ /ca/co! eVetrfle; contrary to
sponds to Trpotreiire 5' SAAos &K\\OV the sense. The latter clause is a taunt,
•K€(riif 6i/ <p6pa>. He is followed by W. when they hurry away at his first bid-
Dindorf; hut this theory of partial anti- ding.
strophic systems is liable to grave ob- 1447. iv a-rlyaim is the reading of the
jections, besides other changes which it best copies. Commonly, &AAo<re <Tr4yT)s,
involves. probably from v. 1127, CKKAJJO-OM6" <"P<*S
1440. MSS. eSpav 7raAai3s, transposed aWov aWocjt trreyris.— i^Spats, Schol.
by Hermann on account of the metre.
ss 2
316 ETPiniAOT
Xocre Biapixocras airowpb Be<nroiva<;. 1450
XO. TI Tou7rl T&iSe av^opas iyiyve.ro ;
'iScua [xarep, [xarep,
ofipC/xa 6/3pi[xa, a i a i
iradeoyv avopoiv re KCLKGIV
e&paKov eSpaKOv 1455
iv Scoots rvpdvvoiv.
*ol 8' d//,<£! TTop^vpecov ireirXov VTTO CTKOTOV
$i<f>r] cnrdcravTes -^epcriv aXXos aAAocre
hivatrev o/^ju-a, \x,r\ TIS vapcov rw^oi. 1460
w? K&TTpoi 8' bpicTTepoi yv-
VCUKO<; avTioi crTa^eVre?
ivveTrovcrL, KardaveZ
\_KaT0aveZ\, KCIKOS <T anoKTevei irocris,
TOP KacrvyvrjTov TrpoSovs
iv *Apy€L daveiv \_yovov].
a 8' avia^ev lay^ev, WJJ.OI fxov 1465
XevKov 8' i/jb^aXovaa irrj)(vv
KTVTrrjcre Kpara fxk\(.ov TrXay
<f>vya Se TTOSI TO -^pvaeocrdvBakov i
1450. Siapn6(ras, ' separating.' Schol. their garments,' it seems more reason-
T^]V aSiaAet7TTo^ Trapapovfyv TUV OIKZTUV able, with Matthiae, to connect with
efffinrivev.—This verse is dochmiac. $lva<rev, not indeed by tmesis, but as a
1452. Again, as in v. 1395, the eunuch short way of saying a,u(p\ iraTTTalvovTes.
replies to the inquiries of the chorus by Or, still more simply, ' and they on both
an appeal to his country, here however sides.'—x6P(T'1' Hermann for xfP<"" or ' "
merely as an apostrophe expressing sur- %epoiv.
prise. Schol. T V "Piav fTnKaAeirai as 1464. Both KarBavu and y&vov have
aXe^'iKaKon. Hermann supposes the first been inclosed in brackets because they
five verses to correspond with 1426—30, interrupt the regularity of the metres,
and reads 'ISaia /j-tiTTip, 'ISaia, \ & ofipi/xa, Thus iv "Apyei Bavtiv is a dochmius. The
— iSpattov ip/xoi. But v. 1455 may be article before KacrryvTyrov is added in
regarded as an anapaestic monometer of Flor. 2.
resolved syllables. 1407. fl^uryae Hermann and Porson ;
1457. <"' 8" has been added by the but the best MSS. give irAayq. The
present editor, not only because the nar- verse as it now stands is dipod. iamb, -f-
rative begins abruptly, but because this dochmius. Hermann makes a dimeter
and the next two, if not three, verses ap- dochmiac, KTumjcrev TC Kpara jue'Xeoc
pear to have been iambic trimeter. It is TrAa^ai', the re being answered by 5e in
probable that in the third we should read the next verse.
pi) TIS emirapliv, or p>n irapdv TIS ivrix01- 1468. For TTOSI repeated after </>i>7? see
— •n-optyvpeuv is pronounced with syni- Electr. 218, and compare Phoen. 88. This
zests, as in Aesch. Pers. 31!), aixei$<t>i> verse also is dochmiac. The two first
XP&ra iroptpvpeq Baiprj.—The a/irpl, which syllables in xpv<TiO(rdvSa\oi' are, as usual,
Hermann, after Schaefer, refers to tritr- short.
Aaif, ' drawing their swords enveloped in
 0PE2THZ. 317
e<f>epev £<f>ep€v es /cd/ms Se
SCIKTVXOUS SLKWV 'Opecrras,
lh' dpfiv\av irpofia<;, 1470
dpLcrrepotcTLV dvai<Xdaa<;
Traieiv
e/xeXXej>
XO. TTOV ST/T' ajxvvtiv ol Kara areya? $pvyes ;
ta^X? ^oficov dvperpa KO1 ora^/xovs
fjiO)(kol(TLv e'/c/JaXcWe?, ev0' ifjiiyuvoyiev, 1475
/3or)8pofiov(ji.ev aXXos d\\o0ev
6 fikv TreVyooDs, 6 8' dyKvXa?,
6 Se £i<j)os irpoKomov iv ^epolv
evavra 8' r\\6ev
dXtacTOSj olos otos
6 $pvyio<;, rj rpLKopv0o<; Alas, 1480
etSoi' eTSot" eV 7ri/Xatcri
8'
Tore 8e Tore SiaTrpeireis iyivovTO <$>pvyes
ocrov ''Apeos d\i<dv
T)crcrov€s '£XXaSos iyevo/jied' a i ^ S . ? . 1485
6 /a.ez> ol^op.euo'i (f>vyd<;, 6 Se veKVS a>v,
6 8e rpavfia (frepcov, 6 Se Xtcrcrd/xet'o?,
Oavdrov Trpo/3o\dw
VTTO CTKOTOV 8'

1470. irpoftds. More properly Trpofii)- bar is meant, or the bar itself was used
o-aj, but see on Ale. 8C9. Hec. 53. Phoen. as a battering-pole to open the doors of
1412, npo@as 5e KWAOV Zz^tov. the rooms (So^toi), which Orestes must have
1473. TTOU — afxfoeiv. Soph. Oed. Col. fastened from the outer (or peristyle) side,
:
335, 0/ 5 avdoftatfxoi iroi vtaviai irovtiv; whereas the fio\Kbs or door, bar was al-
—0/ Kara (rreyas, the eunuchs who had ways on the inside. This latter explana-
been shut in the rooms, v. 1447. tion is probably the correct one.
1474. laKxq Hermann for (ax«>—e/c- 1477- ayicvhas, javelins; the same as
jSaAiSj/Tes, throwing down from the thres- fj.fad-yKvAa, Androm. 1133.
hold by means of levers. Schol. iKtrird- 1479. a\laaros, immoveable, Hec. 85.
aavTis. But p.ox^oi(Tiv cannot mean, as 1483. Se Hermann for 5?;, as this verse,
he supposes, zvQa ?jfxiv ryvyK€K\a<y^4voi with the two following, appear to be
To?r fiox^oh, though the almost invariable dochmiac. Perhaps in v. 1485 we should
sense of fj.ox^f7s xa^v or
^-wf^ is ' to read £ytv6fie(r6\
open by removing the bar,' as explained 1486. 6 Se vixvs is a resolved, spondee
on Iph. T. !I9. It is certain that ixox^oi- for an anapaest.
<riv is the dative of the instrument. Still, 1488. 7rf>o/3oAoy, the accusative in ap-
it is an open question, whether some way position to the preceding participle, ' as
of bursting the door from the opposing a defence against death.'
318 ETPiniAOT
veKpol 8' hrnnov, ol 8' efxeXXov, ol 8' €K€LVT'.
IjiioXe 8' d Takaw 'Ep/xiova Sdjuovs 1490
inl <j>6vcp xa/Aafn-erei /mrpo?, a viv er£K€V T\a/*Guz\
dOvpcroL 8' old vtv SpajAovre ^ a K ^ a t
(TKVfJLVOv Iv ytpoiv opeCav
crvvrjpTrao-av irakiv Se r a v Aio<; Kopav
iirl o~(f>ayai> ereivov
a 8' CK 6akd[JL(t)v
iyivero Siawpb ScofiaTcov afyavTOS, 1495
<5 Zev KOI y d Kal ^>ws KOX VV£,
rj {frapiAaKOLCTLV 7) juaywv
Texyaicnv fj dewv KXOTTOUS.
ra o vcrrep ov Karotoa' opa-
TT4TTJV yap i^eKkenrov CK So/xwi' 7rd8a.
TroXvirova 8e iroXvirova Trddea 1500
Mei'eXaos avacr^o^evo^ avovrpov OLTTO
Tpoias eXa/3' *e\a/3e rov 'EXeVa? yd/xov.
XO. Kal [xr/v djnet/3ei Kaivov IK Kaivutv rdSe*

1489. On Ke7o-8ai in connexion with 1500—2. These verse9 are dochmiac,

TrivTeiv, as a figure from the wrestling- though of a very unrhythmical composi-
school, see Hel. 1604, (rirovdys 5' VTTO tion. The eAa/3e was doubled by Her-
eirnrTov, ol 8' wpdouyro, TOVS Se tceifievovs maun. It may be remarked, once for all,
vtKpohs tt,v elSey. that in a very great many passages where
1492. aSvpaoi. That the thyrsus was the metre requires this reduplication, (a
used as a real offensive weapon is shown characteristic of the later style of Euri-
on Bacch. 704. The expression is here a pides.) the transcribers were content with
brief one for Spafi6vT6 avvi\piTti.<sav a.\n'i\v copying it once.
ola BaKxa' (Tvvapira&wi aKVfxvov. 1503. a/j.ti$ei. Schol. SiaSexirai. Cf.
1494. ird\iv 5e K T \ . 'And (having v. 816.—The eunuch who had alona
secured Hermione) they went back to escaped to tell the tale is confronted by
Helen, to her slaughter.' Schol. oiiSiv Orestes with drawn sword. Critics are
T^TTOV TT&Xiv iirehiwKoy F.\4yr]if. very severe upon this scene. We cannot
1495. For e/c 6aAa/j.wi>, which is un-say it is in any sense unnatural; and we
metrical, Hermann gives EK TratTTaSav (cf. are rather disposed to admire the man
1371), connecting this and the foregoing who, while he could slay his own mother
verse into a senarius.—For aipavros cf. when justice demanded it, could spare the
Hel. 605, /3f'^7)Kei' ikAoxos tr}j irpbs aideposlife of an abject slave at his feet. The
•n-rvxus apSfltr' cupapTos, ovpavai 8e icpv- chief fault is, not that it is comic in its
tone and character, but that a subordinate
14U7- <papix6.Koitnv. The Schol. reminds member of the dramatis personae, or one
us that Helen had learned the art of incan- who ought to have been so, is kept too
tations from the wife of the Egyptian long before the notice of the spectators.
Thon, Od. v. 228.—The best copies give We cannot however pretend to divine the
^TOI <p. poet's reasons. Some have supposed he
1498. ov /taToiSa has rather more autho- wished to show the timidity of eastern
tribes compared with the bravery of Hel-
rity, though in itself scarcely as good as
lenin.
the vulg. OUK4T' o?5a.
 0PE2THH. 319
gicl>7)<l>6pov ydp elo~op5> vpo /
fiaLvovr 'OpecrTTjv iiTTorj[xivcp TTOSI. 1505
OP. TTOV 'o-Tiv OUTOS os irifavyev e/c BO/JLWV TOV^OV £i<fio<; ;
'PP. irpocrKvvw a, dva£, VO^OLCTL fiapfidpoMTi vpoa-
•UVTVOiV.
OP. OVK iv 'IXLOJ T<XS' icrrlv, dXX' Iv 'Apyeia yQov'i.
§P. TTCLVTayov tfiv 7}Si) ixaXkov r/ Oaveiv rot? cra)<f>po<TW.
OP. OVTI TTOV Kpavyrjv WrjKas MeveXeco fiorjSpofieLv ; 1510
$P. crol iikv ovv eyoty dfivveiv dftwrepos yap el.
OP. ivoiKcos r) TvvSdpeios apa Trals SuoXero ;
$P. e^StfcwTar', et ye Xat/xous et^e TpvnrTV)(ovs Qavtxv.
OP. oeiXCa yXwcrcrr) ^apitfii, rdvSov ou^ OVTW (f>povwv.
$P. ov yap, rjTLs 'EXXdS' aurots <t>pv£l SteXu/ATjWro; 1515
OP. ofJioo-ov, el Se JXT), KTevw ae, JXTJ Xiyetv ijxrjv yapw-
<?P. TTJV ifjirjv xjjv)(rjv Kara>[JLOo-', T)V av evopKoljju iyco.
OP. <SSe Kav TpoCa o-tSrjpos Tracri $pv£lv TJV <f)6/3os ;
$P. aTT€)(€ <^do~yavov vreXas yap heivov dvTavyel <f>6vov.
OP. iirj Trerpos yivrj 8e'Soi«:as, alcrre Topyov eio~tSa>u; 1520
#P. /JLTJ jjikv ovv veKpos' TO Topyovs S' ov KCITOIS' iya>
Kapa.
OP. SouXos wv (^oySet TOP 'At&rjv, os cr' aTraXXd^u
$P. Tras dvrjp, Kav SouXos jj TLS, rjhcrai TO (£a>s opcov.

1506. Porson (followed by Ilerm. and Aesch. Cho. 258, yXda-a-ns x^P'v ^ TIJI;T'
Dind.) gives ircrpevye Tovfibv 4K 86/J.UV aTrayyei\ri rdSe. Hes. Opp. 709, ,u?;5e
^icfyos, with two or three of the later MSS., ipeudecrBcu iy\ai(T(r7]s %a^iv.
as " numerosius." l o l o . ov yap KTA. ' I say, she de-
1507- irpoaicvva a'. See Troad. 1021, served to die, for laying waste Hellas and
Kal TrporncvvtiaQai fiapBdpav uV ^8EAEJ. the Trojans too.'
He here falls prostrate at Orestes'feet. 1 5 1 7 - %v a v ebopicoTfii, 'which l a m
15U8. TC«5' eVTiV. For this formula likely to swear by truly,' which is the
see Androm. 168. most binding oath a man can talce when
1509. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. cxix. the sword is at his throat. " Forma lo-
2. quendi fluxit ab Homero II. o. 39, Teztis
1510. MeveAem KTA., ' for Menelaus to sit tri] 8' iepij Kc(pa\l) Kal vwirzpov Ae'xos
come to the rescue.' Schol. OVK &pa /^€- avtoiy Kovpidiov, T5 /xfv OVK av iydi irore
yd\a ifpi&veis Thy MepeAewp, uxrre (SOT)- fiatp dfj.6tra.Ltit. Plat. Alcib. i. p. 109 D,
tpofxeiv; — crol juev, Aei7r€f TO jSouAo^uai, /xa. TOV (pi\iov TOV ^6V T€ Kal o~ov, %v 4yw
$) €TOIJJ.6S EI/XL. The sense should rather TJKIO'T' av iirLopK-fiaaifii." Porson.
be, ' Nay, it was to assist you that I raised 1519. avravye?. Compare the com-
a cry for aid.' pound, (though a very doubtful one,)
1513. Baveiv. Schol. wore airoOavuv. x/jinrai/T-auyTjs, in Ion 890. A poet quoted
1514. yXtSio-ari xaP'Ceh 'you are in- by Stobaeus, vol. ii. p. 3!J2, ed. Teubner,
dulging your tongue,' you are talking has avTf]vyei ceAas.
without meaning what you say. Cf. 1523. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. cxix. 2.
320 ETPiniJOT

OP. ev Xeyets1 cr&j£ei ere avveais. dXXa fiali>' eurw

<[>P. OVK dpa /creveis p ; OP. afyelcrai. 1525

$P. Kakov eVos Xe'yeis rdSe.
OP. dXXa juera/3ovXeucrdjaecr#a—
$P. TOVTO 8' ou /caXw?
OP. /x<2pos, ei Sonets yu.e Tkrjvai crrjv Ka&u/xdfa p ^
oure yap yvv^ TrecpvKas OVT ev avhpa&iv av y el.
TOV Se JU.T) aTrjcraC ere Kpavyr)v ovveK i$rj\0ov
hoficav
6£v yap fiorjs aKovcrav "Apyos e^eyeiperai. 1530
Mevekewv 8" ov Tap^Sos rjfjuv avakafieiv eicrco ft^ovs"
dXX' ITO) £avdoi<s eV COJXCOV ^ocrrpu^ots yavpov-

ei yap 'Apyeiovs eVa^ei ToicrSe Sw/xacri^1 \af3cov

TOV 'EXevqs (povov SLCOKCOV, Kafxk fir/ <joit,eiv dekrj,
[avyyovov T i/Jirjv IIvXdBrjv re TOJ' rdSe ^vvSpcovrd
juot,] 1535
rrapdevov re /cai Sdjuapra Suo veKpa> Kardi//erat.
XO. ia> iw r v ^ a , erepov ets dywv'
erepov av Sd/xos
1526. It is better to suppose an «jt)O- cf. Phoen. 521, vphs Tavr' ' r a ,uey irvp,
siopesis here, ^^ ^OKIJ, or 7)p au^is ^o^j' J'TCO 8e <p6.vya.va.
eyeipris KT\. 1534. deky is dependent on the sense
1528. yvvTi KTX. This, says the Schol., of fy implied in ei preceding. The best
may either mean that he is a eunuch, or MSS. give 0eAj?, but with the variant
that he is cowardly and effeminate in (ri&trr) (irda-ei) SuvA. Others fleAsi, which
common with the Phrygian race. Per- is inadmissible, because contingency is of
haps there is the same allusion in Aesch. necessity implied, i. e. an event yet to be
Theb. 184, av'ijp yvvii re x&Tl T " J / /""•- proved by experience. The following
aix/uov. future in the apodosis requires either
15:!0. o|u KTA. Cf. Heracl. 339, TO- fleA^o-ei or (properly) %v 9e'Ap.
X^s yap "Apyet rras avrjp 0a7i?ip6[j.os. Here, 15H5. Several critics have objected to
as usual, /3or; is ' a cry to the rescue.' the metre of this verse, but none seem to
1531. Mevekzuv 8' ICJK. ' B u t as for have suspected its geuuineness. It is just
Menelaus (alone), we have no fear at such a verse as interpolators were fond of
getting him within sword-reach ; so let inserting to make the narrative agree ac-
him come on, priding himself on bis curately with some former statement,
flaxen locks upon his shoulders. For if Compare v. 1178 and 1192.
he shall bring with him against this house 15H7—48. These verses are the anti-
the whole body of Argives, desiring to strophe to 1353—65. The Schol. wrongly
revenge the slaughter of Helen, and should construes S6^os a/j.<pi robs 'ArpeiSas as if
not choose to save me,—he shall see his for 6 TWV 'ArpeiSwv OIKOS. Rather, ayci)?
child as well as his wife two corpses before a^(pl TOUS 'A., a trial for the descendants
his eyes.' For the use of f™ for TjKfTai of Atreus. The chorus say this, on per-
 OPEZTHZ. 321
<f>o/3epbv a/JL<f)l TOWS 'ArpeiSas nirvu.
TL Spwjxeu; dyyeXXcj^ev e's TTOXIV rdSe ;
7) a-ly c^cafiev ; aacpaXecTTepov, (f>[Xai. 1540
iSe irpb ScopLOLTajv t'Se TrpOKTjpvcrcrei
QoaXfiiv 6'S' aWepos avco /caTTfos.
aiTTOvcri TrevKas, a s Trvpcocroi>Tes SO/AOU?
TOWS TavTakeiovs, oi>8' d^iaTavTai <j}6vov.
reXo? e^et haifiutv
TeX.09 6Va 6e\r). 1545
dXa 84 TIS a Swafxis' 8C dXacrTop
r' eirecre /xeXadpa raSe Si' at/Aarwv
Sta TO MvpTiXov Trearjfjb CK Stypov.
dXXd fir/v /cat To^Se A.evo-cra> MeveXetov SO/AMP 7re'Aas
ogvirovv, ijaOrjp.ii'ov TTOV TT)V rvyr\v vj vvv irdpa. 1550
ovKer' av (pddvoiTe KXfjOpa av/ATrepaLvovTes /xo^Xots,
a> /caTa crreyas 'ATptlSau. Sewbv evrv)(S>v dvr/p
KCIK&JS irpdcrcrovTa<;, cLs crv ^OJ', 'Opiara, 8vcr-

ME. ^ ^ xXvoiv TO. 8eLvd KOX SpacrTrjpia,

8icrcroa> Xeovrow ov yap av8p auTw /caXw. 1555
r\K0V(T<x yap 8rj TTJV i/jurju ^vvdopov

Ktvr\v aKovcyas fid^w, rjv ^

/JLOC Tts. dXXa TOU

ceiving that, in accordance with the threat
at v. 1150, they are preparing to set fire
to the house, on failing to slay Helen,
v. 1495. Kirchhoff assigns the whole of
this antistrophe to the chorus, like the
strophe; and perhaps this is sufficient,
though it is probable that pairs of cho-
reutae take up the separate clauses in
succession (seven in number), the cory-
phaeus commencing at v. 1549.
1544. %xe'- Perhaps ayei. Schol. 6
6ebs eivdyei TO'IS avQpanrois oiroi 6e\ei rh
Te'Aos. Another scholium gives TeAos
(inTldriiTu
1546. aX&o-Top Seidler for aKatrrSpav.
See on v. 1363. The former means
'through (the existence of) an evil genius
in the house;' the latter, 'through the
VOL. III.
agency of evil demons,' &c. The two
best MSS. give iiretrev eirecrt, as Seidler
had conjectured, for eTrato'er eTratcre.
1550. The chorus had been charged at
v. 1251 to give due warning to those
within, should Menelaus approach the
house ; and the command is now faith-
fully obeyed. His quick step implies de-
termination, and they are advised to bar
him out, literally, 'to complete the fasten-
ings of the doors by the bars.' See on
Phoen. 113.
1553. wp6s. The Schol. supplies /uax<^-
fievos. It is better perhaps to understand,
' the fortunate as compared with the un-
fortunate.'
1554. TO Seivd. On the article see Iph.
T. 320, and compare Phoen. 180.
T
*
322 ETPiniAOT
ecrri r a v r a KOX TTOXVS yeXcos. 1560
TIS Sco/xa' TrpocnroXois Xeyco
irvXas TacrS', ws av dXXa TraiS' eju/rji'

KOI rrjv TaXatvav dOXiav Sa/xapr' ejU7)

TOVS SioXecravras TTJV ijxrjv ^vvdopov.

OP. OVTOS crv, KXrjOpojv rcovSe fjirj \jjav<T7)<s
MeviXaov elvov, 6§ wevvpyoyaaL
y\ TwSe OpiyKa Kpara crvvdpavcra) cridev,
p ^ f a s TraXata yelaa, T€KT6VCOV TTOVOV. 1570
IxoyXdZs 8' apape KXft0pa, cr^5 (3or]Sp6ixov
O"7J"OVSTJS a cr' etp^et, p/ij SO/ACUV etcrw nepav.
ME. ea, TL ^pij/xa ; XafXTrdSuv 6p£> creXas,
SOJUWV 8' £7?' aKpu>v roucrSe TTvpyt)pov\iivov<i,
£C<f)o<s 8' e/A^s dvyarpos hrifypovpov Seprj. 15T5
OP. TroTepov ipcorav rj KXvew ifiov
ME. oiSerep'- dvdyKr] 8' ws eotKe crow
OP. /xeXXo) KTavtlv crov Ovywrip, el /3ouXei \LoBeiv.
ME. 'EXevTjv <f>ovev<TOL<i inl <f)6vw 7rpacrcret5 <j)6vov ;
OP. el yap Kajreaypv jxrq Oeuiv i<Xe<f)del<; VTTO. 1580
M E . dpvel Kara/era? Ka^' v/3pei Xeyets ra8e.
OP. XviTpdv ye TTJV apvrjcriv el yap axpeXov
ME. TC xpVlxa 8pacrat; Trapa/caXets y a p es (f)6/3ov.

1560. TroXbs ye\a>s, TTOAKTI iiflpis. H e stage-contrivance is the same as in Cycl.

fancies that Orestes had spread a false G90. So the watchman stands on the
report that Helen was not really dead; battlements in the prologue to the Aga-
but such a notion, he says, is mere menmon.—irtTrvpyaxrai, ' proudly elated
mockery. Cf. v. 1581. with.' Rhes. 122. Here. F. 238.
1562. wBtiv, to open them by removing 1570. ipurau ^) rtAuetf. The choice of
the bar from within and thrusting them the alternative is very characteristic of
outwards. The doors of Greek houses Euripides. This certainly was not a fit
commonly opened on the outside. occasion for a rhetorical display.
1564. Ta.ha.ivav aSKlav, Apleonasmfor 1578. el [iovXti jxaBtiv, since you have
which Erfurdt well compares Aesch. frag, chosen to hear what I have got to say.
Prot. 1U4, (TITOV[I£VYIP 5V(TTT}VOV a&\iay 1580. et yap KO.TSGXOV' ' I would I
<j>d(3a. See svp. v. 852, Si Thijfiov 3> Sv<r- had accomplished (secured) it, and not
TT)V£, though the verse is probably inter- been deceived by the gods.' Sup. v.
polated, which may equally be said for 1149, vjv 5' ouv -rhv "E.xivi)s fi)) KaTa.<rx<»-
&6\iov KO.1 T\t\ixova. in Fhoen. 1595. ftiv (pivov.
1567- OUTOS (Tv. Schol. ravra avudev 1581. This verse is commonly read
'O4 4K TOV 8oe/j.a.T6s (pi]<ri. The with an interrogation.
 0PEZTH2. 323
OP. TTjv 'EXXaSos jLnacrrop' eis "ALSOV /3a\eZv.
MS. dVdSo? SdfJLapTo? VIKVV, omus yutcroi Td(f>q>. 1585
OP. #eov? diratTei* TraiSa Se KTevSi o-idev.
ME. 6 jxrjTpo^iovTrj'i iirl <f>6vq> Trpacrcret <j)6vov.
OP. 6 Trarpos dfivvTap, ov crv vpovScoKas Qavelv.
ME. OVK rjpKecrdv croi TO irapbv al/xa [xyjTepos ;
OP. OVK av Ka/jLoifiL rd? KaKas KTeivcov del. 1590
ME. 77 Kal crv, IlvXdSr), TOUSC Kot^wt'ers (j)6vov;
OP. <f)-y]o-LV CLCOTTCOV dpK€o-(i) S' iya) Xeyaiv.
ME. aXX OVTL -^alpon/, TJV ye [xr] <f>vyrj<;
OP. oi <f)ev£6fJLecr9a' irvpl §' dvdipofiev
ME. rj yap naTpcoov Sw/jLa TTopOrjcrei^ rdSe ; 1595
OP. a)s ^17 y ex?7s °"^' r i ?fS' erricr^a^as T7iipi.
ME. KTCIV • ft)? KTavutv ye Twv&e /XOL Swcreis SLKTJV.
OP. ZcrTai r a S ' . M E . a a, /^TjSa/xws Spdcrys ra8e.
OP. crtya t'uj', dvey^ov 8' ivhtKoys Trpdcracov /caKW?.
ME. -^ ydya St/cato^ ^ ^ ere; OP. Kat Kparelv ye yrj<;. 1600
ME. Trota? ; O P . et1 Apyei raJSe TW UeXao-yiKoI.
ME. eu yoCt1 diyoi? av yepvifibw. OP. TL S17 y a p ov ;
ME. Kal o~cj>dyt,a irph Sopos KaTafidkoLs.
OP. o~v 8' av KaXai? ;
ME. ay^o? y a p ei/u ^eipas. O P . dXX' ov rots (f>pevas.
ME. r i s 8' GO* TTpoae'tTTOi o~'; 1G05
OP. 6'o-Tt9 ecrri (fyiXovdTwp.
ME. ocms 8e Tt/xa firjTep ; OP. evSaifiav e<fiv.
ME. OVKOVV o~6 y . OP. ov yap dvhdvovaiv ai Ka/cat.

1587. 0 HT)Tpoif>6vT7is. ' T h i s matri- 1593. tpvyys. Perhaps (pvyrj, so that

cide is for perpetrating murder upon with O$TI xa'Pwv w e should supply KOLVW-
murder.'—' This avenger (call me rather) vi]<ret cp6vov, rather than Ae'£eis.
of my father, whom you basely surren- 1603. (ripd-yia Trph SopSs. See Heracl.
dered to die.' 399. Schol. eVel zlwda&iv ol /8a<7£A?)y,
1589. rh irap6v. Porson gives rh eh ir6\etiot/ fieWoyres ifrtvai, Hew TOIS
irapbs, after Markland, which would imply 6eoh. It was the part of the fiavris, who
that the consequences of the murder were was as it were the army-chaplain, to take
past, whereas the guilt was still upon these victims ready in his car : see Phoen.
him. 174.
1590. OVK Uv Kttnoi/u. Bacch. 187, &s 1G04. Aesch. Cho. ]044 ; Hippol. 317,
ov Ka/xot^ av ovre VVKT' ovff Tjfiepal' Bvptrai XeWes P*" °-y"^i <fP^y &' ' X e l M la(r / t «
Tt
HpoTWf yijv. -
Tt 2
324 ETPiniAOT

ME. dVaipe OvyaTpos <f>dcryavov. OP.

ME. dXXd Kreveis ju-ou dvyaTtp ; OP. ov i/zeuS?)? er et
ME. otfJ.01, TL Spdaa); 1610
OP. 7m0' e? 'ApyeCov; poXwv
ME. TreiOa) riv ; OP. rjfias /AT) Oaveiv OLTOV TTOXLV.
ME. r/ 7rai8a fxov fyovevaed'; OP. « S ' e^ei raSe.
ME. 2> TXrJiAov 'EXdvrj. OP. rd/^a 8' ov^t rX^jnova ;
ME. crot a-fjydyLov ii<6[ucr e/c <Ppvya)v, OP. el yap
TOS' ^v.
ME. ird^ous TTovtjcras [xvpCov;. OP. TT\I]I> y ets ifie. 1615
ME. iriirovBa Seivd. OP. Tore yap
ME.
OP. crawroi' crv y (\af3es
dXX' et', v<f>aTTTe Sw/xar', 'HXe/crpa, r d
o-u T , w (f>CXo)v fxoi TCOV i
IlvXdSyj, Karaite yetcra T«i^eW Ta8e. 1620
ME. a) y a i a J a v a w ^ LTTTTLOV T "Apyovs KT'LTCU,
OVK ef ivoTrXq) TTOSI
Tracrav y a p v\hu>v 6'8e y ^
{^v ai/xa \x.i)Tpo% /JLvcrapbv

MeveXae, Travcrai Te dr/y/jievov' 1625

1 6 0 8 . \(/€uSJ)s ec/mr. S c h o l . eif/eucrtt) T?;S 1616. T Schol. KT

eATTiSos, s c . et TrpoaSotcqs /J.e TOVTO Troifi-
<reiv. 1617- After this verse also Hermann
1611. Bavtiv Porson and Hermann supposes a line to have dropped out, like
with one of the good MSS., the rest aAA1 ovxi- <^eu|ei av TE Katriyy-ijTr} r e ffr),
having KTOVCIV. The two words are con- because Orestes would hardly have told
tinually confused. his sister to apply the torch at the mo-
1G14. col (Ttpayiov, to be put to death ment Menelaus confessed he was caught.
by you (Orestes). Porson, followed by The truth seems to be, that Orestes is
Hermann and W. Dindorf, gives ere cr<pd-resolved to leave nothing undone that
yiof7 the conjecture of Morell. The reply might force the reluctant Menelaus to
of Orestes, ' Would that it had been so !' obtain a reversal of his sentence.
certainly favours trot. Hermann insists 1622. OVK ef Musgrave for ovxi- The
that this is " non modo invenusta, sed later copies have OMKOVV. On the use of
etiam prorsus aliena." He adds, that ela with a hortative future see Hel.
Menelaus must have made mention of 1501.
Hermione also, and he supposes a verse 16-4. £T}V. Schol. a'trre Ti»xeaV TOO
to have been lost after 1615, containing a (rjr.
lament for her, and a rejoinder of Orestes. 1625. Apollo appears on high, with
 OPEHTHH. 325
o5 a' 6 ATJTOVS ircus oS' iyyi>s wv
crv 6', o? gi.<f>rjpr)<; TTJS' e^eSpeueis Kopfl,
Opicrd*, iv el&fjs OVS <$>epa>v rJKCo \6yovs1
ikv y)v crv StoXecrai irpoOvfio? wv
s, opyrjv MeveXew TTOiovpevos, 1630
178' iaTLV, rjv bpa.T iv aldepos Trrv^at?,
crecra)o"ju.eV>7 r e KOU &avov<ja Trpbs credev.
iyw viv i^ecruicra ^(inrb (f)a<rydvov
TOV crov KeXeucr^els rjpTrafr e/c zlios 7rarp6<s
Zrjvbs yap ovaav tfiv viv a<f>6iTov 1635
KdcrTopC re UoA.uSewK'ei T' iv aidipos
£d ecrrat, V<XVTC\OIS crair-^pto?.
Se vv[Ji4>r]v e? 8O/AOUS /CTTjixat Xaficov,

''EWrjvas et? ev /cat <&pvyas ^vvqyayov, 1640

Oavdrovs T' edrjKav, ws

Helen (to whom he points at v. 1631) aloft to the spectators. If so, the viv in
sitting by his side. The complexities of 1033 would be a repetition of 'Ekepr}v
the plot are thus readily disentangled by above, according to a well-known use.
a favourite device of Euripides in his later 1633. Vulg. Ki.ir6. But the best MS.
plays. Helen is to be united with her has sol u7rb, which Kirchhoff rightly pre-
brothers Castor and Pollux in their attri- fers. For the crasis cf. Ion 1270, x""^
bute of protectors of ships ; Menelaus is /xrirpviav TTeaeiv. For iirb, ' from under,'
to marry another bride; Orestes must re- Hec. 53.
tire for a year into Arcadia, where he shall 1634. Construe KeAeuo-fleb 4K Aiis,
found the city of Oresteum, after which although this is an unusual instance of e/c
he shall come to Athens to be tried and for irphs or in6. Perhaps, 4s Aihs irarphs,
acquitted by the court of the Areopagus. i. e. OIKOV.
He shall afterwards marry Hermione, and 1636. The same promise, that Helen
Pylades shall take Electra for his wife. shall share in the worship paid to the
Menelaus is to cede the sovereignty of Dioscuri, is given in Hel. 1667, dehs Ke-
Argos to Orestes, and to be king of
Sparta. Apollo finally will reconcile the
Argive state to submit to the just rule of l(j.!8. Kirchhoff thinks that either
the matricide prince. something has been lost after this verse,
1G^9. 'EXCVTIV %v is joined by a close or it should be transposed to follow v.
attraction, like TTOXITOJV WV acpiic^To x$6va. 1G42, because the eVei in the next should
Med. 12, KaKoiaiv ots iy&i /3apvvoficu refer rather to what has gone before,
Soph. Trach. 152. Porson compares the about her becoming immortal. How-
well-known Virgilian idiom vrbe.m qnam ever, it is easy to connect the sense thus :
statuo vestra en/.—For TTTUXVIS* on ac- —' You must now look for another bride,
count of the repetition in v. 1C31I Her- (and resign your present wife to be re-
mann gives TrvAais, a variant in the mar- ceived among the gods, as a reward for
gin of the best MS. So in Phoen. v. 84, the use they made of her beauty ;) for' &c.
some copies give TriAas for wrvx^s. Tt is 1G41—2. One may fairly doubt if this
possible that v. 1631—2 are interpolated. distich be not an interpolation. There is
They involve this difficulty, that we must something unusual in the syntax hivav-
assume Helen to have been actually visible 'KtlpuuaTos 6vy]T(t)i/, and
 326 ETPiniJOT
v d<f>06vov
TO, pep Ka.6" 'EXevrjv <SS' e^ei* cre S' av ^pecov,
'OpeaTa, y a i a s TyjaS' vTrepfiaXovd' opovs
Uappacriov olKetv SdireSov iviavTov KVKXOV. 1645
KeKXrjcreTcu Se arjs <f>vyrj$ eiroivvpov
f'Aiflcnv 'ApKaaw T 'OpecrTeiov KaXeiv.
S' iOXcou TTJV 'A07]vaCo)v TTOXLV
VTr6a"^e<; ai/Aaros ixrjTpoKTovov
TpL<T<Tcus' deol Se (TOL SiKTjs fipafifjs 1650
irayoiariv iv 'Apeioicriv ev<ref3e<TTdT7)v
' &LO£<TOV(T , ep0a vLKrjcraL ere XPV'
o exet?> OpecrTa, (pdcryavov oipyj,
TrenpcoTaC cr* 'EpfjLiovrjv os S' oterat
y<x\heiv viv, ov yapel Trore. 1655

this well-known theory of the Trojan war, Ae<V. It had occurred independently to
taken from the Cyclic Cypria, was not the present editor to read iriSof, on ac-
particularly wanted here. Generally the count of QeriSeLov (TreStoy) in Andr. 20,
forms i9f]Kav and eS««ay (on which see but the suggestion was anticipated by
Here. F. 590) are liable to suspicion, Valckenaer. The omission of the name
except in the latest Attic. We have how- 'Opeoreioc (supposing the verse to be
ever slip. v. 1166, crreva'cn 5J o'/irep n'ap? really spurious) is justified by Electr.
eBrjKav &8\LOV. Phoen. 29, <p4povcr' is 1273, (re 5* 'ApKaScup xph ir6\tl' sir' ' A \ -
OIKOVS is T£ detTTTolvris x*Pas ^Or}Kaf. (peiov poais OIKZTV, AvKaiov TvXycriov <n}K<I)-
Those who maintain the genuineness of [laros' iTrevvv/xos 54 (Tou TT6\IS KeKKTitrerai.
the verses will compare Hel. 38, Tr6\ei/.ov Schol. 'ApKaSes irdvres Koivfj €Ka\ovvro'
yap tl&TjveyKe ^ ^ ^ i jiiepos 5e TOVTOIV 'A^ayey TGJ fj.zpiKtp TO
b'Xov iir^yayev. 'A^af ycip pepos iarX TT)S
$ f j p \
'ApKaSias. The word is doubtless Pelas-
1645. iviavTov KVKKOV. This was the
gic, and may be compared in its form
term of exile for one who had committed
with Kapfiav, ' barbaric,' (also, perhaps,
&KIHV <p6vos or accidental homicide. So
belonging to the same dialect,) Aesch.
Theseus, after slaying one of the Pallan-
Suppl. 110, and Zay or ZV for Zeus. As
tidae, eviavaiav (EKSTJIXOV fivzfftv (pvy^v
£ for j3 was a Pelasgic usage (see on
Hipp. 37. Schol. thiws ~Eupnri^ris eVmu-
Phoen. 45), it is possible that 'Agaves
may
T'HTCLL rhy 'OpetTTTjr <p7]aly 6KeT, ijroi irocfj-
be another form of "Apavres, a
ffavra KVKKOV iviavrov. 6 yap 'A(TK\T}-
people of Euboea.
tridfiris laropt? invb o^ecus avrbv T)7)x&4vTa, 1649. vrpi^ets is the reading of two
eKet TeAeuTTjcai. The story of finding good MSS., and is not inferior.
the bones of Orestes in Arcadia, as told by 1651. euffeftto-TaTTiv, ' most righteous,'
Herodotus, will occur to the reader as a ' most in accordance with their oath,'
confirmation of the grammarian's ac- (Hipp. 656. Med. 755). Cf. Electr.
count. 1258—62, CVTIC 5' vApeojs TLS OX®OS,—'Iv3
1647- This verse again is not free from ei)(rej6eo"TaT^ ipfjrpos ^e^ai'a T' iffriif.—For
the suspicion of spuriousness. The repe- if/rjtpov Siaipepetv see sup. v. 49. The sin-
tition of Kah.t'iv after KiKX^aerai gular is used, because in the early Attic
has
been justly objected to by critics, and tribunal each judge had only one vote,
various emendations have been proposed, which was dropped into this or that
KeKTrifTeTai Musgrave, TeB^jcrerat Porson, urn.
(we might add ycvrifferai as not less pro- 1653. e'<p' $ Kirchhoff, with the two best
bable,) and KKrieiv, ireSov, 7roTe, for Ka- MSS.
 327

daveiv ydp avrw fiolpa AekfyiKaj ^ifyei

St/cas '^4^iXXea>s Trarpos itjaiTovvrC fie.
IlvXdSr) 8' d8ek(j>f}s Xe/crpov, fw TTOT' ijvecras,
Sds* 6 8' iirucov viv fiCoTos evSaCfxav yuivei.
"Apyovs 8' 'Opea-TTjv, MeveXea)?, ea Kparelv, 1G60
ekdcov 8' dvacrcre ^VapriariSo? ^dovb<s
<£epj/as e^ow SafiapTos, rj ere fivpiois
7r6vois SiSoucra Sevp' aet Stvjvucre.
ra. Trpbs TrdXtv Se T&>8' eyw 6r\<joi KaXw?,
09 J'w (jyovevcrai iirjTep i^TjisdyKacra. 1665
OP. a) Ao^la jxavTeie, <j£>v 0ecrmcriLaTa>v.
ov i/zeuSd/xat'Tis 170"^' ap', dXX' err;T
KOLLTOL jx ecrrjet, Sei/Aa /xij TW'OS
077a.
dXX' ev TeXeirat, Tretcroyxat Se o-ots Xdyois. 1670
diro
t \eKTp inr/vecr', TJPLK av 8tS&) TraTrjp.
ME. Si Zrjvb? 'EXevT) Xa^Pe 7Ta^'
fcwy KaroLKijaacrav oXyStov
'OpecrTa, crol he 77018' ey<y Karreyyvoi 1675
XeyovTOS' evyevr)*; 8' a,7r' evyej/ovs

1656—7' The best MSS. give auni —
QaiTovvra, and so Kirchhoff has edited,
This is no doubt defensible ; cf. Aesch.
Cho. 403. Soph. El. 480. Elmsley on
Med. 797. Probably either avrhv should
be restored, or QCUTOVVTI given with
the inferior MSS., as Porson, Hermann,
and W. Dindorf have done.—For the
event alluded to see Androm. 1085 seqq.,
and for Slicas alretv irarphs, to ask Phoe-
bus to give satisfaction for the death of
Achilles, which was a presumptuous peti-
tion, ibid. v. 53, 1108.
1C58. $ TOT' fjyea-as, ' t o whom you
formerly promised her.' The TTOT' is
perhaps a metrical supplement. We sus-
pect the true reading to be KaTrfveaas, as
in v. 1092, which first passed into eV-
yveaas, (as in the last-named'passage it has
done,) involving &s, the reading of some
of the best MSS. for $, then into TT6T'
rjveaas, by which § could be retained.
1662. tptpvds. The wife was to be re-
signed, but her wealth, which was pro-
verbially great (Aesch. Ag. T\S), was to
remain in his hands by way of consolation
for her loss.
1664. T& irphs TT6\IV, his relations to-
wards Argos, over which he is destined to
rule.
1668. <ja>v 6nTTn<jft.i.Tav. The geni-
tive of exclamation, as Hermann per-
ceived, Porson and others having made it
to depend on ^I^VZ6JXO,VTLS. This seems
an idiom of the rather later Attic which
at this time had been introduced. Cf.
Ar. Ach. 86, Kai TIS e!Se TrciiroTt /3ovs
KpiflavtTas; T&V aXa^ovtvjx&Twu. Id. Av.
6 1 , "ATTOWOV cnroTpiiraie, rov xa(T!J-'h-
[xaTos. Pac. 238, 3>va.\ "ATTOAAO**, TT)S
Svcias TOV ITKIXTOVS.
1672. r)vin' Uv KT\., at whatever time
Menelaus, who is 6 Kvpios, the legal
owner of his daughter, shall consent to
give me her hand.
328 ETPiniJOT 0PEZTH2.
yrjlJba<; ovaio KOX crv \&> StSous eyw.
AH. ^wpeiri vvv eWaarcx; ol trpocrTaacrof^ev,
veUovs T€ SiaXveade. ME. Trddeadai
OP. Kayo) TOLOVTOS' <XTreVSo/xcu Se avjxtpopai 1680
MeveXae, teal CTCHS, Ao£Ca, decriricr[xaviv.
All. ire vvv nad* 68bv rrjv KaXXicrTrjv
debv Elpyjvrjv TI/X&JVTCS1 iya> o
'EXevrjv zltois fJLeXddpoL? ireXacrco
Xa/nTpojv acTTpcov TTOXOV i^avvaas, 1685
evda nap' "Hpa TTJ 6' 'HpaKXeovs
"H/3rj TrapeSpos #eos avdpamois
ecrrat, cnrovSals €VTLJXO? ael,
(xvv TvvBapiSais, rots zltos viol?,
vavTous fieSeovcra 0aXdcr<T7)S. 1690
XO. a> fieya cre/Jivr) NLKHJ, TOV i/j-bv
fiiorov KaTe^ois
al /J-rj XrjyoLS crre^avovcra.

1679. If velitovs, the reading of most vt}<xia.Ka,. irpefr/Devo/j.ei'ois yap Aa/ce5ai/io-

copies, be correct, SiaAiiecrfle is the pas- V'IOLS -jrept €ip-fivf]s OVK iireicrQritTai' 'A9i)-
sive. But VZLKOS has some authority, vaioi. Schol. on v. 371, irpb Aio/cAeoys,
' make up your differences among your- etp' ov Tbv 'OpitTTTfv e'Si'Safe, AaKeSai^o-
selves.' Kirchhoff gives veiicas, on the vlwv TrpetT{$ev<ra/j.4va}i/ irepl elpfivris, airitr-
r
single authority of his best MS. This TTjtravres 'A0?jfa?oi ov •7rpotr i]Ka.vTO, eTrl
form occurs in Aesch. Ag. 1349, accord- apxovTos ®eOTr6fJ.irov, bs ijv irpb A i o -
ing to the conjecture of Heath for v'mt\, KAeouj, ois lo'Tope? 4»tA(J^opoy. Euripides
and is recognized by some of the gram- then means to blame his countrymen for
marians. Euripides however elsewhere not accepting the terms offered.
has VCMOS in this sense. Hipp. 14J2, 1(384. Ai'ois Nauck for Ai6s. Inferior
5 V l C ' MSS. and Aldus give Z-i}v6s. Cf. Ion
Hel. 1236, [j.e6iri/j.i yuK v 922, Alois napiroTs.
rb Trplv, '{TO: 1G85. t^avvtras, scil. oBby els ir6\ov.
Cf. Suppl. 1142, Troravo\ 51 fivvtrav TOV
1G80. Kaytii TOLOVTOS. Cf. Aescb. Ag. "AiScti/.
1331, Hayo> roiovrSs €lfj.y. Heracl. 2G6', 1G87. Bebs etrrai, ' she shall be a god
to men,' one of the benign Olympian
Kaytii TOIOVTOS. — <TTr4i'5o/j.ai <Tvfx<popais, ' a
truce to misfortunes.' Properly, I enter powers.—CTTTO/'SGUS, viz. at sacrifices.
into an agreement with them that they Bacch. 45, os Bsop-axet TO /COT' €/ie, Kal
shall disturb me no longer.—im\ trots
KTK.J ' as well as to your oracles,' i. e. 1690. vairais, for the benefit and pre-
which have so long been a source of servation of sailors.
trouble. 1691. For the concluding appeal to
1G82. KaK\itrTi}v — E'p^njz/. This is Victory see the end of Iph. Taur. and
one of many passages opposed to those Phoenissae. In all these plays W. Din-
who represent Euripides as attached to dorf imagines they are spurious ; but
the war party. See Pref. to vol. i. p. Hermann observes that Lucian acknow-
xvi. Schol. TUVT6 <f>T)<n 5ia TJI KO.T' 4KU- ledges them as rpaytKais dpTi/xcva, Pisca-
vov rbv naipbv £v€trT7}icei>a.<. T O ri€Ao7ro^- tor, § 39.
 I^IFENEIA
H EN TAXPOI^.

U U
VOL. III.
 Kara xprjafiov i\6oiv eis Tavpovs TJJS 2/aj0ias yuera IIi>A.d8ou
cis 1 TO Trap' auTois Tifito/JLevov Trji 'ApT£ju.i8os £6avov v<f>e\£cr8cu
Trpoypiiro. irpoc\8u>v 8' a.7ro T??S veuis KOL travels, VTTO TO>V h/TOTtiw/ afia
T<3 tyikta av\Xrj<f)0ei's avrj^dt] Kara rbv Trap' avrois i6uriJ.bv, OTTOS TOU T^S
°Apre/u.i8o9 lepou <T(j>dyiov yeviavrai. TOWS yap KaTairXeiJO-avTas fevovs
a7reo-0aTTOv2. * * * * *
'H [xkv aKY/vrj TOV Spa/xaros vTTOKeirai iv Taupois TIJS SKV^t'as" o 8e
v, 6ep<nraivi8a>v rfjs 'I

1
7rapa/ai/?j0ely MS. Pal.
2
Kirchhoff, after Markland, indicates a lacuna. Probably only the first part of
the argument haa been preserved.
 IPHIGENIA IN TAUEIS.

W E may safely assent to the judgment of Hermann \ " Dignissima

est haec tragoedia, cui quantum fieri possit pristina forma restituatur.
Est enim in praestantissimis earum quas fecit Euripides." I t is one
of the noblest of extant Attic tragedies, and certainly possesses every
merit which a well-constructed plot and skilfully developed characters
can confer. If the great objects of Attic tragedy were to keep the
minds of the audience alternating between the extremes of hope and
fear, by the sudden and unexpected shifting of circumstances, and
also to excite compassion by the contemplation of heroic persons
placed in positions of imminent peril, and yet rising superior to them ;
and if a skilful use of those essential ingredients of an Attic play,
irony, dissimulation, and ambiguous dialogues, be a merit in an Attic
poet; then this Iphigenia of Euripides contains every thing that a
good Greek play can be expected to contain. Its interest to modern
readers is much enhanced by the fact, that the gentler emotions of
sisterly love, the generous virtues of disinterested friendship, and the
entire obedience to what were regarded as religious obligations, are
pourtrayed with a truthfulness that leads us away from the contem-
plation of merely mythological persons and scenes, to that of human
nature in its universality of times and places.
Having read one favourable opinion, the reader is entitled to have
a very different one placed before him, that he may come to his own
conclusion on carefully perusing the play, and considering it in all
its bearings. " The Iphigenia in Tauris," says A. W. Von Schlegel2,
" is almost uniformly mediocre in its representation both of character
and passion. The mutual recognition between the brother and the
sister, after such occurrences and doings, and under such circum-
stances,—Iphigenia, who once trembled before the altar, herself about
to devote her brother to the like fate,—excites only a passing emo-
tion. Their flight also does not particularly set our interest on the
stretch: the artifice by which Iphigenia brings it about is readily

1 2
Praef. ad ed. Lips. 1833, p. vi. Theatre of the Greeks, p. 248.
U U 2
332 IPHIGENIA IN TAURIS.

believed by Thoas, and not until after they are both rescued does he
seek to make resistance, but he is immediately appeased by one of
the usual divine interpositions. This contrivance is so common and
so trite in Euripides, that in nine out of his eighteen tragedies a god
must needs swing himself down just to untie the knot."—To disabuse
the minds of young students from such evidently hostile criticism
can hardly be necessary in this country and at the present day.
More just, because more favourable, is the estimate of F. G. Schone,
in the introduction to his edition of the play, which has been pub-
lished in English.
The action of the play is fixed at the now historic Balaclava in the
Crimea. There a temple of Artemis existed (and perhaps not merely
in fiction, for Ovid, writing from his place of exile on the Pontus,
describes it somewhat in detail, though he could hardly have
seen it), and there, by a rite not uncommon among barbaric
hordes, human victims were offered at her altar. The poet indeed
has limited the immolation to Greek strangers, probably because
it best suited the economy of the drama. To this remote and
savage region Iphigenia, rescued by Artemis from the very altar
to which she has been brought by her father at' Aulis, had been
miraculously conveyed, and appointed priestess to the goddess.
Of the fate of her family at Argos she knows nothing, but she is
ever dwelling on the recollection of her brother Orestes, whom she
had left yet an infant, and much younger than herself3. She has
had a dream, which, as she can only interpret it as applicable to him,
has filled her with alarm. She is convinced he must be dead; and
she prepares, with the aid of the Chorus, Greek captives and her
handmaids, to carry funeral libations, with a threnos to him as to a
spirit in Hades 4. By this device the spectators are led to think
mainly about the fate of Orestes, when the arrival of two Greek
strangers is announced. They had appeared on the stage imme-
diately after the prologue, to make a stealthy survey of the temple,
out of which they had been ordered by the oracle to transport the
statue of Artemis to Athens. They, of course, prove to be no others
than Orestes and Pylades. In a very exciting narrative, their cap-
ture by some native herdsmen is described; the sudden seizure by
madness of one of them, the tender assiduity of the other in protect-
ing him, and the courageous resistance of both. Iphigenia is ap-
prised of the event, and she is requested to make immediate pre-
3
Iph. Aul. 1248, S ixiv veo<r<r6s WTIK, ri 8'
1
This device of an ominous dream, by which the minds of the audience are pre-
pared for coming events, has been adopted in the Hecuba, where a vision of a dappled
fawn, torn from Hecuba's knees by a wolf, portends the sacrifice of Polyxena.
 IPHIGENIA IN TAUKIS. 333

parations for immolating them, according to the law, at the altar of

the inexorable Artemis. She, retained against her will in the service
of the temple, and by nature averse from its bloody rites, is at this con-
juncture the less disposed to give way to pity, because she is steeled
by the supposed death of Orestes, and also by the vivid recollections,
naturally forced on her by that event, of her father's cruelty to her-
self at Aulis. After the Chorus have sung the first stasimon, and
speculated therein on the birth and adventures of the two strangers,
the captives are brought fettered before the priestess, by whose hand
they are now to die. Here ensues a scene composed with the utmost
art, to give even a summary of which (as Hermann has done in his
elegantly written Preface) would be to transcribe and comment on a
considerable portion of it. Suffice it here to say, that by a succes-
sion of questions, Iphigenia elicits the facts, first, that Orestes is from
Argos ; next, that Troy has been captured, Menelaus and Helen have
returned, and that Agamemnon has been slain by his faithless wife.
She then finds out that Orestes is still alive; but he, anxious not to
reveal his own name and parentage, evades every question, though
each one seems so framed that it must inevitably effect a recognition.
This however is long withheld, and is ultimately brought about by a
very different device.
It suddenly occurs to Iphigenia, that one of the strangers, as a
condition of his life being spared, may be willing to convey a letter
for her to Argos, addressed to her brother Orestes, and imploring
him to convey her home. Upon this there arises a contest of mutual
self-devotion between Orestes and Pylades, each desiring to resign
himself to death that his friend's life may be spared. Orestes how-
ever prevails on Pylades to accept the offer, on the plea that, having
already married his sister Electra, there is a good hope, should he
survive, of perpetuating the family name and honours, while he is
himself worn out with misery, and the long persecution of the
Erinnyes. The letter is produced ; but, on Pylades suggesting that,
in case of shipwreck, the written document may be lost and he be
unable to observe the strict letter of his oath to deliver it to Orestes
in person, she communicates the contents viva voce to both; and
thus Iphigenia discovers that she is about to sacrifice her own long-
lost Orestes. The next object is to plan not only escape for all, but
also means of conveying away the statue which was the especial end
of their mission. This affords abundant scope for the Greek arts of
fraud and deception. Thoas, the king, a devout man, and zealous for
the honour of the goddess, is persuaded by the priestess that not
only the strangers, but the statue itself requires purification, in con-
sequence of the dreadful crime of matricide which the captives have
334 IPHIGENIA IN TAUEIS.

committed, and which would render their immediate immolation

sacrilegious. On this representation, he is easily induced to send
the captives, under custody of his attendants, to a lonely part of the
sea-shore, while she herself follows with the statue, to be washed in
the all-cleansing brine. On arriving, the guards are persuaded to
let her lead the captives, still chained, to a retired creek at a little
distance. They soon hear her voice, as if she were engaged in per-
forming certain expiatory rites; but the delay being long, they
resolve to proceed to the spot. There they find the ship of Orestes,
which had been secretly moored when they had first gone on land to
inspect the temple. The sailors are on the very point of departing,
but the guards endeavour to rescue the captives and the renegade
priestess. Favoured by adverse weather, which will not allow the
ship to clear the harbour, their efforts are ultimately successful. All
are recaptured, and the news is brought to the king, with a request
that he will send a strong body to bring them back. Thus once
more the hopes that had been keenly raised are disappointed. No-
thing now seems likely to deliver a brother from the necessity of
being slain by his own sister's hand, and that no longer in ignorance
of the relationship.
Athena however appears,—the usual deus ex machina of Euripides'
later plays,—and informs Thoas of her will that both the priestess
and the image should be carried to Hellas by Orestes, and the
worship of Artemis should be solemnly established at Halae and
Brauron in Attica. Thoas readily obeys the divine voice; and thus
a play, which has pre-eminently the characteristics of a true tragedy,
ends, like some others, in the happiest manner.
There is a general resemblance between the economy of this play
and the Helena. In both there is a barbaric king, a heroine involun-
tarily detained by him, a recognition by a near relative, who has
arrived unexpectedly at the place, an escape by sea, and a happy result
brought about by a divinity appearing at the conclusion, and calming
the wrath of the wronged potentate of the land.
On the strange and undoubtedly ancient mythology interwoven
with this play, Hermann has given a very learned discussion \ though
he rightly observes, on commencing it, that " ad Euripidis fabulam
recte intelligendam non opus videtur quaeri, quam originem ilia de
Iphigenia apud Tauros fama habeat, praesertim quum ne proficiamus
quidem multum ea quaerendo, quae inveniri posse haud valde credi-
bile sit." That Iphigenia is but another" name for Artemis, is more
than probable ; as that her apotheosis (v. 1465) is but a poet's way
5
Praefat. p. xxviii—xxxvi.
6
Equivalent to niydKi) 0ei>s (Herm, Praef. p. xxxi).
 IPHIGENIA IN TAURIS. 335

of accounting for her acknowledged cultus in his time, with rites iden-
tical with, or similar to, those of Artemis herself, seems undeniable.
There are good reasons for believing the human sacrifices which her
Tauric worship demanded, to be of Pelasgic origin. According to Her-
mann, Miiller is right in fixing the first seat of this bloody rite in the
Pelasgic Lemnos, where Stephanus of Byzantium records that virgins
were sacrificed to her. We may here add an argument of some
weight in confirmation of this view. The ancient Italians worshipped
the moon as "Anna Perenna;" element-worship was a peculiarly
Pelasgic feature ; therefore, by inference, she was a Pelasgic goddess.
Now at Aricia the same divinity by the name of Diana was honoured
with peculiar and mystic sacrifices, which, it is clear from Ovid7,
were originally accompanied by the immolation of human victims,
though the civilization of later times had brought the rite to a mere
symbolical performance 8. Martial also ° alludes to the sacrifice of
virgins to Anna Perenna, though, in applying the present tense to
the customs of his own time, he must allude likewise to merely
ostensible ceremonies. The principal seat of this Pelasgic cultus in
Hellas was at Brauron in Attica, where the Tauric image of the
goddess was exhibited, fabled, like other images of peculiar sanctity,
to have fallen from heaven itself. Now it was natural for Euripides,
always zealous for the honour of his native land, to endeavour to
account for these savage rites by referring them to a remote and
barbaric country. The title TavpiKT], (in its origin probably con-
nected with the Indian cow-goddess, Io, Artemis, or the Moon,)
enabled him to fix the seat of the worship in a distant country which
accidentally bore a similar name. In fact, Athens, Argos, and even
Sparta, claimed the same honour, and, in the last-mentioned place at
least, there was the same exhibition of human blood on her altar *.
If the Tauric nation were Cimmerii, as Herodotus supposed2, and if,
as some will have it, these Cimmerii were Celts, the Druidical rites
in ancient Britain and Gaul will occur to us as possibly of kindred
origin. These questions however require profound investigations,
and seldom can be settled without taking much that is purely specu-
lative in place of ascertained truth.
Of the date of the play nothing certain is known, but that, as
the opening sentence is quoted by Aristophanes in the Eanae3,

' Fast. iii. 260 seqq.

8
Compare v. 1461 of the present play.
0
Ep. lib. iv. 64, 16, ' Bt quae virgineo cruore gaudet, Annae pomiferum nemus
Dianae.'
1
See Pausan. iii. 16, 7, and iii. 6, compared with lib. i. 23, 7, and i. 33, 1, and 43.
2 3 v 123
lib. iv. 11 and 99. - --
336 IPHIGENIA IN TAURIS.

which was acted B. C. 405, the year after Euripides' death, it must
have been exhibited before that event; for we agree with Dr.
Badham, that not the slightest weight is to be attributed to the
idea of L. Dindorf, that this, and not the Iphigenia at Aulis, (as the
Schol. on Ar. Ran. 67 expressly affirms,) was a posthumous work
exhibited by his son. Aristophanes could hardly have quoted from a
play till after it had been acted. If he had seen it in the copies of
actors, as L. Dindorf supposes, the audience could not have seen it;
and so the citation would have been lost upon them. In point of
style, as in that of subject, this Iphigenia most nearly resembles the
Helena, brought out B.C. 413. And this is also the opinion of K. 0.
Miiller (Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 376).
 TA TOT APAMAT02

l<l>irENEIA.
OPESTH2.
nYAAAHS.
X0P02 EAAHNIAON TYNAIKON.
BOYKOAOS.
©OA2.

AOHNA.

x x
VOL. III.
 KMTENEIA H EN TAYPOI3.
6 TavrctXetos e's Tlla-av
W ITTTTOtS OlvOjJ.oioV
ef r)<; 'Arpevs €/3\acrTev 'ATpiax; Se
Mevekaos 'Aya^ijxviov re TOV S' e<f)vv iyco
T775 TwSapeias Ovyarpos *I<$>iy4veux Trails,
rjv afi<f>l Su>as, as 6djJi EvpLTros
1—66'. The prologue of this play (or,
more properly, the first part of it) is
spoken by Iphigenia in the garb of a
priestess, issuing from the door of a
building which represented the 86fj.oi
avaKT<5pu>v (v. 6G). It bears a near
semblance to that of the Eleclra, in which
the other daughter of Agamemnon ex-
plains her own unhappy lot, and sighs for
her long-lost brother Orestes, who imme-
diately thereupon appears, as in the pre-
sent play, incognito, and accompanied by
his friend Pylades.—Iphigenia however
knows as yet nothing either of the Trojan
affairs, or of the family troubles that have
happened since. She only remembers
that she was brought by her father's com-
mand to Aulis, designed as a victim to
appease the anger of the goddess Artemis.
She knows too, which they did not, that
her sudden disappearance from the altar
itself resulted in her being supernaturally
carried to the distant and barbaric land of
the Tauri on the Euxine, where, as a
priestess of Artemis, she is compelled to
minister to the sanguinary law which com-
mands the sacrifice of every Greek who
may touch at those shores. She has just
had a strange dream, which she will now
x x2
ya[JL€L KOpTjV,
relate. She thought she was sleeping
with her maidens in her Argive home,
when an earthquake shook the house.
The central pillar seemed to fall, and to
be changed into a man. That man she,
re-
in pursuance of her priestly duties, pro-
ceeded to prepare for sacrifice. She fears
this betokens evil to Orestes. She will
do what she can do,—offer libations to
him as to one departed, though she can-
not do this over his grave (cf. v. 62).
1. Tfiaai' the Dindorfs for Tlitrtw or
nicr<rav. The short i, Hermann observes,
would require the form Uicrriy. This and
the next half verse are given in Ar. Ran.
1232.
4. TOV 5' Schaefer for T0B8', which is
retained in the Cambridge edition by Dr.
Monk, as if it could mean ' this last-
named.' A pedigree however implies a
strictly connected narrative, as Dr. Bad-
ham well remarks, rightly siding with
Hermann and the Dindorfs in this matter.
6. Sivas ed. Cant, for SiVais. The ac-
cusative is defended by the uniform use
of Euripides of a^(pl meaning ' a t ' a
place. The passages cited by Monk are,
Hec. 649. Orest. 1310. Iph. A. 12!)4, to
which Dr. Badham adds Med. 69. Hel. 369.
340 ETPiniAOT
aupcus iXCcrcrcov Kvaviav aXa p
ecr<l>agev 'EXeV^s ovvex> ws So/cet, ^p
'ApTe/juSi /cXewcus eV Trru^aicriv AvXCoos.
ivravda yap Srj ^iXtwv va&iv crroXov 10
'EXXTJVLKOV <jvvr\yay 'Ayafiejxvav dvag,
TOV KOXXLVIKOV crTeffxxvov 'iXiov 0eX(ov
Xafiew 'Ax^oix;, rows 6' v/Spc<T0evTa<;
fj.eTeX9eiv MeveXew x<*Plv 4
r aTrXoias nvevixdrcov T OV 15

7. arpe<pei. This word, as remarked king had two motives for the expedition:
on Ton 1154, always involves the notion he wished his Argive countrymen to have
of ' twisting round/ and hence it exactly the credit of capturing Troy, and he
suits the idea both of kxiaativ and of wished, for his own sake, and for his
b"ii>i). The winds, says the poet, in hisbrother's, to avenge the rape (violated
usual tone of philosophic comment, make marriage) of Helen. Compare Iph. A.
the confined waters assume the form of 270, TKS (pvyovffas fi4\a6pa fiapfidpotv
eddies,—" in modum venti nunc hue nunc X&piv ydficoy Trpu^iy 'EAAas us \d(ioi.
illuc verso mari," Livy, lib. 28. 6. The 15. It is easy to say, with the Cam-
real truth is, that a current sets in capri- bridge editor, " irvtvpuTwi' ov ruyxdvaiy
ciously and rapidly in one direction idem significant, quod nj^/iios Tuy-
through the narrow channel (only forty Xavaiu," by which a-rrAoias also depends
yards wide at the narrowest), and then on Tvyxavuv,—and it is easy too to admit
suddenly changes its direction and runs such rash emendations as Hermann's,
in the opposite way, most rapidly how- detvrjs anrvoias irvtvfJ.a.Taiv 5e Tvy^vtav.
ever southwards. The cause is to this But Schone does better in taking airAoios
day not fully known; but it seems to to depend on efj.Trvpa, ' he had recourse to
depend on certain obscure tidal influences, divination about (or, on account of) the
or perhaps swells of the outer sea, rather detention,' &c, and regards TTvzvy.a.Twv ov
than on the wind. The reader may, if he TvyXP'vwv a s a n epexegesis. It is very
pleases, consult a good paper on the sub- remarkable that the old copies agree in
ject in the Penny Magazine, No. 70 Seiyjjs T", not Seivfis b". Now, it is not
(1833). It would be rash indeed to as- at all likely that this should be " corrup-
sume that the effects now observable are tissimus versus," as Dr. Badham calls i t ;
wholly identical with those known to the but it is very likely that both its present
Greeks, because considerable changes of obscurity and the addition of re result
the coast line may have taken place since from a verse having dropped out. A
then. But the same thing in effect, the transcriber found Seie?)s airAoi'as, and he
alternation of currents to and fro, may be supplied a copulative, though a wrong
seen in the small pools and inlets on any one, to connect the narrative, and the re
shore when the tide is rising. after dttvrjs was manifestly taken in con-
nexion with the Te after irvevfidraiv.
8. ws doKe'i refers t o %o~<pa.^if, * slew me,
What if the passage originally ran thus?—
as (to this day) he imagines.' She sup-
poses her father to be yet alive, and igno-
rant that she did not really perish on the ^Trel Sh dapbv £vft(popa KctTefxcTO
altar. Otherwise i s Soice? must be taken d^ifrjs air\oiast iryeufxdTwf ov TU7-
for o>s £S6KZI. X&WV
11. '¥,Wr]ViKo>v Kirchhoff from the cor- eis ijxisvp ^A0e, KTA.
rected reading of MS. Pal., the original ' When he could not get a breeze in any
being 'EAATJKIKV, as in Flor. 2. Perhaps other way, and had long waited in vain,
(TTOX^V, as in Aescb. Suppl. 744, vav- he had recourse to sacrifices.' If we
rttcov <rrparov GTOAT). mistake not, this is the true solution of a
13. 'AxaioTs Monk with Lenting. But difficulty that has greatly perplexed every
the change of the subject to the next in- editor. Kirchhoff proposes to read SeifJ; 8"
finitive presents no real difficulty. The & ' 9 d ' ^ V KT\.
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 341
ets efnrvp' rj\6e, /ecu Xe'yei KaX^as Ta
' fl rrjo~8' avdcrcrcov \EXXaSos p
Ayd/xe/xvov, ov /w? vavs d(f>opfjiCar)
irplv av Kopyjv crrjv ' I<f)iyeveLav
Xdftr) o-(f>ayeLo~av 6 Tt yap ivcavrbs TC/COI 20
KaWucrTov, 7)v$u> <f>a)o-(f>6pa) dvcrew $ea.
TTCUS' ovv iv oiKoi? cr») K\vTaijj.vr}o-Tpa Sd
i, TO KaWiaTelov els e/x' dva^iptov,
°~e 0vo-ai. KaC fju 'OSi/crcrews
o? TrapeikovT eVl ya/xot? '^4^tXXe 25
iX0ovaa 8' AiXiS' rj raXatv' v;rep 77upas

aXX' i^cKXexpev eXa^ov dfrtSowcra /xou

'ApTe^t^ 'Ayaiois, 8ta 8e Xafnrpbv aWepa
7re{ji\pao-d [JU is Trjv<) WKbo-ev Tavpcov y 30
ov yfj<; dvdaaei fSap/Sdpoicri fidpfiapos
@6a<s, os

18. ou ^ a.(popntay, means, as usual, oi TeTcryjUeVoi ayeiv fie, or as if a person,

' there is not a chance of your getting rather than a thing, were not said Trapai-
your ships from their moorings in this pelaOai riva rtvos. The passages cited
land.' The middle voice applies to what by Dr. Badham only show that it is either
is done by others for the commander-in- person from person, or thing from thing,
chief. Kirchhoff would prefer atpop/xifrys. that is said irapaipe7<r8as. For the active
20. AIXIST; Elmsley and Schaefer for irapaipelv see Hipp. 1103.
Aa/3oi, which is a solecism. So eiVoi con- 27. fieTapcria.- The victim was held
versely for efon;, v. 1302. The year over the altar while the throat was cut,
alluded to is evidently that of Iphigenia's because it was essential that the life-
birth, not that of the expedition. — (paa- blood should fall on the very stone on
ip6pq 8t&, Artemis, in her attribute of the which the body was afterwards consumed.
goddess of light (the Latin Diana). Aes- Aeschylus says the same of Iphigenia,
chylus makes the sacrifice of Iphigenia to Agam. L'24, Sitcav x^^P0-5 uirepfle Qt»[j.ov
have been demanded by the same goddess, AaiSelV af'pSjjc, where he seems to speak
but in the capacity of protectress of of the sacrifice as actually accomplished,
animals ; and Sophocles takes the same and to have known nothing about the ex-
view, El. 5C8. Euripides, in representing change of the stag. His words however
it as required by a rash vow, evidently are rather ambiguous, ™ 5' evOev OUT'
differs from the common story. elSoy OUT' eVyeVw.
23. avatyipuv refers to Xiysi in v. 16, 28. Dr. Badham's e'£eKAei(<e fx is not at
this clause being parenthetical, i. e. nar- all necessary ; he quotes however v. 783
rative interposed with the speech of Cal- •—4, which is certainly in his favour, as
chas. containing an example of fxou immediately
24. Tex^aw. ' By the arts of Ulysses repeated.
they took me from my mother's side for 31. " Cum duplice casu yris et @ap0d-
(i. e. on pretence of) marriage with poi<rL post avao~Gei confer vn.vTa.is fieb'eovo'a
1 o n con
Achilles.' Monk gives fix""- " 0aAa<rcr7)s in Or. 1G90." Monk. See
jecture, and Dr. Badham adopts it with however the note there.
praise. As if it were difficult to supply
342 ETPiniJOT
es Tovvojj? rj\0e rode 77oScu/ceta?
vaoicTL 8' iv rouxS' lepiav Tidrjcri jae,
odev VO/JLOUTL TOLCTLV ^Serai 0ea 35
v
ApT€jJLL<; eopTrjs, TOVVOJJL rjs KaXbv \h6vov,—
TO. 8' dWa cnyS), TY/V 0ebv (f>o/3oviJ,evr)-
Ova yap, ovros TOV VOJXOV KOX Trplv TroXei,
os av Karikdrj rqvhe yrjv "EWTJP avrjp.
KaTap^ofiat juev, crcpdyia 8' dWotcrov jU.e\ei 40
dpprjT ecroidev T£>V(> avaKTopcov 0ea<;.
a Kaiva 8' rjtcei vvt; (pepovcra (^ao"/x,aTa,
7rpos awep, ei rt o^j TOO ecrr a«:os.
f' eV UTTVW TTJCTS' a.TraXka^0eLcra yfjs

33. Tovvofia T<!8E. Alluding to this, tence. The yap in. v. 38 merely con-
Aristophanes wittily called him, in his tinues the narrative which had been sus-
Lemnian Women (frag. 324, Dind), pended for fear of revealing TWV airop-
©6as, /3pdfii<TT0s rwy iv avdpdnrois dpa- pTJ-rcoy TI. The slaughter itself is called
i &pp-qTa in v. 41, because it was in itself a
35 seqq. ' Whence (viz. in consequence mystical mystic rite, and attended with secret and
of which appointment as priestess), ac- again the ceremonies. This latter verse
Cambridge editor omits, on the
cording to the customs of the festival in trifling ground
which Artemis delights,—a festival where- ia®. Hermannthat evudev is unusual for
thinks the allusion here
of the name alone is good, for I will say is to the Tauropolia, at which human
nothing of the deeds done in it,—I sacri-
fice, the rite having existed before also to victims were offered. See inf. v. 1460.
—For 66a the reading in the MS. Pal.
the city, every Grecian man who may is
have touched at this land.' Kirchhoff hasBvov altered to Beiov, which Kirchhoff
edited. Thus the construction will
says of this passage, " hie versus nisi gravi be, KctTcipx°M a
corruptela affectus est, ante eum nonnulla KaTepxevSat is' — <>s hv KareKBri. Here
used for KardyecrSai, ' to
excidisse necessario statuendum est." touch at.'
Agreeing with Hermann, that the pas-
sage is neither corrupt nor even difficult, 38. 'OVTOS — Ka\ ivpiv. She seems to
we must express surprise that the Cam- mean, that she was not responsible for
bridge editor should have expunged v. 35, beginning the cruel rite. Matthiae ex-
joining lepiav eoprrjs, which is in itself very plains it thus: that not till her arrival
questionable Greek. The MS. Pal. by were Greeks exclusively sacrificed ; this
the first hand gives TOicn'5' for TO7<TIV, and being a sort of retaliation on her part for
this W. Dindorf admits ; but it only in- their treatment of her. But this is in-
volves the construction. The article used consistent with her professed aversion to
for the relative is not uncommon. Dr. the sacrifice of human beings at all.
Badham seems to stumble at eopTijs TOV- 43. irpbs alSepa. This custom, in the
vo/xa, but he should have joined v6fioi<Tt efficacy of which the poet seems to have
eopTrjs. For the aposiopesis we have only had little belief, since he adds, ' if this is
to compare the well-known verse in Aesch. any remedy,' is often mentioned, whether
Ag. 36, Ta 8' #AAa uiyaj1 (Sous eVl yXairrtrr) of dreams or of secret grief. Compare
ptyas $£$f)Kev, and, what is very much Soph. El. 80. 424. Eur. El. 59. Med.
to the purpose, Eur. El. 1245, 4>o706s re 56. Andr. 93. As usual, this is now
'Po'tflos, aAA' &va£ yap 4crr3 4[xi>s, triyw' done at early dawn; whence she speaks
<TO(pbs 51 Siv OUK €XPW*£ t r o i tro<pd. W h e r e of the night as still present, TJ/cei.
it should be observed that, as here, the 44. This verse is quoted by the Schol.
fact which the speaker professes to sup- Med. on Aesch. Pers. 181.
press ia in reality given in the next sen-
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 343

iv "Apyei, Trapdivouri 8' iv /AC'CTCUS 45

, X#ovb9 ^ e v^)Ta creuadrjvai craXw,
<f>€vyet,v Se Ka^co crracra OpiyKov elcnheiv
SofJicov TriTVOVTa, 7rav 8' ipebxpL/AOv crreyos
/3e;SX^/xeVov Trpos oSSas e^ d.Kpa>v en
8' i\ei(j)drj crrvXos, ws eSofe' /xoi, 50
TTarpiouiv, e/c 8' iiTiKpdvcov KO/JUIS
£av6a<; KaOeivat, (frOeyfAa 8' dvOpcairov Xafielv

Tifiwcr' vSpaiveiv avrbv, &>? Oavoijfievov,

Kkaiovcra. rovvap 8' SSe crv[JLfSdX\a> rdSe* 55
T€0vr)K 'OpicrTrjq, ov KaT7)p£d[jLr)v iya>.
CTTVXOL ydp OLKCOV eicrl TraiSes

4o. TrapBevoicri eV fj.ecra.is eudety. ' Tothis involves the further change to «{
be sleeping in the midst of my maidens,7 iiriKpaviev. The els is quite unnecessary :
her afupiiroXm or attendants. Nothing this was the pillar which seems in early
would seem to be clearer or more natural; Greek houses to have supported the roof.
but Dr. Badham and Kirchhoff adopt It is the (TTVXOS TrodTjpijs of Aeschylus,
Markland's conjecture •Ka.pQtvbxn 5' eVAg. 871, where the context requires that
pivots, ' the central maiden-chamber,' it should mean the single support, since a
and Monk thinks V£eiv must be the true husband is compared to it. It is also the
reading for euSeiF, because the action de- tciuv which is more than once mentioned
scribed could hardly have taken place in in the account of Hercules' attack on his
the night. As if dreams were so coherent children, Here. F. 973. 977. 1006. Cf.
and consistent as to make that a matter Bacch. 1309, ts crweTxer, & TeKvov,
of the least importance. One may dream rovfxbv jue\a0poy.
that one was sleeping elsewhere, and sud- 51. iirmpdyaf, ' the capital.' In Hipp.
denly awakened by the undulatory motion 201, a female head-dress. The 1 is made
(ad\Cji) of an earthquake. Once awake, long before Kp, as in Suppl. 296, euirxpo'v
the acts that followed were done by her in "/ eXe£as, XP^?°'T' iirLKpvwTeiv <pi\ous.
the night as easily as in the day. Monk quotes Prom. 24, pu| ajroKptyti
47. 6ptyic6v. The singular appears to <pd.os, and Orest. 12, $ (TTe'ju^uaTa ^ m a '
mean ' the inclosing walls,' the shell of i-winXaxrev 6ed. Hermann needlessly
the house. See on Ion 1321.—Hesy- gives £K Se y' iiriKpdvuv, and Dr. Badham,
chius (quoted by Seidler) 4ptyifj.a, nT<i)~by an oversight, proposes a remedy which
<ri/xa. — e | Aicposv araifuSiv may be re- does not touch the disease, /caTa §' eVt-
garded as a synonym of Kardnpas, for icpdvtov.—Kade7vai Brodaeus for KadeTftai.
o-Ta6/j.bs is any sort of fixed abode. 54. vfipa'iveiv (scil. e§o£a) Musgrave for
50. eAei<p6ri, ' was left standing.' ThisvSpcuvov, which obviously violates the
is clear from what follows, that it seemed metre, since the v would be made long by
to have hair grow down from the capital. the augment.
Wherein is the " durissima constructio" 55. 0-v/j.pdXXai, ' I interpret;' properly,
objected to by Dr. Badham, it is hard to I put the facts together and deduce the
see. Compare Aesch. Pers. 190. Por- inferences. Med. 675, cHxpiirep' ij KOT'
son's conjecture, which he quotes with &vdpa avij.fia.\elv i-ni\, where see the note.
praise, ji.6vos \e\eiip6ou arvXos its (efs) Photius, (TVjUjSaAeiV, i/orj<rat, SiaKp'ivat,
C8O|E HOI, is differently given by Kirch- auyttplvai.
hoff, who also approves of it, /xiSyos 5e 57. Stobaeus cites this verse, Flor.
Asupdcls ffruKos els KTA. ; and it is ob- lxxvii. 3, with the variant TratSes eicriv
vious that the copulative is required. But i&peeves, which Kirchhoff adopts.
344 ETPinuor
Qvr\(jKOV(Ti S' ou? av xepvtfies fidXoicf e/*tu.
ovB' av (rvvdrpau Tovvap es <f>iXov<i ^X0^'
IiTpo<f>[(p yap OVK rjv Trcd?, OT d>XXv[xr]V eyco. 60
vvv ovv aSek(f)S fiovXo/Jiai Sovvav ^ o a s
Trapovcr' amovri, Tavra yap Swathed' av,
aw TTpocrTTokoio-iv, as ISoo^' rjfuv dva£
'EWrjviSas yvvauKas. dXX' e£ a m a s
OUTTOJ Ttvos vdpeuriv ; etyu,' etcrw 65
iv oicrt, vaiat dvaKTopcov

opa, <j>vkdcr<Tov fj.r) rts ev o"TtyS&» fSpoTwv.

6pa>, crKOTTOviiat S'

OP. IlvXdSr), SoKei croi fieXaOpa r a u r ' eti'at
eV#' 'Apyodev vavv Trovriav ecrreiX.a/xei'; 70

58. our ay — e/ial Scaliger for ws av was especially done (as in the Choephori
of Aeschylus) when a dream had occurred,
59. o65' a.v KT\. The argument is causing anxiety to the nearest surviving
this :—Granting that the pillar represents relations.
an eldest son, it might have indicated 65. TWOS Markland for TWOS, and e?/*'
Strophius' son (Pylades), but that he had riVsj Hermann for h (fi eitfa. As Iphi-
none when I was at Aulis, and therefore genia was now outside the house, she
I cannot be sure that he has one now. could only go in to look after her attend-
The verse is said, as Hermann remarks, ants, who conversely would be said irap-
with a pause. She mentally enumerates eiecu e£w to her, not etaa. Moreover, is is
those whom the dream might fit. After hardly used before a short vowel; see
rejecting two or three, she adds, ' nor Orest. 736. Dr. Badham, Kirchhoff, and
again does it apply to Strophius.' No- the Cambridge editor retain TWOS, the
thing can be clearer. Dr. Monk however latter taking dAAa for &AAa yhp, as in
omits this couplet; but his reasons for Phoen. 99.—Hermann remarks, perhaps
doing so are not worth discussion. When rightly, that ava«.T6poiv is not in apposi-
once an editor has got into his head the tion to Sd/io))/, but the genitive after it,
notion that an interpolator has been at 86fioi hva.KT6pav being the priestess' house
work on his play, he is too apt to yield to attached to the temple itself.—Iphigenia
very groundless ' suspicions. — aXKvixriv here leaves the stage. Two strangers are
may either mean tKaiv6fxi)v, v. 27, or €ts immediately seen advancing upon it.
T^p5e y^v iirisfj.Tv6fj.7]y, like [teaovvicrios
a>kkvp.av Hec. 914.
67.. <pvA<iiTo-ov. He does not say <J>ii-
Xatrae (which Elmsley proposed), because
s ne
61. Sovvai x°^ - T object of these there is a notion of guarding against sud-
libations, as appears from v. 160 seqq., den foes.—IXT) TIS, supply ?| rather than
was to propitiate the shade of her brother, eVri, for the same reason.
whom she assumed to be dead. They 68. a-Koirovfiai is more common in later
may be compared to those offered to the Attic for a-Koiru. Cf. Hel. \5'&T.— TTav-
daemon of Darius, veitpo'itn ^ei/ViKTTjpia, Taxh Monk, which is probable, but not
Aesch. Pers. 612 seqq., and are composed necessary.
of the very same ingredients, viz. water, 70. This verse is marked as spurious
wine, milk and honey (oil being not by Dr. Badham, for no other reason, as it
here mentioned). See inf. 161—5. This seems, than that it violates the regularity
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 345

ITT. ejaot/y', 'Opeora 1 crol Se crvvhoKelv

OP. /cat /3&>/i.6s, vEXkr/v ov fcaTaara£ei <j>6i>o<;;
TIT. i£ alfjLdTGJv yovv £dvd' e^et 0piy
OP. OpiyKot^ 8' VTT avTOis CTKUA.' opas r/p
FIT. rSiv KaT0av6vTO)v y aKpodivia i^ivosv. 75

of the orixo/UuCfa,—a point which it is 73. The common reading pxf

always dangerous to assume was uniformly has been retained by Monk without
observed. See, for instance, Here, F. remark, others adopting Ruhnken's con-
1112.1403. Bacch. 1270. Inf. v. 812. jecture dpLyKiifj-ara, which is strongly
The verse seems almost essential to the confirmed by the reading of MS. Pal.
context: ' Do you think this is the temple 6pix&lJ-a.Ta. Schb'ne explains rpixa/J-ara
for which we set sail from Argos ?' Py- (a word that occurs in Aesch. Theb.
lades replies, ' I think so, and I conceive 663) of the marks of blood that had
you must think so too,' although you ask trickled down the altar (like K6/J.O.S KO.6-
the question. Here Hermann, anxious ewcu of the pillar, v. 52). If rpixdfiara
for the integrity of the aTtxa/xuSla, in- be right, it might as well be explained of
serts v. 76, by which we have a very real human hair; for it appears from the
awkward ofiotoreXevTov in both verses passage of Herodotus cited below, that
ending with xp€t*>v- Moreover, Pylades the victim's brains were dashed out with
is thus made almost immediately to repeat a club ; and therefore the altar would be
the sentiment in v. 68, or rather, in a defiled with hair and gore. Ovid, Ep. ex
manner to gainsay it; for there he said Pont. iii. 2. 53, describes it thus; ' Ara-
(TKOTrovjAou, here <TKO7reIV XP^V- Another que quae fuerat natura Candida saxi, De-
device which occurred to the Cambridge color affuso tincta cruore rubet.'—It may
editor, but which he afterwards found be asked, How could Pylades see all thi?
had been anticipated by Burges, is to from without? The answer may be given
transpose v. 70 after v. 76 ; and he ex- in the words of Ovid, Trist. iv. 4. 73,
plains the new combination thus:—Py- ' Triviae ducuntur ad aram, Quae stabat
lades is represented as ascending a height, geminas ante cruenta fores.' Like the
commanding at once a view of the interior altar described in Androm. 1123, it stood
of the temple and of the sea; while Ores- directly in front of the main entrance.
tes remains below, scrutinizing the access
on the level ground. There is much in 74. (TKvAa, ' skulls.' See on Here. F.
the dialogue that tends to show he is right 417- Or it may mean the clothes, arms,
so far: Pylades does reply to the inquiries &c. of the dead. However, it is clear
of Orestes in a way that implies his having from the important passage in Herod, iv.
a clearer view of the temple. But he 103, that the heads of murdered men
thinks Pylades is in fine recommended to were affixed to the temple (or at least,
look out for the place where the ship had close to it). The ancient Greek custom
been left, in case they should be able to of nailing up the heads of the sheep
escape with the image, or without it in and oxen sacrificed, on the cornices of
the event of danger (v. 102). To this temples, seems here alluded to.—TaD-
two objections present themselves; first, pot jj.lv vSflOKTl TOlOMTlSe XP^oiVTai' ®^~
it cannot be supposed that the adventurers ouai juey rij Tlapdevq} rovs Te l'awqyaus
had so lost their way as to have to look for Kal TOVS av hd/Baicri 'EAA^wx iirava-
their ship, when the success of their en-
terprise depended on having it available ird\a> iraiovo'L T^\V K£<pa\-t]V ol fj.ey 5'//
at any moment; secondly, tvBa vavv \4yov<nt ws rb txSijxa a.itb rod Kp-rjixvov
io-re'iKa/iev is not " ubi fuerit relicta w$4ov(n /cctTO), e7rl yap Kpf\p.vov 'ISpuTai rb
navis " (the poet would have said KWT- Ipbv, T))V 5e K£<paA't]v avaffTavpoixrc ol Se
4ffx°tJ-e"> ' P u t it ashore'), b u t ' where we Karh [lev TT\V K^<pa\7}V d/xoXoyeovai, TO
set out for.' Compare Alcest. 112, ovBe fxivTQL (Toj/xa OVK QiQeeffdat hirb rod Kprj/xvov
vavK\r}piav eV0' oiroi TLS a'tas trrei\ast Xiyovfft, aAAa yrj KpinrTerxdat. TT)V 5e
and see on Hel. 147- da.ifj.ova TauTTjp, rrj duovtri, \4you<ri aiiroX
Tavpoi 'I<piy4veiav rijv'Aya^i^voi'os thai.
72. KarcurrdCet. Hel. 984, iv al/xaros 75. 7' for T' Hermann and L. Dindorf.
d dfa
VOL. III. y y
346 ETPiniAOT
OP. dXX' lyKVKkovvr 6(j)dakfJibv ev (TKOTreiv
u> $oif3e, Trot fx av TrjpS" e's dpKW tf

KaraKTa? ; StaSo^ats §' 'Epwvwv

da cj>vyd8es efeSpoi -)(6ovb<;, 80
Spd/xoi/s T€ TTOXXOUS efeVX-Tjcra Ka/xT7t/xovs.
Se cr* rjpcoTTjcra mS? rpox^Xdrov
av eXdoijx es TC'XOS irovatv T ificou,
ous i^cjj,6^(dow TTepnroXwv Kaff 'EXXdSa.
crv S' etTras iXOelv TavpiKrjs /A' opovs ^(dovb<s, 85
«»#' vAprejxi<; crot crvyyot'os /3(O[AOVS e^et3
Xa^eiv T' a/yaXfia 0ea<;, o <f)a<Tiv iv0dSe
es rovcrSe vaovs ovpavov irecreiv ancy
XafiovTa 8' ^ Te^vaicrLV rj TTJ^JJ TLVL,
KCVSVVOV iKTrXyjcravr', 'A0rjvai(ov y9ov\ 90
Sowcu* TO S' ivOivh' oiSev epp'qdrj vepa'
KOI ravra Spdaavr djxirvoa<; e^eiv TTOVWV.

76. Having heard from Pylades, who is The same editor gives eVel yap for eireiSii,
an eye-witness to the fact, that strangers as Markland had proposed, by which the
really are sacrificed at tins temple, Ores- Si in v. 82 must make the apodosis. In
tes replies by urging the necessity of this case we should rather read z\d<bv a*
keeping a good look-out, lest they should iirripuTriaa, as Kirchhoff suggests.
themselves be caught. He then, im- 8 1 . Kafj.Tfifj.ovSy r o u n d t h e Kaij.TTTT]p o r
pressed with the danger of their position, pillar of the stadium. Hipp. 87, re'Aos 5e
appeals to Apollo, upbraiding him for Kd/j.^atfj.', (xi<rirzp r]p^d/j.7jy, t3lov.
having led him into this strait, when he 84. This verse is generally believed to
had looked for a happy termination to his have been added from v. 1455. Hermann
toils. Kirchhoff inclines to Reiske's retains it, while he acknowledges that it
opinion, that this verse should be con- is "inutilis." But see on v. 116.
tinued to Pylades. It is more likely that 86. aoi Kirchhoff for ah of the two
an intervening verse of Oresfes has been best MSS. Commonly, <r)j Gvyyovos.—
lost, in which (as above, v. 67) something %X01 would be more elegant than e%6t*
was said about the epyifxta of the place.
87. 6uM$e Herm. Dind., after Mark-
78. wh&as, i. e. dia TOVS croi/s xP^ff~ land : but it was one thing for a statue to
(xovs. Perhaps a verso is wanting. fall hi this land, and another thing to fall
79. SiaSox"'*, the successive pursuits into this very temple, so that there is no
of one Fury after another; by relays of tautology. Besides, tf>acrlv means any
Furies. The notion of the Erinyes be- body; o/ eVOctSe cpaalv implies a know-
coming physically tired is fully borne out ledge of local tradition that was impro-
by Aesch. Eum. 128. 23!). The metaphor bable in new comers.
is taken from the AafxTra87)<popia. Cf. 91. TO 5' eVOeVSs. Hermann, who cor-
Agam. 304, aWos Trap3 aWou 5ia5o;£a7s rected the old punctuation SoCcai T6S',
irKripoi/jievot. On these considerations we KTA., rightly observes that this clause
may hesitate to accept the " certissima refers to \a&6vTa. Apollo told him to
conjectura" of the Cambridge editor, get it either by luck or by stratagem, but
SiaSpo/j.ais, founded on v. 941 inf., peTa.- he did not tell him how to set about it;
Spofxais 'Y-pivvcov ij\avv6fmxda (pvytiBes. and hence his present perplexity.
 H EN TATPOIS. 347
Se Tretcr^eis cror? Xoyotcrtv ip
ayvaxTTOv e's yrjv, a£evov. ere S' icrropw,
IIv\d§7], crv ydp jjioc TouSe crvWrfmutp TTOVOV, 95
ri SpojjjLev ; aix^CfiXrjaTpa yap 7oi-yon> opas
vxfj7]\d. Trorepa hoifxaTOiv TTpocra/AjSacreis
7rws a ovv av,
fir) yakKQTevKTa Kkfjdpa XvcravTes
S)v rfiev ; r)v S' dvotycwTe? 77uX.as 100
v etcrySacreis Te firj-^avd/ievoL,
akXd irp\v daveiv j^ew? evri
97- cKfirjvai, as in Bacch. 1044, i£- it might seem to mean, ' forcing the doors
efirinev 'Aaanov poas, and Here. F. 82, with crow-bars ;' and this is not incon-
ovre yaias opt* av £K@ai/j.tv \ddpa, here sistent with €to~0d(reis fif\xav<^l1-€vo1 below.
means ' to get beyond,' ' to climb over,' But then p?i£cu rather than Xvaai would
not, as Monk renders it, ' to start.' By have been used, to say nothing of the
a.fj.<pil3\7io~Tpa the inclosing wall or fenceimpossibility of procuring such imple-
(Trepi'iSoAos) is meant, and Orestes might ments on the spot. On the whole, we
not unreasonably ask, whether they shall must conclude that there was some way
get over it so as to have access to the of removing the internal bar from the
front steps of the temple, irpbs a/ijSacreis outside, some artifice, to which /xrixavia-
yaov. If the Aldine irpbs afx$dieis be p.epot alludes. Certainly, W. Dindorf is
right, and not the reading of the two best not justified in omitting the verse as an
MSS. irpoo-anfido-ets, we must of courseinterpolation. Hermann, who thinks
supply aura. We have ay.fiao'is, ' a afj.(pi$\7](rTpa Toix<uv mean the walls of
mounting,' in Oed. Col. 1070, and irp6a- the temple, gives ?) — Xvamms KTA., in
fia<ris, ' access,' in Eur. El. 489 ; but the this sense :—' We cannot climb the tem-
commentators generally acquiesce in irpocr- ple walls ; shall we go up the front steps
a,u/3a<reis, ' shall we mount the steps ?' to the door ? How then shall we find out
or pass over the space from the altar in what we are ignorant of (the position of
the avA^i to the very door of the temple. the statue within, &c.) ? Shall it be by
— Orestes goes on to inquire how, when opening the door ?' This is all very well;
that is done, they can gain any informa- certainly much better than transposing 98
tion about the statue within, unless they and 99 with Seidler and Monk (the latter
open the door ; and he adds, if they are giving also €i(T^7](r6^a'6a). Dr. Badham,
caught in opening it, they will certainly be who pronounces " omnia foedissime esse
put to death. The very slight alteration corrupta," nevertheless wonders how any
of 1) into ,u7) in v. 99 (proposed also by one could doubt about the sense, and
Hermann, but independently), seems to edits thus; —
remove much of the obscurity of the pas-
sage ; ' how shall we find out, unless we TTWS hv ovv \ddoi/j,€v &v; (so
should have opened the door ?' For this Matth., Reiske, Kirchhoff,)
use of /xr) with an aorist participle (for % XaXKSrevKra K\jj8pa Xvffavrs
eav fiii Aiffap-ev) see Iph. A. 354, ois b°

e'jUTrATjffas " T ^- One difficulty however

Kirchhoff places no stop after ^oxAoTr, as
remains; the phrase Aveie or xctAtip if he took the sense to be, ' how can we
open the bolts when we know nothing
irvAas [toxKoTs generally signifies ' to
open the door from within by withdraw-about them?' Ovid, speaking of the
ing the bolt.' This is certainly the ruins of this temple in his time, Epist. ex
meaning in Aesch. Cho. 864, ywaiKelovsPont. iii. 2. 4!), says, ' Templa manent
hodie, vastis innixa columnis, Perque
1317, and Hipp. 809.' Inf. 1304, wij, quater denos itur in ilia gradus,'
Xa\are KAfj9pa, TO7S evSov \eyu. Here
2
348 ETPiniAOT
<j)evyci}[xev, rjirep Stvp' i
ITT. (jievyetv \i\v OVK aveKTov, ovS'
rbv TOV 0eov Se y^p^cryubv ov KO,KI<TT£OV 105
vaov S' aira\\a)(94vT€. Kpv\\ia)yu€v Se/xas
KO.T avTp', a TTOVTOS VOTLBL S ^
avTp
aircodev, JU/JJ T I S etcrtSwv
/SacriXeucrtv £17717, K a r a
/3ta.
110
orav Se VVKTOS ojjbjxa Xvyaias
croi tjecrrbv IK vaou
TrpocrcfrepovTa
opa Se y ' eicrw, Tpiy\v(j)a)i> OTTOL tcevbv
Se/xas Kadeivav TOV? TTOVOVS yap ayaOol
1
ToX/xwcri, SetXol S' eicrtv ouSet OVSOL/JLOV. 115
OVTOL jxaxpov juiv ^Xdojxev Ka>Try iropov,

104. Pylades replies to two points of ' Therefore (while you have the light of
Orestes' speech, and first to the last men- day) survey the upper walling, where there
tioned ; flight is out of the question. is space to let down your body (within the
Again, he says, we must not allow our- temple) from the triglyphs.' As if he had
selves to speak evil of the oracle of the said, /SAeSre e/ce7<re, 6-KOV hv etTj Ktv6v.
god,—whom Orestes had virtually im- The ancient temples retained, it is well
peached at v. 77 seqq. Thus Kaxi^iv known, the general outline and construc-
follows the analogy of oAjSifeii', evSat- tive features of their wooden prototypes;
IXOVI&LV, ixaKapi(zw, &c, " to call a thingand Sir Charles Fellows tells us that
or person KO.K6V." This, as Dr. Badham wooden houses and store-rooms are still
remarks, seems the true meaning, on ac- built in Asia Minor according to the
count of the fjikv and Se. If it meant, as exact outlines of the Greek temples of the
Matthiae thinks, ' to play the coward with best age. (Travels in Lycia, chap, xviii.)
the oracle,' ' to reject it through fear,' we Properly, the projecting ends of the
should have expected either a\Xa or '6/j.a>swooden beams resting on the architrave
Se. Monk renders it pretty correctly, (which here might be ye'icra, cf. Phoen.
" we must not slight the oracle of Apollo." 1158. Orest. 1570), were called rpi-
Kirchhoff gives Te for Se, by which the yAvtpoi, from being ornamented with
/j.€v will be answered by 5e in v. 106 ; ' to three vertical grooves, and the spaces be-
fly and to turn cowards at the oracle, is
not to be thought of, but to hide by the tween the beams, and also between the
sea-shore till night may answer our end: roof-covering lying on the beams and
let us do this.' He adds, " fort, OVK the architrave under them, were called
aTurreov " (for KaKiffTtov). oiral or /ieTtnral (metopes). It is by this
way that the slave escapes in Orest. 1371,
111. (Toi Hermann for the Aldine rot, Kedpwrcc TraGTaZtav xmep Tepepva AwpiK&s
which is also in MS. Pal. W. Dindorf Te rpLy\v<povs. It is rather difficult to
gives vu>, which has little in its favour say whether rpiy\i(pa>v here depends on
but that most copies have Tipoixiptpovre, KaQtivai (Hermann), or on Kevbv (ed.
though the same have rb £e<TT(Jc. Dr. Cant.), or whether we should construe
Badham retains this; but the article is eiferw -rpiy\i(pa>v. Dr. Badham wrongly
clearly out of place. So also the Cam- takes yeT^a for the projecting ends of
bridge editor.—irpoirtpepovTa is the read- the beams.
ing of MS. Pal. 1 ] 4. Tot's IT6VOVS — ouSajUoO. Quoted
113. 7e?tra, Blomfield's correction for by Stobaeus, Flor. xxix. G.
y efoa>, is admitted by W. Dindorf, Dr. 116 — 7• These verses are given in. the
Badham, and Monk. The meaning thus is, old copies to Orestes. Markland per-
 I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 349
4K repixaTcov Se VOCTTOV dpov/xev TTOXLV ;
OP. aXX ev yap etnas, TT€LCTT€OV ^atpelv ^p
OTTOL-^OovbsKpv^iavTe XrjaofjLev Se/xas.
ov yap TO TOV 9cov y airtov yevqcreTat 120
veo-elp a^prjCTTov Qi&fyaiov ToK[iftyriov
fi6)(0o<; yap ouSels rots veois crKrjxjiLV (f>epti.
XOPOZ.
, a>
ceived they were more appropriate to what purpose they have been sent for ;
Pylades. It is true that he had said and Iphigenia in a similar strain informs
(p€vyeiv fitv oiiK aveKTbv at the beginning them
; of her dream, and her conviction
but he does not say quite the same thing that Orestes is dead. To him, as to the
again here, where he urges the disap- spirit of one departed, she is about to
pointment of a long journey taken in vain. offer libations. The chorus then sing a
It is deserving of notice, that by making threnos (179) responded to by Iphigenia
this change, the speech of Pylades con- (202). The purport of the former is to
tains fourteen to the twenty-eight verses bewail the fallen house of Agamemnon;
of Orestes preceding, or exactly half; that of the latter to describe her own
just as in Here. F. 1311' Theseus speaks present woes, with but an allusion at the
twenty-eight in reply to fifty-six of Her- end (230) to the presumed death of her
cules (the deuteragonistes taking half the brother.—The whole of this long com-
number of the protagonistes). This fact matic part is in the same anapaestic
also justifies the retention of v. 84, which metre, a fact which Bothe has singularly
most editors reject. Dr. Badham and misunderstood, and he consequently has
Kirchhoff retain the old order of the dia- given throughout an anomalous and un-
logue, the former giving ourcc for OVTOL.metrical arrangement. Attempts have
But OVTOI is defensible, if we suppose the been made to reduce it either wholly or
sense to be, ' surely we have not come a in part into antistrophic systems; but
long journey merely to go back again.' although, as Hermann remarks, 137—42
Monk and Kirchhoff remove the question appears to coincide with 170—7, it is hard
after ira\iv, by which OVTOI negatives at to establish regular antithetical systems
once the two correlative clauses, of which in the rest; and it seems better, with the
the positive would be ^ASo/tee KCU VVV majority of editors, to print the whole as
apov\xzv. See a similar passage in Iph. monostrophic, especially as the number of
A. 396—9. verses in each song is uneven.—The
composition of this part of the play, fol-
118. xaP^" XPf^v Scaliger for X"P e ' lowing the prologue, may be compared
peKpuv,—a mere transposition of letters. with the very similar parts in the Helena,
120. rb TOV Beov for 6e6s. The mean- Electra, and Troades, and also with the
ing is, * assuredly, luck will not be wanting Electra of Sophocles.
for the accomplishment of the oracle ;'
more closely, ' for certainly the god will The coryphaeus commences (123—5)
not (by refusing his aid) be the cause by enjoining religious silence on the
of his own prediction being falsified.' people of Tauri, whom she designates by
Hermann gives CLXPXIGTQV, indicium. Dr.the general name of ' inhabitants of Sym-
Badham adopts Blomfield's conjecture plegades.' (Compare -yriv 'Sv/j.TrXyydSa, v.
CLKpavTOV. 241.) The reason of this injunction is,
122. ffKrjifw, ' a n excuse,' Hel. 1064. first, that they are about to address Ar-
This was a favourite yvdifni]. Cf. Ar. Ach. temis, secondly, that as they have been
392, ais o~ia\tyiv ay&]/ OVTOS oittc e(V5e'|- specially sent for by the priestess, some
erai. matters may be brought forward which
123. The chorus of Grecian captives, require some reserve ; and accordingly,
handmaids of Iphigenia, in a system of the offering of a libation to Orestes is ex-
irregular spondeo-anapaestics (for which returnplained to them.—Iphigenia does not
on the stage till v. 137- Cf. v. 65.
see the note on Tro. 99), now inquire for
350 ETPiniAOT

TTOVTOV Sicrcras
Trerpag Ev^eivov vaxovres. 125
Si TTCU r a s AO,TOV<5,
AIKTVVV ovpeia,
Trpbs crav av\av, evarvXcov
vaav -)(pvcrripevi 9piyKov<;,
7rdSa irapOiviov ocnov ocrta? 130
Kkrjhov^ov SovXa iri^Trui,
'EWaSos evLTnrov Trvpyovs
/cat Tel^rj ^oproiv T evSevSpwv
i£ak\d£aa Evpwrav, 135
irarpuxav O'LKWV iSpas,
efLoXow TL viov ; riva <$>povrih'
TL /AC Trpos vaoii? ayayes ayayes,
row ras Tpoias Trvpyovs
criiv Kama 110

126—7- These two verses are mono- same in sense as %(fy>Tovs evSevSpovs Eu,
meter hypercatalectif, a form admissible pcdTct, which we might rather have ex-
in irregular anapaestics: see Ion 178, 908, pected, and which would make iSpas the
909, though all these verses may be genitive singular instead of the accusative
scanned also as dochmii. Seidler would plural. So inf. v. 1241, Xox^u atrra/f-
read irac Aarovs, AIKTUVV' ovptia, in one roiv vSdruiv. Med. 8-16, Upwv irorafj-wv
verse, which is very probable, as the ras ir6\is. As usual, 4l<xX\6.aG*iv is to give
sounds very like one of the common in- up one thing for another. She calls the
terpolations of the article before proper Eurotas eudtvSpos from its well-known
names. The Cretan name of Artemis, picturesqueness. Even her European
properly used in Hipp. 146, is here some- home might be so called, as contrasted
what out of place. with the barren steppes of Seythia, Su'ir-
128. eyiTTvAoiv vaav. ' Templa—vastis Xoprm O'IKOI, inf. 219. But Schone re-
innixa columnis,' as they are described by marks that Argos and Laconia seem
Ovid, quoted on v. 97.—xPvff^P(ls' P er " meant, the former by 'EAAaj etinriros.
haps literally, 'gilt.' Ion 15G, avSai fii] 137—42. These lines are still spoken
i l ^ by the coryphaeus, who sees Iphigenia
UIKOVS. coming out of the temple, attended by
130. This verse contains two anapaestic a servant (Hi7), bearing an urn for the
feet resolved into short syllables, ^ ^ ^ ^ intended libation.
being isochronous with - -. Compare 141. [lupioTtuxovs Seidler for nvpiorev-
inf. 197, 220, 231—2. Ion 883, Kepaaiv X»'s. This is better than Barnes' fxvpio-
iv ai^/v^ois axe? (a verse needlessly, per- Teuxe?, provided we read also x'^iovavra.
haps, marked as corrupt in the present for —ra, with Schone. So Xerxes is
edition, since the epic writers use the a called TroAvvavTrjs in Pers. 85. The next
in Ktpaaiv short), ibid. 905, 7ra?y jxot (rbs verse is either spurious or corrupt, unless,
rXd/Awv <rv 5e iciSdpa. See also Hec. 62.with Hermann, we suppose something
Troad. 124, 136. has been lost, like his arpancts rayov TOV
134. If the reading be right, x^pTuv irptcrPvytvovs. The two Florence MSS.
evSevSpwv EvpdiTav (so Barnes for Evptv-omit TSSV, as does the MS. Pal. by the
•nav) must be the genitive of quality, the first hand, W. Dindorf supplies by con-
 I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 351

hvcrdprjvrjToi'i o>s
eyKeifxai, Tas OVK 145
[xoknatcrL /3oas, a\vpou$ i\er
ee, ev
at JJLOL crv/x/Satvovcr' aYat,
crvyyovov d/xov KaraK\aiol
£a>as, otav *oiat l iS6jJ.ap
oxpiv bveipoiv
VVKTOS, Tas i^rfkO" opfyva,
' oXofJiav
OVK etcr OLKOL

OL/XOL, (ppovoos yepva 155

<f>ev (f)ev TOSV Apyei
MO LCD oat/xaiv, os TOP
fjiovvov [Jie KacriyvrjTOV crvXas
jecture yeyos 'Arpetfiuiv. Ed. Cant. ro>v Barnes. In the next verse most of the
'ArpeiSav fj.4y* api(Trov.Schone Girepfj.' editors omit (teas after Elmsley, who
p seems to think (6-q and not (ai] is the
143. tdi Hermann for S>, by which the legitimate tragic form. See however on
verse becomes a monometer like 123. Here. F. 664. If the word is here
l-'6. fxaXiroLUifioasHermann for fto\-genuine, it must stand for davdrov, i. e.
Trat /3oaf or f$odv. One MS. gives Tins it must mean the cessation of his life.
Schone thinks some participle has been
for ras, which Monk prefers, omitting lost, as (was a.TTAatt.6v9\ and this suits
lioav as a gloss, as do Dr. Badham and the context better. To complete the
W. Dindorf. Hermann regards the true metre, Hermann repeats o'iav before
construction to be, (Xiyois (dative of the \T)6^.av. If ^OJSS be omitted, the preced-
instrument, 8i' iKeyw) f2oi}s, r/ns OVK ing a gives an hiatus before oiav. Elms-
ev/j.ov<r6s £<rri fioXircus. According to theley would remedy this by reading rolav.
punctuation above, the datives are all in
apposition. Kirchhoff says, "omnino 152. ras 4£rj\9' optpj/a, * of which the
locus corruptissimus." darkness has (just) departed.' As before
147. It would be easy to repeat ee, by remarked, the scene is in early morning.
which « %, w ^ is equivalent to — , and Similarly Aesch. Agam. -7^> TT}S VVV
makes a complete dimeter; but ee iv T^K0V0'T]S (p&S T(iS' ZV(pp6v7)S A^OJ.
gives an anapaestic foot.—OIKTOIS Seidler 155. yivva.. Unless ytvca be the true
for OXKTOHTIV, which would better stand if reading, the a must be regarded as a long
the next verse began with a consonant. syllable, or rather, as common at the end
of a verse and a sentence, like valoi/Tes in
Ibid. m^Sitos OIKTOS is mourning for v. 125. See on Hec. 160.
the (supposed) death of a relative. The
4y is used as if Kt7/j.ai had occurred 157. ii> was doubled by Heath. It is
above; or by the ellipse of some word remarkable, that this dissyllable is either
like de! £i£cra eV KT\. a spondee, as here and in Agam. 1430,
l&> Iw Trapdi'ovs 'EAeVa, or a monosyllable
148. ai, as if it were oiKTifoueV?) c<T«y (pronounced yo), or has both syllables
o'i o-vn0alvov<n. Dr. Badham gives olai, short before a vowel, as we find lib lie oc-
on account of ais preceding and o'iav fol- casionally commencing a dochmiac verse.
lowing ; and also KaTaKKaofiiva with
352 ETPiniJOT

w TaerSe
KpaTyjpd Te TOV (j)0Lf/.evo)v 160
vhpaivetv y a i a s iv VCOTOLS
Trrjyds T ovpeieov e/c
BaK)(ov T oivr)pa<i
^ovOav r e irovyjjJLa jU,e)ucrcra.i>, 165
a veKpdls dekKTijpLa KeTrai.
dXk' evBos [AOL •naryyjpvcrov
reC^os «rat XoifBav vAiSa.
£> Kara y a t a s 'Ayaiie/xvovLov 170
OdXos, a>s (f>6Ljxivq) rdSe crou
Sefax 8'* ov y a p Trpos TVJJL^OV <TOL
^av^av -^airav, ov SaKpv oicrw.
Trfkoae yap Sr) eras dneudoi07jv 175
Kai e/xas, ei'^a hoKijfj.ao-t.
cr^a^^etcr' a
XO. dvTL\jjd\[xov<i wSas VJXVOV T
'AO-LTJTCLV o~ob, fUdpfiapov ioyav, 180
SecnroLV, i£avo*do-a), rav iv

161. vSpaiveiv Kpariipa is designedly ary pause, poursit on the earth. Dr.
used, because water was one of the five Badharo compares Cycl. 510, ^eiee, <|>ey
ingredients (Pers. (!13—19) of libations a<r/c!<e eySos fxui, for e'7x e ^'C e -
to the dead. W i t h icpaT^p u (pdi/xeyoiv-, 173. %a.vQav x a ' T a I / . Compare Soph.
where the article is distinctively used, El. 9 0 1 . Eur. El. 9 1 .
Monk compares Suppl. 975, Xoifiai Te 176. SoK^/xacn Porson, Sotc^fiaTa Her-
veitiav 0i.fi.ivwv. Kirchhoff's conjecture mann, for Soic'ifta. Cf. v. 8. The for-
is ingenious, yatas dvvorious irriyas ov- mer, which is preferred by most of the
peiwv T° ef /J.6(TXUV- Monk gives irayas, editors, is the more natural construction,
and he might also have Doricized ovpdav the latter rather nearer to the MSS.—
into oi/peiuv.—Wine, oil, and honey, some- a<pax8t't<r' a Markland for <r4)ax0er<ra.
times including barley meal (o\al), seem 179. ai'TuJ/aAftous, O.VTiffrp6<povs' Eiipi-
to have been invariable ingredients in irlSrjs 'l(piyevtlq Trj iv Tavpois, Hesy-
offerings to the Chthonian powers (see a chius. Perhaps he merely means ' respon-
fine fragment of the Polyidvs of Sophocles,
464 Dind.), and hence the exclusion of sive,' not ' antistrophic' in the most literal
wine in libations to the Eumenides was a sense, as Seidler supposed. Different
very marked and characteristic feature of opinions have been given as to why the
their worship. chorus, composed of Greek women, should
call their strain vftvos 'A<TIT)TTIS. The
ICG. KSITOI, are established ; vofxl&Tai, probable reason is, that a threnos accord-
Alcest. 99. The same libations are called ing to the Arian, or Mysian, or Marian,
vep-repois peiklytiaTa Aesch. Cho. 13, dynian method is meant, so often alluded
vticpoiai /ieiAiKTTipia Pers. (i]2. The oldto by Aeschylus in the Persae and Choe-
copies give KCIT', corrected by Seidler. phori. It is quite in accordance with
167. tvtios. This is said to the attendant tragic usage that non-Greek characters
who carries the urn with the libation. Iphi- should speak of themselves as pdpflapoi.
genia, as she receives it, after a moment- 181. Secnrow' f^avtiaffa M S . Pal. by
 MITENEIA H EN TATP0I2. 353

[xovcrav VIKVOTI
TOLV iv /xoXTrais 'AtSas i
iraidvciiv. 185
i, TCOV 'ATpetSav OIKOV
ippei <jy£>s (TKrjTTTpwv,
oifJLOL Trarpcocov OIKQIV.
TWOS etc T5)V €v6\/3a)v *Apyet
fiacrikecov o.p'xo-; 190
S' 4K fx6^9<av acrcrec

correction, iiairowi T' by the first hand. beside others a new grief came to the
Scaniva y Flor. 2. The same copies palace on account of the golden lamb,
give Sp^votai in the next verse. murder upon murder, calamity upon cala-
182. fieXofxevav Markland for jueAeo*'. mity.' This is undeniably a difficult pas-
Here again ^ u ^ „ represents — . See sage, and few will be disposed to believe
v. 130. Schone gives ,ueAeW, observing in its integrity as we now have it. Monk,
that p.o\Trav /xeAeayv is combined in Alcest.Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf consider that
454. something must have been lost, which
186. From this verse to the end of the not only introduced the subject of the
ode is given to Iphigenia in the old copies. crimes of the house of Pelops, but gram-
Elmsley and Hermann continue to the matically developed the strange phrase,
chorus the verses as far as 201. The ix6%9os &<rtrei 'UTTOLS, which appears to
threnos doubtless begins with ofytoi, but refer either to the chariot-race of Pelops
it does not end with OXKUV, as the Cam- and Oenomaus, or, as Hermann supposes,
bridge editor supposes. The dirge in fact to the murder of Myrtilus the charioteer,
comprehends generally the woes of the whom Pelops hurled into the sea (Orest.
house of Agamemnon, not merely the 992), or lastly, as Dr. Badham contends,
supposed death of Orestes, though that is to the cycle of evils which came to the
implied in eppec (pas <SKT\TrTpav. This verseposterity of Pelops, not indeed on or by
(187) is monometer hypercatalectic, like horses, but simply with rapid speed.
126—7. W. Dindorf adds ofcoi at the Between these opinions, in a passage so
end, while Hermann, giving otfioi once, obscure and probably imperfect, who
with the copies, supposes TUV aav to shall decide ? Again, on the assumption
have been lost before irarpway. Kirch- that the change of the sun's course (for
hoff also marks a lacuna here. W. Din- which legend see Electr. 699) was conse-
dorf again contends that v. 188 is a mere quent on the fraudulent exhibition of the
various reading of 186. golden lamb by Thyestes, Monk trans-
189. TWOS Dr. Badham for TiV. Her- poses 195—7, so as to follow next after
mann gives Ti's er' €K, W. Dindorf and 'Imrots TTravois, and he fancies the tran-
Monk TLS 5' e/c KTA. The chorus may scriber's eye caught aAAaJas instead of
very well ask, ' Whose now, of all the fiAAoir, and omitted that clause in its
wealthy kings at Argos, is the sove- proper place, as well as the verb which
reignty ?' Bothe, whose comments on ought to follow lepbf, and which Her-
this play often betray the most singular mann conjectures to have been /j.ereBaAei'
aberrations from sound judgment and ( u v u u for - _) from Orest. 1002.
poetical taste, here gravely proposes to Monk himself proposes jueTe'07)ic', which
read, TIVIIKTTJS TIS TWV ev6\fiuv "Apyet is the wrong word for such an event. He
jSacriXe'oip apxas; Quis est concitssor bea- should rather have suggested pere/Satr'
torvm regurrt Argivorum imperil ? from Electr. 727. The change of the
sun's course here meant is that which
191. ,ucJx0°s 5' KTA. ' For toil after took place in horror of the Thyestean
toil comes rapidly (on the house) with banquet, as Matthiae observes, comparing
circling winged steeds ; and retiring from Orest. 973.—The loss of the verb in this
his place in the sky the sun [changed] clause has involved another error, e|
the sacred brightness of his light: and
VOL. III. ZZ
354

ITTTTOICTLV
dAAafas 8' ef eopas
iepov * O/A/A airyas
aXtos. aXXcus 8' aXXa Trpocrefia 195
apvbs fieKdOpoi? bovva,
ITTI (j>6va>, a^ea * T ' v
ivdev T£)V irpocrdev
voivd T
ets oi/cous" crTrevSet 8' acnrovoaar 200
iirl crot
1$. SucrSax/xwi'

(as if from eK$i$pd<rKetv) for e£ c'Spots,words without being conscious of their

which was corrected by Seidlerand others. full import.
To Seidler also is due &\Xais for &\\oif, 202. From this verse, as Hermann and
which latter Monk wrongly retains. The Elmsley perceived, Iphigenia's strain com-
meaning is not, as it would then be, mences, the old copies having included
£\\ois y.e\ddpois irpoaifia, but &\Xa wpbs from v. 1!S6 to the end. She now dwells
6\\ais oSvva e/3a /j.e\d6pois.—The geni- (1) on her ill-fated birth ; (2) on the pre-
tive, oSvfa apvhs, perhaps means ' vexation tended marriage by which she was brought
about the golden lamb,' like the well- to the sacrificial altar ; (3) her present
known ireVCos Ttvbs, grief for a person, unhappy position as the priestess of a
&c. For the fraud of Thyestes caused cruel rite; (4) on the supposed death of
grief to Atreus, who was defeated in the Orestes, the climax of all her misfortunes.
contest about the empire. —' From the first,' she complains, * the
197. This verse is wholly of resolved fate of my mother's marriage was an evil
spondees. See v. 130. The <p in <p6v<?one for me (i. e. I was conceived for an
is made short before a in axea, after evil fate); from the beginning of that
which Barnes added Te. night on which I was born the goddesses
198. tvtizv KTA. ' From which cause that rule destiny have conspired to assign
(viz. the original family crime) there me a hard childhood, whom, a first-born
results to the house (of the Atridae) flower in the bridal chamber, that un-
punishment for those before slain of the happy daughter of Leda brought forth, to
house of Tantalus ; and against you (Iphi- be a victim through a father's infatuation
genia) the evil genius of the race is urging and a joyless sacrifice, and brought up to
on calamities not to be engaged in.' The become a votive offering.' The general
of ivp6aSev 5/iafleWes are Pelops and the meaning is this; as the first-born child
children of Thyestes, Agamemnon's death she was destined to be brought up for
not yet being known to the chorus. sacrifice to Artemis, according to her
Elmsley gave iroiva T" for Troivd. y', andfather's vow. But there are several ob-
also <nreu5ei T \ Dr. Badham thinks scure points in the passage. By fiifTphs
Troivctyta more probable, and the Cambridge ^(iivf) the Trap6iy€v/j.a of Clytemnestra,
editor reads, not very euphoniously, 4K- ended by her marriage, seems to be meant.
QoXvzi TSQiva. TavTa\ihav. Perhaps, in In the next verse Elmsley, followed by
spondeo-anapaestics, the hiatus is to be W. Dindorf and Monk, reads <F| as for e|
tolerated, and the y' to be regarded as an apx&s. The catalectic verse, uniform
interpolation. With the next verse Monk with the two preceding and the two fol-
well compares Bacch. 913, (nvfd^ovrd lowing, seems to be better restored by
T1 acT7roii5a<rTa, Tlev9ea \4yoj. The im- omitting the KaL—Kox'tas Bothe and Dr.
plied meaning is, that Iphigenia is about Badham for Xoxeiav or koxiav- Her-
to slay her own brother, though this is of mann gives Xdx'o-h agreeing with 8(al.
course more than the chorus are them- Perhaps Xoxtiav is a gloss, and we
selves aware of. They utter ambiguous should read fxarpos £uvas, | e | 5s <TTepph.v
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 355
r a s ju,arp6s
[KCU] VVKTOS KetVas e p ^ 205
fXo^etai> areppav iratZeiav
Mdlpai crvvTeivovcrLV Otau'
[a. ixvacrTevdeicr' ig 'EXXdvcov,]
av irpcoroyovov OdXos iv 0aXd(iOL<;
ArjSas a, rXdjJLaiv Kovpa 210
cr<f)dyvov Trarpcoa Xatfia
Kal 6VJX OVK evyddrjTov
evKTatav
*av ivTreCoLs iv
v AVXLSOS iirefiacrav 215
vv/JL<f>av, OL/JLOL, Svcrpv[ji(f)ov
TW r a ? Nyjpecos icovpas, alal.

iraiSdav | KTX. By \wreivtw the poet videtur respici," we might perhaps suc-
seems to mean d/xoi/oiq vijuovm, rather cessfully restore the passage "as follows; —
than festinant, as Monk explains it from
Bacch. 872. Electr. 112. His idea, that hv TrpojT6yovov Bdkos eV 6a\d[iois
\oxia iraifieta. means ' the discipline of
childbirth,' for o>5?^ei, has been rightly Ar)5as a r\d/iay Kovpa—iriKtv KT\.
refuted by Dr. Badham, who compares Such a play on KAVTOS and ixvt]<TT€-i>eiv is
iraiSeverrSai, ' to pass one's boyhood,' in quite consistent with the poet's singular
Ion 822. fondness for etymologies, on which see
208. Though this verse might be trans- Preface to vol. i. p. xxxi. Orest. 21. So
posed to follow the next, and to agree 'Arpehs from Hrpearos, Iph. A. 321.
with TActytw*' Kovpa, or, as Scaliger and 213. Ei/KTaictf, votive, consecrated by a
Hermann have done, to follow v. 220, vow, v. 2 1 . So Soph. Trach. 239, evKTciia
(which, from the wide interval, is much (palvuv, % 'irb fmvTeias TIV6S ; Monk, un-
less probable,) it seems possible that it mindful of the metre, gives ertKev irptcpev
may have been added for the sake of sup- | zvKTat', 'nnreims 5' tv S'uppois KTA. Her-
plying an antecedent to &v, though the mann supplies e?r' before evKTatav, but
nominative is here obviously ungramma- Kirchhoff more plausibly supposes &v to
tical. It is inclosed in brackets, not as have been lost on account of —av pre-
certainly spurious, but as certainly out of ceding. Otherwise, by reading iiri0aaai>,
place. This too is the opinion of Kirch- both sense and metre are easily restored.
noff, though he thinks also that some- —The first four short syllables of the
thing may have been lost. Dr. Badham verse, ereKev irp\, stand for a spondee ;
has done the same, though he inclines to see on v. 130.
transpose it after the next, which it had
also occurred to the present editor to do. 215. eTrejSatrav, they set me on AuhV
The only objection to this is, that Iphi- strand. The definite nominative, as is
genia seems rather to be speaking of her- usual in such cases, is omitted; ol ayov-
self, and to be contrasting her former res, ol "EAAyves, &c. being easily sup-
high hopes with her present comparative plied.— vip/pav, in the next verse, is
degradation. In any case, there is truth Scaliger's reading for vifitpaiov. Hermann,
in Dindorf's remark, "Languide dictum after Musgrave, gives vv/j.<pe'!ov -y' But
ff 'EWcivuv, nisi addatur a multis vir- the error appears to have arisen from a
av
ginem esse expetitam velprimariis viris."
Taking a hint from Dr. Badham, in bis correction superscribed, vvufyov, where
addenda, " Ipsum nomen Clytemnestrae av was mistaken for ai and wrongly in-
serted. The arrival of Iphigenia at Aulis,
zz 2
356 ETPiniAor

vvv 8' d^eivov TTOVTOV ijeiva

hv<T)(OpTOV% OLKOVS VOLIO)
dyafjios, ctre/cvos, CLTTOXIS, CU^ 220
ov rav "Apyei [JbeX-rrovcr "Hpav,
ouS' IOTOIS iv KaWi<j>06yyoi<;
KepKiSi, IlaXXaSos '-4T#ISO? CIKM
m
K<xl TLTOLVOV TTOLKLWOVCT', dXX'
alfioppavrov hvafyopynyya, 225
^eivwv alfidcrcrovcr arav
ySciJ/XOVS OLKTpdv T oXoXftVTbiV
auSav oiKTpov r iK/3ak\6vTO)v
SaKpvov. Kal vvv KCIVCOV
Xdda, TOV 8' "Apyeu hji 230
Kkdio) uvyyovov, bv eknrov eT
TL&IOV [ e n ] fipc(f)os ert, viov e n ^aXos ei'
ye.p<j\v juarpos TT/>OS crrepvotaCv T'

to be wedded to Achilles in pretext, is fivx<iy- Dr. Badham and some others

related Iph. A. 607 seqq. suppose alfj.d.o'ffovcr' corrupt. But it is
219. Svaxdprovs, comfortless, badly difficult to substitute any more probable
inclosed. For the metre of the next word.
verse see v. 130, and compare 232. 227. auSaj/, oiKTp6v T' Tyrwhitt for ouS*
222. KaA\up66yyois alludes to the rat- &voiKTpiv T \ On this account, because
tling noise of the shuttle (wepKis from moans were uttered, the poet calls it Sua-
KpeKeiv). Virg. Georg. i. 294, ' arguto 6£
p y £&
conjux percurrit pectine telas.' 230. SnadevTa has the final a long
223. IlaAAaSos UKU. The embroidery before KA, as in Alcest. 542, unless we
of the peplus is meant. See Hec. 469— should there read alffxp^f 8e irapa K\a(-
73. Ion 197. The KOI was added by ov<rt dotvavQai (pi\ots. See Here. F. 496.
Tyrwhitt. Elmsley inelegantly proposed SfiaSevra crh
225. Dr. Badham and Kirchhoff give KAdoi, tjryyov', hv KT\., and Monk has
aljiippavTov with Monk, for alfi.oppa.VTwy, admitted it. To say nothing of the bad
and it is certainly a probable correction. sound, it violates the anapaestic metre.—
All will agree that it is much better than What follows commonly stands thus, hv
Bothe's b.(xopan6.Ta>v, infelicissimorum. (Xnvov itnfiaaTlSioi/ | m f3pi(pos, CTI vtov,
Epithets in this kind of metre, as Monk en BdAos KTA. Hermann adopts the
has observed, generally agree in case as transposition of eirtfiacTiStov and ETI fipf-
well as in scansion. In the next verse <pos, and gives T6TC in place of STI, which,
W. Dindorf, after Matthiae, omits P&/j.ovs. occurring twice and giving a feeble sense
It may however be retained, if Hermann's (since veov is rather a generalization of
disposition of the following verses, which jSpe^os, and 6d\os requires an epithet), is
is very nearly that of the Aldine edition, clearly untenable. Dr. Badbam gives
be adopted (as given above). In this a reading not less plausible, tv eXnrov
case al^iaxrffeivfici>p.oustakes an additional lirinaa-TiSiov | Pp4<pos in, viav STI 6d\os
accusative of the manner or method, ' by ev I X€Pa^y p-a.Tpbs, irphs tTTepvoialv T'
the death of strangers.' Seidler explains KTA. On the whole, this seems better,
it by a't/xdaaovcraficofiovs,'6vtptarl Sva- especially as (TTtpvoiai T' is the old read-
(j>6pfiryt \ivt»v &ra. We may compare ing, not (Trepi/ois T1.
Hel. 866, Oei'ov Se aefivhv 6((Tfibp alBepot
 I0ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 357
"Apyti crKTjTTTOir^ov 'OpiaTav. 235
XO. KOI fjLrjv 6'S' aKras ixXnrcov OaXaucriov;
fiov(f>opfib<; i^Ket cnrjfAavav rl croi viav.

BOTKOAOS.
re /cat KXvTaipvqcrTpas TIKVOV,
ctKove KaLvwv i£ ifiov KrjpvyfJLa.Tcoi'.
10. TI S' ecrrt TOG TrapovTOs iKTrXrjcraov Xoyou ; 240
BO. iqKovcriv es yrjv Kvaviav SvfnrXrjydSa
TrXaTT) <f>vyovT€s SLTTTV)(OL veaviai,
0ea <f>[Xov Trp6cr<j)ayfJLa /ecu Ovrrjpiov
'^pre/AiSi. ^eyovtySas Se Kat KardpyfiaTa
OVK av <j>0dvoLs av evTpeirrj TTOLov/xevrj. 245
10. TTohairoi ; TCVOS yrjs ovo^ e^ovcriv 61
v
BO. EXXr)ves, eu TOVT oiSa KOV irepauripo}.
10. ov8' ovo/x' axovcras oicrda T5>V ^ivav
BO. n.vXahr)<; iKXrjtle6' arepos TTpo<; Oarepov.
10. TOV i;v£,vyov Se TOV $evov Ti TOVVO\L rjv ; 250
BO. ovSet? 708' oiSep' ov yap
10. TTOV 8' etSer' avTovs Kal Tv^ovTe<;

240. TI effri KT\. Ipbigenia judges by
the excited look and the hurried voice and
step of the messenger that something has
occurred to alarm him. Hence she asks,
' But what is there in the pres'ent report
that scares you so ?' Some make X6yov
the genitive after IKV\5\<T<JOV, viz. 'from
the conversation just held with the
chorus.1
241. The Tauric Chersonese seems to
be called -yfj Su/^rXijyas, as above, v. 124,
the people were said yaUiv Simras crvyx<»-
povcras irerpas. Aldus however has Kva-
Viav 2vfnr\i]ydSu>v.
245. For evrpeTres TroizloBai see
Bacch. 440.
246. rivos yijs ovofia. It is a strange
alteration, TIVOI yijs trxvt*a, ' n the Cam-
bridge edition, and for a strange reason,
viz. because the question of uvofxa occurs
again below. As if it were not one thing
to ask the name of a man's nation, and
another thing to inquire his personal
name. Each question receives its appro-
priate answer from the herdsman.
250. Dr. Badham gives T$ £v(;iytp,
with Elmsley. One would perhaps prefer
the dative (though Hermann denies this),
but we should not deal with Euripides as
if we were correcting a badly written ex-
ercise. Iphigenia, it will be observed,
passes over the name of Pylades without
remark, for she did not know that Stro-
phius had a son, v. CO. The device on
the part of the poet, to inform the spec-
tators, is ingenious.
252. -nov the present editor for 7rwj,
without knowing that Elmsley, Musgrave,
a
" d Dr. Badham had made the same ob-
vious correction, which the herdsman's
answer requires. But to Dr. Badham
alone is due irov for TT&S in v. 256. If
the alteration be made in one place, it is
almost necessary for the other; because
€Trdv€\0€ means, ' revert to that point,
which you have not yet fully answered,
where you caught them.' If T&S be read
here, Tp6irco 6' OTTOIOJ is the merest tauto-
logy. The interchange of iro7, iris, vov,
TTTJ & C , in MSS. is so common, that they
can have little authority compared with
the demands of the context.—KCLVTV-
x<*»"res Reiske, probably,
358

BO. aKpais em prjyijuo-iv d^ivov iropov.

!<£. Kal Tt? 9akd<rcnrj<; fiovKokois Koiva>via ;
BO. /3ovsrfXOofJLevvtyovres ivakia. Spoaco. 2.55
1$. e/ceicre 8r) 'irdvekde, TTOV VIV ei'Xere
Tpoirco 6" oiroLO)' TOVTO yap (j.a0eiv deXco.
'XjpovLoi yap rjKovcr', ovSe TTCJ /SIU/AO? 0ea<s
'EWr/ViKaicriv i^etyoiviydr) pools-
BO. iTrel TOV elo-pdovra 8ta HvfJiTrX'qydSoiv 260
y8ov? v\o(f>opfBovs TTOVTOV eicre/3aXXo/xei>,
TJV Tt5 Stappoj^ KvfidTan> TTOXXW crakco
KOIXWTTO? ay/Jibs, 7rop<f)vpevTLKal uTeyat.
ivravda Sicrcrovs etSe TIS veavias
253. a.KTaZcni> MSS. &Kpais Plutarch, after a few words, if he had not thought
p. 692 A, who has Euletrou TT6VTOV. it spurious. But he has not given it;
255. vixj/onTes KTX. Whether herds- therefore," &c. Bothe's idea, that XP^VIOL
men would do this in reality, may be means ' seasonable,' as if it were Kaipiot,
doubted, though we can never be sure is manifestly untenable.
about local customs. It looks however 260. elo-peovra is the reading of the
very like a poet's pretext for introducing MSS. and early editions. But eKpeocra
convenient characters in convenient though is more physically true, if we regard the
somewhat improbable positions. Pontus as the great basin that receives
258. ovfie TTM. This seems contradictory and discharges the drainage of so many
to V. 72, Kct) ^oip.hs, "EWTJJ/ OU KaraiTrA^ei mighty rivers. — uAotfiopfiovs, pasturing in
<p6vos. We might easily read e£ OTOU. woodlands, and so only occasionally
But in truth the sense of ouSe m is brought down to the coast. Hesiod, Opp.
modified by xpiviai, as if she had said, 589, calls them /3<Ses vKixpiyoi. The
* No Greek stranger has arrived for years, reading of Aldus, vXorpop&o), has less
nor has the altar of the goddess had an point than the accusative.
offering once for all that time.' This is 26'3. KoiXwirhs, hollowed in appear-
so clearly conveyed by the sense, that it ance, i. e. visibly cavernous. Compare
seems surprising that W. Dindorf should typairbs, v. 626. Perhaps noiharbs, like
read, with Erfurdt,. xp^vioi yap f/Kova' KVK\arbs, Aesch. Theb. 535.—ayfubs, a
o75' ewel KTA., that Dr. Badham should rent or crevice, Bacch. 1094.—Trop<pvp€v-
say " certe ex ovSenai nullutn sensum e)i- , y p p p , p l p l
cias," and that Monk should mark this the catchers of the purple-dyeing shell-fish.
couplet as spurious. He asserts that
" sensus distichi cum fabulae totius tenore Probably in such caverns, near the places
conciliari nequit;" but not a shadow of where the murex trunculus was most
reason for so bold a condemnation is abundant, the fishers kept their stores,
given. He approves indeed of o'{5\ iirel and the shells strewed about would be a
KTA., but wrongly, for o'ISe necessarily sufficient mark of the use to which the
implies the actual presence of the cap- place had been put. These caves per-
tives; whereas Iphigenia plainly says haps are the eirdicTtot (part/at in Eur.
in v. 342, e?ey, av vvv n6fj.i£e rous |eVous Frag. Sthen. 661 (where iropcpvpovs ia
fioXdf. It is probable that she feigns commonly read);—
zeal in the cause of the goddess, and jSios Se iroptyvpebs Qa\&(Tffios
therefore pretends to be glad at the OVK evTpd-Kt^os, a\\' £TTOLICTLOL <p&Tvai.
capture. This was but consistent with
her position, as the herdsman, and the 264. 4vTav8a. The two strangers had
country people generally, would deem it. agreed, at v. 107, 118, to retire for a time
Monk adds a curious confirmation of his to a cave at some distance from the ship.
own view : —" Porson on Med. 13!) would This then was the place they had selected
have given this instance of yh.p repeated for their retreat till night should come on.
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 359
7jfJ.C0V, KaTT€)(O>pT)(T€V TTaXlV 265
a/cpoicri SaKTvXoicri TropOfxevcov tyyo<s.
eXe£e S\ ov^ opare ; Sai/Aove's ruves
dda-crovcnv ol'Se. #eoo-e/3i?s 8' 17/Aw TIS &V
aveo-^e XeWa KaL Tpocrr)v£aT' elcnSa)V,
' 12 TTOVTCCLS Trot AevKoOeas, vewv (f)vXa£, 270
oecnroTa HaXatjxov, iXeas rjfitv yevov,
etr' ovv eV a/crats ddcraerov Auoo-Kopw,
rj N7)peo>s ayd\ixad\ os TOV evyevrj
ert/cre nevTiQKovTa NrjprjScav -^opov.
a \ \ o s 8e Tts ^tarato?, dvofxia Opaav?, 275
iyeXaaev ev^als, vavrCXovs 8' i
ddaa-euv <f>dpayy e<f>acrK£ TOV VO/JLOV
KXVOVTCLS &)? dvoLfiev ivOdSe
e'Sofe 8' TJ/JLCOV ev Xeyeiv TO1<S
vr)pa.v re r?^ ^ew cr^xxyta ramyGjpia. 280
Kav raiSe irerpav arepos
icrTT], Kapa T€ S^eT^^'af
^v wXeVas
dXaCvwv, teal /3oa KU^ayo? a»s,
265. Monk and Dr. Badham adopt Monk understands by it, ' the image or
Blomfield's conjecture Kape^tiSpT/trej/. The appearance of Nereus/ though it is hard
one verb however means ' to withdraw,' to say how two men could be mistaken
'to retreat,' as well as the other. The for one sea-god.— Baaatrov is the third,
walking on tiptoe was rather a measure not the second person dual,
of cautious silence and timidity than, as 276. i(pBapfiivous,' shipwrecked.' The
Schone explains it, of speed. word is very commonly applied to those
272. Aio<Tit6pa>. In making Tauric who have lost their way by land or by sea.
rustics say this, Euripides of course —tpipayya, the usual accusative after verbs
thought only of what a Greek rustic of of sitting. Orest. 871, opS> 5' ox^ov
his own time would naturally have done a-rtixovra. Ka\tiaaaovr*'i.Kf>o.v.Bacch.
under the same circumstances. In Hel. 1048, irpwrov [xlv ovv irotriphv XQopsv
284, he is not unmindful that they are vdiros. See Iph. A. 141.
brothers of Clytemnestra, and but recently 281. ireTpav, ' t h e cavern,' ay/ibs or
removed to a place among the gods. <j>dpa.y£, 263, 277-
273. aydXfiar' is perhaps for aydApare, 283. Kiweo-TeVaJec Monk for Kaneffre-
since there were but two. He does not va&v. This is probable, as aTroarevd-
mean to compare them to Palaemon alone, feiK does not appear to occur, and eTricrre-
(though he might mean Palaemon toge- vd^av is ' to lament over,' with a dative,
ther with Leucothea,) but he prays to that —wAei/as 'atcpas, to the extremity of the
sea-god not to be angry, if he has un- hands. The rapid motion of the maniac's
wittingly seen the two Dioscuri or two of head and hands seemed to make his whole
the Nereid nymphs,—'two darlings of body quiver.—jiaviais KTA., 'raving in a
Nereus.' So Hermione is called Helen's mad-fit.'
&yAd'i(TiJ.a, Hel. 282, and a dead chieftain 284. tcvmybv &s Hermann for icwaybs
is iiaripos S-yaA/ju <p6vtov, Suppl. 370. &s, " pravo judicio," says Monk. The
360 ETPiniAOT
IIv\d<$r), Se'Sop/cas TrjvSe; njvSe S' oi>x opa<; 285
"ALSOV hpaicaivav, w? /u.e /SovXerat KTavelv
Setvais e^iSvais « ? £/*' i(TTO[J.o)[i€vr];
r] S' e«r f^iTtui'fi)!' TrCp Trveovcra KaX <povov
7TTepoi? epeVcm, ^rip dy/cdXcus e/ATjv
eYoucra, Ttirpivov oyQov, a>s eire/xpaX^. 290
oiju.01* Kre^et jae. ITCH <£uy<u ; ira.pr\v 8' opav
ov ravra [jLop<f>rj<; a^q^aT', dXX' ^ d

Fury however is rightly and regularly re- Any one of these would do, and for that
presented as a huntress, often as a hun- very reason it is vain to assume any one
ter's hound, KIW. So Aesch. Eum. 237, as the genuine word. It is much to be
h regretted that Plutarch, who quotes the
npbs afjua ttal (rTaAa next verse (p. 1J23), should not also
?6i^. 120, oyap Si tfrjpa, and v. have given us the true reading of this.
222, jUe'reijUi T(Jp5e (pura y 290. ws e7re/x|8c£Aj;, scil. ai/T^v i/ioi.
So Lyssa in Here. F. 800 speaks of her- Hermann, by placing a comma at ox<W,
self as a huntress, iirippot$5eii' bjiapT^iv us has improved the sense : —' she (the Fury)
Kvvriyerri Kvvas. W. Dindorf defends is steering her flight to a rocky mound,
Kwaybs, because Orestes calls Pylades holding in her arms my (murdered)
(Tvynvvayhs inf. 709. (where it merely mother, that she may toss her upon me.'
means kraipos,) and Monk, because hun- A finer conception for a conscience-
ters call out to their companions when stricken matricide in his ravings could
they suddenly see the beast they are in hardly have occurred to any poet. The
quest of. Hermann adds, " Caeterum ne old way of construing -Kirpivov t>x®ov &s
vituperari hoc posset, quod Furiis agitatus tirefxfi&Ari introduces the image of a Fury
fingitur Orestes, quern oportebat non ali- flying with a huge rock in her arms to
ter quam liberatum a criraine Areopagi crush Orestes, which rock he imagines to
judicio ad asportandum Dianae simula- be his mother. By oxSos he means some
crum mitti, infra cavit poeta eo invento, elevated point just above him.
quod v. 970 seqq. exponitur." 292. Tavra Seidler for ravTa. The
287- t<TTop.up.4vT) is rather obscurely sense is, ' But there were present to us
used. It is commonly explained as a to behold, not the shapes of these forms
metaphor from sharpened swords, in- (i. e. Furies and gory spectres), but he
structa, armata, Seidler. Rather, per- mistook the lowings of the cattle and the
haps, ' mouthing at me with her fell barking of the dogs for the similar sounds
vipers.' Thus (TTo/j.ov<rdai would mean (/j.tlJ.-fl/j.aTa), which he said that the Furies
' to be furnished with mouths.' Hence were uttering.' Nauck (ap. Kirch.) pro-
(TTij|iico^a, which Photius explains rh 6|v- poses fiVKiifiam for /uifuj^aTa. The read-
vov rhv ai§T}pov, means ' a mouth or en- ing of the best copies is hs tpaa' (or <p£<ry),
trance ' in Pers. G71. one of the Paris MSS. giving a (pair',
288. 6/c XITIIJVWV is probably corrupt; which is found in the ordinary editions.
at least, in the absence of illustrative If <pa<rl be right, it must mean that, as
pictures or sculptures we can attach no the Furies were commonly called icvees,
plausible meaning to it. Hermann gives their voices were popularly supposed to
e« xAt5c*>j/wi>, ' from her necklace of resemble the bark of a dog. Dr. Bad-
snakes,' citing Hesychius, xAiSwyes, K6(T- ham however ingeniously proposes a
fiot 6iy at ywaitczs n€p\ TOLS fipcxioffiv '(patrit', which is only the addition of a
tdodaffi (popelv Ka\ TOVS rpa^-fjXovs. Dr. single letter; and this has been adopted,
Badham edits e/c x^vv&v> ' from her because Kirchhoff says the original read-
lips,' a word that occurs in Ar. Vesp. ing in Flor. 2 seems to have been either
1083. Markland conjectured e'£ «XI5JW. a "<patrit or ttpcuric. For aW&aaeaSai,
Sclione 4K yvadwv wv. Kirchhoff, " for- ' to have one thing changed for another,'
tasse ri 5' e/t Tp'nav « 5 " {three furies see on Alcest. 462.
being described in T<j>>5e,— rrjvSe,—ri 8').
 I&1TENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 361
<f>doyyd<, re [MO<T)(COV ical KvvSiv vkdy^ara,
a. '<j>a(TK 'Eptvvs leWi jtu/xT^aara.
7)1*6?$ Se crvcrraXeVres, w; davov^ivoi, 295
cnyfj Kadrjjj.eO'' 6 Se x e P^ crirdcras £L<J)O<;,
bpovcras es juecras \iwv O7r&>s,
•>jp&> XayoVas, ei? TtXevpas tet?,
So/caw 'Epwvs 6eas dfjivvecrdai rdSe,
ws aL/xaTrjpbu TreXayos i^avdeiv dXo?. 300
Ka^ TwSe Tras rt?, a>s opa (3ov<j)6p/3ia
TTlTTTOVTa KO.L TTOpOov/JLei'', i^Q)Tr\Ct,€TO,
re <f>vcra)i> crvWeyav r' iy\a)piov?'
)os evrpa^ei? yap /cal veavias feVous
(^avXovs [JidxecrOcu /3OVK6\OVS rfyov/xeOa. 305
TroXXot 8' iTr\r)pa>dr)fJLei> iv fjitKpco
292. davovfiGvoi. The letters ^uj8, super- Ttjpbs TreKccvos ¥jv&tt e| a\hs to be " in-
scribed in two MSS., have led Seidler epta sententia." This is a hasty asser-
and Hermann to introduce the reading tion. The herds were standing in the
flofi/3oii/i6yoi, though no better writer thanwater when Orestes attacked them ; and
Plutarch is cited for the use of this verb by hacking and stabbing he would make
in the middle. Dr. Badham however the surface of the sea red with blood-gouts
says that /u;8 is a grammarian's note, and pieces of flesh. The metaphor is
meaning fiiXKav Sevrepos (second future). from flowers springing up in a corn-field,
The herdsmen collected themselves into and is the same as in Aesch. Agam. 642,
a compact body {tjvvt<TTdXt\(Xav), as per-6pu/j.€y avBovv neKayos hlyaiov vzupois.
sons would do who were in fear for their As Hermann remarks, the frequent oc-
lives; for Orestes now with drawn sword currence of alfj.arripbs TreAavos (e. g. in
rushes into the midst of the cattle, strik- Rhes. 430, Alcest. 854) is in favour of
ing at them right and left. this reading. On the other hand, ir4-
296. xepl <rr&<ras Markland for xepi-Aayos akbs may be defended by ireAayiav
o-ndiras. See on Androm. 167, where the V. a\a in Pers. 429, a\bs iv Tre\dyctr<Ti, Od.
335, and ireXayos Alyaias aXbs in
same error occurs in some copies. Troad. 83. As it has the authority of the
298. his, scil. T&y triSripov. Elmsley good copies in its favour, it has been re-
needlessly proposed ej'j irXevpas /j-daas, tained, although it must be observed,
Musgrave as needlessly eis irXtvpds 0' that the corrections by the second hand
Uis. Dr. Badham doubts about the j in in the Palatine MS. {TI4\OLVOV for ireKayos
Ir/fii being ever made short by the tragic in this instance) are frequently of high
writers, and in Hel. 1236, for fie$i-n/xi critical value.
velKos rb irplv, he reads, with much pro-
bability, /ifSriKa VUKOS KTX. What how- 305. tpavXovs p.ix*<r8ai. ' We thought
ever will he say to Aesch. Theb. 488, that herdsmen were but poor hands at
Ivtywi? itvTa iivpTTv6ov Sm aW/ia Xiyvvv fighting with young and well-trained
HeXaivav, and Hec. 338, irdcras, &<rr' arj- strangers.' In evrpaty^s the training of
86vos arSfjLa, (pdoyyas Ultra ? the palaestra is meant, which gave not
299. SOKQJV KTX. ' Fancying that he only physical strength and symmetry, but
was warding off the vengeful goddesses by skill in arms. So Electr. 528, 6 /j,ei>
these means.' irakaiffTpais avtipbs evyevovs rpatpels.
300. ws. Markland proposed &trd', 306. iTr\7)pib9Tinei>. Matthiae well com-
a T>
which Monk and Kirchhoff adopt. — irf- pares Andr. J097, apx ' enAripovvT' Is
Xavov Aldus, ireXayos the MSS., which re PovAeurripia. So also irX-qpovv olvov
Dr. Badham prefers, considering al/xa-
VOL. III. 3 A
362 ETPinuor
TTITTTU Se \Lo.v'ia,<i irvtvKov 6 £evos
(TToXfav oi(j)p(p yiveiov oi; 8' eice
irpovpyov irecrovra, TTSS dvrjp ecr^ev irovov
(SdWcov, apaacroiv drepos Se TOIV £ivoLV 310
d<j>p6v T a/iri^rj crw/xaros T enyyiAeXei
re TrpovKakvTTTev \evTrrjvov<s v<f>d<;
fiev rdiTLOVTa Tpavj^aTa,
<j>i\ov Se OepaTreCaicTLV dvSp' evepyeTwv.
e/Jiffipcav 8' dramas 6 £eVos Trecnj/xaTos 315
eyvw /cXuSwj'a TroXe/JiCcov TrpocrKeifievov
Kal TYJV Trapovaav crvfji<f)opav avToiv
e &• r)[JLeis 8' OVK: dvCefiev
aXXos aXkodev TrpocrK€L^ievoL.
ov hrj TO Sewbv TrapaKekevufx y)Kovcrajxa>, 320
Uvkdhrj, Qavov[x.eff' dXX' OTTW? 0avovfj.e8a
^'* eVou jtiot (fxicryavov crTracras

309. Trpollpyov, opportunely, Hel. occur. Hermann might have confirmed

1379. it by the arguments, that Euripides is
311. aire^T! Elmsley for aTre'^/a, which probably copying the Homeric expression
is found in all the copies, Hesychius in v., cited above, ir4ir\oio irrvyfj.' €/caAu^/ef,
and is so cited by Lucian, "EpoiTes, p. and that the variant tvirTivovs in this place
450, vol. ii., who adduces this and the is due to the same phrase in 1465.
next verse, with 003—5, and 599 — 600, 317. 7reA.as, supply ovffav. ' He knew
in illustrating the friendship of Orestes that the calamity that is now present to
and Pylades. In Soph. Trach. 078 we him was at hand,' i. e. that he should be
have Kal tyrj KCLT* &Kpas <rni\d.bos, and captured for the purpose of being sacri-
irzpityijv Ar. Equit. 909 (both quoted by ficed at the altar of the temple. Bothe
Elmsley). regards this verse as spurious.
312. 7rpou/caAu7rTez>, 'held out as a 318. -aiipois W. Dind. and Monk,
covering,' vpovTeive, npoSfiaWe. See on with one MS., for Trirpovs. The Greeks
Here. 640, ^Kecpdpo}!/ fTAOTtivhv <pdpos say e7ri-jiaXXtiv TIVO. KlBois, ' to pelt with
KaXvtyav. W. Dindorf tacitly reads irpov- stones,' rather than ^a^^el!' \(8ovs rivbs,
KaXvirTer', but the middle is quite out of ' to throw stones at.' See inf. on v.
place. Markland compares II. v. 315, 13/6.
TTp6tj6<= Se ol ireirAoio (pazivov TTTvyfi 320. rb Seiy6y. For the article see on
£ic<i\v>\iev, epKos e/iei/ fie\4wv. Hermann Bacch. 700. Inf. 1366, and 924. Orest.
gives euTTTu/crouy, ' well-doubled,' i. e. to 1554. Phoen. 180. Ajax 650. In all
gain additional thickness. This is strongly these instances the adjective used is Seivbv
supported by the rjeadipg of Aldus, eu- or Select.
irriKTQis iipais, which is also found in 321. Girois, scil. opa OTTWS, equivalent to
Lucian, with the variant evwhtcrous v(pds. an exhortation. According to the old
As evwfjvous is little better here than an punctuation (a comma after KaWHrff),
otiose epithet, while zvir-hvovs v<p&.s occurs
in v. 1465 with a reference to fine em- o-irais was a particle of purpose, and should
broidery, there seems much probability in rather liave taken 9d.vaifi.ev. Monk com-
favour of the emendation, though e£>- pares Orest. 1060, aAA' ef, onus -ytvvaia
&TUKT0S does not happen elsewhere touayaf-ejivovi/s SpdyuvTe Kardavovped' a£ic6-
 IQITENEIA H EN TATP0I2. 363

&)? 8 ' eiSoju.ei' SLTI

aXX' ei (f>vyoi TIS, arepot TrpocrKeijX€Voi 325

efiaXkov avrous' et Se TOU<XS' oxra.La.TO,
aS^ts TO vOf vireiKov rjpacrcrov
dXX' 77V airioTOi>" fxvpioiv yap 4K
ouoeis TO. TT]S #eot) Ovfiar' r)VTv^ei j3a\a>v.
oXts Se VIP TOXJLITJ /xei> ou ^eipoujU,e(?<x, 330
Se Trepi^aXXovTes
^ecpau (jxicryav , es Se
Ka/xcirw Kadelcrav. vrpos 8' avaKTa TrjaSe yfjs
KOfjii^ofiev VLV. 6 8' ecriSwv oVo*; r a ^ o s
e's xepvifid? re KCU cr^ayei' eire/JLve arou 335
8e Toia8', w j^eavt, croi

323. SiVaAra, ' doubly-brandished,' cording to the Greek idea, in the use of
Troad. 11(12, for 8uo TraK\6/j.eva |i'<|Jr), missiles (Here. F. 1G0 seqq.). It would
like kirrairopoi n\eta5es, n6pat rpiyovoi, be easy to read S6\onn, and equally easy
&c. We have rpiiraXros Aesch. Theb. to give either efeKifya/iep with Bothe, or
985. Cf. Ajac. 407. f£eitpov<rafiti/ with Dr. Badham. Her-
325. ei (f>u7oi TIS. ' If any of our num- mann's conjecture, QtAtya/iev, ' we un-
ber h d fled,
had fld the
h rest pressing hd
i on kkept shelled h swords from their hands,' is
the
pelting them (the strangers) ; and if they not very felicitous.
had repelled these (the TOIS &aAAoi>Tas), 334. eViSwi>. Compare v. 308. Andr.
in turn the party that had given way 9, p | x
battered them with stones.' The old Phoen. 146, yopybs elffiStTv (e(n5e?i/
reading ovris or abris was corrected by Herm.). Monk gives emd&si', but eViSeix
Seidler. Aldus also gives ¥ipaa<rev. Theis respicere, to regard with favour or
imperfect, according to the usual idiom, pity, as Aesch. Suppl. I, Zeus /ley acpiicTap
follows the aorist optative. 4iriSoi irpo<pp6i>a}S (TT6\OV rtfxiT^pov.
329. IJUTUX" (so W. Dindorf for eu- 335. es for &>s Valckenaer, eVl Schone.
Tiixei)> the same as ervyxave $a\iiy, Hermann retains the Aldine &s, as if it
hit the mark in aiming. Nothing is meant iis is dvfiai'. We believe es to be
gained by Dr. Badham's evarSxeh which genuine, and the reason of the corruption vl s T€
is merely a synonym of tvruxdv in its may be, that some wrote /cal x*P $&
primary meaning. Monk gives euruxe?, Kal KTA.., mistaking the sense. Another
meaning, perhaps, ' no man can call him- transcriber, equally wise, altered the first
self lucky from having hit.' not into Te, and hence the reading in the
330. fi6\is 5e KTA. ' At last however, Florence and Palatine MSS., re ' i
not indeed by daring, we get them into re Kal KTA. The Aldine editor substituted
our ppower;; but surrounding g them in a &s for Kal. (On ( the interchangeg of these
circle we contrived to wrest the swords two words see Here. F. 290, 801.)—
out of their hands by throwing stones; tr<payiV IVE^TE is Musgrave's correction
and to the ground they dd dropped the knee off atpdyi.'
d ent^ir*. See Cycl. 395.
through fatigue.' — The old reading e|- 330. ToiaSe. As only Greeks were
eKAe'i/zctytev is rather difficult, since the sacrificed (v. 39), this must refer to the
act was one of violence rather than of quality and appearance of the strangers,
craft. Monk supposes the error to lie who were evrpaipe'is, v. 304. By this too
in TreTpoiai, while Schone regards 4K- the commiseration is increased. Orestes
'irreiv used
KA.eeii used by
by a studied antithesis to is not only a brother, but a handsome
T6\UTJ. There would "" "be no i, ac- man. With irapzivai it seems necessary
3 A2
364 ETPiniAOT
crfyaryia irapelvaf KOV dvaXtaKr/s cjevovs
TOLovcrSe, TOV O~OV \EXXas aTTOTtcret (f>6vov
Sums Tivovo~a TTJS iv AVXLSL o~<f>ayyjs-
XO. 6av[xdo~T eXefas TOV cf>avev8', ocrns TTOTC 340
v
EXXrjvo<; 4K yrjs TTOVTOV rfXdtv dgevov.
1$. etev. av [Mev Ko/xi^e rows £evovs fioXatv
Ta o evaao 17/xeis <ppovTLOv/jiev oca
2) KapSia TaXaiva, TTpXv juev e's
yaXrjvbs rjo-0a KOX (friXoiKTipficov dei, 345
es OovfJLO^vXov dvafjierpovfjievr) h&Kpv,
as
"EXXTJVCLS avSpa? ^ I K ' es X ^ ° Xa/3ois.
vCv 8' ef bveipo)v 6LO~W r/ypLcofieOa
'OpecTTrjv \X,I)K£& rjXiov
/xe Xtjijiead', otrive's 350

to supply aSfos or es r i Konrhy, especially metre, the transposition oJa xph fppovrla-
as %v avaXlaKris is, ' if you go on sacri- aoixiv was adopted, and gave rise to the
ficing,' &c. A few such victims, the man subsequent alterations.
thinks, will afford abundant satisfaction 346—7- o.fa^.eTpoufjLiEi/Tj, ' dealing out,'
for the cruelty with which she was herself apportioning, ' a tear of regret, for that
brought to the altar. Bothe, who rightly which was of kindred race with thyself,
observes on the difficulty of the passage, whenever thou hadst got Greek men into
thinks livwv suspicious on account of thy hands.' These two lines, beautiful
leVouj following. He is perhaps right : and significant as they appear to us, are
the poet may have written iroAAci <xoi rejected as spurious, " sine haesita-
(Tfpdyta ivaptivai. tione," by Monk. Dr. Badham rightly
341. "EWrivos 4K yTJs. So (TTOX^\V retains and defends them, citing, for
°EAXr)ya Heracl. 130, where see the note. the rather unusual crasis, 9oi/j.6<pvAoi>
Elmsley would read "EWrjviSos yijs, but in frag. Belleroph. 310. Commonly,
it would be a less violent change, were /j.erpt7a0ai is ' to have measured out for
change necessary, to give"EA\7j>', 'os KTA., oneself,' as in Hes. Opp. 347, and a.va-
in which Sans vort would stand for Sens fieTpe?a8ai is ' to repeat a reckoning of a
ITOT' itrrl, as Ar. Ran. 38, OJS KevTavpiKeis thing for oneself,' and so to recall or re-
eVrjAafl' Sans, and 77)5 for irctrpi'Sos. member it, Ion 250, Orest. 17. But in
343. <f>povTLov/j.€i' ola xph is Dr. Bad-
Electr. 52 and Ion 1271, the meaning is,
ham's probable correction of ola (ppovrL- 'whereto fix the measure of a thing for oneself,'
oi/xtBa, which is clearly wrong, both on attempttheto ofa appears to imply that the
do so has often been repeated.
account of the middle future, and because Here the exact sense is, ' making thy own
the presumed ellipse, ota eaTai, is one of grief commensurate with the nearness of
those which would make any language the relationship,' or nationality.
unintelligible. Monk gives oaia after
Reiske, who supposes TO eV0a5e Saia can 349. doKova'. On the singular parti-
mean TCLS ivddoe eaofievas Bvaias. Dr. ciple following a plural verb, see Here.
Badham conceives that ola xph fypovn- 858, ^Aty iJ.apTvp6fj.zada 8pa>a' a Spay ou
oC,uec was written by mistake, and after- fiov\ofj.ai. We may notice the truly tragic
wards altered to olatypovTiovpeQafor the device by which the poet has made Iphi-
sake of the metre. We suspect the true genia steel her heart and exclude all pity
account of the matter to be this. When exactly in that crisis, when, had she
<ppovTiaojx.iv had been added as a gloss toknown the stranger, such emotions would
(ppovTiov/ia', and had ultimately crept have been called forth in the highest pos-
into the text to the destruction of the sible degree.
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 365
xa.L TOUT' dp' r) akr)6£<5, yo-OofjLrjv, (f>i\cu,
ol Suo-Tu^eis yap rolaiv evTv^earepois
avTOL /caXws Trpd^avre<; ov <f>povovo-LV ev.
dXX' OVT€ TTvevfxa Aiodev rjXde TTCOTTOT€,
ov TropOfAs, rjTis Sia Trerpas 355
EXivrjv dirriyay iv9dB', r\ /JL
MeveXecov 6', iv avrovs p
Trjv ivddS' AVXLV dvTiOeicra TTJS e/cei,
oil fji wore [JL6O~XOV Aavathai ~xe.ipovfj.evoL

351. 7Ja06fxrjv Hermann and L. Din as yet brought them hither out of their
dorf for iixSdw- ' Well ! this then, course homeward, I cannot now avenge
among other sayings (/cal TOVTO), was myself upon them for their cruelty to me.'
true, and I now feel it; the unhappy, Here IJTIS a.iri\yo.ye might be exactly re-
who have themselves known prosperity, solved into iiyoutra, or uxrre ayziv, the
are not kindly disposed to those who are indicative depending by the closest attrac-
better off than themselves.' This senti- tion on OIIK JJA6e. Nulla venit navis,
ment, which is an amplification of another, quae Helenam hue deduxerit. Kirchhoff
not unfrequently urged by Euripides, that proposes aAA' eWe — % wop8/jis KTA,, but
it is better to be always unhappy than to irctiirore cannot be used without a ne-
have experienced a reverse, is here finely gative. The TJTIS (for rj) is not here
introduced. Iphigenia was SUCTTUX^S, causal, but indefinite. Dr. Badham reads
her captives were in better circumstances KarJiyay, but Helen could not have got
than she, except only that it depended on to Tauri without being driven from her
herself to slay them. She says she will course, airaxSelffa. Bothe explains it,
do this, because, in her mind, experience us <M Oafdrcfi. We shall see that in
of trouble makes her jealous of those who v. 1393, anriytro is not altogether an im-
are exempt, instead of compassionate from probable reading for ijirelyeTo, in de-
sympathy. The use of ap i\v, in itself ward scribing a ship driven back from its on-
course.
meaning ' this, then, was the case (with-
out my knowing it),' is well developed by 357. iVa, ' in which case.' See Hipp.
the addition of f,o06/nii>. Cf. v. 1310, ah 0 4 7 , 'Iv* *i-)(pV /UTJT6 TVpoGfpWVz'il/ Tll/d.
Se /car' OIKOV $i<rff apa, ' so, you were atMere'*e& 6' Barnes for Mei'eAaiij' B\ The
home all the while.' Inf. Htii), "AiSijs choral form of the trisyllabic name is
'AxiAAeus •fjv &p'. We are again com- Mei/e\as, but see Orest. 18.
pelled to differ from Dr. Monk, who 358 avTideTffa, putting the one in
ejected this line, as " miser versus, qui place of the other; making the Aulis
omni nervo caret." He objects, it seems, here (i. e. the sacrificial altar) a compen-
to the chorus being addressed as <pi\ai, in sation for the Aulis there. Cf. Troad.
a soliloquy. DIG, eyii 8', a cr1 oifxcu Sih X6ya>v \6VT*
353. KaKws Seidler for KUKUS, which e^uoO KaTTjyopTjfrziv, aj'Tifleur' a/Mt'upofxai.
Monk and Bothe retain. There is no end (After which follows a verse that can
to the confusion of these words ; and the hardly be genuine, and which is wholly
sentiment is greatly improved by the superfluous, lots (TolffL^ rapa Kal TO cr'
change. See below, v. 37*1- Kirchhoff i d *
)
suggests, aiiTols KUKHS irpd^acriv, qui et 359. UHTTG [/.d&xov ^eipoi^epoi, ' han-
ipsi mala passi fuerint: the unhappy are dling me like a heifer,' with no more ten-
jealous of those who have been so, but derness than they would a brute victim,
are so no longer. in allusion to her being held over the
354 seqq. The argument proceeds thus: altar, Aesch. Agam. 220. See Electr.
—' I would rather indeed, if I must slay 8 1 3 , KatTQa.!? 67T1 iifxtav fx6ffxov-> ™s 'hptxv
Greeks, have slain those who were the X^paiv Suwes. For ol jit' Pierson reads oS
direct cause of my woes, Helen or Mene- fi, and he is followed by W. Dindorf,
laus j but, as no heaven-sent breeze has Kirchhoff, Monk, and Badham. We
366 ETPiniJOT

eo~<f>a[,ov, Ipevs 8' r\v 6 yevvijcras Trarrjp 360

OLfj.OL' KaK&v yap TWV TOT OVK dt
ocra? yeveiov ^eipas eqrjt-
yovaTav Te TOV TEKOVTOS
Xeyovcra ToiaS' 1 ? /2 iraTep, vvfjucjievofLai
vv^evixaT alo-y^pa irpbs credev [JLrJTrjp o ipr] 365
cre'Qev KaTaKTeCvovTos, 'Apyelai Te viv
VJJLVOVCTLV v/xevaCoLcrcv, avXeirat 8e irav
fxeXaOpov i ^ e i s 8' 6XXvjxe<rda Trpb? credev.
''ALBYJS 'A^iXXevs rjv dp', ov^ 6 IT^Xews,
ov /LIOI TrpoTelvas TToatv iv ap/xaTcov o^ots 370
eis al/JLaTrjpbv yd\iov inopOfLevo-as SdXw.
eyw Se XeirT(in> o/xua Sta KaXyfifxt
r dSeX<pov T OVK dveLXo/xrjv

should have expected O'LTLVZS or o? -ye,correction which has been admitted even
quippe qui; but there is no difficulty in by the cautious Kirchhoff. The common
a.vTiri^iwpTj<Tdfirjv avroijs ot fie efftya^ov
r e a d i n g w a s ov [xoi Ttpoffetiras TT6<XLV, €C
((T(pit,ai Vj&e\nv). Bothe gives Aava'tSais, apfiarav 5" &xo's KT^-> but the good
not improbably, observing that Calcbas, MSS. omit the 5e, so that here is a clear
Ulysses, and Menelaus, not the Greeks indication that a participle lies hid in
generally, had urged the sacrifice of Iphi- TrpoaeLiras. Hermann and W. Dindorf,
genia. after Reiske, give Trpoeliras. Neither
362. oaas x^Pas< n o w "oany times I verb is at alll applicable. Monk renders
stretched out my hands to touch your irpocre'iTras whom you named as my hus-
beard in supplication; literally, ' darted band ;' but the very passage he cites,
them out at your chin.' See the note on Hec. 435, proves that irpoaenreiv is ' to
Bacch. 1099, dvpvous 'U<rav Tlei/deais, and address;' in which sense indeed it is con-
Cycl. 51.—For Xeyovaa we should per- stantly used, e. g. Alcest. 195, %v ov Tipoff-
haps read eAe£a, e?7re KOX irpoo'^ppT)Qf) Tr&Xw. F o r npoei-
365—6. €/xe and vvv are Reiske's con- ireiv there appears to be no aHthority but
jectures, made also independently by Dr. a conjectural reading in Oed. Tyr. 351.
Badham, for if*.!] and vtv. The vulgate Now irpoTtiveiv, ' to hold out as a pre-
may perhaps stand ; but it is rather awk- text,' is exactly the right word. Cf.
ward to refer VLV to vu/xcpzvfji.aTat and Bacch.
a 238, reAerks irpOTiivuv dlovs
case is rather wanted afrer KaraKTeivoi/Tos, vtaviaiv. Hel. 27, Tovfxbv 5c K&WOS —
which is the more readily supplied if we Kiiirpis irporeivaa' ws 'A\4£ai/5pos ^a^ieT.
construe vvv v^ivovffiv ifxe, iredey Kara- Electr. 1067, ^KTJ^IV Trporeivova3 ws inrep
KTtivovTOS, ' they are singing marriage T4KVOV ITSO'IV €KT€Lvas. The error arose
songs about me, at the very moment when from the common confusion of trpo and
you are going to kill me.' It is a ques- irpos in composition.
tion whether p-})T-rip 54 pe would not be 372. 01a Ka\ufj.^.dro:Vy * through a veil,'
rather better. Kirchhoff proposes 'Ap- for ' behind a veil.' Aesch. Agam. 1149,
yftai TS ixe, which is worthy of careful Kal fiijv 6 xpifM^s ovKir hi Ka\vni*<&-
consideration. Totv corral Se5opK{i)s, peoydfAOv vv^(pT}S
367- avkuTai. Compare Ileracl. 401, SiKrjv.
0VT]iro\e?Tai 8' affrv ixa.vi4wv uno. Electr. 373. The old reading, a.5e\<pbv TOCTOV
714, trsXayCtTo 5' av &HTV vvp einfid- €t\6fMt)v xepoTv, was well corrected by
tiiov. Tyrwhitt, a5e\<pbv O$T' aveiXS^v, but
37l>. Great credit is due to Dr. Bad- still better by Hermann, a$z\<p6i' T' OVK
ham for his restoration of this verse by a cu/ei\6/j.7iv. He compares v. 1367, Ktivoi
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 367

os vvv oX&jAev, ov Kacruyv^Trj

crvvrjxj/ VTT aiSous, 015 lover es IlrjXdcds 375
• TroXXa S' aTredejjLrjv dcnrda'fj.ara
, ws rjtjovcr es "Apyos av irdXiv.
a> TXTJ/JLOV, el reOvrjKas, e'f otW KaXwv
eppeiSi Ope'crra, Kal irarphs ^qXca^dicov.
r a T17S peov Se [xefJL(f)O[Jiai cro^)to"jU,aTa, 380
17x15, /3poTwv /xe> 17V rts aij <f)6vov,
77 Kal Xo^etas, ^ vexpov OCyrj
aireipyei, jxvcrapov cus
r) Se OVO-LOILS i^SeTai /3poroKTwots.
eo-0' OTTCOS feVeKev av 17 J i b s Sd/j,ap 385
' OVK fl-XOV X*PO?V, Tj^lils T€, 382. Dr. Badham would omit this
soil, OVK e?x°/"6J'-—KacriyvrtTri, her sister verse. " Nihil facit ad argumentum puer-
Electra, whom she left unmarried, and perae mentio ; patet versum a sciolo addi-
hesitated to salute through virgin mo- tum." This is hasty criticism. Nothing
desty. The aorist participle ioCcra, in a could be more appropriate than " puer-
true future sense, is to be noted as not perae mentio " to a goddess who, in one
very common. Jlonk rejects the ei'y, attribute, was EtAeiBvia. See inf. v.
with Elmsley, for no better reason than 1406. Moreover, Artemis was a Cretan
that " iambus gratior ad aures venit." goddess, AUrvvva (v. 127), and the
376. aTre84pLT]v, I put away, I stored Cretan doctrine on these matters happens
up as a reserve for the future. Dr. Bad- to be declared in a valuable fragment of
ham, who had too hastily adopted in his Euripides (476, ed. Dind.), where the
text Monk's aveSefMiv, well quotes Plat. priest of the Idaean Zeus says that he
Gorg. p. 449 B, ap* ovv idsXrio'ais av — lives a pure life, ayvbv plov TeiVei, and
rb firJKos raiv Xoyoiv TOVTO — €to~au6is
e%wi/ ei'jUaTa (pevyat
378. Ka\Siv Reiske for KaKuv. See on
v. 353. yivzviv re porcoi/ Kal v e n p ^
37!'. After this verse Monk places the
marks of a lacuna, and Dr. Badham, who
is generally predisposed to follow him, Where ytvttnv ^porajv certainly means
does the same. The reason alleged is, that rb €K TT)S Aox*ias ixia(Tfj.a.
there is some abruptness in the transition 384. duaiats flpoTotcrSvois. Iph. A.
to the next subject, the abhorrence she 1524, Si trdTva, QvfxaGi @poTT}aiois xa"
feels to the barbaric rite. In cases like peTtra.
this, we should try to divine the train of 385. %reK€V av seems to be corrupt.
thought in the poet's mind, rather than Monk and Badham follow Porson in
regard that which ought", in strict consis- reading eTt/cTey. Hermann 7TOT' eTe/cep,
tency, to be carried out by the speaker. whom W . Dindorf follows. Neither
To Euripides, ei TeSvyKas naturally sug- seems safe; rifcreiv a/xaQiav, for a^adij
gested aAA' OVITW TtdfTlKas, KctlVep uirb dvyarcpa, though not indefensible, sug-
TT)S a5eA<|>5)s davoifitvos. Hence the in- gests doubts. Perhaps edpetyev or £8p4ipa8',
vectives against that cruel necessity im- implying education as well as birth.
mediately follow. It should be observed Dr. Badham's opinion is, that 3li5 —91 is
too, that the poet is so fond of bringing a spurious addition. But the lines have,
in these soliloquies on the alleged cruelty, as he admits, a Euripidean stamp, and
injustice, incontinence &c. of the gods, the sentiment is justifiable in the mouth
that he is apt to express himself on such of Iphigenia on the supposition that she
topics somewhat Trapa Kaip6v. See Ion held an office which she both disliked and
disbelieved in.
437 seqq. Andr. 1161 — 5.
368 ETPiniJOT
ArjTa) rocravTrjv dpaOlav. iya> fiev ovv
TO, TavroXov 6eoi(TLV eo-Ti.aju.ara
a V i a r a KpCvco, 7raiSos rjcrdrjvcu fiopa,
TOVS S' iv0dB\ avrovs cWas avdpairoKTovow;,
es TOV debv TO <f>av\ov dva(f>€peiv So/cw* 390
ovSeva yap otjaai Satixovov eivai KaKOV.
XO. Kvdveau Kvdveai avvoSot ^aXacrcras, oryo. a .
av olaTpos 6 TTOTCJfj.ei'o? 'Apyodev
d£evov eV olSjua hieTrepao~€.v * * 39,3
a yatav
Sia/xeu/zas,
rives TTOT' a p a ro^ evvBpov hovaK6)(koov
\17nWes EvpcoTav 400
^ p'evfUiTa cre/jiva Jtp/ca?
eySacrat' c/3ao-av dfXLKTov alav, evOa Kovpa
ALO<;

387. Siritrra KpiVco. Barnes well com- 395. As the metre and the sense abso-
pares Pind. Ol. i. 52, Cjuol 5' &iropa •yatr- lutely require some word at the end of
rpifjLapyov ^.aKdpcav TIP' eiiruv. Hermann the verse, Erfnrdt conjectured that we
reads ra Taina\ov re Qeoi<TLV KTX., ' n o tmust read 'lovs. The Aldine reading is
only the banquet given by Tantalus, but Trore, which is found in Flor. 2, and Dr.
also the sacrifice at Tauvi.' The mean- Badham cites, among other instances of a
ing seems clear enough without the par- similar corruption, Tldkeas for 'l6\eus in
ticle. Heracl. 859. In fact however -non is
3,90. rhv 6c6v. Used indefinitely, and not a corruption, but a mere conjectural
therefore without special reference to supplement, the MS. Pal. merely giving
Artemis. Monk and Badham give T V SieirepcuTev, according to Kirchhoff. Thus
8eby, which Markland approved. — avaipe-oI<TTpos 'lovs is virtually for ol<rTp7jdu(ra
pew, see Orest. 76- 'Ioi, while TTOTt&jjLevo': retains its special
392. Iphigeni.i, who had intimated at reference to the winged gad-fly. Kirch-
v. 343 that she would go to prepare the hoff would supply 'Io>, Schone, quite as
sacrifice, now leaves the stage. The plausibly, TI6VTOV.—For cti> (fyv vulg.)
chorus ask themselves who the strangers Hermann gives IV, on account of the
can be,—whether from Sparta or Thebes, metre, and he is followed by Kirchhoff
—who have come to the inhospitable land and W. Dindorf.—&^evov Monk here and
once visited by Io. Are they merchants, elsewhere for Ey|eyoj/. He is probably
who have sailed in quest of wealth ? For right, for the epithet &IUKTOV just below
men wander far over the seas in the hope shows that this was the idea in the poet's
of gain. They wish (v. 440) that Helen mind, and indeed, the context requires it.
may arrive, to be slaughtered, as she de- So below, v. 438, the best MSS. vary
serves, by the hand of her who has been between VV^ILVOV and &£eivov.
wronged. Most agreeable of all however 307' Siajiefyas, ' having crossed over
would be the news, that some Greek has into Asia from Europe.'
arrived to liberate Greek captives. To 400. SOVO.K6XXOOV Elmsley for teal Sova-
revisit their native city, even in a dream,
were a delight to them in their present icSx^oa.. So Sx^-oa •neSia yas 0in Hel.
servitude.—The metres of the first strophe 1327. The nominative Sovaicix^ '* seems
are very anomalous; those of the second a very unlikely form : but Kirchhoff re-
are for the most part glyconean. tains it without remark.
403. Aibs Monk, Aia Hermann, for the
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 369

Kal Trepuiiovas 405

vaovs
rj podCois eiX-an'rais SiKporoicn Kco '. a .
evXevaav iirl TTOVTIOL Kv^ara
vaiov o^rjfxa Xivoiropourw avpcus 410

<f>[\a yap CATUS lyiver im Trrfixacri fiporcov

415
6\/3oV ySapo?, ot (f>epOVTOLL
r
rrXdvrjTe<i eV otS//.a TrdAeis re fiapftdpovs
a Sofa.
vulg. 5taTe77et. Hermann's reading is 414. Monk transposes iyivET e'Airls,
not only rather doubtful on account of which is rather nearer to the metre of the
the final a being made long, (though we strophic verse. The meaning is (if we
have ^ATTOWOV & Sia Kt<pa\a, in Rhes. accept Elmsley's &TVXT}(TTOV for anXritnos,
226,) but it necessitates the Ionicism with the punctuation given above, with
neivq for iczvq in v. 418. As for the con- Monk and Badham), ' For fond hope was
struction, there is certainly no necessity created for man's harm; insatiable to
to read Kovpa, by which atfia becomes the mankind is the load of wealth, since they
nominative ; but Kirchhoff believes Koupq are carried (in quest of it) wanderers over
$lq to be found in MS. Pal. Compare v. the surge of the sea, and passing through
225, alpda'&ovcrafiwfjiovsIXTHV £:vwv. foreign settlements with vaia expecta-
405. TvepiKiovas vaovs Elmsley for irepltions.' Dr. Badham, who without reason
ttiovas vaoij or vaoiV. Compare etujTuAwy objects to e\it\s iyevrro eVi niiitaai, sus-
vaSiu in v. 128. pects that &ir\r}<TTOS may be right, and
409—10. If £Tr\ev(rav va'Cov uxv^-a Dethat for [idpos some word implying desire
right (and W. Dindorf plausibly suggests should be substituted. If so, it is obvious
iriftvaav), it is a very harsh use of a kind to suggest n6dos. However, uXfUou fidpos
of cognate accusative, Zir\ev<rav trXuvv orstands well enough as a periphrasis of
(TT6AOV. Perhaps, XiifoiropovvTEs aupais.vAf3os. Others join u\0ov jiapos oi (pepov-
—Monk, followed by Dr. Badham, gives rai, ' who strive to carry off' wealth.' This
\ivoir6poiar( T* avpous. But the double da- passage is interesting as containing spe-
cific mention of early Greek merchant-
tive after en-Asutrac is the less objection- adventurers to the Pontus. It is illus-
able, because the latter is added as a sort trated by a fragment of Sophocles' Scy-
of after-thought; see on Hel. 3. Trans- riae, frag. 499 Dind.,
late : ' Can it be that with splashing pine-
wrought doubly-plying oars they sailed ol irovToyavTai T&V raXanr<i>piiiv Ppo-
over the waves of the sea by a naval con- TWJ',
veyance, with sail-speeding breezes, aug- ols ovTe 8a.ifJ.oiv OVTZ TIS 8to>v v4/xwv
menting for their houses competition TTAOVTOV ITOT' UV vtipttev a^iav x^PlJ/t
through love of wealth ?' By StKpoToi AeivTcus eVl poirau<Tiv ifjiirokas [/.atcpas
K&TTCU the oars which strike the water on ael irapappiiTTOVTes ol iroAv<pd6poi
both sides of the ship are meant. Bothe f) Vcucrac fj 'icepSavav '!) $i<LA€<rav.
refers the epithet to a bireme, with two
banks of oars. See on SiirAaTcri icdirais, 418. KivS. S6^a. is required by the
Cycl. 4G8. Aesch. Suppl. 7**3, Tta.yKp6Tus metre, if Kovpa Aiis be the right reading
4p4ff<reTai. In Eur. El. 775, SUpoTOS in v. 404. The two best copies give
a/xa^iThs is a road with double ruts, or KOIVOX 5<J£ai, but in Flor. 2 e is super-
wide enough for two chariots abreast. scribed. Elmsley, whom Hermann,
With (pih6-!rXovTov ap-iWav compare a/xtA-Kirchhoff, and Dindorf follow, reads Keiwj
Kcai TtoKvTiKVOv, Med. 557- 5<S|<y, an Ionicism in some measure de-
VOL. III. 3B
370 ETPiniJOY
8' ots [J-ev aKcupos oX-
fiov, rots 8' es fJiecrov rj 420
Tas crvvSpofidSas OT/}.

d/cras ivepacrav,
Trap' akiov alyLakbv 425
err 'Afi^iTpiTa^ poOico Spa[j,6vT€<;,
OTTOV TrevTrjKovTa Kopav
[TWV] NrjprjLhcov
fiiXirovcrw i
4.30

crvpiCpvToyv Kara
fended by QeKeivaaev in a senarius, Pers. Aesch. Prom. 746.
757. In Eur. Suppl. 849, the MSS. 425. Trap' aKiov Seidler for irap6.Xi.ov.
wrongly give KOIPO! for tctvol. The con- Monk gives 1ra.pa.A16v T', thus combining
fusion is as common as between Kaivbs aKTas aiyia\6t> re. The preposiiion is
and K\em6s. not necessary, as Spa/j.c7v would take an
419—20. If the text be right, this seems accusative of motion over a place.
to mean, ' To whom there is a wrong 426. 'A/x(pirp'iTas poBla is alleged by
opinion about wealth, to them it comes Dr. Badhara in defence of his excellent
in abundance;' and perhaps we may ac- emendation, poOioicri ~Nijp€ws eipftna <pi\a,
quiesce in thia, for every one knows that in Hel. 1452, in place of the unmeaning
wealth often accumulates in the hands of VUlgate poSlOiCTL fl7JTT)p.
those who least know how to use, and 427. oirov, ' to the land where,' &c.
therefore to enjoy it. Dr. Badham gives See on Iph. A. 14(i4.
up the passage; Hermann reads fieve- 428. This verse does not agree with
Katpos, ' biding its time;' and Monk has 445. Hermann, retaining the old read-
yvdifxa rois /J.ev KTX. without a word of ing 4yKVK\lois, thinks NrjpySoiv -KOGX x°P°l
explanation. Those appear to be wrong may have been the original. Monk's
who take oTs fiey for TO7S fiev, answered opinion is not less plausible, that TUV
by TOLS Se. Otherwise is /xecroy might NrifirjSaiv is a gloss. He suggests Ni)p4us
mean /terplas. But a thing is iv jxiaa KaKMcrra x°P°'i giving x f l p' f° r XEp' ' n
when any one can take what he likes of it. the antistrophe. As the Palatine MS.
Schbne compares Soph. Phil. 86, ous h.v omits TOSV, it seems best to regard Ni)pT]l-
TUV \6j(av aXySi K\vo:y—Tot's Se Kcd Scoy as a choriambus, and so to make a
Trpatro'eii' CTU7&). glyconean verse. Perhaps, n6pai | Ni;-
0 1
421. TrtVpns Tas a. for T&S <r. ireVpas pe'/Ses x°P ^ I ^Xivovaiv iytcvitXiois. Cf.
is Dr. Badham's metrical transposition, Iph. A. 1055. In the antistrophe (445)
anticipated however by Bothe. It is not Seiriroiras is probably corrupt, on account
necessary: in Ion 209 —10 two glyconei of voivas following. Musgrave's remark
polyschemalisti, like the antistrophic is worthy of note, that Iphigenia did not
verse inf. 439, correspond to those of the with her own hand slay the victims, v. 40.
more ordinary form, that of the present (Cf. inf. v. 622.) We suspect therefor*
line. See also inf. 1096—7. Phoen. <ripax6e?(xa x^pi Savri to be the genuine
209-221. reading, where „ „ „ „ _ would stand for
- ^ ^ -, and so the verse would corre-
422. iive'tSas O.KT<X.S, the shores of Sal-spond
mydessus in Thrace, where Phineus was place oftothe NTjprjiSoif x°P 0 ' i" v- 428, the
king. These shores are 'avitvoi, inces- a glyconean. choriambus being mutable in
santly agitated by the winds and waves.
The chorus asks, how did they pass them, 430. KOX before irXn<naT[oi<n is omitted
because Salmydessus was a dangerous in the MS. Pal. The dative depends on
coast, e'xSpo'Jei'OS vaxnaioi, ixifrpma. vtuv, es. Compare v. 410.
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 371
evvaiav
avpaurw vorlai<i
7] TTvevfiacrc Ze(f>vpov,
TO.V TToXvopVldov €TT OXO.V, 435
XCVKCLV OLKTOLV, '

^ Kara TTOVTOV ;
^aicn SecrTrocrwoi? avr.
'EXiva cj>{Xa 7rats 440
iXOovcra TV^OI TO.V
TpadSa Xnrovcra TTOXIV,
Xv afjL<j>l ^ a t r a v Spocrov al[i.a.Tr)pav

f SecnroCvas 445
TTOiva<; Souc
aSicrr' av ayyeXiav

et rts efta
SovXetas 450
432. tvvaia. TT7iSd\ia, according to that, according to the prayer of our mis-
Hermann, are quiescentia gubernacula. tress, Helen the dear daughter of Leda
These are said crvi>i(eiv avpais KTA., when might come,—that she might die by our
the water ripples at the stern as the ship mistress' hand.'—Bavoi Seidler, on ac-
is impelled by a faint breeze, as the count of iXBoi.
Zephyr is KaWiGTOv KeAa?ri/j.a, Phoen. 444. iXtxBeiaa, ireptppavdettra. Com-
213.—avpaiaip Kirchhoff for avpais. Al- pare inf. 1270, %e'p« iraiSuhv e\i£ev 4s
dus has avpais eV, by a correction, as AIOP Bp6vov, for a^i^e'jSaXe, Here. F.
Kirchhoff says. 926, 4v tcuK\to 5' tfbrj Kavovv JIXIKTO /3ai-
435. «V aXav. This depends on Spa- ixov. Dr. Badham pronounces the par-
fi6yr^s above. Musgrave quotes from ticiple here " prorsus absurdum," and
Arrian and Philostralus in confirmation Kirchhoff also thinks it corrupt. But
of the epithet iro\v6pvi6ov. This island, the word af/.<pl confirms a phrase which,
called by the Greeks ' White Landstrip,' at most, canalTonly lf
be called far-fetched.
A.EUK?) a«TJ), either from the colour of its So v. 622, x V afMpl a)]v x^vtyojiiai.
sand or that of the birds which frequented The lustral water is meant, called alfia-
it, (A.ei/Kas opviBas, Philostratus,) was off Tripa because it immediately preceded the
the mouth of the Dnieper. See Androm. fatal wound. Hermann compares inf.
•1262, AevK7]V trap' aKTTjv €VTOS Ev£elvov 6 4 4 , (76 TOV X^PVifitoiV OaVKTl LLfX&f&EVOV
v6pov. Pausanias, iii. 19, 11 (quoted by ul/j.aKTa7s. So also Iph. A. 1515, faavlviv
Bothel, places it Kara TOV "larpov ras ai/xaToppvTois. Monk rather gratuitously
eK^oAas, off the mouths of the Danube. assumes that the sacrificial knife drew
The shore called 'AxtAA^os Spfaos was on blood in cutting off a tuft of hair.—For
the mainland opposite this island. Some Seairoivas see on v. 428.
appear to have confounded it with Aeu/c$/ 447. TJSKTT' av 8' Hermann for TJSIOT'
0.KT7}. av T-fjvSe. W. Dindorf, who retains Kal
439. Siffiroavyois Markland for —as. before TrXriOKTrioio-i in v. 430, here gives
The allusion is to v. 355—7. ' Would aSicrrav S1 av ayyexiav. The 8e is better
3B
372 ETPITIIAOT

SeiXcuas
Kal yap oveipots
Sojiiois TrdXei re Trarpcoa
repirvoiv virvoiv airoXav-
cnv, Kowav yapiv o\/3co. 455
<X\A' oi'Se
veov
s* criyare,
TO. yap tE\\rjVoiv aKpoOivia 8r)
vaoicri vreXas raSe /3atvef 460
ouS' a/yyeXias ^euSeis eA.a,Kez>

omitted; it is not in the copies, and it delight in common with happiness;' i. e.

does not suit the strophic metre. to the wretched as well as the for-
452. bveipois eiri^a'njv Hermann for tunate. For virvoi see Troad. 1188.
bvt'ipatsi (rvfj-^airji', and VTTVWV for v/xvojy in 45f>. Seeing the strangers approach
v. 454. ' Would that, if only in a dream, manacled, the chorus break into regular
I could set foot in my paternal home and anapaestics, indicative of the slow march
city !' A natural wish, certainly, that she or procession which is coming upon the
might even dream of home, if she is not stage. The old copies give 456—462 to
destined really to revisit it. Kirchhoff Iphigenia, an error corrected by Seidler.
suggests €t yap ovtipouTi (ruVGi-qif, and—For 8idv/j.oi5 Hermann gives 5i5u/xoi,
says that the Kal is not found in the with Markland ; Monk and Bothe 5(5u-
Palatine MS. Barnes illustrates the ex- ixas, with Elmsley, who supposes this pas-
pression from Od. xix. 580, TtJSe Saj/xa sage was had in view by Ovid, Ep. ex
Kovpihiov,—TOO Trore [xetxvtiireadaL oiopai Pont. iii. 2, 71, ' Protinus immitern Tri-
iv irep bveipip. Dr. Badham, who ridi- viae ducuntur ad aram, Evincti geminas
cules Hermann's emendation, introduces ad sua terga manus.' But SISV/JOIS is
one which violates the strophic verse,. Kal more consistent with the natural order of
yap op.a'ifAOO'iv i/xflaiT}!/ 56fj.ois, with whichthe words, as well as with <rvi/(pei<r9tvTes,
he compares bfioytvth npyovs in Phoen. ' fastened together with coupling chains.'
218. In aTr6\avviv for hnoXavziv he is Bothe makes no allowance for a poetical
more successful, for this now proves to be expression, when he says this could only
the reading of the MS. Pal., but he is mean " binis uterque catenis constricti."
less so in SpeTrouer' 'i)i.vwv for -rtpirvuv Kirchhoff appears to be right in retaining
vnvav. The infinitive is given in the the old reading here.
Aldine, and is in itself not a bad reading,
' would that I were at home to enjoy the 458. Monk rejects as spurious <ri7aTe
delightful songs of the dance, a pleasure —Paivei. His reasons are (1) There
shared in common with the happy (or, a was no need for commanding silence; (2)
part and portion of happiness).' So inf. The youths cannot be rightly called 'EAA.^-
1142, x°p°^s ^ CTai7]v icrK, Hermann's vwv aKpoBivia. (3) vawv 7reAa?, not vaols
correction, UTTVUV, though rejected by veAas, is the usual construction; (4)
Monk and Badham, is adopted by Kirch- $aivei should be fia&vovai, but is redun-
hoff and Schone, and is certainly necessary dant after ^wpoCtn. Of course, we can-
if air6\av<riv, and not airoXavzw, be cor-not say these verses are certainly genuine;
rect. We might propose repnvSiv 8' vfivuiv but the objections against them admit of
aitohavoiv, for which rare form of the easy replies. Aldus has iv yao7<rt, but
optative see Hel. 263; or, what would this is a metrical insertion to complete a
give a fair sense to a perplexing passage, dimeter verse. As veKas @aivei is the
rzpirv&v %"nvtav 5' airo\a6eLf KOIVO. x&Pls same as TreXafei, the dative is rightly
6\l3tp, ' for to enjoy pleasing dreams is a used.
 I&irENEIA H EN TATP0I2. 373
O> TTOTVl, el (TOl TOtS' dpeCTKOVTOJ'S
TTOXISf)Oe reXeT, oefai $ucrtas,
a? 6 Trap' 17/xr^ j'o/xo? ou^ ocrtas 4C5

TO, TTJS #eou ju.ei' wpaiTov &>s KaXws

(frpovTuardov /xot. /xeOere £
w§ o^res t/)oi /xij/cer' <3cri Scoyuoi.
vaou 8' ecrw crTet^o^Tes evrpeTrt^eTe 470
a ^ 7 7 Trt Tots Trapovcrv nal

rts a p a PWyp V reKova-' v/xas nore

T dSeX^)^ r', el yeyacra rvyyavei;
urepeicra SLTTT^COV veaviutv
avd8e\<f>o<; ecrTcu. r a s r v ^ a ? TLS otS' 6Vw 475
TOiaiS ecrovTai; TravTa. yap TGL rSiv 9eaJi>
ets agaves e'prrei, KovSev otS' otiSet? KCLKOV
rj yap TV^TJ Traprjyay' e's TO

466. SiSoiis a.va<paiiiei, which Dr. Bad-mercy, or will she unwittingly slay her
ham cannot understand, and Hermann own brother ? Or will she recognize him,
(not very differently from Schb'ne) ren- and yet be constrained to act in obedience
ders, " quas hvjus loci mos Uraecis win to the stern law of the land ?
probatas offerri ostendit, i. e. quae Grae- 470. vaov for vaovs is Valckenaer's cor-
cis non videntur pie offerri," seems a mere rection.—iir\ -roh irapodai, in the present
periphrasis for SiSaxri, 'presents as an circumstances; or perhaps, ' for the cap-
offering.' Precisely the same usage tives here present,' viz. for their immo-
occurs in Bacch. 538, ava(paii/et x86i/iov lation.
yEvos, 4K$US re Spa.Kovr6s wore Tlevdziis, 472. TLS dpa. Compare TT^T* apa, Ion
where see the note. Bothe gives ov% 563, and the note there.
Striav "EX\r]m SiSous, junta non tribuens 474. anpCiaa Scaliger for VTep-qdeTcru.
Graecis; Kirchhoff proposes Sodeis airo- Alb. rts oTB'. ' As to a man's fortunes,
(pa'wei. who knows to whom such as these will
488. |U<=0eTe x€PaI> loose their hands, be?' This is appropriately said, for it suits
viz. from the SiSvfia Sea-pa, v. 456. It her own case. While lamenting a sister's
seems to have been a general custom to loss, she is unconscious that that sister is
do this when prisoners were brought be- herself. There is less point in the passage,
fore the proper authorities. So Pentheus if we take it merely to mean, ' No man
says to those who are conducting the knows whether he may come to be slaugh-
captive Dionysus, ^edetrde xeiP^u TOI8\ tered too.' With either meaning what fol-
Bacch. 451. The reason here alleged is, lows is consistent, ' no man knows before-
that sacred victims should be Htperot, free hand any (coming) evil.' Dr. Badham
from constraint. See on Ion 822. Inf. proposes airbv for ttcuibu, and Kirchhoff
638. The attendants are desired to re- thinks the latter word corrupt.
tire ; and the two captives stand free and 478. napriyaye, leads us astray, car-
unfettered in presence of a single woman, ries us aside, into a difficulty of recogni-
The crisis is one of breathless interest, tion as to what may be in store for us.
Will they try to escape ? Will she show Cf. Suppl. 232, vdois irapaxSeh, ' misled
374 ETPiniAOT
TTOO' Tjieer,
w TaXaiiroipoi
w? Sia fxaKpov fx,ev TtjvS' eVXeuo"axe yvova, 480
[AOLKpOV 8' dlf OLKO)V ypOVOV eO~€Cr9' del KOJTOi.
OP. TI ravT oSupei, KairX TOTS fxeXXovcn vca
KaKolat Xvireis, 17x15 el nor', w yvvai;
OVTOL vofxitfij cro<f>bv, os OLV [xeXXcuv Oaveiv
O'IKTU) TO Selfta. TOvXeBpov VIKOLV deXrj' 485
ovS' o o r t s ^ALST/V eyyvs OVT oiKTL^eTai
croiTrjpCas dveXins' w; 8v' i£ eV6s
KOLKW crvvdiTTet, fj-copiav T 6(f)XicrKdvet
upr)o~Ket, v Oju.otws' TTJV Tvyyjv o €OLV ypeotv.
Se pr] Qpr\vei <rv' r a s y a p ivddSe 490
by the youth.' The best comment on cites this and the next verse. Seidler
this passage is Alcest. 785, T& TTJS Tu%r;s proposed, and Hermann and Kirchhoff
s ol irpofiricreTai, K&aV ou 5i5aK-adopt, KTaveiv for davsiv, as if the sense
were, ' an executioner should not cry over
480. Sia fiaxpov. See'v. 258. the condemned.' The words are often
481. Though ea-eaff ae! is not strictly confused in MSS.; still, we must doubt
consistent with the ordinary sense of jiia- the propriety of the change here. Nor is
Kphv xP^vo", yet, as the fiaKpbs xp6>">s it better, with Musgrave and Bothe, to
meant is eternity, it seems rash to read give uyita> for O1KTCI>, ' by an ambitious
either iam& €/ce?with Elmsley, or caeaSe and affected display of heroism.' Orestes
SJ) with Monk and Dobree. Dr. Badham objects, that Iphigenia is wrong in crying,
however has adopted the latter. and in making him and his companion
482. Monk, tacitly followed by Dr. disposed to crij too (this is implied in
Badham, assigns not only this p?i<ns, but Au7rets). He goes on to say, that a man
also 494 and 496, to Pylades. His reasons is not wise who, when condemned to die,
are, that Orestes shows despondency, thinks that he can blunt the terrors of
Pylades firmness and composure ; and death by giving way to lamentations; nor
therefore that it is unlikely that Orestes he who, when at the very point of death,
should here say so much without adding and without the least hope that his tears
a word about his own griefs. Such cri- will move his executioners, breaks out
ticism, unless founded on incontrovertible into expressions of grief. Monk omits v.
grounds, is highly dangerous. Our whole 480, and Dr. Badham approves : but it is
conceptions of a character may be altered, a mistake to regard the verse as a mere
if we too hastily assign the speech of one tautology. There are two prospects of
man to another. It was the part of death, one from afar (/XEAAOW Soi/eTf) and
Orestes to play the hero, that of Pylades one close at hand (iyyvs UVTO). In the
to be the devoted friend. His part begins former case, a man may indulge his grief
at the crisis when a noble substitution of because he thinks it brings relief to a
himself will deliver his fellow-victim ; nor timid mind ; in the latter he may do so,
does he utter a word till v. (i58. because he hopes to move compassion.
Orestes says that in neither case is it wise,
Ibid, vh Porson and Hermann for vifv. because in neither case is it of any avail;
' Why do you distress us (needlessly) be- as it cannot be in the latter, when a man
sides the evils which are impending ? '— is awTT}pioLS'avsXins.For OL>8', the read-
The words tjris el TTOT", it may be re- ing of Hermann, Aldus has oiff, the MSS.
marked, have great significance in the
mouth of Orestes, who little supposes he
is speaking to his sister. Spoken by Py- 491). fxij 6pi\vti ai. It is important to
lades, they would have less force. attend, here as every where, to the em-
484. Saviiv is the reading of all the phatic <ri. ' Do not you bewail us ;' since
copies, and of Stobaeus, Flor. viii. 6, who we shall have friends and relations to do
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOlH. 375

Ova-La's eVicrraju,ecr#a Kal

Trdreyoos dp' vpoiv ivOdS'
IIvXdBrj<; K£K\r)Tai, ; ToSe [xadeiv TrpcoTOV OiXw.
OP. 08', ei T I 8yj crot TOVT' iv rjSovfj fiadeiv.
I<P. 7rotas TTOXLT7]<; naTpido? "EWTJVOS yeya><; ; 495
OP. TI S' av [xaOovcra ToSe vXeov Xa/Sot?, y w a i ;
1$. TTorepov a8e\<f>a> [Ar/Tpos CCTTOV CK /xta? ;
OP. (JJLKOTTQTL y , ecr/xev S' ou K a c r i y ^ r w , yvvai.
1$. croi S' ovojxa noiov We.0" 6 yevvrjcras irar'qp ;
OP. TO /xev SiKauov AvcrTV)(ei^ KaXoCfieO' dv. 500
1$. OV TOVT epdiTci' TOVTO [Jikv SoS Ty TV^Tj.
OP. dvavvjxoi davovTes 011 yekcffj.eO' dv.
1$. TL Se (f>0oveis TOVT' ; rj <f>poveis OVTCO [liya ;
OP. TO crai/xa ^ucrets TOV[AOI>, ov^l Tovvojxa.
1$. ouS' av TT6K.IV (fypdo-eias 17715 ecrrt crot ; 505
OP. ^ r e i s ydp ovhev KepSos, ws davovfieva.
y^dpiv Se Sovvav Tift'Se KwXuet T I ere ;
OP. TO Kkeivbv *Apyo<; TraTpCS" ifJLr
1$. TT/309 ^ewv d\r)0aj<;, a> £ev, ei
OP. e/c TO)V MVKYJVCOP, a t 7!"OT' rjcrav oX/Stat. 510
1^. <f>vyd<; * S ' dirrjpas TraTptSo?, ^ Trota
OP. fr TpoiTov ye STJ TLV' oi^ CKCOP €KWV.
that. He pointedly says cru to his sister, 503. ^ Hermann for ^. ' Can it be
telling her not to do thaf, which she of all that you are too proud to let your name
others would do on knowing her loss. be known after your death ?'
4!Jl. Hipp. 380, Td XPVT'eVio-Ta,u€crfla 507. K T I ; Monk.
Kal ytyi'utTKopev. 510. Mvicnvaiv y' Monk, followed by
4!)3. IIUAOSTJS. She had heard this Badhara and Kirchhoff.
name from the herdsman, v. 249. 511. tpvyas 8' Scaliger, <pvya7s Monk
494. Monk says that Blomfield first (somewhat too confidently) for (pvyas.
perceived this verse should be given to 512. oi% kicitv encov. ' Not of my own
Pylades. Yet surely S5e is much more will and yet not against it.' The real
appropriate in the mouth of Orestes, motive of departure was Apollo's oracle;
pointing to his fellow. yet it was the custom of homicides volun-
495. "EAATjrat. See v. 341. Monk tarily to retire, Hippol. 37. For similar
gives 'EW^vaii/ with Elmsley. expressions in Euripides see Preface
500. For KaKoifitP an Hermann gives to vol. i. p. xxxi. — After this verse
Kfn\^fa$' i.v from one Paris MS., which Kirchhoff places the distich Kal plqv—,
however adds the vulgate as a correction OVKOUV—, which in the old copies followed
in the margin. Markland, quoted by rrjs e,u?)s fiu<rirpa£!as. This is an un-
Monk, thought that Horace had this doubted improvement, for thus Kal IXIJV
verse in view, Epist. i. 7> 02, ' Pol me gains a much better sense ; OR. ' I have
Miserurn, patrone, vocares, Si velles, in- not come from Argos by my own will.'
quit, verum mihi ponere nomen.' I P H . ' And yet you have come longed for
376 ETPITIUOr
1$. teal firjv TroOeivos y rj\6es i£vApyovs [AOXOJV. 515
OP. OVKOVV i^avTw y, el Se trot, crv TOV& opa. 516
1$. ap' av TL jxot. <f>pd(reLa<5 wv iya) 9eXco ;
OP. ws ev irapepya) TT)S eju/rjs Svcnrpa^ias. 514
1$. Tpoiav tcrcijs otcrd', rjs airavTa-^ov Xoyos.
OP. as \IX\TIOT a>(f>eX6v ye, JU/^S' iS&iv ovap.
1$. (jxxo-iv viv ovKeT ovcrav olyecrOai SopL
OP. k'<TTiv yap OVTOJS, OVS' axpavT rjicovcraTe. 520
1$. 'EXevT) 8' acjnKTai Scofxa MeveXeco TTOXLV ;
OP. r\Kei KOLKCOS y iXdovcra rStv i/jboiv TLVL.
I<&. Kal TTOV 'cm; xafiol yap TL Trpoi>(f>ei\eL xanov.
OP. HvdpTrj i;vvoucel ™ Trapos $vvevveTy.
1$. ai JU-TCTOS ei§ *'E\kr)va<;, OVK ifiol f^ovrj. 525
OP. aireXavcra Kayw Srj TL TU>V KeiVijs yd^wtv.
1^. vdcrros S' 'Ayaiotv iyeve9\ w? KrjpvcrcreTaL;
OP. <ws TrdvO' dva^ /xe avXXafiovcr dvicrTopels-
1$. Trplv yap daveiv are rouS' inavpecrdaL dkXca.
OP. eXeyx, eVetS^ TOVS' epas 1 Xe^cu 8' eyw. 530
I#. KaX^as Tts ijX^e jaavris e« Tpoias TT&XLV ;
OP. oXoXev, ws ^v ei' MvKrjvalois Xdyos.
by me.' Thus too the narrative proceeds hides to himself; and it is not easy to de-
without interruption, when the consent to cide.
answer her questions has been given. 523. Ka/j.o\ KT\. I too have a debt to
51G. (Tv rovOy opa. The old reading, settle with her: to me also she has in-
<rv TOUT' epu, for which others give on curred an obligation, that I should repay
conjecture TO55' epa, requires this ob- her with evil.
vious correction. It was made inde- 528. The meaning is, i s VOLVTO. avWa-
pendently by Bothe, Seidler, Hermann, jSoOca a7ra| avurrope'ts ^ue, where ct7ra|
and also by the present editor. Monk means, 'all at once.'
translates crv rovd' %pa ' do thou enjoy 529. TOU5\ Perhaps TOVT\ in which
this.' But Ipuv does not mean ' t o en- case eroD would be implied, ' to get this
joy.' advantage from you,' &c.
*514. us eV ivaptpytf, ' as a matter of 531). iKcyx^i ' S° o n questioning me.'
indifference (a slight accession) to my 5IS2. uAwAee. Brodaeus shows from
misfortune.' Cf. Hel. !)25. Hermann Tzetzes on Lycophron that there was a
gives Sis y. Others put a question at the tradition of Calchas having been buried
end of the verse, ' Do you mean as an at Colophon by Ampbilochus and others,
addition to my misfortune?' This is Seid- This was doubtless related in the Cyclic
ler's view; but it does not seem so good. NISCTTOI. Bothe confirms the narrative from
Bothe renders it, " velut in appendice ma- Strabo, lib. xiv. 1, AeyeTai 8e KaA^as 6
lorum meorum." fiav-ris ^ E T ' 'AfirpiAAx0" T"v 'A/j.tpiapdov
518. ,U7)5' iSiiiv ivap. See on Cycl. 8. Kara TT]V etc Tpoias eirai/otiov ire(fj Sevpo
522. TUIV 4/j.iii' Ttvi. H e probably [sc. th KoKocpaiva] acpuctadai- irepirvxivv
means, to Agamemnon, though his niur- Se eavrov KpelrToi/L fidi/rei ncna T^V
der had no direct connexion with Helen's KXapov, M(Ji(/63 rep MaxToCs, TYIS Tapscrlov
return. Barnes and others think he al- Bvyarpbs, 8i& \iirriv airoOavitv.
 IMFENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 377

1$. &) TTOTVC, &is ev. rt yap 6 Aaeprov yoVos;

OP. OVTTO) vevocrrrjK OXKOV, eo~TL 8', a>s Xoyo?.
I<£. OXOLTO, vocrrov /JLTJITOT' is iraTpav TV)(d>v. 535
OP. fiTjSkv Karev^ov travra TOLKeCvov vocrei.
1$. ©eriSos Se r q ? NrjpfjSos ZCTTL irais cri ;
OP. OUK iarw aXXcos XenTp eyrj/jLev AVXCSL.
I<2>. SdXta y a p , <ws ye <f>a(TLv oi TrenovdoTeg.
OP. rt? el 7TO0'; ws eu irwddvei Ta<f> 'EWdBos. 540
i<P. eKeiuev ei/xi- Trats ^6 er ova- j
OP. opdcos TTo6el<; ap ciSeVai ra/cet, y w a i .
1$. rt o' 6 crTpar^yos, ov Xeyovcr'
OP. Tis ; ou yapt6v y eywSa,T&)^
1$. 'ATpea)<; iXeyero 8ij TIS ''Ayafxi^vcuv o.va^. 545
OP. OUK oiS'* ciTreXde TOV Xoyov TOVTOV, yvvai.
I4>. /j,r) Trpos OeStv, aXX' et^>', ti^' ev<f>pav6u>, £eve.
OP. reOvrjx o TXTJ/JLWV, irpos 8' aircoXeo-ev Tiva.
1$. TedvrjKe ; TToia crvfjc^opa ; rdXaiv iyco.
OP. ri 8' icrTeva£a<; TOVTO ; fian/ TrpocrrJKe CTOL ; 550
1$. TOV oXj3ov avTov TOV irapoiff
OP. Setvws yap e/c ywatKos ot^erat
1$. w TravSawpuros 17 KTavovcra ^w Qavoiv.
OP. iravaai vvv 7}§r), /A-^S' ipcuTrjcrrjs irepa.
1$. TocrovSe y , el £77 TOT) TaXanrapov Sa^iap. 555
OP. ou/c ecrri* irais vtv, ov exe^;', ovros

533. 015 ev- T/ 7ap Musgrave for Sis paestics, Iph. A. 124, 128, and in a cho-
e<rri yelp KTK. Supply irpdairei. Cf. inf. rus, Rhea. 461), it seems a questionable
543. Electr. 274, rl dfjr' 'Opiarqs wphs reading.
rcLS', "Apyos fy [i6\r) ; 541. aira>x6[j.riv Badham; but airo\€-
536. KttTfixov, the same as iirevxov. aSai as well as a.ir6\\v(rdai is often used
537- 5e the present editor for 5' 6, and of those who have fallen into any mis-
the same correction was made by Elmsley fortune, such as exile or captivity. The
on Heracl. 793. The 6 is not only super- 8' was inserted by Hermann,
fluous, but wrongly placed. Monk, who 551. The ingenuity of the poet is
does not remember that Thetis is elsewhere shown in the art whereby he evades and
called ri Hripr/ts (though it is hard to say defers the uvayvdopuris which the audience
why she should not be), and because in v. expects to follow every question. Iphi-
663 'AxiAAe'as 6vofj.a seems to indicate that genia and Orestes are alike unwilling to
the name was specified here, reads 'Ax'- reveal the secret of their birth. Hence
Aei/s 8' 6 TTJS N-oprj&os, in which he is fol- the suspense is protracted by a retreat
lowed by Dr. Badham. Unless some in- from each point which would seem in-
stance of the form 'AxiAeus be adduced evitably about to bring a disclosure,
in a senarius (it occurs in irregular ana-
VOL. III. 3C
378 ETPiniJOT
1$. ft) (rvvTapa)(6els OTKOS. WS TL Sr/ Oikwv;
OP. 77arpo5 davovTOS frijvBe TLfjLWpov^e.vo<i.
I<&. <f)ev'
&>s ev Kaffoi' SLKCUOV elaeirpd^aTo.
OP. ak\* ov r a 77730s ^eaw etirv^et St/catos wv. 560
1$. XetTret S' o> ot/cois aWov 'Aya/JLe^voiv yovov ;
OP. \4\onrev 'HXeKTpav ye irapdivov jxiav.
1$. TL Se, <T(f>ayeCcrr)s OvyaTpbs ecrrt TIS Xdyos;
OP. ouSets ye, TTXTJV davovcrav ov
I<P. Taka.LV iKtCvr) T^ai KTOLVGJV avTr)v 565
iV a l
OP. Ka/c^s ywai/cos x^P ax P
I#. 6 TOV davovTos S' ecrrt Trais vApyet,
557. Instead of giving vent to some ex- lev &v. The sense is, ' though he
pression of horror at hearing of the parri- has acted rightly, the gods (i. e. Apollo)
cidal act, Iphigenia merely remarks on have deserted him.' Perhaps ra irpbs
the troubles of the family; and her next Btuiv y", ' well, if he is just, the gods do
answer, that he did well in avenging his not treat him as such.' Some explain 5i-
father, still further reassures him. Thus natos £>v, ' though he deserves to be for-
the dialogue is so constructed, that the tunate.' Hermann's interpretation is
sister, who was equally interested in Cly- against the order of the words, and there-
temnestra's death, lays no blame, even fore would hardly have suggested itself to
unwittingly, on her brother.—On the for- a Greek audience, aAAci, TO irpbs Se&v
mula as rl Si) see Here. F. 1407. Sitcaios &vt OVK eiiTu^er, ' even though
558. r'fivSe is suspicious, though de- acquitted before the Areopagus by the
fended by Monk and Bothe. Hermann testimony of Apollo.'
gives TtfSe, Elmsley al/xa, which W. Din- 563. When critics admit their own con-
dorf adopts. The same objection in fact jectures "sine haesitatione," as Monk
applies to both TwSe and r^vSe, viz. that does his ear1 OVTIS for eari TIS, the chance
the demonstrative pronoun is out of place. is that they are wrong. Dr. Badham has
Possibly Tt^.apo6fjLevos may have been arightly refuted Monk's misconception of
gloss on some less usual formula, and the use of ouSci's yt, for which he com-
fii}Ttpa or fjLt]Tpbs formed part of thepares Ion 404.
verse. Perhaps, [inrpbs inirpAaaav (p6vov. 566. %dpiv &xaP'v> ' f° r t n e s a ^ e °f a
559. Elmsley's reading of this verse, bad woman (viz. for the recovery of
adopted by Monk, as tv KCXKV SUawn Helen), which was a thankless service.'
e^arpd^aro, seems less probable than Dr. Elmsley would read x®Plv o.x^iPiTot' ^ € T 0 >
Badbam's, us ov KaXbv biiauop e^zTrpd^aro.and unquestionably in Aesch. Cho. 38 the
On the confusion of these words, Ka\bv metre requires this correction, though
and Kaicby, see v. 353. The vulgate will Monk says " mihi non arridet axdpnos
however doubtless stand, if Sitcatov be pro tixdpiatos."
taken as a synonym of SiKriv. A similar 567. "Apya, the dative of place, like
verse is Agam. 785,SiKaitov, wv tirpa^d/xrii' AtiAi'Si v. 538; to be construed with 8a-
IT6XLV Hpidfxov, with which compare Eum. V6VTOS, not with eari, for the answer
391, irp6(ro} StKaiwv, i. e. x^P^s SIKT]S. implies, 'he exists, but as a wanderer
Dr. Badham makes a difficulty about eS, over the earth ' (both at no fixed place
but the sense is clear enough, e5 67roi?jcre, and any where). This monosyllable,
iraT€pa TtfJ.aifio6fJt.evos, KaKws [A4VTOI, fxi}-effT , at once removes from Iphigenia's
Tepa KTavdiv. mind the load of anxiety that had resulted
560. ™ irpbs Seav €UTUX € '' SO Heracl. from her late dream.—$r' &pa, see v.
385, 6 yap o-rparriybs eiiTvxijs ™ irpbs
ISeiiv elatv, where Tyrwhitt reads TO.
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 379
OP. ecrr j <x#Xios ye, Kovoa/xov Kai
xjfevotLs oVetpoi, ^aiper' ouSeV TJT' dpa.
OP. ouS' ot cro<j(>oi ye Saifioves KeKXrjfjLevoL 570
TTTr/vtov bveipoiv tlcriv d^/euSeorepoi.
TTOXV? rapayju,6s eV re Tots #eiois eVi
KOV TOIS ySporetois* ev Se XeiireTai [LOVOV.
# * # # *
o T ou/c a<j>p(i>i> wv [idvTeoiv 7ret.cr#eis Xdyots
oX&jXev OJS oXcoXe rolcriv elSocriv. 575
XO. <^>eu <f)ev" TI 8 7]JX€LS OL T ifjiol yevvqTop€<;;
dp eto-w; dp OVK eicrC; TIS <j>pdcrei.ev dv ;
aKOvcraT * es yotp OTJ TIV r/KOfj^ev Koyov,
VJXLV T' ovrjcnv, & feVoi, <T7reuSouo"' a//,a
TO 8' eu fyxaXto-Ta y ' OVTCO yiyverai, 580
570. 01 troijioi KtKXrifievoi. He means gives ey 8E \vjrc7cr0ai fiovov, nee gtiicguam
Apollo, whom he supposes to have de- inest quant dolore affici. Possibly Aei-
ceived him. Cf. Electr. 1246, crocpbs 5'ireTtu ai'ose from the marginal note of a
&p OVK exp^crf o~oi (ro<pd.—ovS' Hermann transcriber (Acnrei), indicating that some-
for ovtf. This and the rest of the verses thing was wanting in the MS. which he
to 575 were given in the old editions to used. The poet probably said, that not
Iphigenia; but Hermann says the two only were foolish men easily led astray by
Paris MSS. mark the person of Orestes at the predictions of seers, but even persons
v. 572. Heath had long ago corrected the of sense, by putting taith in them, are
error, which led Barnes to suppose that ruined and undone. For the bad opinion
Iphigenia must have been secretly cogni- which Euripides had of the fidi/reis, see
zant of the whole history of her family. Electr. 400. Hel. 755. Iph. A. 956.
572. Tapayubs, confusion, uncertainty, 575. Tolffiv eib*6(rij ' in the judgment
inconsistency. Monk compares Electr. of the wise;' but with the ambiguous
368, exoutrt yap rapa.yfj.bv at (pi/ffeis fipo-
meaning, that the gods only know whe-
r&v. Hec. 959, <pvpov<ri 5' auT& deolther his present ruin is final and com-
TVOLXLV Te Ka\ •Kp6(T<a Tapayjibv eVTideVTts. plete. The phrase commonly bears the
•—Beiois Scaliger for Scots. contrary sense, as Iph. A. 649, yiy-qSa. <j'
573. After this verse Monk puts the i s yiyy\& bp&v TZKVOV, ' I am not really
marks of a lacuna. So also Kirchhoff; glad to see you.' Electr. 1122, SeSoma
and they are probably right; for 8 re yap viv &s 5e'5oi/c' €7^, ' I do not fear
(vulg. 0 T3) implies a preceding 6 yap /J.a- him,' i. e. the dead Aegisthus. But in
raios, or something to that effect; and Troad. 626, it is a mere euphemism,
neither \eiir€Tai nor AuireirGu, both of ijAoXev ws yAwAey, for 8vffTvy(ws.
which are found in the good copies, gives 579. (TinvSovo-a. For the singular
any meaning as a complete clause. Bothe participle after ^Ko^ev see on Here. F.
takes it for the middle voice, and t -re for 858. The old readings, crirovb'cus, O-KOV-
eVel, by which expedients he gets this Srjs, emended by Musgrave, probably arose
forced sense:—" ceterum hoc unum dolet from a misapprehension of this idiom.
(Orestes), se, cum non insaniret, tamen 580. oiira. Porson read £5e, on ac-
vatum dictis otjtemperuntem periisse,-" count of the final pes creticus. If oi5e
and by roTiriy eiS6<rt he understands was genuine, why should a transcriber
Orestes himself and Pylades; and so give OUTOI ? Hermann and W. Dindorf
Seidler. Schone also reads 8 re, and retain the vulgate ; and it seems certain
adopts ev Se Au?rei rot /j.6fov, ' one thing that the rule, if such it be called, was not
only is vexatious, when ' &c. Hermann invariably observed. See Hec. 729. The
3c
380 ETPiniAor
el TTacn ravTov Trpayjx apecrKovTWS
av, el crwcrai/u cr', ayyeiXai TI /xot
v
Apyo<i i\6(ov rots e/AOis e/cei
T' iveyKeiv, rjv TIS oi/cretpas
eypaxpev aixjuaXcoros, ou^t T^V epJjf 585
<f>ovea vofiCtfiiv ^etpa, TOV VOIIOV o VTTO
Qvr\(JKf.iv cr<f>e, Trjs deov raSe SiK
ovSdva yap e l ^ w ocrrts f a/yyeTXcu fioXcbv
ets 'Apyos au#is T<XS exacts eTnoroXas
irefjujjete <ra)8el<; TS>V €[JL£)V (f>£k<i>v TLVL 590
<JV 8', el yap, <ws eot/cas, oiJre
Tas Mu/c^t'as oTcrOa ^ous /fdya)
i, Kal <ri> jjua6bv OVK alcr)(pbv Xaficov
most suspicious feature in the Tulgate is tautology of the present reading would be
the 7e, which looks like a metrical in- avoided, as well as the difficulty in avdts
sertion. Dr. Badham grves rh 51 evvovv (MSS., as usual, and early edd. auTis). It
T6T€ juttAitTTa ylyverai. Nauck (ap. is rash to pronounce these verses alto-
Kirch.) proposes TOUTO for y OVTOI, which gether spurious ; they are more likely to
is much more probable. There is nothing have been, with other parts of this diffi-
about evfoia in the sentiment: she merely cult fficris, altered and amplified by gram-
says, that common interests will be best marians. Monk ejects them on the
secured if all parties agree on a certain dangerous principle that they contain
scheme. As Aldus has %x°l f° r ^X61 *n " nihil vel utile vel decorum." But a
the next verse, the reading may have been careful consideration will show, that they
/xaXnTTa TTOV yey^ceTQU, or rh 5J eu /xdhurr* are really necessary to the sense. Why
ttv &s y4voir6 Tip. Cf. aAA3 &s yej/eadw, did she get a letter written, but that she
v. 603. had no one to convey her injunctions viva
587. cr^e for ye, and rdSt for TOCTO, voce to Argos ? Under these circum-
were corrected by Markland. See how- stances, she had retained the letter in the
ever on v. 593. It is by no means certain hope that some merchant or non-Greek
that this verse has not been tampered stranger might be found to carry it to its
with. Why Iphigenia should have asked destination.
a Greek captive to write a letter for her, 593. There is some uncertainty about
has been variously explained. Some con- the /cat <rv, which Hermann connects with.
tend, that the education of Greek women Aa/8i)i', 'you too receiving a reward,' as
was so neglected, that even a princess well as I, in getting my letters safely con-
might not know how to write. It is more veyed. This is hardly satisfactory. Dr.
probable that by doing it herself she would Badham's correction is ingenious, Kal ras
have aroused the suspicions of Thoas, who MuK^pas oJadd y , us Kayib fle'Aw addr/Ti
would think she wished to escape. Kal av, i. e. (TWOTITL, a>s Kal 4yd) 8eKa> Kal
588—90. These three verses are re- &s (Ti> OeAeis. Still, the ye is quite super-
garded as spurious by Monk and W. Din- fluous, and the construction is rather in-
dorf. The latter gives ayyzlXcu, with volved. W. Dindorf gives 7re/<rfo)Ti Kal
Markland, while Hermann reads ayyel- crii, ' do you comply with my present re-
Xas, quum aliquid nunlii altulisset, Dr. quest, as the captive complied when I
Badham 'Apy66ev fj.oAtii' with Musgrave, asked him to write a letter.' Kirchhoff
Schone SITTIS 'Apy6\as KTA. Elmsley suggests, Kal yap ixwQhs ov tr/j.iKpbs Aa-
proposed T«S T' e^cts for TAS (fids. One fituv KTA. It is not plainly stated whether
might suggest (Wis ayytthai fle'Aoi, or the captive above mentioned was really
even Qt\<tiVt or OVK i\v yap'6(xrisTas e'jttasput to death, or saved in gratitude for
eViOToAas TTeptyus iraiflels, by which the writing the letter. If he was saved, Kal av
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 381

etcari ypafifxaTcov
ouros 8', eVeiVep 770X15 avayKalet raSe, 595
pea. yevecruci) ovjxa, ^coptcr^els credev.
OP. KaXws eXefas raXXa, irXrjv ev, S> ^ivt)'
TO y a p <r<f>ayrjvaL TOVS' e/x,ot ySapos fxiya.
6 vavcrroXwv yap el/x iya> r a s $v[i(f>opds'
OVTOS Se crujaTrXei TOW e'jawi COO
ou/covy otKaiov e?r oXeupw Tea TOVO e/xe
*)(dpiv TidecrdaL, Kavrbv e/cSui'ai tcaKcov
dXX' ws yeveaOo)' rwSe )u.e^ Se'Xrov StSou1
y a p Apyos, wcrTe crot KaXws e^ew
S' 6 -^prjtfiiv KTeweTOi. ra TWV <f)iX(t>i> 605
6'cTTts KarafiaXajv es
aecraxTTac Tvy^avei o oo
ov ovZev rjcrcrov rj 'ju,e ^>&)s opai' BeXco.
1$. S) Xrjp,' apicrTOV, &>s drr' evyevovs
p'itprj^ ire<f>VKa<;, TOLS ^>iXots T bpdws 610
is intelligible at once, and KOVQWV e W i quire why he did not or could not also
ypafj-fj-drtny refers both to the writing and carry away the letter when he had written
to the conveying of the letter by two dif- it. That he should not have done so
ferent parties. It does not follow, be- was necessary to the plot of the play; and
cause the captive blamed the law rather that is enough.
than Iphigenia for his death, that he 5!)8. iixoi for /xoi Lucian, Amor. vol. ii.
really did die. It was likely that she p. 451, who cites this and the next, and
would give him some return for writing also inf. 603, T<j>5e jxev—KTeu'eVtu, with
the letter ; and that return could only the variant vre'jui^aj.
have been his preservation, since every 599. vav<TTo\5>v, according to Monk
other would have been useless to a dying (and Dr. Badham approves), must mean,
man. Moreover, a question arises, whe- without metaphor, ' conducting the voy-
ther such was not the very sense conveyed age,' on account of <ru/x7rAe? following.
by ivhaKeiv ye in v. 587, ' thinking, for- But he is greatly mistaken in supposing
Eooth, that he was being put to death by Tar ffvptyopas is the accusative of motion
the law (whereas he was put to no such towards, as vavaroAe7y x®dva &c. The
extremity).' If such be not the meaning, sense simply is, ' I am the pilot of the
W. Dindorf is justified in saying, " non adventure, Pylades is a fellow-passenger
apparet quid ye particula sibi velit." on the same ship.' Cf. v. G75.
How, too, can we reconcile his death with 602. x&pw TideoSai, to oblige you;
Iphigenia's distinct statement in v. 258, literally, ' to store up an obligation to
olSe Tree $o>/ibs Seas 'TLWrivmaiaiv e£e<poi- myself.'
vixt>v pools ? If this be right, we may 608. ^ 'fie Porson for % /xe. On fii for
retain the old punctuation, given above, ifiavriv see Androm. 25G. Iph. A. 677,
in this sense, ' You too receiving, as he ^TjAcD <re fiaAAov fj 'fxe TOV fnjStii <ppoveiv.
did, no despicable reward for a trifling 610. ye for TE Monk, a bad alteration.
piece of writing.' It is clear that Iphi- Two things are clearly coupled ; his evye-
genia has the power of saving a captive. veia, and the sincerity of his friendship.
Now, if so, it almost follows that she Some copies give 6p86s. Markland1 well
would have extended mercy to the former compares Antig. 99, Teas <pi\ois 5 bpdws
captive. We are not concerned to in- <pi\rj. So also Suppl. 867, <p'\os r' a\T)-
382 ETP1UIA0T

TOIOOTOSeirj T(xiv ifiwv ofhoerTTopoiv

ocnrep XeXenrrcu. Kal ydp ovS' eyoj,
dvd8e\<f)6s elfJLL, trXrjv ocr ov^ opaxrd viv.
evrei Se ySovXet raSra, Tovoe Trefixpofiev
SeXrov (frepovTa, av Se Oavel' TTOXXT) Se' TIS 615
Trpodvfita ere TOUS' eyovcra Tvy\dvei,.
OP. 0vo~eL Se TIS fie Kal TO. Sewd TXijcreTat;
I<P. kyoy 6eas ydp T^crSe TrpocrTpoTrr)v e^w.
OP. aQrjXa y, a> veavt, KOVK evoaifiova.
I#. dXX' eis dvdyKTjv KeCfied, rjv <^>vXaKTeov. 620
OP. avTrj £l<f)ei, dvovcra 9rjXv<; apcrevas ;

OP. 6 Se cr^ayevs TIS ; el TaS' laropelv fie XPV-

I3>. eicrw oofLOiv TOivo eicrtv ois jU,eAei Taoe.
OP. Ta^os Se TTOIOS Se^eraC fx , orav Odvco ; 625
1^. TTup ipoz> evSov •^do'fia T evpwTTov Trerpas.
OP. 4>ev-

Z#. fidraiov evy^v, 3> TaXas» OCTTIS TTOT' et,

Tjv^o)' fx.aK.pdv ydp fiapfidpov valei ydovo<;.
ov firjv, iweiSr) Tvy^(dvet<; 'Apyelos wv, 630
dXX' top ye ovvarov ovo iyco XXetxjja)

6iis ?iv (plkois, where a\i;6wj is suggested marking that these verses (625—6) are
by the variant in this passage. quoted by Diodorus Siculus, lib. xx. cap.
616. ToSSe, scil. rov aurbs vtyayrjvai 14, with x®ov*bs f° r Trerpas, assents to the
dvrl rovSe. Compare v. 598. Bothe ex- opinion of the historian, that the poet de-
plains, " ingens est voluntas erga hunc rived this feature of the sacrifice from
lua." Carthaginian or Phoenician customs.
617. ™ Seira. See on v. 320. " There was," says Diodorus, at Carthage
618. •Wji'Sf Bothe and Hermann for " a brazen statue of Cronus, extending its
Tr)(r5e. Here 7rpo(rrpo7rV is apparently upturned hands in a slanting position
put for T&^IV, Trp6(Xray^.cLt ' 'Tis from the towards the ground, so that children
goddess here that I hold the office (of placed upon them rolled off and fell into a
priestess)' (hanc tutelam, Bothe. eccpia- chasm full of fire."
tionem, Portus). 627- Pholius, irepi(TTe?A.ai, TrepiKaAiif/ai.
621. Aesch. Agam. 1202, OJJAUS &p- The wish that his sister's hand could
atvos ipovevs iariv. Compare with this compose his limbs, and her assertion that
passage sup. v. 40 — 1. it is a vaiu wish, are among those in-
624. eiVa>. " Euphoniae gratia, et ut stances of tragic irony, whereby things
iambus sit spondaei loco, reposui tarn pro existing, but unknown, are spoken of as
eftrcu." Monk. Such criticism is mere yet to be realized, or are applied to some
trifling with the ancient texts; and yet other persons or circumstances.
Dr. Badham follows him. 631. ov n$)v — a\\a, ' still however.'
62(i. Hermann, after Brodaeus, re- —&v yt Smarbv, scil. eV-H juoi x^P'y
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIH. 383

voXvv re yap croi Koayiov iv9r)cro) Ta<f>w,

£avdco T eXaua cnSyxa crbv KaracrySe'crw,
Kal TTJS opeias avOefioppvTOv ydvos
£ov6r}s iJLeXC(rcn)<; e's Trvpav /3aXa> ad6ev. 635
dXX' et/xi, SeXrov T 4K 6ea<s dvaKTopwv
oicr&r TO /xevTOL Suery.iei'es JU.T) 'fxov Xdfirjs.
(j>vXdcr<TeT avrovs, TTpocnroXoi, Se<TjJuS)v drep.
icrws aeXTtra TU>V e/xw <f)(Xwv TLV\
Tre/x^jco vpbs Apyos, ov /mXicrr' iyoj c/>iXa>,
Kal SeXros avrto tfitvTas ous SoKeu Bavtiv 640
Xiyovara 7Tto"Ta§ rjSovds dirayyekel.
XO. KaToXo<f>vpo[AaL ere TOV ^ept-tySwv <np.
pavicri * [xeXofievov alfiaKTals.
OP. OIKTOS yap ov TavT, dXXa, -^aiper', a> £evai. 645
XO. ere Se rv^as f/aa/capos, al ve.avia, dvT.

Sovvai, ' at least of what I can confer tare, b. e. ex aliqua mea in te malevo-
on you the favour.'—iWetya, as Mark- lentia oriri." The common reading ji-fi
land perceived, is required by the sense, /j.ov was corrected by Hermann. The
in place of the vulg. Xetya. sense is, ' whatever resentment you may
633. KtxTcurflecra. Fire is not put outfeel against the authors of your death, do
by oil; but it is made to burn itself out not be angry against me,' who have pro-
the faster; so that the bones might have mised to do all in my power for you.
been collected perhaps in a less calcined 638. SecrfiHy &T€p. See on v. 468.
condition than they would otherwise have 642. Iphigenia has left the stage.
been. That such was the custom is re- Orestes and Pylades come forward, and a
marked by Hermann from II. xxiii. 170, few unimportant words of pity are ad-
and Od. xxiv. 67- In this, as in nearly dressed to them by the chorus. The
all the funeral ceremonies, the Romans guards stand some way behind while the
did the same as the Greeks. Geel (ap. dialogue between the friends is going on.
Kirch.) and Schone independently pro- 643. After paviai something has drop-
pose KaraffKedw. Hesych. KaTa(ntEdd<rcut ped out, not however materially affecting
the sense. Hermann conjectures ev ndpef.
637- fh 8v(T[i€ves for dvcr/jLtveiav (or 645. OIKTOS yap ov TCC^T'. ' Nay, that
rather, T V Sutr^eVeiac),- as Troad. 661, is no subject for lamentation,' oAo<t>vp/j.6s.
rb Svfffj.€t/es yvvaitibs els avSpbs Ae^oy. In saying this, Orestes at once displays an
The genitive is used by a well-known heroic resignation, and implies that his
idiom, like \6yos riybs, ntvOos rivbs &c, life is so full of woe that death comes to
talk about, grief for a person ; but it may him as a relief. By this means that first
also be explained as the genitive of object of tragedy, to excite eXeos in the
aiming at, for which see v. 362. Her- audience, is promoted. The chorus,
mann compares Svcrfifveia. aij, ' through bidden rather to rejoice than to weep
dislike towards you,' Hipp. 965. There (aAXa ^a/pere), next turns to congratulate
is nothing difficult in Svafieveiav \a[ieiv, Pylades; but here again their address
'to conceive, to take a dislike.' Kirch- meets with little assent: to live at the
hoif gives fldx-ps as the reading of the cost of his friend's life is no pleasure to
Palatine MS., and himself suggests /i<j fioi him.
'jKaKrjs, by an oversight, since this must 646. f^aKapos is in some way corrupt.
as Ka
have been iyKoXirrys. Dr. Badham thinks Hermann gives av Si, Tt>x h<^ P' ""^
the sense is, " noli haec infensa mea pu- 8', Si vtaviu, KTA. Kirchhoff proposes
384 EYPiniAOT

e's Trdrpav o n TTOS'

IIT. dtpqXd TOL (jiCXoicn, QVT\<JK6VT(IXV (jyiXav. 650
XO. £>

aiai aiai,
iroTepos 6
I n yap dfx^iXoya SiSvfxa fxe^ove (f>pr]v, 655
ere Trdpos ^ cr' dvacrrevd^oi yoots.
OP. IlvXdSr), rreTTovdas ravrb Trpos deav i/xoC ;
U T . OUK oto • epwras ou Aeyetv v^ovTa [xe.
OP, TIS eWtv 17 veavis ; ws 'EXXrjviKas 660
avrjpea 7)/i.as TOVS T ev lAtw mwou?
I'OCTTOV T' '^.^atwj' TOV T eV otwi'ots <ro<f)bv
KdX)(avT 'A-^iXXecos T oVo/xa, /cal rbi' aOXiov
''AyafJLejj.vov' ws aiKTeip, dvrjpwTa r e //-e
yvvauKa TratSas T \ Icrrtv 17 fe'v?; yeVos 665
IK€IQO> 'Apyeia rts* ou y a p ai> TTOTC
S4XTOV T eire/jine Kal r a S ' i^eyudvOavev,
&)S KOLVO. Trpdcrcrova', Apyo% el Trpdcrcrei
(xuKalpas, Monk ue Be, vzavia, rixas 8i6A\v<rai, as W. Dindorf also conjec-
ficucapias, which is indeed a double doch- tured.
miac, but does not syllabically correspond 654. ^AXcav is probably corrupt, for it
with the strophic verse. On vtavla a was no longer doubtful (see v. fil5) which
cretic, see Cycl. 28. of the two was to die. The doubt, T!>
647. TISS' Elmsley, followed by Her- a/itplkoyov, was as to which had the worse
mann and W. Dindorf, for TOT". Cf. fate. Hence Hermann and Musgrave's
Heracl. 168, is avrXov E|U/3^<rei ir6Sa. Tri-repas 6 jiaAAov is probable, scil. 6
650. TOL Hermann for TOIS, which fxaWoy StoWvfji.ei'os. Schone reads o ^
Monk, Badham, and Kirchhoff retain, fieWui/, sc. $i6\\v(r8at. W. Dindorf
but it seems against the genius of the thinks these words are a part of a longer
language. verse, possibly a dochmiac.—pe/iovf, bp-
651. Tro/iiral, release to your native /latvei, <ppovr{£ii. Soph. Trach. 982,
country. As this is addressed to Py- a\\' M not /ieXea. fldpos &nXtTov e>-
lades, while SwWvaai clearly refers to fie/iofti/ (ppi\v. Photius, jiiixova, irpoBv-
Orestes, there is great probability in Her- nov/xai. Iph. Aul. 1495, 5W r e $6para
mann's view, that the whole of these fiefiiove Sdia.
choral verses from 642, should be assigned 664. $KTfipev, riptlira. TE Markland, the
to the two hemichoria, the three last copies having y/creipe^ avqpc&Ta re.—Te
alone, which have regard to both, being /j.t for T' e'/xe Schaefer.—yvvcuKa. iraiSds
spoken as an epodus by the whole chorus, T', ' about his (Agamemnon's) wife and
KirchhofT remarks, that (151 seqq. are children.' See v. 555, 567.
evidently spoken by individual choreutae 668. •wpi.atroi Hermann, followed by
in succession. Monk gives cf>eD ipev and Dr. Badhara and Kirchhoff; and the cor-
aJ at to Pylades, for which there is not rection is probable, which is more than
the slightest ground. Having done this can be said for Monk's raXXa for Tavra.
however, he endeavours to give some con- in the next verse. The meaning is, ' You
sistency to it by adding ah 5e before anticipate me in saying the very same
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 385
ITT. i(f)0r]s /u,e fJLiKpov Tavra Be (f)6dara$ Xeyei?,
n\r)v ew TO. yap TOL [iacrCkeoiv TraBrj^iaTa 670
Lcracri TraVres, £>v ei:i<TTpo<§>r\ TI? r\v.
BirjXOe ydrepov Xoyov nvd.
OP. TIV is TO Koivhv Sous d[xeivov av
FIT. davovros <TOV /3XeVei^ r^ £
T iirXevaa, Set jxe Kal KOLVTJ davelv. 675
SeiXiav y a p Kal KaKrjv KeKTrjcroy^at
Apyei re $a)Kea)v r iv TTOXVTTTV^O) ^6ovl,
Sdfa> Se rots TroXXotcrt, 7roXXoi yap KaKol,
TrpoSovs fere crw£,ecr9' avrbs els OLKOVS fiovos,
rj Kal (f>ovevcras CTTI VOCTOVCTL Sd/Jiacn 680
that I say, except in one respect, which is Se Tr\eicras KT\.—SfiXiav, ' the charge of
this, that she remarked on the discredit cowardice.' So SutritAeiac zKTiitravTo,
that would attach to the one dying with- Med. 218, and <p6vov /ceKTTJcrScu inf.
out the other.' The words TO yap rot — 1171.
Tiy ^v are interposed by way of account- 679. adi&trOai, ' to have been for
ing in a natural manner for Iphigenia's getting away safe,'—if we literally render
questions about Agamemnon's family. a present infinitive in which, besides the
' It is no wonder,' he says, ' if she asked elision or crasis of the final at, some
that: all persons, who have had any con- editors have found an evidence of corrup-
verse with others, hear about the fate of tion. Hence Erfurdt read cxtoflels, which
kings.' (Schone explains it, ' who take Monk admits, followed by Dr. Badham,
any interest in affairs,' 4trifie\eidy nva who adds 8e, and says in his addenda,
•jroiouyrat TUV ivpayixaTW.) What he is that since the infinitive is altogether out
more concerned to press, is the assent of place, because the fact of Pylades
which she gave at v. 609 to the proposi- having escaped could never be a matter
tion of Orestes, that it was wrong for the of mere B<f£a, it is " certo certius Elms-
fellow-voyager to suffer while the pilot leium recte trwfMs conjecisse." As if the
and conductor of the expedition was un- sense were merely S<J|« (rw£e<r0a[, and not
scathed. To this it is clear Pylades 86£a> (rtifcadcu irpoSo(xia. <pi\ov. Kirch-
now alludes, because he repeats nearly hoff admits another and better correction
the same words in nowr} r1 €7rAeu<ra Sec. of Elmsley's, (reo'wa'^ai <r' avrbs KT\.,
The passage has been rightly explained which Schone also independently made.
by Hermann, and Monk and Badham On the elision of ai (which, though rare,
ought not to have adopted SIT)\6OV from and always to be suspected, is not without
Porson and Seidler, ' I have thought over precedent), see on Here. F. J47. 708.
a subject of a different kind.' Ion 10(!4. Hermann and Dindorf agree
670. rot for TW Hermann. The same in retaining the vulgate, which affords a
correction had been made independently good and rhetorically expressed alter-
by the present editor. In the next verse native, 5<$£a> % irpoSovs o*e (xdi^txQai, fy
Kirchhoff conjectures fi>v T' iwurrpotpii, (poy€v<ras (Te €indvfie7v (TTJI TvpavfiSos.
' and of those who were much visited by For here alsofi<bficufibpov must be takenlJ/
others,' or ' of whom there was any public in close connexion with rvpavviSos x&P t
care and concern,' (ppofris. • or, having slain you, to have done so by
a plot laid for obtaining the sovereignty.'
673. 'apewov hv /j.d.6ois, ' I may help Hence Lobeck's t) KacpeSpeiiaas and
you to understand its purport.' Bothe's ri Ka\ (pdovi](ras are quite unne-
675. KOIVT) T eirXevaa. ' As I sailed cessary.— eVl vocovffi 8cvp.tx<rti/ ' w h e n
in common with you, so I ought also to your house was in disorder,' i, e. rtaking
die in common.' For this use of Te—not advantage of a time when there was little
see on Aesch. Suppl. 734. W. Dindorf fear of an avenger.
adopts Elmsley's needless alteration, KOIJ/T?
VOL. III. 3D
386 ETPinuor
jAopov croL cr»?5 Tvpavvioos yapiv,
iyKhr/pov ws 8^ <rr]V KatTuyvrJTrjv yafxwv.
ravT ovv ^>O/3OU/AOU KCU, SL aia")(yvr)<; €Xt0>
KOVK €<r9' 07TW? OV \pYj CrVV€KTTVeV(TaC \X€ CTOl
KOX <Tvcr<f)ayrjvaL Kal Trvpcodrjvat, 8e)u,a,s 685
(f)bkov yeySira Kal (^o/Sou/xefov \poyov.
OP. ev^iqfxa (f>a>vec r d / m Sei (faepeiv Kara 1
0,77X0.5 Be XuTras i£bv, OVK otcrw 8i7rXas.
o yap crij XvTrpov KaTroveihurTov Xeyei?,
Taur' itrrlv rifj.lv, ei ere crv^ixo^Oovvr e/xot 690
KTevSi- TO /Aev y a p eis e/x' ou Ka«:ws e x " .
TTpdcrcrovd' a Trpdcrcra) wpb<; 0€wv, Xvecv /3LOV
cru o oApios T et, Kavapa T OV VOVOVVT

682. W. Dindorf condemns this verse, } pf ft

which he says could not have been written 687- eV^ f° r xa.Ka is given by W. Din-
by Euripides, since Pylades had long dorf, Monk, and Badham, after Porson.
since married Electra. In El. 1249, Compare however Phoen. 1G85, Tap iyii
which play precedes the action of the o"T6p|oj Kcucd. The sense is, ' the evils
present, Orestes is directed to give Electra which are peculiarly my own I must bear
to Pylades as his wife; and inf. v. 915 (and not impose them upon another).'
she is clearly spoken of as now being Bothe has icafxe 5e? (ptpeiv rca/ca.
actually such, although in Orest. 1078 690. TCWTO. i<rt\v T)fuv, scil. Kal Ximi)
Orestes says to his friend, believing Elec- Kai ilvfiSos. Hermann defends the old
tra is about to be put to death, y&fxwv 5e reading against the proposed alterations
TTJS jj.iv Sv<nr6TiJ.ov TTJO'S' i<T(p6.Xy)Sy %v ffol TOUT' or TOST', the argument being this:
Kart)yyvT)aa. Hence Pylades was not If you, Pylades, will incur icd/cn Kal SeiAi'a
likely to be accused of killing Orestes as (v. 67b') for letting me die, still more shall
if to marry his wealthy sister. Hermann, I do so for letting you take my place;
feeling this difficulty, gives &K\r]pov with because you are in every way more de-
one of the Florence MSS., and takes serving to live than I am.
yafiav for the present tense, ' as being, 692. Aldus and the MS. Pal. have
forsooth, the husband of a penniless wife,' Aiicrei*/ fiioVy which Hermann retains,
who might become rich by her brother's ' that I should be about to resign my life.'
death. Schbne also regards yaixav as the Elmsley and Isaac Voss preferred \veii>,
present, ' as being the husband of a wife the former on the ground that the two
who was heiress to your family-honours forms are often confused. The other
and wealth.' Monk follows Seidler in MSS. give X7)7eij/ or A.ijffeii'. Dr. Bad-
taking eyit\ripov ya^xuiv to mean non sine ham gives Knrftv, which is not very im-
dote habilurus. But the words could probable, and Kirchhoff has admitted it.
not have borne any such meaning to a But so common a word as AnreTv would
Greek audience, to whom alone the ob- hardly have been corrupted by tran-
vious sense would have presented itself, scribers. There is no absolute reason
* as if to marry your sister with a fortune.' why Aijyeii' should not stand, ' for me,
It seems best to conclude, that the oi faring as I do, 'tis not amiss that my life
iroXXol, who would be likely to make should be coming to an end.' Monk
these charges, might not know that says, " usitata est Xzlirew fllov, quam sine
Pylades was already married, and so haesitatione reposui." Compare how-
might assume as a motive what could not ever Suppl. 1003, h "AiSav i '
really have been a true one. Cf. Hipp. epfwxOoi' /3I'OTOI>.
1010, % vbv olK'fto'eLy 86/J.OV eyKX-qpoi/
 I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIH. 387

fxikaOp, iyco Se Svcrcreftr} Kal

cr&)#eis Se 7rarSa? ef e/ATjs bjjuocnropov 695
KTiqcrdfJievos, rjv eSco/cd crot Sd/xapr' e^etv,
ovo/jid T ifiov yevoiT av, ouS' airais SojU,os
Trarpwos ou/xos e'faXet^etiy 77or' dV.
dXX' ep73"e /cat £77 Kal Sd/xous ot/cet TTaTpos.
orav S' e? '.EXXdS* t7T7rtdi' r' "Apyos /ndX^s, 700
Trpbs Seftds ere TTJCTS' iino-KiJTTTO) TctSe*
TV/A/BOP re y^acrov /cdm#es fjbvr]fieid JJLOV,
Kal SaKpv* dSeX^r) Kai Kofxas Sdra) Ta<f)(t>.
dyyeXXe S' w? dXwX' U7r' 'Apyeias rti'os
ywaiKOS, d/x(^)t /3cofJibv ayvicrOels (j)6va). 705
/cat ju,?) TrpoSw? jaou TT)I> Ka&iyvrprfv TTOTE
a KTJST) Kal Sd/xous opwv Trarpds.
p'- i/jbatv ydp cft'ChraTov <y r^vpov <£tX&)v,
ft) cruyK'waye Kat crvveKTpa(j>els ifJ.ol,
o) TTOW iveyKOiv T£)V ejxwi/ o^(Pv KaK^>v- 710
r)fia<; S' 6 ^otySos, fidvTis a>v, ixpevcraTO'
jv Se ^e/xevos ft»s irpocraiTad' 'JEXXdSo?

695. traiflelr — Krrtaa^vos are ex- /ivrnj.£7a avrav in Aesch. Theb. 49, and
araples of the nominativus pendens, a com- Iph. A. 1398, ravra yap nvnfiud nov.
mon and unquestioned usage in tragedy. 705. a7^i(76els, ' offered up as a conse-
Otherwise, we should suspect Krr\iraC hv crated victim.' Hesych. ay/urou, airo-
to be the true reading : ' Now if you are Bvtrai, Kal Sta(j)9e7pai. Bekk. Anecd. p.
saved, you may have children by my sister 339, 8, ayvlaai, rb Bvaat. We may com-
Electra, and so my name and house may pare iroWobs Se TTOWOIV e^aynrdei/Tas 56-
be perpetuated.' Hermann thinks the )u»i/, Aesch. Ag. 624. Monk gives <p6vov,
clauses in both protasis and apodosis comparing Here. F. 1324, x f P a s tr<*s
accurately correspond thus ; ffwQ&VTOS ayvicras /j.ido'fj.aTos. He supposes that
ffov, 6vo/j.a eiiov yivoiT Uv (because you Orestes was taking consolation from the
would relate the circumstances of my fact, that the rites preparatory to his
death), and KTittrapevov naTSas, OVK tiy sacrifice would purify him from the crime
i£a\ei<j>8elri SSfios.—For oi/S' &TTO.IS Monk of matricide. But that ceremonial ex-
and Badham give ovff anas after Mark- piation had long ago been performed
land. (Aesch. Eum. 429), though Euripides
699. Cv- Bekk. Anecd. p. 97, 31, Zi}, does not expressly mention it.
acTi rod (rj&t. So<poK\rjs Aavdr), £rj, 712. Texwi" 6e/xevos, 'having devised
•nine, <f>ipfiov. The unusual form of the (made for himself) a trick,' i. e. a stra-
imperative has caused this verse to be tagem to get rid of us, that the falseness
quoted by several of the grammarians.— of his oracles might not be known. Dr.
Trurpbs, ' of my father;' for he here nomi- Badham here remarks, " nisi scirem quam
nates Pylades as his heir. laxe Tragici verbo T ! % I utantur, hunc
702. /uniuM fiou Monk for — poi, locum pro corrupto habere non dubi-
citing Soph. El. 933, M"W«' 'Opecrrov, tarem." There is no ground for suspicion,
and ibid. 1126, Si (piKra-rou fi.vritt.uov av- since the analogy of re'x^i', opy^v &c.
dptinaiv i/iol, and he might have added wotetadai, for rexvairdai, op-yi^etrdai, jus-
3 D 2
388 ETPiniAOT
a atSoi T£>V ndpo<;
a> TTOVT iyw Sous rd^a /cat 7reicr#ets Xdyois,
fxrjTepa KaTaKras, auro? dvTaTToXXvjxai. 715
ITT. ecrTcu T«(/)O§ crot, /ecu Ka.<jiyvr\Tr]<i
OUK av wpoSoirjv, £> TaXas, eirei cr
Oavovra /xaXXov rj fiXeTrovd' i£a) <f>CXov.
[ d r a n TO TOV Beov y ov oi£(f>dopev o~e TTO)
jxavTev/Jia, Kel rovh' iyyvs ecrr^Kas <f>6vovJ] 720
dW ecrTLV ecTTLV rj Xiai' 8vcrirpa££a
Xlav StSoCo-a ju,era/3oXas, OTOV Tvxg.
OP. criya' TO. $oCfiov 8' oi>8ev ci^eXet //.' emy*
yvr^ y a p i^Se hoi^drcav e£a) irepa.
1$. direXded' uyu,eis Kal Trapevrpeirt^ere 725
Tat'Sov ju.oXdi'res TOIS i(f>e<TT<t><ri or<f>ayr}.
Sekrov [J^ev at'Se voXvOvpou
£evob, irdpeicriv a S' CTTI Toto"Se
d/coucraT'1 ouSeis auTos ei' TTOVOIS
orav Te Trpos TO ddperos CK (})6/3OV irearf. 730

tifies the same use with the synonym perform the sacrifice. For irapevrpiTri-
rldeaSat. £eiv see Cycl. 594. The proper meaning
719. 5i4(p9eip€i' jue ira> MS. Pal. S(- probably is, * to assist in getting ready.'
4<p6opev fie tru Flor. 2, an error which in-Monk is clearly in the wrong in saying
duced the Aldine ttnriKa. in the next "verbaipsa sic ordinanda sunt, fio\6yres
verse, and which arose from v. 719—22 (vrpeiri^Te TO. evSov irapa TOTS i<pe<rTu<n
having been assigned to Orestes. Kirch- trQayr}," a notion which he seems to have
hoff gives rb TOV 6eov a' ov ZUipBopiv ye borrowed from Seidler. The persons here
ira, after Nauck.—K€i TOVS' is Monk's mentioned are the same as those hinted
correction for Kairoi y\ which Hermann at in v. 40. Compare dv/j.a.Tos eirioTaTTjs
attempts to defend. Elmsley proposed in Hecub. 223.
effrriKiis, and afterwards Kalircp — terra- 111. The true reading, noXvBvpoi, has
TOS. We cannot help suspecting that been accidentally preserved by Aristotle,
these two verses are spurious, and that Rhet. iii. 6, who cites this verse as an
they were intended for Orestes, as the instance of the poetical usage of express-
reading of the best copies hUipdtip&v ^e ing a single thing by a plural noun. The
indicates. old copies give iroXvBprivoi, but one MS.
721. With aA\' ecrnc imiv compare has noKiBripoi. Aristotle however can
oAA' OUTTOT' OUTTOT' in Androm. 943, where hardly have been right, since the several
the poet adds, as a sort of apology, ov yap tablets of wood, covered with wax, each
fio-aira^ ipu. The meaning is, ' extreme of which was shaped like a door, are
troubles often have the most singular re- meant; they are alluded to in Hipp.
verses to good luck.' 1253 and Iph. A. 35—9, and may be
725. vfit7s. Iphigenia now returns compared with the modern ivory memo-
from within the temple, attended by randum books.
guards. Wishing to converse in private 728. |e'coi Herm. with one MS. for
with the captives, she bids the guards |eVois.
to depart and to assist those who are to
 I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 389

ey&> Se Tapfiw JUT) drrovocrTrjcras yOovos

OrjTcu Trap ovSev r a s e//,a§ eTTicrToXas
6 TijvSe jJidWcov SeXrov eis "Apyos <f>epew.
OP. TL 8rJT<x /3ouXei; TWOS a/M^aveis vipi ;
1$. opKov SOTCO fiot racrSe jropd/JievaeLv ypa(f>as 735
otcri
OP. rj KcbmScucrets rwSe TOUS avrovs Xo'yous ;
1$. Tt -^prjfMa Spdcrav TJ ri /LIT) Spacreu', Xeye.
OP. e« yijs a<t>rjcreii> jjirj Oavovra fiapfUdpov.
I<&. SiKaiov eiiras' TTW? y a p ayyeikeiev av ; 740
OP. rj Kal rvpavvos raura crvy^u>prjcre.rai;
1$. vat-
veCao) crcf>€, Kavrrj vabs elcrfiijcra) crKa^»os.
OP. OJAVV crv S' e£apx optcov OCTTIS eucre/Sijs.
1^. S&icreis, Xeyetv XP1?' Tiji'Se TOTS e//.ots <^iXots.
UT. TOIS crots <f>C\oLtTL ypdiifiar' aTro8cocr<o raSe. 745
I??. Kayw <re acocrco Kvaveas e£co irerpas.
IIT. TIV OUJ' iirofjivvs rota-iS' opKiov Oewv;
1$. *AprefJ,Lv, iv rjcnrep Saifxacnv Tt/ia?

731. x^^va KirchhofF, viz. OIKOV h<pt~ sense.

K6/J.€^OS. 743. ofivv. He says this to Pylades in
732. OiJTcti irap1 ovSev, ' should set at reference to v. 735, but av 5' KTA. to
nought' (should reckon alongside with Iphigenia.—€|apx6> efayov, praei, 'die-
nothing). For this phrase see Aesch. Ag. tate an oath, such as shall be sacredly
221. Soph. El. 1327. kept.' On evinBw, said of keeping
741. <rvyx<»pri>' in the sense of iav is oaths, see Hipp. 656. Med. 755. Cora-
remarkable; ' will the king go with this,' pare Shakesp. Hamlet, i. v. ad fin. "Con-
or concede it? So xaPW<T0Hal m Suppl. sent to swear.—Propose the oath, my
588. Electr. 875. But Kirchhoff may be lord.—Never to speak of this that you
right in proposing to read Tvp&vvois.— have seen, Swear by my sword." Dr.
Orestes, anxious for the safety of his friend, Badham refers to a similar scene in Ar.
and foreseeing that even Iphigenia's inten- Lysist. 212 seqq.
tion to keep her oath may be frustrated by 744. Suxreis, Monk's and Nauck's cor-
the refusal of Thoas, takes care to satisfy rection for Saxrw, seems better than
himself that this difficulty may easily be Bothe's ro?ai (rots for TO7S €fj.o1s, adopted
overcome. According to Hermann, the by W. Dindorf, who mentions, though
vaX which follows, though two of the in- with little commendation, Stiasiv, a read-
ferior MSS. omit it, implies a momentary ing also made by Bothe and Schbne.
hesitation and consideration on the part 747- TOUTIS1 Markland for TOIVIV. The
of Iphigenia: ' Why, yes; I will per- construction of i-nofxvvvai here is rather
suade him, and will myself put him on remarkable; ' to swear by a god in rati-
board ship.' This she did not indeed do; fixation of these things.'
but the plan was of course somewhat 748. oiWep Kirchhoff, which is the
altered, on the discovery that Orestes was reading of the first hand in MS. Pal.,
her brother. Monk gives KOUTOV after corrected to rjenrep.
Markland; but this only weakens the
390 ETPiniJOT
IIT. iya> 8' avaKTa, y ovpavov, creiwov Aia.
I<£. el 8' SKXITTCOV TOV opuov dSt/cotr/s e/j.e ; 750
IIT. avouros eurjw TL Se crv, jxrq craJcracrd /xe ;
I4>. \ir\irore. KOJV 'Apyos £(3o~' t^vos dtlrjv 770005.
UT. a/cove S77 vro ov TrapTJXdofJiev Xoyov.
I<$. dXX' ouri? e a r ' a/caipos, rjv KOLXCOS e\;?7-
UT. i^atpeTOv [xot, Sos roS', 17V T(. vaus ird0rj, 755
^•/j SeXro? ev KXySfuvi yjprq^dTwv jxera
aijyavr)1; yivrjTai, crco^a 8' iKcrcocrco \t,6vov,
TOV opKov elvai rovSe /xi^Ker' e/xTreSov.
dXX' olaO' o Spdcrco ; TTOWCL yap TTOWUV KvpeZ'
TavovTa Kayyeypajjijxiv kv SeXrov Trrv^ats 760
Xoyw <f>pdcrct) uoi iravT dvayyelXat <^>tXois#
ev do"(^>aXer yap* ^ yxet' iKcrcocrrjs ypa^r/v,
avrq <f>pdcrei,

750. eKAnreTv opicov is, ' to fall short in

the performance of an oath,' jusjurandum ' valid,' ' binding.' Cf. v. 790.
non praestare. So Suppl. 1194, %v 5' 759. Monk adopts Scaliger's reading,
oTo-0' *o Spacrov, for no better reason than
1
754. aAA O$TLS KTA. is Bothe's and that it is the more common formula, and
Hermann's correction for aAA' avris eorai forgetful that Iphigenia is stating what
Kaiv6s. The meaning is thus made clear, she will herself do, not what is to be done
'Well, no subject is out of place, pro- by Pylades. See on Cycl. 131.—iroAAa
vided it be a good one.' W. Dindorf 7&p KTX., 'since many expedients meet
prefers Pierson's reading, aAA' avdis etrrcu with many results,' i. e. since one plan
tcatpbs, ' but there will be an opportunity mav succeed where another fails. Her-
for that hereafter,'—which would imply mann thinks this is added, because the
that Iphigenia was reluctant to hear it very thing she is about to do is destined
now, whereas every difficulty or obstacle to have an unexpected termination, viz.
should have been fully discussed at the the recognition of her brother. The con-
moment and on the spot. Monk gives text however rather indicates the sense to
&AA' oiris ea-rai Kaivbs, ' no subject will be, that if a written letter does not suc-
be strange,' while Dr. Badham prefers to ceed, a viva voce statement may possibly
follow Hermann. Kirchhoff conjectures do so. Compare Heracl. 919, crvjupip^Tai
that the two verses should be written Tffi TTO\\h 7TOAAO?S.
thus : — n . &K0ve dr] vvv, on iraptiA6op.€V 701. araTYeTAcu, 'for you to repeat
\6you. I. aAA' avdis etrrai KaivvSy %v them (or carry them back) to my friends.'
KaK&s (XV- Elmsley would read airayyeiXai, ' to re-
755. e^alperov, reserved, exempted port.1
from the obligations of the oath.—For 762. eV aa-<pa\u. So iv eb/iapfi Iph.
XpfW-aToiv Monk gives ypa/^fj.a.Tojy, after A. 9S9. See on Hel. 1227. Soph. Phil.
Markland. The common reading seems 875, Travra TCLUT' £y eu^epei" edov.
however much better. Iphigenia as yet 7(»3. Monk's alteration, TairecrTaAfAzva
may have taken the captives for mer- for Tayyeypafjifiiva, is one of the many
chants, as the chorus had done, sup. v. instances in this play where he has con-
407 seqq.—a<pavi)s, ' lost.' An euphe- verted the art of the critic into a mere
mism, for which see Hel. 120, ws mlvos occasion of telling us what he thinks the
a<pai>)}5 crvy dd/j.apTi Kktf£eTai= Inf. 764.poet should rather have written. He
Thuc. viii. 38, ®i)paiiivt}s pev — diro- himself quotes Iph. A. 112, & 5e Ke'/ceufle
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 391

TJV 8' iv Oaka-vcry ypd[Ji[j,aT afyavtcrdfi TaSe,

TO cra/xa crwcras TOUS Xoyous crwcreis ejaoi. 765
ITT. iv (?eaiv eju,o£> #' vnep.
8" u>
u>'Xprj racrS' e77"«rroXas fyipew
7rpo§ v .4pyos, o T I r e XP"0 KXVOVTO, crov Xiye.iv.
ayyeXX' 'Opecrr^, TraiSi Tayayxe/xvoi'os*
^ V .4u\tS(, cr^ayeux' eTnoreXXei TaSe 770
w
ywcr l<piyevei,a, Tots e^et o ov 4 cr ert.
OP. 77oC S' CCTT' eKeivrj ; Kardavovcr rjKeL TTOXLV ;
i^S' TJV opas crv" ^ai) Xdyots eKTrXyjcrcre jxe.
Ko/jLLcraC fj.' e's "Apyo%, 2> crvvaine, -rrplv Oaveiv,
£K /3ap/3dpov yrjs Kal /xerdcrTTQcrov 0eas 775

OP, IlvXdSy], Tt Xe^co ; TTOV TTOT OV6' r

rj CTCHS apaia Sw/xacrtv yevqcrofjucu,
'Op£cr0\ Iv av#is 6vo[xa Sts /cXucoi
OP. S> OeoL 780
rt rov5 deovs avctKaXeis iv rots e/xots ;
SCXTOS ep 7TTi/xaTs, ^^701 (ppdtxco ffoi TTCLVTO. ceeds calmly, icifiHrai /x' es"Apyos &c.
TCL-yyeypafjLfjLeva. The same remark must 778. apaia. Cf. Hipp. 1415, eW rjy
apply to v. 767- apaiov SaifMHrivfipoTajvyzvos. Med. 608,
765. The sigmatism of this verse re- Kal COLS apaia y1 o'uaa Tuyx" 1 '^ 5<fytois.
sembles that of Med. 470, eiroiad cr', as 780—1. The exclamation & 0eo! and
Xaatriv "E.\x4iinnv otroi. Dr. Badham gives the two following verses, given in the
o/iov for ifiol. Monk and Hermann sus- copies to Pylades, seem rightly to have
pect the true reading to be TOVS i/j-ovs been assigned by Hermann to Orestes.
ff&atis \6yovs, one MS. giving efxobs for Thus eV ro7s e^oTs, ' in what concerns me
i/toi. alone,' has additional force, because in
766. ruy Seuv T' Monk and Badham fact their fortunes were common, though
after Markland, and with the approval of neither of them knew it. It was very un-
Hermann. The meaning is, ' You have likely that Orestes, when his name had
provided well against offending the gods by again been uttered, should have remained
the violation of an oath.' Kirchhoff re- silent, or indeed been able to contain him-
cords an ingenious, but not necessary self while Pylades was speaking for him.
correction of Haupt's, raiy TE crSiv. He controls himself however by a strong
767. For <£ XPb Monk gives § pe, Dr. effort, and bids her go on with her
Badham OTW 8%, merely because xph is speech. The scene is highly artistic ; so
repeated in the next verse. The former touching, so ingeniously developed, lastly,
reading, at least, does not sound like the so very true to nature. That it was very
style of Euripides. celebrated in antiquity there can be little
doubt. Ovid gives a brief summary of
773. \6-yois, by your questions. Ores- it in these lines (Ep. ex Pont. iii. 2,
tes had started at the last words of Iphi- 7 3 - 9 2 ) ,
genia, as well he might; and ltis wild
and excited demeanour had alarmed her. Spargit aqua captos lustrali Graia sa-
There seems little reason for giving \6yaiv, cerdos,
which W. Dindorf adopts from Seidler. Ambiat ut fulvas infula longa co-
She, deprecating the interruption, pro- mas.
 392 ETPiniJOT
OP. ovSeV* irepcuve §'• i^eftyjv yap aXkocre.
[ r a ^ ovv epwTwv a ei? aviar' a<f>C£ofiai.']
Dumque parat sacrum, dum velat tem- with an expression of stern duty mixed
pora vittis, with compassion, is turning towards the
Dum tardae causas invenit usque beautiful maid, who is held struggling in
morae; the arms of two men, about to raise her
Non ego crudelis, juvenes; ignoscite, over the altar. In the clouds appears
dixit; Artemis holding a stag by the horn, and
Sacra suo facio barbariora loco. pointing to another goddess, apparently a
Rilus is est gentis ; Qua vos tamen urbe duplicate of herself, with a bow. A well-
venitis, drawn figure with his face muffled as in
Quove parum fausta puppe petistis silent grief (either Agamemnon or the
iter? herald) stands averted from the sight.
Dixit: et audito patriae pia nomine This fine work was found at Pompeii.
virgo 781. ov§€v. ' 'Tis nothing; so go on;
Consortes urbis comperit esse suae. for I had turned my thoughts in another
Alter at e vobis, inquit, cadat hostia direction.' So Ion 256, ou5e^, /te07JKa
sacri; T<f£a. Ibid. 288, obSiv (vvotS' Hvrpourtv
Ad patrias sedes nuntius alter eat. al(rxvi^7]v Tivd.
Ire jubet Pylades carum periturus 782. This verse, as it stands, can only
Oresten ; mean, ' What you have said is incredible;
Hie negat; inque vicem pugnat uter- therefore I must question you further,
que mori.— and so perhaps I shall arrive at the true
Dum peragunt pulcri juvenes certamen facts of the case.' Monk and W. Din-
amoris, dorf consider it spurious, which is very
Ad fratrem scriptas exarat ilia no- probable, since faima seems rather to
tas. refer to what follows about the stag, than
Ad fratrem mandata dabat, cuique ilia to her having called Orestes vivaiftos, v.
dabantur, 774. Moreover, (as observed above,) the
(Humanos casus respice) frater erat. old copies assign this and the preceding
verse to Pylades. It may therefore have
There is a charming fresco representing been interpolated on the idea that Pylades
this avayvdipicris, in the series published ought to add, as the interlocutor, ' I shall
from the Museo Borbonico, after a design find out strange results by a few more
discovered in Herculaneum (1854, Plate questions.' Precisely similar is the pre-
12). Pylades is seated on a kind of low sumed interpolation of v. 719 — 20. Dr.
table, in the act of delivering the SiXros Badham, assigning the verse to Iphigenia
to Orestes, who is also seated, in a moody with Markland, thinks ipayraiv may be a
humour, and holding his hand to his corruption of tttav TamS', and that she
brow. Iphigenia, her right arm fondly meant to say, ' perhaps I shall surprise
laid on her brother's shoulder, and her you by what I am going to state.'
left gently removing the hand from his Kirchhoff, TCI5' <BS iponwv a' els frwirrr'
brow, is leaning over in an excited manner a<piKofn}v. Hermann transfers this after
to speak to Pylades. Behind them a tall v. 811, reading eparacr', which is found
figure of Artemis stands with uplifted by the first hand in MS. Pal., and owe
hand, iraaduv 5' virep 5}5e itdpr} e^ei, as for ovv. Iphigenia might have said rax
Homer says. Three other figures com- oZv iriEpalvoufr' or Trpof$a.{vovo~' KT\. ; but
plete the group; two females, and a no confidence can be placed in such
bearded man, (perhaps the messenger or conjectures. The fact, that Iphigenia's
guard, and two choreutae,) all of whom speech contains five verses, correspond-
express by their attitudes extreme interest ing to each of the two next, and again
in the recognition.—There is another to that of Orestes at 822, makes it
drawing (Plate 13) representing the sacri- still more unlikely that this verse (782)
fice of Iphigenia at Aulis, and having should be added to hers, so as to make
reference to v. 7^3, o r rather perhaps to six. It is rather curious that the inter-
the scene in Iph. A. 1550 seqq. This mediate dialogue (7l)i! to 821) would, as
also is very finely designed. The priest, is so often the case, contain a multiple of
with drawn sacrificial knife, the sheath of five (5 x 5), if Hermann be right in sup-
which is borne in the other hand, and posing a verse to have been lost after 811.
 X&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 393

i#. Xey' ovveK eXacf>ov avTiBovcrd fiov 6ea

v
ApT€[j,Ls eacocre fx, r)v edvcr e/xbs TTarrjp
OOKWV is i^uas 6£i> <f>dcryavov fiaXeiv, 785
es Trjvoe o q)KLcr aiav. cuo eTTicrroAai,
TaCr' e'orl rdv SCXTOKJIV iyyeypa^ixeva.
TIT. S> paSiois opKoiai Trepi/3a\ov(rd pe,
KokXicrTa §' ofxoaracr, ov TTOXW a)(y](ra) yjpovov,
TOV o opKov bv KaTcofiocr' ejU7reS&Jcroju,ez/. 790
ioov, (jiipo) croi SeXrov a.7roSiS&j|U.i re,
'OpeaTa, TrjcrSe arjs /cacrtyi'^rijs vdpa.
OP. Se^o/Aou1 Trapels Se ypafjifidrcov &LanTV)(a<;
TYJV rjSovrjV irpmT ov \6yoLS alprfCTOfxaL.
u (pLXraTr) JJLOL crvyyov, iKTreTrXr)yiJ.ei>o<; 795
o/toJS *cr' dnLcrTa) TrepiySaXaw jBpay^lovi,
es reprfjLV et/Ai, TrvQopevos da.v\Ld(TT ifiot.
XO. £elv', ov St/catws TTJS ^eou T^V irpoo-TroXov
X/oaiVeis OLOLKTOIS TrepLfiaXwv 7reVXot§ X £ P a -
OP. ft) crvy/cacrty^TTj Te KOLK TOLVTOV irarpbs 800
yeywcra, firf /x aTroo-Tpe(f>ov

784. eSva'. Perhaps £6v. Aesch. Ag. necessary letter he will embrace his long-
577. S/j.wi 5' eSvoy. lost sister. She, still incredulous, and half
787. The old reading was TCI5' i<n\v offended at the movement, somewhat
ec, but Plutarch, p. 182 E, has TKBT' proudly withdraws herself from his grasp.
eVi-1 ray, which is probably right. The 796. Sfius a1 O.TTI<TTU> Markland for
editors have generally retained rdSe, on '6/xas aTriaia. The pronoun would be
account of the preceding aiSe. But the omitted as a matter of course when a-nuTTta
following passages will show that ovros had been mistaken for a verb. The sense
and o&e were elegantly used, in two con- is, Kaiirtp tKweTrKrjyfj.epos, oftais KTA.
secutive clauses, of the very same thing Monk thinks 795—7 spurious, but with-
or person ; Hipp. 195. Hel. 710. Electr. out sufficient grounds. It is well known
1311. Soph. Antig. 673. that both 7repi/3aAe7V TIV\ x e V a an< i Ttepi-
788. irepi0a\ov(Ta is a mere poetical fiaXuv nva %eP^ were used, as in similar
synonym for k\ov<ra, the metaphor ex- expressions, such as Trpoo-n-Tvcro'eii', Trepi-
pressive of catching being derived from a TiTvaativ &c. Compare v. 788 with 799,
hunter's net. See on Hipp. 657, Zpnois and Orest. 372. El. 1255 and 1325.
ripie-qv, and Med. 735. 798 — 9. Monk assigns this distich to
789. axfooi, i- e. Ka.Ta(Txh<f<» if-avr6v. Iphigenia, which is not improbable. It
By KaWuna ofj.6<ra<ra he means that the matters little however whether the expos-
conditions on which his own safety was tulation is addressed by herself or by an-
guaranteed were most agreeable and happy, other. Her action and gesture, expres-
the giving a sister's letter into a brother's sive of displeasure, would naturally call
hand : felicissimo eventu, Bothe. forth such a remark from the chorus.
791. avoSlSwfii. He scrupulously uses 8 0 1 . awo<TTp4cpov /xe, averseris me.
the very term of his oath, v. 7-45. Hel. 78, offris Siv /u.' airea-rpd<pT]s. Suppl.
793. irapels, passing by, laying aside for 159, ovra rb Behv paSitos IT' inriffrpdipT).
the present. Before he reads the now un- Inf. 1165. Orest. 720. The primary idea
VOL. III. 3E
394 ETPiniAOT
^ ahek(j)bv, ov BoKova e£etv irore.
iyco a a$e\<f)bv rbv ipov ; ov navcrei Xeycov ;
TO 8' *Apyo<; aiiTov fxecrrbv rj re NavvXux.
OP. OVK ear' exet cros, w Takawa, avyyovos. 805
1$. ak\' i) Aa.Kai.va TvvSapus <r iyeivaTO ;
OP. JTeXoTros r e TTCUSI TTCUSOS £KTT4<I>VK iyw.
1$. TI ^>2?s >' ^ X e t s Tt
TfivSe /AOI T€K[xyjpiov ;
OP. e^of Trarpaaiv IK Sojawv TI irvvdavov.
1$. OVKOVV Xeyeiv /xev ^P? ce, fxavddveiv h' ifJ-d ; 810
OP. Xeyoi/jt' av (XKOTJ irpwTov 'HXeKTpas TaSe*
Ovearov r olcrOa yevofjuevr/v epiv ;
1$. apvbs r)viK rjv
OP. TCLVT ovv olcrd* Iv z\mr\voi% v
w , eyyvq TOJV e/xwv Ka/A7TTeis (j>pevcov. 815

is, to wheel round on the foot, and so Katvav'^.pfiiivi\v. Hec. 441, T V AaKai-
turn one's back on a person. vav Ivyyovov Aioo~K6poiv.
802. oil SOKOVC' e'leii', ' expecting that 809. Schone interprets irvvdavov 'learn,'
you never would hold him.' For this on account of navQaveiv in the next verse.
idiom see Med. 6J. Electr. 925. Aldus, But it rather bears the proper sense of
whose text in this play has often been ' ask,' in reference to the series of ques-
tampered with, gives SOKOJV. tions following. She replies, ' 'tis for you
804. T6 T Monk and Badham for rh 5". to specify, and for me to hear the account.'
But the sense is slightly objective ; ' why, 810. Monk and Hermann rightly put
Argos now wholly possesses him, or it may a question at the end of this verse, the
be Nauplia.' Kirchhoff here says, " Non former giving OVKOVV, the latter OVK OVV.
persuadeo mihi tales ineptias fudisse Euri- 811. a/cop Markland for 'aKove. The
pidem. Scribendum: T2> 5' "Apyos uv irov syntax is, aKofj 'HAfKTpas, ' by hearsay
li.oi 'ai}>v 1) Te NuvirAia,"—which is less from Electra.' This is opposed by & 8"
felicitous than his conjectures usually are. elSov aiiTOs in v. 822. So offended are
The phrase is best illustrated by v. 567 critics by the double verse in a monostich
— 8, o TOV Bav6vros S5 eVrt 7ra?y "Apyei dialogue, that several remedies have been
TrarpSs ;—ear', &0\i6s yt, KovSaiiov Hal proposed. (1) Monk strikes out the verse.
iravTaxov. See Hel. 1570, TrKrja'ao'a K\L- (2) Dr. Badham thinks the dialogue is in
lUaKTTjpas evatpipov TroSbs, and Ion 1108, fact a double one, divided by this distich,
TrafTaxov yap acrrfas Qr)Taiv vtv e|- Orestes in the former part giving the
answers, in the latter putting the ques-
807- ye for re most of the editors, tions. (3) Hermann interpolates v. 782
some of whom adopt Elmsley's inharmo- after v. 811. However, it is certain that
nious oil 'Kirttyvii £y<6. N o change is occasional examples occur (e. g. Here. F.
necessary: Orestes assents, and adds a 1403) of double verses in single sticho-
further fact by the particle re, as inf. v. mythia; and though the present verse
816, ' And to Pelops' grandson (Agamem- has not much to commend it, we are
non, v. 3—4,) I was born from her.' The hardly justified in ejecting it on such
4yd), though not exactly emphatic, is anti- slight grounds. See above, v. 70.
thetical, the son being put in a kind of 813. OVVZK' Barnes and Monk for ^I/I/C'.
contrast with the father. In the preced- •—%v elxov Markland, ijns fy Porson.
ing verse Monk pives ciAA' i), ' can it be On the legend see Electr. (!9i).
that ?' &c. This is well enough in itself, 815. Kd|UTTeis Blomfield for Kci
but it is a vain argument to say that " ^ The metaphor is obviously from
est inutilis." Cf. Androm. 29, T V Aa- in the stadium.
 I$irENEIA H EN TATP01X. 395
OP. et/c&S T' iv icrrots, rjXiov
I<£. v(f)7jva Kal TOS' elSos €U/X.ITOIS TT\OKO.I<5.
OP. Kal \ovTp e? AvXiv fjbrjTpbs dveSe^co vdpa ;
I#. oiS' 1 ov yap 6 ya/xos ecr#Xos ow //,' dc^eiXero.
OP. TI y a p ; Ko/xas eras prjTpl SoGcra cr^ fyipeiv ; 820
I<£. lAvrj/jLeld y OLVTI o"<w//.aTos TOVJXOV rd^xa.
OP. a 8' etScw avrbs, rdSe <f>pdara)
UeXo77o§ TraXaidz; ev 8o/xois
•^v XeP<Ti -"'«XXwi' irapQivov ITicrdTtSa
iKTrjaaO* 'iTriroSdju-etav Olvo^aov KTavwv, 825
ev rrapdevSiai rolcrt, crots KtKpv\i,\x,£vf)v.
, ovhev aXXo, ^iXraros -yap et,
cr', 'Opeara, rrjXvye-
rov x&oi>b<; dub irarpCSo?, 'Apy6$eu, S> <£tXos. 830
OP. Kaya> ere TTJV davovcrav, &>s Sofd^erai.
Kara. Se SaKpva Kara Se yoos a/Aa */cal

818. Kal KoxiTp' KTX. 'And did you 820. SoCcra, i. e. oT<r6a SoCrra.
receive (i. e. do you remember receiving) 821. Hermann explains this verse,
the nuptial bath-water (sent) from your ' Yes, a memorial of myself, in place of
mother to Aulis ?'—* I remember it; for my body for the tomb,' i. e. since she
the marriage was too good a one to de- knew or believed her body would be
prive me of that.' This passage is very burned on the altar, she sent by her
obscure; but Dr. Badham appears to be mother to Argos what she could send, a
right in regarding it as ironically said. lock of her hair. Cf. Iph. A. 1443, ov
She could hardly indeed have spoken of SJJT', €7re: fxoi TUjUjSos OV %o)(T0^<r6Tai.
such a marriage in any other tone. Monk, Others take Ta<p<p for a cenotaph to be
who gives aireSefa, thinks cuptiAfTo means erected at Argos.
'took away my recollection of it.' Bothe, 823. It is better to construe ev S6p.ois
who often errs from not sufficiently re- irarpbs, than with Bolhe, after Brodaeus,
garding the natural order of the words, to take ne'AoTros narpbs for ' our ancestor
renders it, " nuptiae enim non bonae Pelops.'
abstulerunt mihi lavacra ista." Kircb- 829. TriKvyerov, ' far off.' For this
hoff says, " scribendum i<rd\bs &v n' Homeric word, used in this single place
4ira><p€\ei," and in the preceding verse hein Attic tragedy, it is sufficient to refer to
reads ixt)Tpbs & e5e|ftj Trcipa, which could Liddell and Scott's Lexicon. The metre
only mean, that she embroidered this passes from a trimeter to a dimeter iambic,
marriage scene on her tapestry. Pho- and so to dochmiacs. On the alternation
tius in v. KouTpo<p6pos :—-vE0os i\v TOIS of these metres, according as the speaker
yafiovffiv 'Ad-fti/rifTi \ovrpa fxeTaire/xirea'dai is either excited or sedate, see Hel. 631.
iavToTs Kara T V TOU ydfj.ov riiJ.epav Here. F. 1178.
iirtjXTtov Se iiil ravra -rbv tyywr6.TW 832. Dr. Badham's reading of this
yevovs tratha &ppzva' Kal OUTOI i\ovrpo- verse, which is a senarius of resolved feet,
<p£pow e8os Be ^v Hal rots ayd/iois airo- seems the best, a/xa nal x"P" ^ or °i" a
a r
Bavovfft \ov7po<popetv KOX 4-rrl rb fifr/fia X P$- F ° Orestes no where in this dia-
ecpiffTaixQcu' TOVTO Se fy 7raTs vfipiav e-)((av' logue uses dochmiacs. W. Dindorf pro-
TO. S\ Xowrph. eniyii^ov 4K TTJS VVV fiiv poses y6os %ap& 8' afta. Aldus gives
'EvveaKpovvov KaXovfifVTjs Kpfiviis, vp6- Sdicpva twice. Musgrave, Sdxpv aSdxpva,
Tepov Sh Ka\Kip6rjs. —Hermann, SaKpv &Saxpv.
3 E
396 ETPiniAOT
TO abv voTit,ei (Skifyapov, aycravTcos
1$. *rore ere, TOT' ert /3pe<£os
ZKLTTOV a/y/caXaicri veapov rpofyov 835
veaphv ev SO/AOIS-
S> Kpticrcrov v\ \6yotcriv tvjvyoiv [ifiov] Tv^av
T'I <£&>; 6avfJudTO)v vepa Kal Xoyov
Trpoaa TaS' eVe/3a. 840
OP. TO XOITTOJ' evTV^olfiev d
!<?. aToirov aSovav e\a/3ov, £>
Se'Soi^a 8' e/c ^epwv fie JU,^ Trpos aldipa

£> Kv/cXcuTTtSes ecTTiaL, a> varpls, 845

Tjva <f>£\a,

OTt jaot avvoyuaijiova

OP. yeVei /ACV evTv^oviiev, is 8e avfji<f>opa<;, 850

ai crvyyov, YJJXUIV Svarv^rjs e<f>v yStos.
1$. eya» o a /ix.eAeos o i o , oTe (pacryavov
Sepa 6fJK€ [xot jxeXe6(j)pa)v
834. The words T6T€ <re were added by in Hel. 953. On T and ¥ confused see
Hermann, to complete the dochmiac,— Porson on Med. 553.
" quod nemini debuit in mentem venire," 840. 4ire$a, ' have come upon us.'
says Monk, himself reading r6S' m $pi- Reiske conjectured a7re'/3a. But Hermann
<f>os after Barnes. So also Dr. Badham. adduces instances of this use of eiri^iji'ai
But TiSSe is quite unmeaning in reference from Soph. Phil. 196, El. 492.
to the adult Orestes now present. The 842. & <pi\os Monk, and as a necessary
old reading was rb Se T* {3pt(pos. consequence, (piyris for tpvyj}.
837- evTvxa>v T6X"V Hermann, who 845. Hermann, in order to make a
omits ipoi, and so W. Dindorf and Dr. senarius, gives l<ii KvicXwirh effrla, lib
Badham, the former however preferring irarpis. But the verse is a dochmius
Elmsley's CVTVX&V "ri%ai, ' O fortunes of as it stands in the copies,
happy people.' Monk, retaining the old 847. (<$as Hermann and others after
reading tyvxa, prefixes <£, for which he Blomfield for (asas. The change is not
7 s
might have cited Ion 859, & ^"X^t ™ metrically necessary. See on v. 150.
aydtfu; and gives ejuins for i/xov. Schone 848. Possibly something has dropped
retains l^ov and omits tyvxa, reading out after 8TI, which completed a dochmiac
ii/Tvx^f, and comparing for the genitive dimeter, as 8TI viavlav juoi trvvofj.aliJ.ova
Philoct. 1333, riav Trap' TJIAIV ivrvx^y KT\.—S6fj.oi(riv Seidler for S6fxois.
'Ao-K\7iino'u>ii. The phrase in the text 853. a was inserted by Seidler, as also
merely means evrvx&v Kpziao-ov 3) \iytiv, 3 in 856 and TO>V in 861. Hermann and
Kputraov ?) Kara \6yov, or $j Xe'|ai X6ya, Dr. Badham give e-yii $$i fi.4\tos. Aldus
Suppl. 844. The corruption of TVXV into omits the Se, which is found only in the
if/vxh occurs also in Eur. Suppl. 623, and inferior copies. Kirchhoff suggests syii
einJ/uX'a n a s conversely passed into €VTV- 4yi> fieXzos oTS" KTK. For oT5a Sre, ' I
%i'a, and thence into the gloss (vSai/xovla, remember when,' see Hec. 112.
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIH. 397

OP. oi/xot. SOKO) ydp ov Ttapuv <f opav CKCI. 855

1$. cua>/i,eVaios, *S> crvyyov, 'AyiXXiws
es Kkicriav XexTpav
ooXiov 6V ayoftav
napd Se /3WJU.OV ^ hdxpva KOX yooi. 860
<£eu (£ei) -^epvifiov *TWV e/cei.
OP. ufico^a Kayi) ToX/xav TJV er\rf iraTrjp.
I#. airdrop dirdropa ITQT\LOV eXa^ov *eXa)(ov,
dXXa 8' ef dXXcov Kvpei 865
OP. et crov y dSe\(f)bv, S> rdkaLv', aTraXecras.
1$. oaifiovos Tv-^a rtvo?.
w fxeXea Set^as rdX/xas. SetV erXav,
[SeiiS erXav,] &Jp,ot o'vyyove. 870
TTapd 8' oXCyov dir£(f>vyes'oXe9pov OMOCTLOV
ef e/xav Sa't^^ets y<epS)v.
a o en ai/rois Tts

Tiva crot, Tropov evpo[i£va 875

859. 8<JAIOI> Monk and W. Dindorf for
SoKiav, The former defends the masculine
form by Hel. 20 and 1589. Hermann
gives S6\C oV ay6fiav, a likely reading.
860. Trapafictifj.hv/CTA. See on Iph. A.
1490.
861. T&JP e/ce? Seidler for e/c€?. Kirch-
hoff proposes exe7 TOIV efiwu.
864. c\axov has been repeated by the
present editor, to complete the double
dochmiac. ' I met with a fate unworthy
of a father, and now other events are
happening after others—by the interven-
tion of some god.' We might explain
TT6TJIOS airdrap, a fatherless lot, which,
Orestes reminds her, would indeed have
been so if she had lost her brother, who
stood in the place of a father to her,
Aesch. Cho. 232. Hermann explains the
context t h u s : "Iphigenia ex crudeli
patris consilio alia deinceps mala exorta
dicit. Ad id Orestes, profecto, respondet,
si perdidisses fratrem tuum." So also
Schone, " sorlem haud paterno modo
paratam." After the next verse Monk
inserts Saifiovos TUX? nubs, which was
given to Orestes in the old copies. By
this arrangement, Orestes, who every
where throughout this scene speaks in
senarii, here alone adopted a trochaic and
choral verse. Kirchhoffs remedy is how-
ever better, of assigning 807 to Iphigenia.
Perhaps v. 8GG should precede v. 865,
which now ends abruptly. The persons,
which from v. 861 to 869 are confused in
the copies, were rearranged by Tyrwhitt.
870. The words 5eiV erAac seem to be
needlessly repeated, both as to metre and
sense. This is not the sort of repetition
in which Euripides so often indulges in
the case of single words. Monk omits
SeiySi, and he is probably right. The
true reading we suspect to be this :—&
/ueAe'a T<fA/*as, tTAay 5eiV trXav. In
Alcest. 4] 1, (Tvu4rKasff%eTAi*eVAas, the
last two words are wanting in the copies,
but necessary for the strophic verse.
873. eV avrois Hermann for eV au-
-roiai. 'What,' she asks, 'is to be the
end of the adventure, now that you have
escaped, and only just escaped, death
from a sister's hand ?'
874. rrvyKvfA\<rti Hermann for avyx<»-
prjaei.
875. eupofj.eva, not ' devising' (in which
sense ir6pov tvpew is so often found), but
' gaining,' ' achieving.'
398 EYPiniAOT
iraXiv airo TrdXews, airo <j)6vov Trefj
TrarpiS' e's 'Apyeiav, irpiv [eVi] fu^os at/xart 880
aw TTekdcrcu; roSe [rdSe] <rbv, &> /xeXia

iroiepov Kara -^kpcrov, ou^t vaC,

dXXa Si 885
apa /3dp/3apa
KOU Si' oSovs dvdSous cneiyoxv. Sia Kuaveas
arevoiropov irerpas 890
fjLaKpa KekevOa vatouriv Spacrjaois.
rdXa iva raXaxva.
Tts av oSv raS' av ^ debs vj fiporbs yj 895
TL TU>V aSoKTJTWV
Tropov eviropov i^avvcrcu,
Svolv TOtV [X.OVOIV
'ATpei8a.LV [^cweT] K<XK(OI> eKkvcriv ;
XO. iv TOICTI 6av[xa<TTol(TL KCLI fivOcov irepa 900
r a S ' elhov avrr) KOV KKVOVIJ air ayyekwv.

879. By omitting the unnecessary 4TT\, the voyage is very long to escape by ship
a much better disposition of these verses through the Symplegades.'
is obtained. It is true that ireA.afeii> liri 887. S»' oSovs Reiske for BicfSovs. The
TLVI might be defended by Aesch. Suppl. preposition also belongs to Bdpfiapa, <pv\a.
295, OVKOVV 7reAafei Zeiis eV evKpaipus 897- Kirchhoff, by removing the Aldine
Pot; but there er' is a more probable ipavei after 'ATpei'Saiv (since it is wanting
reading. Here Monk edits ivpXv en,—a in the Palatine MS.), and restoring the
combination which is very questionable optative e£avio-ai for €|aeu<ras, has given
Greek. The MS. Pal. has imXaiixai, and a plain meaning to a hitherto perplexing
so Aldus. Flor. 2, ireAacrai. passage ; ' Who then, with respect to
881. The old copies give T<J8e TciSf <rbv, these matters (whether he be a god or a
but something is superfluous to the doch- mortal), or what of unforeseen circum-
miac verse. Hermann omits abv, W. stances, is likely to bring about a happy
Dindorf T(J5e, with Seidler. And abv release, a deliverance from troubles to the
certainly seems necessary to the sense: two surviving children of Atreus?'—e#-
''Tis for t/tee, my unhappy soul, this Tropov is Hermann's correction for &iropov.
duty to find out.' 898. Iphigenia appears to regard the
886. Markland, followed by W. Din- succession of the house of the Atridae as
dorf and others, gives a.va for &/>cc. But resting on herself and her brother alone.
this destroys the true sense of the passage. This was not unnatural in the excited
Iphigenia is soliloquizing as to the means state of her feelings. Orestes, v. 697,
of saving her brother, after this strain:— had relied on Pylades and Electra for
* How shall I send you home, before the maintaining the family name.
sword overtakes you ? O, my soul, devise 901. KOV for /cal L. Dindorf, and air'
thou the means ! Will you (Orestes) ay-yeKwi' Hermann for airayyeku. W.
escape by land ? Then (apa) you will Dindorf and Kirchhoff retain the old
meet death by going through barbaric reading; but the other may be called,
tribes and pathless steppes. (Perhaps from its frequent occurrence, an esta-
you will prefer to sail:) And yet (^V) blished tragic phrase. Compare (besides
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 399

FIT. TO \KZV <f)l\ov<; i\66vTa<; eis o\\iiv <f>L\a)v,

OpecrTa, ^eipoiv 7repi/3oXas etKos kafieiv
\y]£avTa 8' OLKTCOV KOLTT' €K€LV ekdeiv
OTTcos TO Kkeivbv oVo/xa T/JS o~Q)T7]pia<; 905
Xa/36Wes e«: y^5fir)a 6peer 6 a fiapftdpov.
cro<po)v yap avopwv ravTa, firj KfidvTas TV^TJ<;,
tcaipbv XaySoWas, 1780^0,5 aXXas \a/3elv.
OP. KaXais eXe^as1 T77 TU^TJ 8' otjiiat jaeXew/
TouSe f w rj/juv rjv Se TIS irpodvfjLos f/, 910
crdeveiv TO Oelov fiaWov etKOTws cxei,
J$. ou JLIIJ ja' inCa"^r]<; ovS" airoaTrjcreLs \6yov
Trvdecvdai Tiva 77OT' 'HXeKTpa TT6T\LOV
/3LOTOV <f>t,\a yap eo"Tai TTOLVT* e/xoi.
the passages quoted by L. Dindorf, mark, that Orestes could not be said ' to
Suppl. fi84, Med. 652, Tro. 481, and take other pleasures,' viz. than he
Pers. 266) Agam. 831, OVK &KXa>v ir&pa ought, because he had been embracing
p.a.8ov<r' 4/J.O.VTT)S d6<r(f>opov \e£a> fiiov. his sister instead of caring for their mutual
902—8. The old copies give these lines escape.
to the chorus : Heath and others to Py- 909. rrj TISXJ; KT\. ' Fortune has
lades. doubtless a care for this (viz. for our safe
905. Seidler shows, by several in- escape) together with us,' provided we
stances (Med. 125, Hec. 381, 435, Orest. co-operate with her; for, he proceeds to
1082), that ovop.6. rivos is a mere peri- say, the god assists the willing, cir^vhovri
phrasis for TIS or Ti. The addition of ydp rot x® debs (7vAAaJu/3a*'€!, as the
KXtivhv, applying to ovofia and not to saying was.
trarmpla, makes the present passage re- 910—11. The sentiment is the same as
markable. The sense is, ' how, having in Aesch. Pers. 738, &AA' orav <nrev$t) TIS
secured safety with credit to ourselves,' ai/Tbs, x® 8ebs ^wairTtTai, and in Aesch.
&c. frag. 291, </>iAe? he ™ Kd^ivovn <rvo~ir£v-
907- On eK^vai TVX>]S and naiphv Seiv 6e6s. See also on Hel. 1443.
Kafie'iv, which bear a kind of correlative 912. Of the various corrections of this
sense, derived from shooting at a mark, verse, the old reading of which was ovZev
see Here. F. 203. Translate, ' For this is fj.' eViV^et yy ouS1 aTrocnrjaei^ with the
the part of wise men, not, stepping be- variants —y, —77, Monk's appears the
yond present chance when they have most probable, as given above. Kirch-
found an opportunity (literally, ' not hoff attributes the same reading to Har-
leaving their vantage-ground when they tung. In illustration of the future in-
can take another aim '), to indulge in dicative following the aorist subjunctive
other pleasures/ i. e. which are foreign to with ov [ji^t Monk cites Soph. Oed. Col.
their present purpose, as now Orestes 450, aAA' oii T( /xri Aaxtacr' — °vTe —'
and Iphigenia have been forgetting their ovricns ij|ei, and Electr. 42, ov <re fiij
safety in their transports at the recog- yvwaiVf — oi»5' uiroTTTevo'ovo'iv< Hermann
nition. Monk, objecting to Act/3<Was — reads ouSeV (U€ [IT) o~xv 7% W* Dindorf
Xafitiv, suggests ex€iv- Dr. Badham ovSey fx eirto'X'flvti uvb" O7r0(rT^(rei. Of
gives ju^j, *(Uj8ayTa? rvxp (the MS. Flor. 1 course, if Monk be right, the words are
giving 4fj.0dvTas)y Kaipbv \a(5ovras rj^ovr/s, directed to Pylades :—' You shall not, by
&k\a>s Aa0e?f, where &\\ws is Scaliger's.your sage counsel, prevent me from first
Bothe adopts another way from Heath, inquiring about my sister Electra, and her
/i^, 'KPdvTas TUX?)S Ktuphv, Aa@6t/Tas present fortunes.' —irpa>Tov, scil. irp\v
TjSovas SAAois Xa/ie'ii'. There does not \rj£ai &c, v. 904.
seem much force in Dr. Badham's re-
914. The common reading, given above,
400 ETPiniJOT
OP. TwSe ^vvoiKzl fiiov e^oucr' evoaC/xova. 915
I<P. OSTOS Se TroSaTros, KCU Tii'os ni(j)VKe TTGUS ;
OP. 5"r/)d(^to5 6 $&)Keus ToGSe /cX^erat varrfp.
1$. 6 8' ecrrt y ' 'ATpiois dvyarpos, opoyevrjs e/ids ;
OP. aveijjios ye, judvos e^10^ c r a ^ s <£iXo?.
1$. OVK 171/ TO#' OUTOS ore narr/p eicTewe fie. 920
OP. OVK ^ " ~yj>6vov y a p 2Tp6(f)LO<; r\v arrais rwa.
1$. Xa~lP ^ 7r
°°''-S \i-Ol T7)<; i[X7]S OpOCTTTOpOV.
OP. Kdjads ye (rcoTrjp, ov^t crvyyevrjs \LQVQV.
1$. TO. Seim S' epya 7rws IVXT/? ^Tjrpos 7re/3i ;
OP. crtyw/xev avra.' Trarpl Ti/xwpcou i/ico. 925
J^. ^ S' a i r i a Tts di^^' OTOU KTetvei TTOCTIV ;
OP. ea TO. jxrjTpo^ ovSe <rol ickveiv KOXOV.
1$. criyoi- TO S' vApyo<; Trpos ere vvt" atT
OP. MeveXaos ap^ei*' (fivydSes ia[xev IK
I<]>. ov wov vocrovvras Oeios vfipitrev S6[xov; ; 930
OP. OVK, dXX' 'Epwvv Seifjid //-' e«:/8aXXe(, yO
I'P. TOLVT ap £77 CIKTCUS Kavuao rjyyeK(77]<;

and retained by Dindorf, Kirohhnff, and (see however on v. 1071), makes this
Dr. Bailham, is called by Monk " mani- clause a second interrogation, reading
festo absurda." He accordingly gives aj"r! TOU KTI'IVH •wSaiv; The meaning
what is really much weaker, (pi\a yap perhaps is, TI 5e T^ itparyixa. i\v, % alria
1
iffrL TaijT e/uoi. Hermann has <pl\a yap e-yeVero TQV KTZ'IVZIV TT6<TIV ;
is TO rafr' i/Aol, " omnino hoc mi hi cordi !)30. ov TVOV Herm. and Dind. for OVTTOI
eat." But iarai, apart from the metrical or i}7rou. On the perpetual confusion of
objection, which is by no means insur- these words see Hel. 135. Here. F. 1101,
rnountable, gives a better sense: — 'any 1173 The meaning is, ' Surely an uncle
thing that I may hear about her will be did not so insult a disordered house?'
welcome.' Schone's conjecture is very i. e. as to eject the eldest son from it.
plausible, (pi\a yap eVn Tap.* i/xot. The same sense, Hermann observes, of
915. TWJ>6 ^woLKti. ' She has been incredulity, or rather, of half suspecting
married to Pylades here.' See Electr. the existence of a thing in itself almost
1249. incredible, is conveyed by ov TI TTOV,
91S. o 8' eo-ri y KTK. ' And he is the Ar. Ran. 522, Soph. Phil. 1233. But
son, I presume, of Atreus' daughter, my tfwov, which Monk and Badham here
relation by blood, is he not ?' The ye is prefer, has a slight tone of banter, ' I
omitted by Monk, who gives 4O-TIV (SO should think that,' &c, or is simply an
also Kirchhoff), and fpo\ for epos, with expression of opinion, as Ajac. 850, faou
Aldus. Strophius had married Anaxibia, -rakatva, rijvb" '&TO.V K\VT) rpaTiv, i)|e[
sister of Agamemnon ; and consequently fi.4yav KOIKVTOV iv irAo-ri TTO\CI.
Pylades, the son (to which <5 5e refers, as 931. Whether, with W. Dindorf, we
the next verse shows), was first cousin to read "Epivdy, or with the old copies 'Epi-
Iphigenia. — satyrs, sure, certain; the vioiv, pronounced as a trisyllable, is of
usual meaning of this word, which is little moment. See v. 970. So Qeuyvvin
often applied to <pi\os. for —va<ri El. 1323.
92(i. airia — av6' '6TOV. Monk, who 932. ^yyiXQ-qs Elmsley for y)yyi\t)s.—
says that Srov cannot be used for T/JO-TLVOS iir' aKTois Kal 4v6<i$e, ' on the shores even
 I&IFENEIA II EN TATP01S. 401
OP. a><f>0r)ixev ov vvv -rrpatTOv <Wes aO\ioi.
1$. eyvaiKa, fiyjrpos *cr OVVCK rjkd.crTpovv OeaC.
OP. wcrff aljJLCLTTjpa crrofu' eVe^jSaAeiv i[xou. 935
1$. TI yap TTOT is yrjv TTJVS' ivopd/xeva-as
OP.
TI XPWa fyacreLv ; p'rjTov rj y ^
OP. Xeyoija' av dp^al 8' aiSe JXOL iroWStv novcov.
iirel ret [JL7]Tpbs rav6' a ariyS>jj.ev KaKa 940
es x&'PO-s 'rjXOe, [xeTaSpo^ais 'Epuvvcov
r)\avi>6[JLeo-da (f>vyd8es, \evdev /XOL iroBa
es r a s 'Adrjvas fS1^ y enepxpe Aoijias,
SLKTJV irapaoy&v r a i s avcovvjAois deals.
of this distant inhospitable land.' The vulgate, which depends not upon iceAfva-
sense is, ' if you were persecuted by the 0e}s, but upon £Tt6p0iX€v<ras, or atplicov.
Furies in your own land, that will account In this construction the participle is more
for your madness even here in the Tauric usual, as Oed. Col. 576, Sdiraii' 'mauai
region.' Nothing can be clearer. But rovfihv aBAiov 54f*as col Sapor. But the
Monk, whom Dr. Badham follows, places end or object is equally well expressed by
a stop at a.KTa!s, and thinks Iphigenia the infinitive of the same tense.
says the former clause to herself, the 939. a'iSe, which Seidler refers to fleV-
latter to Orestes. The answer of Orestes i^aTa, merely means ' the following were
is consistent with the more natural ex- the beginnings of my many labours.'
planation :,—' This is not the first time we 942—3. This is one of those passages
have been seen to be wretched,' i. e. «al which, as every editor has his own remedy
£v6a.5e teal aWaxov. for an admitted corruption, cannot be re-
934. The <r" was inserted by Markland. stored with any thing like certainty. It
—firiTphs oiiveica is to be joined, 'on ac-is probable that epBev is corrupt, because
count of your mother's murder.' no place is specified from whence Orestes
935. Monk, who is ever prone to adopt went to Athens. Hermann gives evd*
the conjectures of English critics, and to efibv irSSa, Dr. Badham eo*T€ /xoi ir6fiat
reject those of Germans, here follows with STJT' in the next verse; Kirchhoff
Elmsley in reading a-rlijui. y' ifj.&aAeTv,proposes ^TaSpo/ia7s b"; Monk, after
and he is in turn followed by Dr. Bad- Reiske, eii T V 'Addvas iriXiv €7re/nf<e,
ham. There is not a shadow of ground and alii aliter. W. Dindorf reads is yr\v
for the change, whether we take <TT6f*ta,'AQiqi'ai&i' e7re/47re Ao|tas, a verse which
with Hermann, for ' the gory mouths of has been inadvertently cited on Bacch.
the snakes,' or, as we prefer, for ' the 1125, as a genuine example of violated 1
bit,' a metaphorical term for the madness caesura. The probability is, that 5^ y is
with which they subdued him. Compare a mere insertion, and that neither 8^ fi
Aesch. Agam. 1033, x 0 ^ " ^ " <*' OVK ivl- nor SJJT' will restore the words of the
(TToTai (pfpeiv, irplv ainarnphv Qatypi- poet, even though he might have used the
£e<r8cu /J.4POS. SO %a\ivhv ipfiaAtlv yvd-idiom eirefLtye /xe Tr6$a like no? fx fare|-
0ois, Alcest. 492. The gloss of Hesychius, dytis ir6$a, Hec. 812. Oed. Col. 113, av
quoted by Reiske, a"r6iua, x c "°'/ uaTa ; p? e£ 65oG TT68O. Kpvtyov KO.T* &AO~OS. D r .
refers to the ordinary use of the word, ' a Badham's ecrre is not unlikely. Perhaps
cave's mouth.' But Monk is not content 'do-re Sri iriSa, es Taj 'AOrji/as e^eTTf/jAJ/e
with this: he transposes 934—5 to follow Ao|ias. So Prom. 674, e<rre 5^ iraTpl
931, from some fancied confusion in the er\f]v yeytaveiv vvKTltyavT* dveipara. On
sense, " quam mihi," he adds, " com- the combination Si] ye, generally, if not
ponere conceditur." always, an indication of a grammarian's
patchwork, see Heracl. 632. Here. F.
938. Spatrai Musgrave and W. Dindorf, 1146.
Sp&auv Monk. Hermann defends the
VOL. I I I . 3P
402 ETPiniAOT
eoriv yap ocria \jjrj<f)os, rjv Apei vore 945
Zevs c i c a r ' eK TOD 8TJ -^epwv juiacr/AaTo
ekoaiv o e^etcre, irpcara /xev /A ouoeis
e/ewv iS££ad\ a>s foots a-Tvyov^evov'
01 8' icr^ov aiSa), ^ivia. ixovorpdne^d
irap4(T)(ov OIKCDV oVres iv ravTw crreyei, 950
o-iyij 8' ireKmjvavT* airpocrcfrOeyKTov p, OTTOS
8aiTos yevoljjuiqv TrcofjuxToq T avTwv S
es 8' ayyos iSioi> IO-OV aT7ac7i
et)(ov
945. eoric Monk and Badham for eoTiV. Cf. Here. F . 1284, oil y&.p &Tas eirtrpocr-
—Scria if/?i<pos, ' a holy tribunal,' the•qydpovs exu- He uses the somewhat
Areopagus, established by Zeus for the select word Teinaivc<r8ai, because it was
trial of Ares who had slain Halirrhothius, a plot or agreement among themselves
Electr. 1258. not to speak to him. Photius, TeKTffyaTo'
947. e/ceTire, to Athens. He uses iAd&v, KaT€(TKeva(rei>, though perhaps this refers
(if the reading be correct,) as if a passive to the Homeric use,' to build ships.' Dr.
verb had followed, like t£ei'i(6fj.7iv vir' Badham, who at first adopted a.TTp6tr<p8ty-
oi/Sev6s. There is however a variant KTOV on the suggestion of Hermann, in a
i\66vr' e/celffe in Flor. 2 (Aldus also has note at the end restores a.Tr6<f>6€yKToi>,
4\&6vra 81), which would stand, if the in- which he compares with airSppyrov. Ta-
termediate verses (945—6) be regarded dte arcanum consilium de me inierunt,
as parenthetical, and the apodosis to eire! ut ab ipsorum dape vinogue separatus
be supposed to commence at this verse, essem. In favour of airp6a(p6eyKTos are
which will of course involve tie after /ueTa- such compounds as airpovkyopost airpoff-
Spo/xcus in v. 941.—The abhorrence felt S6KTJTOS, & C , and •xpoaipdiyKT'bs Soph.
from holding converse with a murderer, Phil. 1067, while against the vulgate
at least till he had been purified, and pro- air6<pdeyKTov it is justly alleged, that
bably even after it, is always spoken of as words of this class are compounded of
one of the principal penalties of the substantives, as air6(XiTos, anoxp'hf^o.TosJ
crime; and it would be felt the more by &<piirTros, M-IJTIJUOS, so that air6cp6oyyos,
a people with whom hospitality under and not an6<p6eyKTos, is the right word.
ordinary circumstances was a sacred ob- Monk, following Seidler and Markland,
ligation. It is enough to refer the stu- places <nyfj-—p.' in a parenthesis, that
dent to Miiller's well-known Disserta- ehrais may depend on irapsffxov. This
tions on the Eumenides, where the subject seems to be quite perverting the sense of
is amply discussed. the passage; and it has been justly con-
demned by Hermann, who regards the
949. aiSa, 'pity.'—iv ravra; trreyei, sense virtually to be, eTeKT^pavTO ttirws
in the same room with myself. The more air6<p6eyKTos •yepofyojp KTA.
rigid would have left even the house:
these men, though they would not dine 952. avTwv Scaliger for OSUTOC. Schone
at the same table, and would not speak retains aurov, ' even the cup,' &c, and
to Orestes, still did not care to distress transposes v. 951—2 to follow v. 954.
him by withdrawing themselves from his But avTov might easily have been written
presence in the dining-hall. for auTaie on account of the supposed
951. («7p 5' KTA. ' But by their silence agreement with vdfiaros.
they contrived to exdude me from being 953. taov atraffi. Meting out to me
addressed, that I might keep apart from the same measure that had been allotted
their banquet and their drinking.' If to all. He means to show, that they did
they had given any encouragement, he not stint hospitality, but merely refused
would have left his solitary table and to converse. Instead of a Koivbs xpariip,
joined the rest. The not speaking to him each guest had his own portion distinct to
was a hint that they would not allow this. himself.
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 403

Kayay eXeyfai, [JLCV feVovs OVK 7)£LOVV, 955

rfKyovv Se criyrj KOLSOKOVV OVK eiSeVat,
rjv
K\VO) 8' 'A6r)va£oi<TL rd/xa Svarrv^rj
rjv yevicrdai, Kan TOV vopov /xeveiv,
ayyos ITaXXaSos Tt/xav Xew. 960
w5 S' eis *Apziov oyQov rJKOv es SLKTJV T
eaTr/v, iy<o /xev Odrepov Xa/Swi' ftdOpov,
TO S' aXXo Trp4o~f$eip rjirep TJV 'Epovvwv,
elircov OLKOvoras 6' aijuaros fiTjTpb? irepi
^otySos JJL eo~(oo~€ paprvpSiv icras Se fioi 965
\jri]<f)ov? hvrjpWfJLiqo'e ITaXXas ojKivrj,
viKOiv S' ajrrjpa <f>6vua Treipa/nqpuj..
ocrac fi.ev ovv etflvro ireio'deio'ai BCKTJ,
955. ^Xey^ai, to put questions to them 961. This verse is the only one in
as to the reasons of their treating me so. Euripides where an elision takes place at
The old copies give K&ywy* e|€A.€y|ai, the end (not taking into account a choral
which Hermann and others print Kayii senarius in Orest. 1489). We might read
'£eA4y£ai. The compound verb is ' to is SLK-QV %<7Tf\v T ' , o r m a k e %<TTT)V h e r e
cross-question,' the simple, ' to question,' , the apodosis, and add Se after elir&iv in v.
which suits the sense rather better ; and 964. This latter was also proposed by
so Monk and Dr. Badham have edited.— Elmsley, and is adopted by Kirchhoff.
ovveKa. /CTA.., to be construed with €(5eVai, 963. 7rpeV/3e!pa, 7rpe<7j8i'TctT7]. Ar. Ach.
' I pretended not to be conscious that I 883 (parodied from tragedy), Trp4<r0eipa
was my mother's murderer,' but to be TT^VT^KOVTO. KWIT^BCOV Kopciv. Euripides
surprised at the inhospitable reception I appears to describe the still-existing as-
met with.—All this Orestes relates, be- pect of the Areopagus. "A raised block,"
cause he had been led by the oracle to says Dr. Wordsworth, Athens and Attica,
suppose, that he would be regarded simply p. 74, " still remains on the east and west
as the just and honourable avenger of his side, perhaps the two assigned by Euri-
father. The contrary result galled him pides to the accuser and the criminal."
the more, from his consciousness of up- 964. eiViy aKoiffas T€. Having de-
right intentions. Monk and Schone fol- livered his testimony and heard the accu-
low Matthiae in rendering elSevta ' to sations of my adversaries. The part
notice their taunts,' and it is not easy taken by Apollo at the trial is fully de-
to say which is the better way, since we veloped in the Eumenides.
may take the latter words in their natural 966. Kirchhoff gives SteppiS/iife after
order, ' lamenting that I was my mother's Seidler. The MS. Pal. has St?)p%i£e,
murderer.' Dr. Badham thinks the gene- Mor. 2 SiTipie/xrio-e.
ral sense is, * I pretended that the grief I
really felt at their conduct, arose from my 967. As vitcav ayava is used, so here
consciousness of being a murderer.' If vmav $IKT]V (pinov. Translate,' And I came
the Greek can mean this, it is good sense. off victorious in the trial for murder.'
960. x°^P fs &yyos. From the x°"s> 968. U^OVTO, ' settled on the spot,' op-
or measure of wine served to each guest posed to those who continued the chase,1
on this occasion (see Schol. on Ar. Equit. avilipvTOL %(rav, v. 9 7 1 . — $rj<pov Trap
95), the Athenian people instituted the avrijv, ' close by the place of the trial.'
feast (TfAe-rV, Bacch. 238) of the x<*«> This was the subterranean chapel under
or second day of the Anthesteria. Monk the Areopagus, alluded to in Electr. 1271,
would transpose 958—60 after v. 954. •jrdyoy Trap* amhv ^dcrfxa Svcrovrai x®01/ds.
marked out for themselves,'
3
404 ETPinuor
ipr}<f)ov Trap' avTrjV Ipbv wplaavr k\ew
ocrai b' 'Epivvv OVK eireia-drjcrav PO/JLCO, 970
Spdjaois aviSpvTOUTLV vjkacrTpovv fi del,
eo)5 e5 dyvbv rjkdov av <£oi)6oii Tre&ov,
KCLI TTpocrdeu aZvTOiv eKTadels vrjcrTvs ySopas
iirdi^ocr avTOv ySiov diropprj^eiv davcov,
el JU,IJ ^e crwcrei #oZ/3os, 05 j"-' dircoXecrev. 975
evrevdev avSrjv Tplirohos eK ^pvcrov
d? /x' eire/JLifte Sevpo SioTreres
'A6rjv£>v T iyKadtSpvcrai yBovi.
dXk' jjwiTep 7)iuv a>pi(rev crwTTjpCav,
' r)v yap 6ea% KaTda-^oy^ev /3peTa<;, 980
T€ \rj^a KOX ere iroXvKanro) enedfet.
crretXas MVKTJVCUS iyKaTacrr'qa-o) irakiv.
aXk', £> <f>ikrj6elcr, a> KacrCyvrjTov Kapa,
crwerov Tra/rpaiov OLKOV, ZKCTGXTOV 8' ijxim
&)S Tajx o\&)A.e rravTa /cat TO, JJe\oTTbSa>v, 985
ovpdvtov el [ifj Xr/rpofJiecrOa 6ed<; fipeTas.
XO. Seivrj TL<S opyrj Sai[ji6vo)v eire^ecre
TO TavTaXeiov <nrep^a Sta TTOVOW T dyei.
1$. TO iiev TTpodvjiov Trpiv ere Bevp' ekOeiv e^oi
' determined on having.' So Aesch. Suppl. 1071, S <piKTa-rt) x e 'p> <t>i\raTov 54 juoi
252, dpl&fuu Sf rl\v TC Hfppal$wi> xBdv- (Tr6fia. See on Hec. 1000.
970. v6w. The law or precedent laid 986. ovpdvwv. Cf. v. 87.
down by Pallas on the present occasion, 988. Whether tnr4p/j.a depends on eire-
1
vmav Xams tyi\<pouri rbv tpeiyovT ctei.— feffe or &-y€i, or, as W. Dindorf thinks,
aviSpvToiffiv, ' restless.' Monk gives avi- in a manner on both, is a disputed point.
fipiroio-i /i ^K&arpovv, which is an itn- Intransitively, with a dative, i-xi^atv
provement, perhaps, were there authority occurs Hec. 583 ; transitively, Cycl. 392,
for it. if the verse be genuine. The old copies
975. aaaoi is an obvious correction, give otel, Canter fryei. Dr. Badham thinks
but not a necessary one. Schone com- some feminine participle originally stood
pares a similar instance of enforcing a in place of Sia -nivav T'.
favourable response by the same threat, 989. Iphigenia now reverts to the sub-
Herod, vii. 141. ject which had been pressed upon her
976. AoKiii' Scaliger for Xafiiliv. The attention by Pylades at v. 904, and had
two letters, )3 and K, are very often con- been touched upon in the concluding
fused in MSS. Many instances are given words of her brother's speech. She ad-
on Aesch. Suppl. 541. mits that she has long been anxious to
980. KaTdurxwuev, ' if we should secure.' return home, and avows her willingness
See on Suppl. 15, OiSforou iraynAiipias to forget the cruel treatment of her father
fxzpos Karatrx^v tyvy&St HoXvvelKei 64- in her desire to restore the house of the
\av. Atridae. She would gladly too escape
983. & tplXri x^P D r - Badham, Aldus from the terrible necessity of preparing
having £ <pi\ri y'. He compares Med. Greek strangers for the sacrificial knife.
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 405

Apyu yeviadai Kal <re, crvyyov, elo-iSelv. 990

deXca S' airep cri), <re re ju-eTacrrrJo-cu TTOVCDV
vocrovvrd r OTKOV, ov)(l ra KTOUOVTL /AC
6v[JLovfiev7], warpSov o
o-(f>ayrj<; r e yap crijs
crwcrat/xi 8' OIKOUS* T»)Z> #eoi> S' 6Vws Xa#c<) 995
Se'SoiKa /cat Tvpavvov, rjVLK av /cevols
KprjTnSas evprj Xcuras dyaXjaaros.
77iSs S' ov davovpcu ; Tt's S' evearu /JLOL Xoyos ;
dXX' e! fjikv iv TI TOVO* ofiov yevr\crerai,
ayakfxd. T otcrets nap? eif evTrpv/jivov veas 1000
a^et?, TO Kivhvve.vfxa yiyverai KOKOV
TOVTOV Se ^(opicrdelcr iyto /xev

But how to betray her trust to the god- the old reading may have been <r<payris re
dess and to the king of the land, if the filv yhp, especially as <r<j>ayi) in the gene-
image of Artemis is to be removed, that ral sense was the object of her dislike,
is the present difficulty. If both it and v. 775-—Actftu is, perhaps, rather the de-
herself can be put on board ship, well liberative subjunctive than directly de-
and good; if the statue is left behind, pending on Sirais. In Hipp. 518, SeSotx
she is undone. oirciis IAOL fi^j xiav <pavr]s (rocp^jy tf>avt? is a
990. eicritieTv. Whether this depends probable reading. The meaning virtually
on Trplv or on irp66vixoy ex», is not veryis, dAAa TTOJS \ddto T7jp 0t6vi TOVTO [lev
clear. Hermann maintains the former, yap SeSoiKa.
' Anxiety indeed to be at Argos I have 997. Kprfir'iSas, for fiddpoy, the base
had before you came here and I saw you,' whereon the image stood.
adding, ' aliter inepta diceret.' But the 998. Dr. Badham conjectures, TT&S oh
natural order of the words need not be Bavovixtu ; rls 5" iviaraX poi \6yos ;
departed from, ' I have long ago wished, 999. iv TJ TOVTO, this one combined
even before you came here, to be at act. There were two acts in fact, but
Argos and to revisit you.' It is obvious she speaks of them as one, because the
that, before the dream narrated at the separation of them would be fatal to her.
beginning of the play, she had believed Markland gives TOOO', but in this case iv
Orestes to be still alive. TI would become the predicate, where TL
991. <re for aoi Canter. The error fol. is not wanted. This is a mere modifica-
lowed from -n6vov in MS. Pal. for -K6VWV. tion of a rather common phrase, els ev
992. rocs Kravovai fxe Hermann, Aldus yevricreTcu. Cf. Hel. 1535. He might
and the MSS. having r$ KTUVOVVTI. have written, eis ev TOVT6 <TOI yevr\tretau
Blmsley, thinking the present participle But 6/jiod means, as Monk translates it,
necessary to express a mere attempt, ' by one operation.'
reads rQ KTS'IVOVT'I fxe. But see on Ion 1002. TO{ITOV cannot refer to Orestes
1498. At the end of the next verse 8e\a> (who would have been TOESE, besides that
is very awkwardly repeated. Perhaps, o-v is immediately afterwards addressed to
bpBixrai wore, or ird\iv, as Markland pro- him), and therefore it must refer to &yah-
posed. ixa. There is some difficulty in this pas-
995. adxraifii T" Markland. Hermann sage, which seems to mean, ' if you get
contends that Se is right, though his argu- me and the statue (the latter being the
ments are perhaps rather subtle. He ren- express object of Orestes' voyage) away
ders it, simul autem patria domus te from the land, well and good ; the risk is
incolumi non erit deserta. As the MS. worth venturing : but, if you only carry
Flor. 1 omits <rrjs in the preceding verse, off the statue, though you may get home
406 ETPiniJOT
av 8' av TO (TOVTOV Qi[ievo% ev vocrrov
ov [Aijv TI (ftevyoi y ovZi a el Oavevv
crcocracrav' ov yap dXX' avrjp JMCV IK oopcov 1005
Oavoiv 7To6ewbs, TO. Se yvvaiKos acrOeurj.
OP. OVK av yevoip/iqv crov re Kal ju/^rpbs <f>ovevs'
TO Keivrjs alfia, Koivofypwv Se aol
al tfiv OeXoLfJi' av Kal davav Xax^v lo-ov.
Se y, TjVTrep jxr/ aurbs ivTavdol weo-co, 1010
OXKOV, rj o~ov Kardavciiv fiasco jaeVa.]
S' aKovcrov el irpoo-avTes tfv rdSe
, TTWS av Ao££as ideo~mo~€
t ayakjAa $eas 7rdXio"/Aa ITaXXaSos
TTpocrwTrov etcriSetv ; drravTa yap 1015
crvvdel? TOLS' ets ev VOCTTOV ikiri^a Xafielv.
i<P. TTWS out' yevoiT a v w o r e ju-^C7 i7ju.as uave.iv
0' a fBov\6ji.eo-da; rfjBe yap voei.
safe, I shall be undone, because I shall copies) is as unique as evTavOo! in tra-
be accused of having connived at the gedy ; the 76 is bad; and after Orestes
threat.' had said,' I will live and die with you in
1004. The sense is, ov tpeiya rh KVV- common,' it was needless to add, ' and I
SiSpevjua, ov"S el Oavetv fxe XP^?i cuiffaffdv will return home with you or dying will
a"€. The accusative <xw<ra(Tav seems quite remain with you on the spot.' Monk,
necessary to the context; hence Kirch- after Seidler, and so also Bothe and Dr.
hoff's correction has been admitted, for Badham, gives S|w Se IT', ijvirfp Kavrbs
oo5e ^t' €t daveii/ xP€^vr fffatxaffd a'. tvTsvBtv irepoi, KTA.., which has but little
1005. ov yap dAXci, ' for it cannot be probability.
but that;'—see Bacch. 785.—Tro8€ivbs, 1012. Trp6<ravres, ' disagreeable.' Med.
an object of regret, " rariore significatu 305. Photius, irp6<ravTts : Su(r%epey Kal
pro TrodrjTbs,'' Herm. Dr. Badham quotes evavTiov.
Musonius ap. Stob. 67. 20, TI'J Sal airdiv 1014. Elmsley omitted els before IlaA.-
OIITW irodeivbs as oc^p yvvaiKl (where he KdSos. In the next verse Dr. Badham
emends rls h° a?, but we should clearly gives yovv for yap. The tragic language
read ouSelj, the following words, Kal yvv\i so often implies suppressed sentences,
avtipl, being a spurious addition. The that changes of this kind are rash. He
metre is thus iambic tetrameter catalectic, means to reason thus : ' (I say then that
as in Ar. Equit. 836, seqq.).—yvpambs I will make the attempt to carry off both
Aldus, and MS. Pal. The other MSS. you and the image;) for, when I consider
agree in yvvaiKwv. W. Dindorf retains all the circumstances of the case, I have a
the latter, and perhaps he is right; for it fair hope of succeeding.'
is very doubtful if these three concluding 1015. o-bv Trp6o-amov eiViSeTi/. Apollo
verses are genuine. had not expressly said that Orestes would
1008. Koiv6<ppav, Kowfi avv (rot. Sosee his sister; but, as Seidler shrewdly
Ion 577» ^s Tas 'Afl^yasffTe?^6Koiy6(ppojy remarks from a comparison of v. 86, he
irarpL—Hartung would read £wv for had probably used o-uyyovos ambiguously,
so that it would apply either to Artemis
1010—1. This distich is probably or to Iphigenia ; the precise words of the
spurious, as W. Dindorf perceived. The oracle probably being ivBa criyyovos jSa-
crasis fi^ ai/Tos (required by the sense, fiobs « % " •
though Kavrbs is the reading of the 1018. rjjSe yap v6a.. ' For look at it
 IQIFENEIA H EN TATP0I2. 407

[VOOTOS 7T/3OS OIKOUS" 17 Se ^SOUXTJCTIS

OP. ap' ow Tvpavvov SioXecrai SwaCfxeO' av ; 1020
I3>. 8euw rdS' eliras,
OP. d\X' ei o~e crwcrei
1$. OVK av SvvaCcrdrjv, TO Se npoOvfJiov rjvecra
OP. TI S'j ei jne raw T<5Se KpvxjjeLas \ddpa ;
ws S^ CTKOTOS XajSovres efw delpev av ; 1025
OP. KkerrToJv yap rj vv£, r»js 8' dXrjdeias TO <£
1^. eio"' ivSov Iepov <^uXa/ces, ovs ou Xrjo-ojAev
OP. oifLOL' 8ie<f>0dpiJiecrda' irws cwdet^ev av;
1$. f^611' 8o/«3 JHOI Kawov i^evpr/iJid TL.
OP. volov TI ; 86£r)s /ACTCISOS, &>9 Kayw /jidOoj. 1030
1$. Tats cats dviats
OP. Setval yap ai eipio-Kew
1$. (f>ovea ae <f>rjo-ej
OP. ^prjaai, nanoion TOIS efiots, ei Kep
ae \e£opev 6vew 6ea, 1035

in this light,' viz. that both of these ob- rightly admitted by Monk and Badham.
jects may be effected together, since you The remark is evidently addressed to
are resolved to carry oft' image and Orestes and Pylades.
priestess together. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 45, 1025. On the neuter form <TK6TOS see
TpBe yhp rpavas ipa. Eur. El. 639, Here. F. 563. 1159. This and the next
Tovj/dei/dG irphs rh TriTrTOV avrbs zvvhti.verse are omitted by Monk. Dr. Badham
The following verse seems to the present and Kirchhoff also mark them as spurious.
editor spurious, though Markland's emen- There seems good ground for suspicion,
dation is ingenious, Ttjde yap yo<re? v6<rrosfor e|co Btifxcv or i£w8e7/j.ev, (not eKO-tu-
irpbs cnKovs, and this is admitted by most 0e?|Uej>, which is the correction of Bro.
of the editors. In favour of it Schone daeus,) is the MSS. reading, and the in-
well compares Iph. A. 9G5, el irpbs "Ikiov terpolator doubtless meant, as t£a SeTpev
Iv TiyS' ewa/ice v6aros. But it is a com- b &
mon law in monostich dialogue, to com- yf
mence with two verses; and the sense is 1027. iepov Dobree for iepol. Mark-
so complete here with that number, while land lepo(piAaK(s, which Hermann adopts,
/SouAjjms is so mere a tautology, and fiov- comparing vao<pvkaKes in v. 1284. He
\ev<ns so unpoetical, that the third seems adds, " non potuit iepov dicere, quia id
on no ground worthy of being retained. visum esset ad evSov pertinere." Why
Aldus has V6(TTOV, the M S S . V6(TTOS. should not this be the construction in-
tended ?
1020. ovv for Uv Badham, and so Mark- 1031. avlais, 'your woes.' She uses
land. This does not appear to be a case a word as little likely to wound his feel-
where the repetition of the av is legiti- ings as possible. Aldus has avoiais. But
mate, besides that oSe is wanted to the it is obvious from what follows that she
connexion. So Electr. 1058, Sp' ovv alludes to his crime, not to his madness.
K\vovira, fiTJrep, CIT' €p£ets Katttos; where
ovv is inserted also on conjecture. Besides, this is not an uncommon confu-
sion.
1023. SwaiaBiiv, Elmsley's correction 1032. This verse is quoted by Stobaeus,
for SvvaifATjv, though perhaps aira£ AeytJ- Fl. brxiii. 26, with fiev for yap,
a form of the dual, seems to be 1035. ere for 7s Reiske.
408 ETPiniAOT
OP. riv alrCav trover'; vTroirTevco n yap.
1$. ov KaOapov ovra, TO 8' ocriov Sacra) fy
OP. ri hrjra (JLCLXXOV deas dyaXft dXicrKerai, ;
I<£. TTOVTOV ere TTTjycus ayv'icrai fiovXiqcroixai,
OP. er' ev Soju.oicri (BpeTas, e<f> ca ireirXevKa^ev. 1040
1$. KaKeivo vti^at, crov 0t,y6vro<; a>s, epS.
OP. irol STJTO. ; TTOVTOU vorepov el7ra9 eicfioXov ;
I<£. ou mOs ^aXtvoIs XwoSeVois 6p[ie2 credos,
OP. cri) 8' ^ TIS aX\os eV -)(ep°^v olcrei O p e r a s ;
I<£. eyw1 Ovyetv yap ocriov icrr e//,ot fJ-ovr). 1045
OP. ITiAaSijs 8' 6'8' T7)U,rv 77-ou rera^erai cj)6vov ;
1$. Tavroz' xepoiv croc Xe^erat [xtaa/M eyoiv.
OP. \d6pa 8' avaKTOs ^ etSoTOS BpaaeL? raSe ;
1$. Treicracra JJLVOOLS' OV yap av Xadoij^i ye.
OP. ye TTITUXOS evrfprjs wdpa. 1050
«at
a o l Si) jxeXeiv xprj rdXX' OTTCOS efei

1036. vvoTTTeia, I suspect what you irpos vabv, as here iK0d\\«r$ai. But
will say respecting me. Monk injudi- Iphigenia has a deeper scheme than that;
ciously adopts Markland's alteration, TIV she will take care to convey the image to
aiTiav (Tyovo^; oi>% inroirTevo) Tt yap. the very spot where his ship is moored,
1037. S^ffw, i. e. Xe^o/iev as 8<&<ra, sc.so as to secure a ready escape. W. Din-
dorf admits Reiske's conjecture, vorepov
1040. ET' for ecTTi Hermann and others e? Trap €Kfio\ov; but livai irapcc T6TTOV is
with one or two MSS., including Flor. 2. not usual.
The dative must mean, ' with a view to 1044. <rv S" ^ Jacobs for iro\ 5J>, and
which.' Kirchhoff would read 4cp''6ye, TIS for ris.
' to fetch which,' &c. 1046. TT6VOV Brodaeus, 86\ov Mus-
1041. I t is not easy to choose between grave, for (p6vov. Either emendation
crov 8iy6vTos, ws ipa, ' you having touched gives a good sense ; ' What place shall be
it, as I shall say,' (in which case vityai assigned to our friend Pylades here in the
depends on j3ouA4<ro/iai,) and crov 9iy6vros enterprise?' But (p6vov may allude to
&s, by which vtyai epw must stand for the murder by which Orestes is to be
U
epa> XPW ' viirrtiv. T h e latter, which ia described as polluted, and the following
Seidler's, is preferred by Hermann, Kirch- verse confirms this view.
hoff, Dindorf, and Matthiae; the former 1047. ex*"7 for ex*"' Kirchhoff.
by Monk and Badham. 1049. 76, the reading of the MSS.,
1042. irotSiJTa; ' Whither then (will seems more forcible than Monk's viv.
you pretend to carry it to) ? Do you Aldus has <re.
allude to the watery creek of the sea ?'— 1050. €viipris, whatever be its real ety-
' I mean where your ship is now riding at mology, might seem here at least to have
anchor.' By eK&oAov he seems to mean been used by the poet as if from (Z ipe<r-
any shallow, over which the sea iitfidWei, o-av. See inf. 1346. It is the Homeric
thinking she would be content to get any eiivpes ipsT/ihv, as Barnes has remarked.
where to the oozy shore, where there In both cases it is best to render it ' well-
might be water enough for the ceremonial fitted oars.'
ablution. From v. 1196, it is clear that 1051. Monk assigns this line, with
the sea almost washed the walls of the much probability, to Orestes, who thus
temple; and there it is said cKirinTeiv tells his sister that it is for her to con-
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 409
evbs [JLOVOV Set, racrSe avyKpvxpai raSe.
dXX avTiaXfi /cat Xoyovs TretcrT^ptous
evpi&K' e^et rot Swa/xiv eis OLKTOV yvvrj.
TO. 8' aXX', icrws av vdvra cru/XySai^ /caXai?. 1055
a) (^iXrarat yurat/ces, eis Ujica? ^S
/cat ra//,' eV u/xiv eWiv ^ KaXw?
v elvcu /cat crTeprjdrjvai,
T' a8eK<f)ov ^IXTCITTJS re crvyycWw].
/cat Trpcora fief /JLOL TOV Xoyou rdS' apyero)' 1060
yvvcuKes ia^iev, <f>i\6<f>pov dXXrjXat? yevos,
croitfiLV Te KOiva irpayn-aT dcr^aXecrTarai.
cnyijcraO' rjfjuv /cat crvveKTrovrjcraTe
<f>vyd<;. KOKOV rot yXwcrcr' orw TTUTTT] vapfj.
bpare 8' a»s rpeis [lia Tuyr) TOVS ^tXrarous 1065
7^ yijs iraTpcoas vocrros ^ daveiv e^et.
crcoOelcra 8', a>s a v /cat cru Kowcovfj^
crwcrco cr' es '.EXXaS'. dXXa. 77po§ ere

trive to reach the ship, and to persuade the distinction in the degrees of compari-
the chorus to be silent. Dr. Badham, son is most objectionable, and the verse
who is generally a follower of Monk, is as weak and worthless a one as could
tacitly adopts this, and Kirehhoff made be conceived. Of the next line also sus -
the same correction independently, though picion may with some reason be enter-
he would further read aoi 8' aS. By tained ; but it is not so manifestly an
TaXAa Iphigenia could only mean the safe interpolation as the present.
escape after she has reached the ship; 1064. iria-rij Hermann for TTIVTIS, and
whereas Orestes would mean, the inter- irdpa for irapp. The subjunctive how-
vening steps to he taken in getting the ever after oar is without ai* is sufficiently
statue out of the temple. common. See on Ion 856. By ' a trusty
1052. rdffSe, the chorus. See on Ion tongue' she means a tongue that will
667. Aesch. Cho. 546, aii>a> Se KpinrTeiv speak TO Kaipia, but not ra air6ppr]Ta.
Ta0"5e (TuvSi]Kas 4[j.ds. 1068. v6<rros Heath and others for
1055. h.v •KO.VTO. Markland for K7racTa.VOUTOV, which probably arose from making
A comma should be placed at TO. 5' &AA.a, it the object of i%a. For viajos yr\s see
the sense being, ' As for the rest, T dare Cycl. 108.
say all will turn out well.' For this 1067- The same reward for their si-
idiomatic use of ra 5' &\\a (celerum), lence, a return to their country on some
which has generally escaped notice, see future day, is promised to the chorus in
on Aesch. Suppl. 240. Agam. 891. the Helena, v. 1387, KOX ire Trpomoiov-
Monk omits this Terse without sufficient /j.e6a evvovv, Kpme'iy re (Trifj-aros, %P
reason. Svfitifj.e6a (rwdevres avro\ KOL <Te (Tvarffwaai
1056. els vnas Hermann for as i/xas, 7TOTE.
which, he rightly observes, is not and 10G8. trp6s (Te for irpbs <re Matthiae.
cannot be used in the sense of the other. The emphatic ere is only applicable where
1059. This verse seems clearly spu- Iphigenia throws herself on her knees
rious. The copies give <pi\ov T' ad€\<povbefore each of the chorus. The follow-
QiXrarov re &vyy6vov. Editors differ as ing words imply this action; and the
to the corrections (plArjs T' aSeAt/iiJs and action of course implies that the chorus
(piAT&TTjs re <xvyy6vov. In either casewere either on the stage, or had ap-
VOL. III. 3G
410 ETPiniAOT
ere /cat <r iicvovfiai, ere Se <f>C\r)<;
yovdroiv r e /cat rS>v ev Sofiotcn tyCkTaratv, 1070
fJLrjTpbs irarpos re /cat TZKVOV, OTCO Kvpel.
Tt (j>are; TLS VJJL£)V (ftr/crlv, rj TIS ou dikei,
acrde, ravra. /xr) yap alvovcrtov Xoyovs
Kayo) /cat /cacrtyvijTos raXa?.
XO. Odpcrei, <f>C\r] Secnrouva, /cat CTGJ^OU [JLOVOV 1075
ws e/c y ' e/xou o~ot iravra <jiyy\Ori<jera,i,
ICTTW )U,eyas ^ e v ? , S
1$. ovaurde jivdov /cat yivoicff
crbv epyov rj&r) KOX aov elerfiaivetv
ws avri)l T^^et T^crSe Koipavo<; ~^9ovo<; 1080
dvtxiav i\dy)(a)v, el KaTeCpyaarau, i;eva>v.
a> TTOTVI, r)irep p AvXC&os Kara
ecrweras e/c irarpoKTovov
fie /cat i w roucrSe T' - ^ TO Ao^iov
ou/cert /SpoTOtcrt Sta cr' eTrJTVfjeov crrofxa. 1085
dXX' evfievrjs eKfiydi [iapfidpov -^8ovb<;
es Tas Aurjvas' Kat yap evvao ov vpeiret

proached quite to it. At a distance, the the impOivios TTOUS may be her's alone,
appeal to individuals, ai KO} ae &c, 1079. She here turns to Orestes and
would have been unintelligible. Her- Pylades. Compare Rhes. 339, (ri T* eS
mann adduces an ingenious argument irapaivtls Ka\ ov Kaipias <TKOTTUS. Bothe
from the repetition of <re thrice, that supposes that she speaks to two at-
the front rank alone can be meant, and tendants.
therefore that the chorus were ranged 1081. e\4*yxa"'i ' inquiring.' It is not
nark (vyh, in ranks three abreast, and necessary to read &£y{wi', which is Mark-
not in file, Kara aroixovs. land's obvious suggestion.
1071. W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff omit 1082. S> -W6TVC. Compare the address of
this verse, because it appears from v. 130 Helen to Hera and Aphrodite under simi-
that the chorus consisted of virgins, lar circumstances, Hel. 1093 seqq., &
Moreover, Srip is masculine only ; a diffi- TT6TVL, % Alounv ev Aetcrpots Trlrveis, KT\.
culty which Monk meets by reading t¥ TW 1083. TTO.TPOKT6VOV, irregularly used for
Kvpei. Bothe also prefixes an asterisk, as IK Trarpyas X 6 P ^ KTeivobtrT)s /ite. The
to a dubious passage. If the verse be position of Seti/rjs suggests a doubt of its
genuine, 8TCJ> Kvpe'i may be taken as a genuineness. The poet, if he wrote
general formula, like 5s fxoi ir&VTes els ev these concluding lines at all, ought to
flKere, apparently said of women alone, have written, efrrep AvXtSos Kara irrvxas
Iph. A. 1127, and as so used because no rb irplv [x iawcras—aSitybv fie Kal vvv.
feminine equivalent to J n n was in use. 1086. tu/Atv^s €K^T)8I, depart (i. e.
(So perhaps aiVia av8' '6TOV in v. 92G.) suffer your statue to be removed) pro-
We cannot be certain that all the mem- pitiously, and without anger at the stealthy
bers of the chorus were maidens, because means to be adopted, from this barbaric
the use of the singular in the address to land to the renowned Athens. Schone
Iphigenia, v. 126—42, clearly shows that compares T&S evSalfj.oi'as 'ASiivas in Oed.
it was spoken by the coryphaeus, and so Col. 282.
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX.
vaietv, Trapov aoi iroXiv ex e w / euScu/
XO. opvis, a irapa trtTpivas
TTOVTOV SeipaSa?, OKKVOJV,
eXeyov olrov dei'SetSs
euftWrov £vvero2s fioav,
OTL vocnv KeXaSeZs a e i JAO\.IT<U<S,
iy<i> COL
Oprfvovs, a-nrepos
irodovcr 'EWdvoiv dyopous,
iroOovcr ApTejAiv \o^iav,
a trapa KvvOtov o^dov oitceL
(j>oivLKoi 6' d
T evepvia. KCU
1089. The chorus, in a beautiful but
very difficult ode of the glyconeau metre,
bewail the captivity which they now en-
dure far from their homes in Hellas.
They compare themselves to the Halcyon,
that bird of sorrow that sits on the soli-
tary rocks and sings for its lost mate.
They long to revisit their native land, and
Delos, where Artemis is worshipped with
more congenial rites. They recall the
time when first they were sold as slaves
by victorious enemies, and assigned as
attendants on the priestess of the Tauric
temple. Would that they had never
known what happiness was, for then they
would have felt less keenly their present
misery. The goddess whom they serve is
now about to depart; Pan and Phoebus
will attend her voyage to Athens. They
will be left, while fair breezes waft away
the swift galley. Would that they could
take wings and fly away to join in the
festive dances and marriage gaieties in
which they used once to rejoice !—It is
remarkable that throughout the singular
first person is used.
Ibid. Aldus has Ttis ireTpivas. By the
omission of TCIS, with the two best MSS.,the
antistrophic verse has the final long syl-
lable resolved into two short. The Hal-
cyon, commonly translated King-fisher,
was some kind of sea-fowl, the note of
which was thought peculiarly plaintive.
Hence Ovid, Her. xviii. 81, ' Halcyones
solae, memores Ceycis amati, Nescio quid
visae sunt mihi dulce queri.' Aristophanes
appears to parody this passage, Ran. 1309,
a\Kv6v€S, at Trap' deeaots 0aAa<reT7js KV-
3 G •2
411
crrp. a.
1090
1095
1100
fia<rt o-ToixiWere, KT\., as in the follow-
ing sentence he parodies Orest. 1432, and
in the next after that Electr. 435.
1091. e\€yov OITOV dei'Seis, ' makest
thy hard fate the subject of doleful song.'
Seidler compares, in defence of oi-roi>
against Barnes' oiKrphv, which most of
the recent editors admit, Aesch. Agam.
1 1 6 2 , v[j.vov(ri $' vpvav fidi[jLa<TLV •Kpoa'h-
Htvcu TvpuTapxov &TT)V. Similarly in Cycl.
fid,*la.K.xov yiav is 'a song about Bacchus.'
Of course, olnrphv is in itself probable;
but why should transcribers have changed
an obvious and ordinary epithet for a
peculiarly choice epic noun, by which the
construction becomes involved instead of
simplified?—zhiJjvtTov KTX., intelligible
to those who are themselves experienced
in woe. Cf. Iph. A. 466, ov (rvve-rh. avv-
eT(£>?.—'6TL depends on ev^vvtrov, 'namely,
that it is thy husband (Ceyx) whom,' &c.
1094. Trapa@dKAofj.cu, I set my sorrow-
ful strains alongside of yours; I compare
the one with the other. So KarafidA..
Ae<r8a.i has a medial sense in Hel. 164.
Reiske proposed Qpi)vova\ Schone dpfrais,
comparing Androm. 288, ifiav Se Tlpia-
fiidav virtpfioAcus A6y<av 5vC(pp6iJcov irapa-
$aAA6/j.€vat.—uiTTepos, a wingless, i. e.
a human, songstress. So &TTTtpos tpdris,
' an omen not derived from birds,' Agam.
267.
101)6. ay6povs, the assemblies; Here.
412. El. 723. This and the next verse
are glyconean polyschematislic, answering
to the ordinary form in the antistrophe,
as v. 1092, 1109, and v. 421 and 439.
1100. For the ' full-tressed' date palm
412 ETPiniJOT
yX.au/cas 6a\\ov Ipbv i\a£as,
AOLTOVS aiSiW. (jytkav,
Xi/jbvav 6' eVkicrcrovcrav vSwp
KVKkiov, ev9a KVKVOS yxeXcw-
§09 Moucras depanevei. 1105
a> iroWaX SaKpvwv Xi/3aSe?, a.
at Trap^tSas ets ejaas
€TT€crov, aviKa irvpyuw
eV vavcrlv i/3av
epeT/xotcri Kai 1110
ov Se Si' e/A7roXSs
fiapfiapov rj\6ov,
tvda r a s eka<j)OKTovov
Kopav
Xarpeuw 1115

(prjXovcra TCW Sta.

and the bay-tree of Delos see Hec. 455, sent the chorus as yvvames V7i<riaTiKa\, or
and for the annular lake, Herod, ii. 170. merely to contrast the Greek worship of
Aesch. Eum. 9.—QaWov ed. Bra- Artemis, that of joy and innocence, with
bach. for BaXKos or BaAos. There may the barbaric worship of the same goddess
possibly have been two forms, as rb at Tauri.
<TK6TOS and 6 VKOTOS. But those known 1109. bAAvjjievw Erfurdt for ouAo//€-
to us are T2I BCLKOT and 6 6aA\6s. The vau or oAofitEj/aiVf and iirl Elmsley for eVl
word was properly applied to the olive, as or iv, as in Hel. 1135, eVl vm>a\v &yuv.
appears from Photius, BaWbs, \4ycrai But see on v. 1096.
Kal AffT&tpavosTTJS €\aias, and again, 1112. viarov ^AOov is like <=A0E«< 65bi>,
OaAA.bs, KAa5os e'Acti'as' 3} Trap rb 0d\- as Aesch. Theb. 711, ^ 'A6r)s otiobs av
\ov. TdffS' t<p' €$S6fj.ais TrvAais. Barnes sug-
1102. aSlva may be compared with gests vijtfov, Nauck vaaov.
ty%tpov in v. 969, the thing itself for the 1115. On Aarptveiv with an accusative
place where it was manifested. Monk, see Electr. 130, riva "K6AIV, riva 81 OIKOV,
comparing Hec. 460, where these trees §> rAafiov <r6yyov€, Aarpevets. The epi-
are called Aaro? <pi\a cofilvos aya\fj.at sus-thet /j.rjAn6vras may perhaps be considered
pects that (piKas is here the true reading; as purely poetical and otiose, rather than
as if a poet was never permitted to vary descriptive of the particular altar of the
an expression. It is an obvious sugges- Tauric Artemis. But Monk gives oil
tion to read Aarovs aS7yi <pl\as, ' a fj.r]Ao8vTas, after Musgrave ; and the same
tree welcome to Latona's travail.' correction had occurred to the present
1104. KviAtoy is Seidler's certain cor- editor. The ov was probably omitted to
rection for KvKveiov. The lake was called suit the short syllable in 10!)9. Schone
rpoxoziS'hs, rpox^'^o'a, lrepiriy'ijs, as he suggests £eivo6vTas.
shows from Callimachus and Herodotus. 1117- (vAov<ra ran Bothe and Monk for
It was also frequented by wild swans ; ^TJAOVIT' or QriTovir' &TO.V,—a good correc-
whence Ion says to one of those birds, tion, and sufficiently consistent with the
as it flies to the Delphic temple, Alpvas metre of v. 1100, the variation being the
E7n'/3a ras ArjAidSos, v, 107- It is hard same as the verse above compared with
to say whether the poet meant to repre- the strophe. Perhaps however rbv may be
 I&ITENEIA H EN TAYPOIH. 413

TOS SvcrBaCixov'1 iv yap dvayK<u<i

OV K&jJLVei O"VVTp0(f)0S 0)V.
fieTafidWei 8' evSaifiovCa' 1120
TO Se /xer' evrn^ia? KCLKOV-
crdai dvaroLS /Sapvs aldJv.
/ecu ere fiev, TTOTVI , 'Apyda (XTp.
OXKOV
crvpitfiiv 8' 6 1125
ovpeiov H a w s

6 <£ot/3os & 6
kirraTovov Xvpa<s
rejjixfiei Xnrapav 1130
still nearer the truth, as Kirchh off sug- resolved into two short; and for the con-
gests. The doctrine here is the same as text, nothing can be more appropriate
in Here. 1292, where see the note ; viz. than the proposition, conveyed by //era-
that it is better never to have known ySa'AAei, that happiness is not lasting.
happiness, if we are destined to experience Kirchhoff proposes //eTa^oAi) SvcrSai-
reverses. There is great truth in the re- f (
mark ; a beggar's child, ill-clad, cold, 1121. T£> Se for T£> yap Seidler, these
half-fed, shows, to the surprise of unthink- particles being often confused. Of course,
ing people, no signs of unhappiness, be- evrvxias is the accusative plural. To
cause it has never known what comfort avoid the ambiguity with the genitive,
and luxury are. And so ' in hardships,' Scaliger would read eiirvxiav. The plural
the chorus goes on to say, ' one is not however occurs Ion 482 and 1506.
afflicted, if one has been brought up in. 1125—7. She describes the ai\bs of
them from childhood. But happiness is the TpirjpavArjs by a poetical figure; 'and
liable to a reverse (p-fTapdAAei) ; and the the wax-fastened reed of the mountain
being brought low after prosperous cir- Pan by its shrill notes shall encourage the
cumstances is to mortals a heavy lot.' rowers.' On oiipziov see v. 1140.
Compare Ale. 926. Hel. 418. Troad. 634. 1130—1. Something is here wrong;
1119. Ka.fi.vei is adduced from one MS.but as every editor has his own conjec-
for Ka/xveis. So also Reiske and Milton. ture, it is a hazardous matter to restore
1120. The reading in the text is Lent- the original. Hermann omits e«, Seidler
ing's correction for ^ueTajSaAAei dvadat- and Bothe, followed by W. Dindorf, give
ftovia. He compares Here. 1291, Ke/fArj- ES a, Monk ila', which he is confident is
JUCVOJ Be tpaiTl /xaKapicv irore al yuerajSoAal right; while for the MSS. reading, asiSaiy
irovqp6v. The two short syllables /^era it|ei, he thinks the poet may have put
are isochronous with Xi/j.i> in v. 1183. Dr. jueTa fj.e\ovs Tri^-jrwv. Certainly a^ei is
Badham is dissatisfied with this slight cor- suspicious, because the same word was
rection, S' e(5 for Sus. He thinks ovvtpo- used in v. 1124, so that the sentence, as
tpos Sva-Sai/Mo/nf was the original reading, the text commonly stands, virtually is, ah
and that utTafSaAAei is corrupt. But [Lev pavs a£et Kal *o?/3os #Jel 'A8J)vas.
with aiyrpoipos it is obvious to supply The most probable and natural reading
av6.yKa.is. Monk says, " verba a sensu appears to be ire/iif'ei Xnrapav | 'AOrjraiW
pariter et metro aliena confidenter mu- eV! yav, because Phoebus would escort
tavi in [xerafioKal 5' evSaifj-ovia, lo suchor conduct his sister Artemis and her
every change is happiness," by which priestess, while ct£ei would only be ap-
he means, that as change cannot be for plicable either to the ship itself or to
the worse, it must be for the better. The Orestes. In the antistrophic verse the
metre however still has a long syllable metre has been happily restored by Her-
414 ETPiniAOT
[eisj Avrjvaioiv em yav.
ifie S' avTov irpdknrov-
cra /Secret poOioi<;
\_aipi S'] to-Tia *Se irpoTovoi Kara TTpapav virep
aroXov iKTreTaaovcTL TroSas *re 1135

aw.

OLKeLCDV S ' V77£p

kv VCOTOUTLV 1140
aijxi doatpvcra'
oL<; oe crTairjv, out KOU
mann, who reads -n-pbs for /xarepos. It is Dindorf, or aepi. The latter is not at all
probable that els here, yap for be in v. necessary to the sense, and is an unusual
1121, arav for Tap in v. 1117, the omis- dative which has all the appearance of a
sion of oh in v. 1116, and v&rois afxois ingloss or amplification of eKirerd'o-ovo-i.
v. 1140, are all due to some officious me- Hermann edits aept 5' to'ria re irpSrovoi
trical transcriber, who sought to restore KTX., and Monk, after Markland, aept &"
exact syllabic correspondence at the ex- lo-ria Kal itp6rapoi, though he seems to
pense of the sense, and without knowing admit the truth of Seidler's criticism,
the laws which regulate the licences in that the Kal is here "prorsus absonum."
glyconean verses. Kirchhoff gives aepi $' Itrrla . . . irpbrovos
1132. irpoXiirovtra Hermann for Xi- (so MS. Pal.) Kara j irpqpixv KTA. and in
vovaa. Monk transposes the 8e, giving the antistrophe, els eptv opw^eva iroXv-
e[x avrov 5e Xtirovtra.—irxdraicrip thevoiKiAa | (pdpea KTX. We might perhaps
present editor for irXdrais. supply the lost monosyllable by trot.
1134. irp6rovoi, as the word implies, Seidler gives irpb nrporivov. But the
and as has been explained on Hec. 114, chief difficulty lies in the antistrophe (v.
were properly the ropes which secured 1148).
the mast at the bows and the stern, ir6Ses, 1138. tviiXwv irvp is the moving upper
' the sheet-lines,' being fastened on each ether, according to the theory of Anaxa-
side near the stern. Hermann however goras.
thinks that by irp6rovoi, both here and ia 1140. Monk gives vdiroiaiv ifiois for
Hec. 114, the ropes are meant by which vtbrots a/iois, and he is probably
the sails were furled or unfurled; and right, for the verse should certainly be
Monk says they were those, " quorum glyconean. In the strophe, v. 1126,
ope vela eriguntur." The ir6Ses (accord- we should perhaps read either ovpeiov or
ing to Hermann and Seidler, and indeed, ovpifldra. See on Androm. 103, where
consistently with a word meaning the the metre suggests alwe'iva. for alireivq.—
bottom or lower end of a sail) were the Qod&vaa, ' quickly moving.'
two lowest extremities of the canvas, 1142. x°P°~'s <TTatT)i>, like trraaa xopoh
where they are fastened to the ropes: Electr. ] 78, which Monk well compares.
Schol. ad Ar. Equit. 436, 7r<i5as Se KEAOS- Dr. Badham, without much reason, gives
ITIV ol vavrai robs Trap' eKarepa ra pepr]^opovs 8' Irrrai'qv, and in the next verse
itdxas exSeSe/xefovs ryjs o96vi)s. Here ndpeSpos for wapBevos. It is true that
therefore lar'ia n6$as re (for so Hermann irapSevos does not suit the metre, unless
reads, and so the metre requires, for with Hermann we transpose the words in
7r<J5a) merely mean icrrla KarinStv SeSe- v. 1129, to eirrar6vov KeXatiov Xvpas.
fxeva, which the Tvp6rovoi are said to ex-But TTEpeSpos 7a cuoi>,' seated at a marriage
/
pand as they unfurl them. If the anti- feast,' is a doubtful sense. The context
strophic verse be right, we must here requires that she should say,' Would that
omit either 'urria, with Bothe and W. I could take my place in the dance, where
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 415

f7rap6dvo<; ev
iripi TTOS' eiXtcrcroucra <f>Ckas 1145
vpbs rjklKOJV Oidcrovs
es d/xiXXa?, ^apijoiv
^airas *T' eis epiv afipoirXovTov
bpvvjxiva, TTokwoiKiXa cftdpea KOU TrkoKafiovs
ye- 1150

0OA2.
TTOV V 0 ' 17 TWvSe

formerly also I joined the festive ring at playing in rivalry,' as in v. 1094, and this
a marriage/ Hence it is very likely the is by no means improbable : though we
poet wrote, O6L KCU irdpos 4v euSoiclfiOLS may supply some more appropriate par-
yd/tois. The genitive would naturally ticiple to irAoKct^ous, like Koo-ixov/nevr],
follow from the corruption of irdpo? epinto from 7repij6aAA.oJueVjj, ' putting on.' Dr.
irapSfvos. It is doubtful if the words Badham compares Soph. Antig. 1093,
could mean either ' a maiden honourably K^ p 0d l
px
born ' (Monk), or ' virgo nobili digna con- 1151. The common reading, yivvmv
nubio ' (Hermann). See however on v. tirnia&v, is defended by W. Dindorf on
134. Kirchhoff proposes irdpoiB' CVSOKI-the ground that the dative, in point of
fiova' 4/j.as, retaining the MSS. reading syntax, depends on Trcpt&aAAofj.4va, though
fiarepos. in point of sense on io-Kia^ov. Monk's
1145. Hermann's correction for irapa ylvvas, though it is metrically admissible,
•n6V €i\i<T(Tov<ra <pi\as fj.arpbs (fxarepos), appears to be a mere patchwork. Her-
'dancing by my mother's foot' (cf. Iph. mann's admirable correction, yhvv avv-
A. 627), seems a very happy one, espe- t(TKla£oyt has been admitted by Dr. Bad-
cially as it makes the strophic verse right ham ; and it is strongly confirmed, by
by the simple omission of the superfluous Suppl. 1219, aAA' ov tpQdvziv xph (TvaKid-
€(?. Translate, ' whirling round my foot focTas yevvv, and Bacch. 455, Tr\6Ka/j.os
in friendly rivalry with the company of — yivvv Trap' avr^v K^xv^vosr sa id of a
my equals.' He well compares Phoen. female attire, compared with Phoen. 63,
31!), irtpUXiKTOv adovav ilteiffe not rb 67re! Se T(KVOIV yefvs 4/j.wv crtcid^eTai.
Sevpo Trepi-^opdovffa. We may add Iph. The verse is now ithyphallic ; and there
A. 212, a/j.iKXai' 5' iiv6yeL iroSo7v irpbs seems no other way of bringing it into
pf pp exact conformity with the strophe.
1148. The old reading, xa'iTas °-&l">-
1153. Thoas, the king, makes his ap-
TTXOVTOIO els epw, has been corrected by pearance on the stage at the moment
when Iphigenia, probably apprised of his
the present editor, and with not greater approach, is leaving the temple with the
rashness than others have used, in read- sacred image in her arms. Explanations
Ing X^-'SHS 6' (Markland and Badham), ensue, which afford an opportunity for
KOX rhv ajipdirXovTov (Bothe), real xalTasmaturing the plot that has been agreed
(Monk), no! xa^Tas a0p6ir\ovToy €I)T' | on.—irvAaipbs, /cA^Sou^oy, Upla.—tf8ri
EIS epiv (Schone), or u.fjf>6ir\ovrov'6T'tisReiske for $; 5}j, which Monk strangely
epic (Hermann). The sense is, ' and en- retains, because he does not remember
tering into a rivalry of rich adornment of any passage where tf$n commences an
the hair.' This, by giving irXdraujLv for interrogative question. In the next verse
irXdrais in the strophic verse, restores T€ was added by Bothe. Dr. Badham,
the metre with close accuracy. Hermann, with superfluous praise, admits the con-
with more violence, there gives ^odicp jecture of Jacobs, hdiTTovrai. But, as
Aa/iireiv is an active verb (Ion 83, 87),
1149. Monk gives 'dis-
416 ETPiniJOT

dSuTois * T ' iv ayvois crafjua \dfnTOvrai rrvpi; 1155

XO. T^S' eo'Tti', rj crot Trdvr, dva^, epet cratficos.
eo. ea'
Tt ToSe /AeTaipet5 ef aKLvrfraiv (3d6pav,
'Aya/JLe/xvovos Tra?, 0ea$ dyaX/x' e^ aiAeWis ;
1$. aVa|, ey' auToG iroSa crov eV Trapaardcnv.
00. Tt 8' ecrTiv, 'I<j)Lyev€La, Kaivov iv So/xots ; 1160
1$. ocrta, y a p OLOW/X e7ros Tooe.
00.
1$. ov Kadapd [JLOL TO, OvfiaT r/ypevcracrd', ava£.
eo. Tt jovKOioagav TOVTO a ; i] oogav Aeyets ;
i$. SV TO T-^S ^eou TTOKW eSyoas direcrTpd<j>7j. 1165
@o. r) viv cretcrjiios earpexpe
i$. oxftuv 8' 6/xjU,aT&)v
00. rj 8' atTta Tts ; ^ TO Tftii' £evcoi> /xvcro? ;
i$. ^/S', ouSef aXXo1 Set^a y a p Se8paKaT0i>.
00. dX\' ^ Ttv' e/cavov fiapfidpcov (X 1170

the passive here may well mean Kaioyrui, KeXevQov—Si>s Ka0apo-ia <p\oyt. Yet surely
and the more so because oil was used in SiStiyai S<rta should rather have been illus-
consuming the body, v. 633. trated from Bacch. 370, data, irirva. Sean,
1157- i.K\.vr\T<Av, sacred, not to be KT\., 'sanctity,' 'religious reverence.'
touched by mortal hand. Monk gives TI The dative is here found in the best
7roTe, because " r6Se nullam vim habet." MSS. Inf. v. 1461, Stria? eKari is reli-
But he points to the statue she is carrying. gionis gratia, to satisfy the demands of
1159. irapaaTaaiv, ' the entrance,' pro- ceremonial religion.
perly, the pilasters at the angles of the 1163. 7)7pei5<ra<T0e. The middle voice
front. Aldus has TtapaGTaozi with the refers to the commands of the king, who
MS. Pal. See Androm. 1121. Phoen. had had the victims caught. The captors
415. Thoas, it would seem, is about to are said Sj]pav in v. 280. The accurate
enter the temple to prevent the removal distinction is also observed in Andr. 841,
of the statue. Of course, being a $dp[Sa- where Hermione says to her nurse, rl pot
pos, he is easily outwitted, like Theocly- £i(p05 etc x e p^^ riype^xrw; and then imme-
menus in the Helena, by a yvvi] 'EK- diately appeals to a male attendant to
\T]V[S. give back the sword he has taken away
1161. airewTvva, i. e. avrovs. But from her by the nurse's order.
she does not finish her speech ; and, lest 1165. irdXtv, i.e. birl<j<at o
the king should misunderstand her mean- a-wb TTJS eSpas, sc. TOO f}a8pov.
ing, she adds, ' for I devote this word to 1166. Why earpeipt is used, where
religion ;' not to you or yours, but to aveTpttyev would seem a more natural
the ceremonial defilement that is now word, is explained on Here. F. 1306, with
upon the temple and the statue. Aldus which compare Bacch. .'{48.
has 6<xla, which Monk retains. But there 1168. TI for rb Dobree, and so Kirch-
is little force in the priestess saying, ' for hoff and Monk, who reads ^ with one
I being holy utter this word.' Dr. Bad- MS. There is no difficulty in the article,
ham, who supposes eiros rtSSe alludes to for Thoas had been told in v. 11C3 that
what she is about to say, interprets baia. the £eVot were fivaapoi. But TI would
SiSdwu purgare, lustrare, like Hel. 869, imply ignorance of the fact.
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 417
rjXBov TOV (j>6vov
0 0 . TIV ; eis epov yap TOV fx,a0elv
1$. fjirjTepa KareipydcravTO KOLVOJVCO
0 0 . "AnoXXov, OV8' iv /3apfidpot,<; erXr/ rd8' dv.
1$. Tracr^s Siary/Acns rjXddrjcrav 'EXXdSos. 1175
MU. ^ TWVO efcari 017T ayaA/x eg-co <pepei<s;
I<&. <j£\x.vov y VTT aldip , ws ^.eracrTTycrco <f>6i>ov.
00. jaiao"ju,a S' eyvcos TOIC i^ivoiv voia> Tpoirca ;
1$. rjXey^ov, cos ^eas /3peras drrecrTpd^rj TTOXLV.
00. crocfi-qu cr' edpexpev 'EXXas, &i; TJCTOOV /caXco?. 1180
1<P. Kai J W KaueuTCW oekeap i]0v fiot, (ppevoiv.
0 0 . rcoi' 'ApyoOev TL (f>iXTpov dyyeXXovTi CTOL ;

1171. OIKHIOV KTA.' ' The guilt of adopted by Kirchhoff. If any change is
murder they had upon them when they necessary, Kal (XvyKa6t7<rav would seem
came, is that of their own kindred.' On more likely. The meaning however ap-
K€fcrrj(r6ai see v. 076. pears to be, that her cleverness and cun-
1174. oM' eV fiapfldpois, i. e. whom the ning have been further shown by her not
Hellenes are always affecting to despise. being deceived by the proffered bait. On
—ZT\T), scil. rls, a sufficiently common the formula Kal vvv see Cycl. 32. No-
ellipse. The old copies give TIS5' erkri thing can be more crafty than Iphigenia's
TIS i.v, where it is rather difficult to say dialogue with Thoas. She begins by
whether v6?ie or TIS is an interpolation. stating the truth, because she has a plau-
The reading in the text is Hermann's. sible reason (her hatred of Hellas for
Bothe and Kirchhoff, with Seidler, omit giving her up to be sacrificed) to allege,
T68\ supplying nyTepa KaTepyAffaffdai, why she should refuse to take this pre-
Elmsley however shows that r6Se or Tt£5e tended " bait." Thoas accordingly be-
is commonly added in this phrase (Med. lieves that she has refused, and confides
1339. Hel. 97), and he proposes T6S' in her the more for her apparently honest
¥I\TIUT' h.v, which W. Dindorf adopts. So avowal. The power of religion, i. e.
Hel. (»56, T{ (pS>; TIS tip rdb' ^JXTTKT^V superstitious scruple, on a well-meaning
fSpoT&v irore; Tit. Badham thinks the barbaric prince, is illustrated by this
best correction would be, ouS1 iv fiapfSd- scene, compared with the very similar one
pOLS TIS CLVT* €T\T].
in the Helena, where Helen persuades
1175. The reply to the preceding verse Theoclymenus that certain funeral rites
is, in effect, oiib' •r\vi<fx0VT0 °' "EAAr/ces* must be performed on board ship to a
7}\ddT]fTay yap ol ipovtis KTA. Otherwise husband who is reported to have been
we should read Siaynois 5'. lost at sea (v. 1240 seqq.).—For Ka6e7irav,
properly used of dropping a bait, Dr.
1177. &>s utTaaT-fiffa, that I may re-Badham compares Ar. Vesp. 174, o'lav
move it from the pollution of blood, which irp6<pa<rtv KO.6TJK^V, as elpuvLKais. So also
it has contracted from the presence of the Theocr. xxi, 43, e/c KaAa^oi Se ir\dvov
strangers. Cf. 991. KaT€<retov eStoSar.
1179. rfXeyxov, I questioned them
about the matter, when &c. Cf. 1165. 1182. Dr. Badham, while he plausibly
1180. &s, for STI OVTOIS. Aesch. Pers. gives |Uc5c for TUV, is wrong in saying
r iV s
768, fieis yap OVK fix® IP t ™ ev<ppcev" TCUV 'Apy6dei/ pro T&V iv "Apyei dici non
ecpv. potest." This is one of many passages
1181. Kal vvv KTA. 'And but just where a double meaning of the substan-
now they held out a tempting bait of tive is implied, ayytWovTt 'Apy68ei* <pl\-
my affections,' i. e. they tried, by an Tpov TL TWV iv ^Apyei tp'iKuv, ' bringing
appeal to my affections, to draw me from some pleasing tidings from Argos about
hence. Monk gives Kal pty, which is your friends there.' Similarly Aesch.
VOL. III. 3H
418 ETPiniJOT
1$. TOV JJLOVOV 'OpecrTrjv ijjibv a$e\cf>bv
00. ws 8rj o-<f>€ crwcrats ^Sovcus dyyeX/xaTcov ;
1$. Kal iraripa ye Irjv Kal KaXais irpacrcreiv i/xov. 1185
00. crv 8' es TO TTJS #eoi) y i£evevo~a<; eiKOTO)?.
I<£. iraadv ye fiLO~ovoJ> 'EWdS', rj fi aundikeo'ev.
0 0 . Tt SrJTa Spa/iev, <f>pdl,e, Tolv ^evow nipt;
1$. TOV vofJbov dvdyKrj TOV TrpoKei/xevov ere/Hew.
00. OVKOVV iv epya ^epvi^Ses £M/>OS Te crov ; 1190
I<£. ayvols KaOap/JLois irpa>Td viv vCxpau ddXco.
©0. 7Trjyaio~LV vSaTtov TJ dakacrcria Sp6o~<o ;
1$. 6d\ao~cra Kkvt,ei iravra Tavdpatnoyv KaKa.
00. 6o~L(x>Tepov yovv TTJ 0ew nriaoiev dv.
I#. Kal Ta/xd y OVTCO /xaXkov av KaXws ex o t - 1195
00. OVKOVV Trpos avTov vabv eKTrvrrTei Kkvhatv;
10. iprfpCas Set- Kal yap a'XXa hpdcrofxev.
00. ay' evda -^prj^eL^ ov (f>ika> Tapped* opav.
1$. ayvio-Teov [JLOL Kal TO TTJS Oeov /3peVa?.
00. eiTrep ye K^Xts e/3a\e VLV fLrjTpoKTovos. 1200
1$. ou ya/3 7TOT' av viv rjpd[X7]v fiddpatv diro.
Agam. 521, uripv^ 'Axaiuv xa'pe r^" nub detained here by the services of the tem-
arpaTOv. Many instances have been pie. By inveiv the metaphor of swim-
given on Choeph. 497.—TI Matthiae for ming away from a bait is happily kept up.
ri, which would have implied that Thoas Cf. Hipp. 470, is Se T^JV TVXVV weaova'
knew some message had arrived from oai\v <jv, niis ttv eKvevaat So/ceij; Ibid.
Argos, and wanted to know what it was. 822, iriXafos eiVopoi TOITOCTOI',fiirrefi-S}-
—Monk's o.yyti\avTt here is no improve- TOT' £ia>cuaui iraXiv. Young students
merit. In the next, he needlessly inserts will not confound this with ejc'veuo-e from
y3 after yOpiari]v. tKveveii', v. 1330.
1184. Kirchhoff puts no question at 1190. iv epycp, ready for action; the
the end of this verse. same in effect as ITOI/IOI.
1185. Kal (rjv TE irartpa Monk, because 1193. This verse is cited by Stobaeus,
" rhythmus est insuavis et ye a loco Flor. iv. 20, besides several grammarians
alienum." He thinks the poet should and Diogenes Laertius (quoted in the
not have made Iphigenia tell a gratuitous notes of Herm. and Dind.). It was a
falsehood about her father; but he had yvaifiri well suited to the Greek notions
not perhaps fully considered the Greek both of the sanctity of the elements and
doctrines and practices on the subject of of the purgation or lustration, by material
deceit. means, from moral guilt.
1186. Monk, who says nothing about 1195. Kal rafid y KTA. This verse is
the sense of a rather obscure verse, reads ambiguous : she means, ' this will also
els TO TTJS 6eas, because he sees no mean- suit my plans of escape ; ' while Thoas is
ing in the ye. It belongs rather indued to understand by it, ' my duty to the
to av Be than to 6eov, but its force is goddess will be more satisfactorily per-
exerted generally on the verse: ' You formed.'
however took refuge with good reason in 1196. etcrciirTei. See on vorepbv IK-
your duty to the goddess,' i. e. you es- fiohov, v. 1042.
taped from the bait by saying you were
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATP01S. 419

00. St/caios rjv&ejBeu

1$. oiaOd vvv a JJLOI y€v£o~0a);
00. o-hv TO aiqjxa'weiv rdSe.
1$. Seo-jua TOIS ^ivoiari irpocrdes.
00. 7TOI Se or' e/c^vyotev aV ;
1$. TTIOTTOV'EXkas oiSev ovSeu. 1205
00. tr' eVi Seo-)na, TTp6o-rro\oi.
I#. KaKKOfiL^ovTcov ye Sevpo TOVS £dvovs 0 0 . ecrrat
raSe.

00. •f]\iov npocrdev

TC flOl CTTUjJuTTeilTT

00. oio o~oi.

1$. /cat 73"dXet irefixpov TLV' ocrrts
00.
J#. eV So/xots \ii\wuv aTravras. 1210
0O. UT7 crvvavTaiev

1202. SI'KOIOJ, a rare feminine form, 1208. For TVX«S Hermann gives rayas,
used also in Heracl. 901, and justified by * injunctions,' a rare word, and one not
the occasional use of S Kal r) Kvpios, very likely to have been here used by
Heracl. 143, Aesch. Suppl. 712. Monk Euripides, even if we could be sure that
gives SiKaios in his text, but apparently, it meant Trpo(TTdyfj.aTa rather than Ta|eis
from his note, he preferred SIKCUOV, after (Aesch. Eum. 286). One cannot help
Elmsley. The meaning would be dif- suspecting, that ei for ,u}/ is the true
ferent, ' piety and forethought are right,' reading in the next verse, and that Thoas
—a general sentiment much less pointed asks, ' To warn them that what will
and appropriate than the old reading, befal them, if they should meet the mur-
' Your piety and your forethought are derers?' Thus Iphigenia completes her
right (disinterested).' On the article sentence, a-i\\iavei—/u/xyetp, and he his,
joined with only one of two substantives each interrupting the other. Elmsley
see Electr. 390. quotes v. 1410, <ro\ ras eKelQev a"q^iav<jov,
1203. a fioi yeve<r6u. A mere variation araj, Tvxas. W. Dindorf thinks iroiovs
of the common formula, olaff h Spattov; X6yovs the true reading, as Elmsley had
—The metre now passes into that peculiar proposed.
form of trochaic, where each line is divided 1209. /J-rj (Twavryev, if the reading be
between two speakers, one of whom gene- right, and not ^ <rvvavT<a<TW, can hardly
rally puts questions, and the other re- be interrogative, as in the old copies,
plies. See Ion 530 seqq. Or. 775, ' lest they should meet with murderers ?'
1602. Iph. A. 1338. Rather it is the true optative, either ad-
1206. ye for Se Elmsley. Hermann, dressed by Thoas to the attendants, to be
less fearful of violating " Porson's canon " conveyed as a warning to the citizens
than Monk, retains Se, and so does Kirch- (imperatives and optatives being occasion-
hoff. Either particle gives an appropriate ally interchanged, as inf. v. 1480, %Tw(rav
sense. — Ka.fti?>pvGaivT6 re), or the expression of
1207. TtpoaOtii <p\oy6s. See on Here. his own wish, ' May they not meet!' &c.
F. 1231. Hermann, who introduces a very plausible
3 H2
420 ETPiniJOT
1$. fJLV(rapa yap TO. TOK£S' ecrri.
©0. orei^e teal a-qiiaive crv
1$. fnfiev ei? oi/>w TTekd&LV. GO. ev ye KTjSeveis TTOKIV.
1$. Kal <f)i\a>v f y ' ouSeis jaaXicrra
@O. TOVT eXefas ei? eju.e.
1$. *eiKOTCt>s. 0 0 . ais etKorcos ere iracra davfxdt^t TTOXIS.
I3>. crv Se jxivcov avTov wpo vaav rfj Oeu 1215
00. Tt xPVIxa ^P^ >
1$. ayvicrov Trvpcrco jxekadpov.
00. Kadapov ws jaoX^s irakw ;

transposition of this and the two following ham gives Kal (piXSi y' ovs Set jUaAiora,
lines, edits trvvavTyiiv, which he refers to with a protest against those editors who
eAe|as, thus :— " dialogum sanissimum atque integerri-
mum misere luxaverunt." He thinks the
I. ev SS/xots fj.ifj.uetl/ airaVTas' 0 . CT€?^€ lost commencement of the next verse may
Kai (T'fifj.au'e (Tv. have been Kal TTOAITOS y'. In saying
1. Kcd tyiXoiv ye 5€? /xd\i(TTa 0 . TOUT* cfiAcu, &c, Iphigenia really means Orestes,
while Thoas supposes it said of himself.
I. /iT^Sei/' €iy oi^/ip TreAafeil'. 0 . JUT; This is ingenious, and it appropriately
(TvvavT(at\v <p6vte. follows eu ye K^Seiieiy TrSXiv, i. e. ov fl6-
I. y.v<rapa yhp rh Toidff itrrly. 0 . eS vov Tobs TroAiTas, dAAa Kal tpiAovs KTjdevw.
One more conjecture may be hazarded :—
I . e*K(5T£(jy. 0. a>y €IK(JTC<JS (re Traffa I4\ Kal (pi\o>l' ovSels—0O. fid\L(TTa' TOVT'
eAe|as els e^ue.—14>. jj.ep.^ierai fx. The
That something is wrong in the passage same use of juaAiCTa seems to occur in
as it now stands is more than probable. Iph. A. 364. However, it is safer to leave
Monk does not much mend the matter by the corrupt words in the text, especially
transposing v. 1214 thus :— as we cannot be sure that the present
arrangement of the parts of the verses is
exactly right.
iraiTa 9a.vfj.dfet ir6\is.
I. Kal tyiXwv y' ou SeTjuaAitTTo. 0 . TOGT1 1216. Trvptfip Reiske for xPvcri?- The
emendation is confirmed by Hel. 868,
o*£* 8' av Ke\ev8ov, et ris efiXatyev iroSl
W. Dindorf's opinion is, that v. 1214, ws o~Teifiti>i> avoo~io), Zos KaQapaito <pAoyl,
£IK6TUS KTA. (to which the first part is Kpovaov 5e ivevKt]vt 'iva 8te£eA8a), Trdpas.
wanting in the copies, and which Mark- Hermann gives KI5KA(JI, because Thoas
land transposed, as a senarius, to follow afterwards is seen within the temple,
v. 1202), is an interpolation. Schb'ne while here she appears to tell him to
transposes vv. 1212 and 1213, so as to purify the exterior. However, the irvpabs
construe TO! <p'iAwi>ye 5e?/iriSiva nfXdfeiP was equally applicable either to within
KTA. The initial supplement, (IKSTOJS, is or without. There is still an unnoticed
from Hermann's conjecture; and it has difficulty in KaBaphv us /j.6\r]s irdAiv, and
no very high degree of probability, though another in the use of fxeXaSpov, which
it is admitted by Schb'ne. The common ought to mean the palace of Thoas, not
reading of v. 1213 is Kal tpl\oiv y ov- the temple of the goddess. The latter
8f!s /iaAioTa. Elmsley reads ou Sei /j.d- indeed is occasionally called ne\a9pa., as
Aiara, ' we don't require the presence of in v. 69 and 1287, but with the addition
friends;' W. Dindorf, with Hermann, of Seas and TaSe, which prevented the
Kal <pi\a>v ye 5€? fj.d\i(rra, which might sense from being ambiguous. He asks if
ironically mean, that she cannot do with- this was to be done, that she may return
out her brother's aid. Lastly, Dr. Bad- to it purified, whereas it is now polluted.
 1&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 421
i«P. av S' e£a> Treptixjw ol £'
@O. rt e Spew ;
I<P. TTCTTXOV d/jLjAdTcov Trpo0ea6ai.
00. [XTJ TrakajAvalov Aa/3tw ;
1$. y\v o ayav OOKW 'yjpovit>€iv,
00. TOVS' opo<s Tt? ecrri
1220
00. TO, TTJS #eov Trpacrcr' e7U cr^oXrjs
1$. et y a p &>5 ^eXw Ka6a.piJ.bs 6'Se Tre'crot.
00.
I<2>. TOUCTS' f a p ' eK/3aivovras 17817 hafi-droiv opco
Kal ^ e a s KOCT//,OVS veoy^ous T ' apvas, a s <f)6va> $
fivcrapov iKvCxfjco, creXas Te Xa/jiTrdScov rd T ' dXX' ocra
iyu> £4VOMTI Kal dea KaOdpcria. 1225
S' avScii TroXirats TOUS'

Return, that is, from the expiatory rite, to turally follow upon the loss of the word
the space in front either of the temple that governed both the infinitive and the
or of the palace; for both were repre- accusative, viz. xpv-
sented on the proscenium. Monk reads 1 2 1 8 . •KaXa/j.vo.'iov, i. e. <p6vov fiiafffm,
ws JU^AT? Trd\iv, ' That she, the goddess, &yos TTpoaTpAiraiov,—a remarkable ellipse.
after having been brought out, may return Photius; vaXaixpcuos, (povtvs, r) fimp6s.
to her shrine when it is pure.' But the Tra\afJ.yatoi yap \tyovrai ol fiia. ^eip5s
old copies give fi.6\Tis, with the variant avb'potyovovvTts' irapa TT)V iraXajx-qv Kal
/A6\IS or f*6Ao<s. Now, the strangers had Zeus izaXapvaios, 6 rovs TOIOVTOVS Tifj.cu-
been guarded within the palace, as appears po6^.evos' Kal irpo<jTp6iralos, 6 irpoffrp4ir(av
from v. 1079, which seems clearly ad- TO 'ayos avrols.
dressed to Pylades and Orestes;— 1221. iis OeAw. Ambiguously said,
ip epyov Kal crbi/ tiafiaiviLV S(J- because she really means, ' may it result
fMOVS,
in my escape.'—At crvvfixo/j-ai Thoas ap-
T7)cr5e Koipavos x^Wis, pears to leave the stage.
dvaiav i y x , pi y y | 1222. The Up' in this verse seems to
vwv. indicate some error. Kirchhoff conjec-
tures dAAa yapffaivoVTase£cu KTA.
And to the palace Iphigenia alludes when
s h e s a y s , rjviK3 Jzi/ 6' e|&> irepuiiriy ol £4VOL.
1223. ipvas for apaevas Pierson. What
is meant by Oeas K6O~[XOVS is uncertain.
Consequently, it was the palace that was To the audience, of course, it was not so,
polluted, and the palace alone that Thoas because they saw the attendants bringing
could purify, because the office of purify- certain ornaments from within the palace.
ing both statue and temple devolved upon Probably a peplus to envelop the statue
herself. Considering these points, and is meant among other things. Kirchhoff
also the improbability of either irvpaoi or would read K6(T[LOV. The singular is so
KVK\<P being corrupted to xpvtTiv, the fol- used, in allusion to the peplus of Athena
lowing seems a likely restoration of the Polias, in Hipp. 631, ytyr}8e K6<TJJ.OV
whole passage:— Tvpoo-Ti8eU ayaXp-aTi. Bothe's conjecture,
I. (T6 5e IXZVOVT' abrov Trpb vaoiv TTJS KaTa (leas KSO'/XOVS, secundum ritus
8eas ©. TI xpr}f/.a Spw; deae, is devoid of all probability. At
I, ayviffat xph ^v ^Kafipov. least he should have proposed 6eo-fiovs, if
When xph a^v n a d ^ e e n corrupted to he was convinced the poet meant this.
Xpvo-bv, ike other changes would na- 1225. irpoiidejj.7)i', prescribed, proposed.
422 ETPiniJOT
vaatv vvXcjpb'; ^eiyoas ayvevti 6eoi<;,
ydfjiov creC^ei (jwd^icov rj TOKOIS fiapvveTai,
VJ
\ir\ TW Trpoo-Trecrr) fxvcros rdSe.
J i b s ATJTOVS r dvaaaa irapdiv, TJV vtyat (f>6-
vov 1230
KOX 6vo~(tijxei> ov XPV> KaOapbv otKTjcrets oo^iov,
8' r/fJieis io~6[Jieda. rdXXa 8' ov Xiyovcr
TO1% TO. irXeiov eiSocrtv deots crdi re crTy/xatVw,
XO. euirais 6 AOLTOVS yovos, crrp.
ArjXi,acn,v 1235
1227. irvAmphs, see v. 1152. 'If any were by Earth in vexation for her ejected
one either, as a servant of a temple, keeps daughter Themis, who alone possessed the
pure hands for the gods, or is hastening power of predicting the truth. The sum-
to conclude a marriage, or is oppressed mary of the legend is this:—Latona,
by labour-pains.' Such persons espe- having given birth to Apollo and Artemis
cially are warned to avoid contracting a in the fertile vales of Delos, carried the
pollution which would bring ill-luck to male child to the heights of Parnassus,
themselves or their future progeny. where at that time a monstrous dragon,
1231. ov xP'h' She means, at Athens. sent by Earth to protect the prerogatives
Cf. 1086—8. But by KaBapbs 56(ios she of her daughter Themis, guarded the
is supposed to describe her own Tauric oracular seat. Phoebus, yet an infant in
temple, purified from the pollution. his mother's arms, slew this fell snake,
1233. TO TrXelova el56<ni>, who know and took possession of the infallible oracle
the rest of the business, i. e. what remains in the centre of the world. But, in punish-
of the plan yet to be executed. Monk, ment for his having ejected Themis, Earth
objecting without any reason to the sent up dreams, which used to delude
article (which is not uncommonly added to mankind, who trusted more to the pre-
irXtav even in the simple sense of' more'), dictions derived from thence than to the
gives rots T€ ir\eiov' €ld6<rtv 6eo?s <rol r e oracles themselves. Aggrieved at this in-
KTA. His distinction, in fact, is quite dignity, the infant Phoebus appeals to
incorrect; T« irkeiova, ' who know most Zeus to stop the baneful power of Earth.
things,' irXeiova, ' who know more than Zeus, pleased at the zeal of the infant
men.' By TO; irXtlova Iphigenia means god, puts an end to the nightly visions,
Ta Aonra TOU /3ouA.6UjUaTos, or, in Dr. confirms Phoebus in his newly-acquired
Badham's paraphrase, TO irXtiova. TWV honours, and causes trusty responses to
eiprifj-efoiv, ' the things beyond those ex- be given to the most distant visitors to
pressed.' — These latter words are of the Delphic shrine.
course said aside. Ibid, iliirais, like CVTOCVOS, properly
1234. The choral ode here following, applied to parents, here refers to Apollo
like the equally difficult one in llel. 1301 himself, the son of Latona. Similarly
seqq., has been regarded by some critics Artemis is said to dwell in the house of
as wholly alien to the subject of the play, an illustrious father, ei/irarepeiav avAav,
being an account of the occupation of the Hipp. 68, as Dirce is eb-irapdevos, Bacch.
Delphic tripod by Phoebus, after dislodg- 520, and the Nile is KaAAnrdpSevos, Hel.
ing the former possessor, Themis. Seid- 1. Seidler quotes the Schol. on Ar. Plut.
ler however, and after him Monk, has ob- 639, euircutia 5e, olov KaXovt; %x0VTa Trcudas,
served, that as the plot of the play turns ^ rhv ttaAhv Tra7Sa' tTrafitpoTtpl^ei yb.p rh
on Apollo's oracle being proved right in TT)S XPVO~^O)S em' Tf TOV KaAov iratSbs Kal
the end, and Iphigenia's dream wrong, it TOU KaAovs iratfias exopTos.
was not inappropriate here to show the 1235. TOV for ov Hermann, and Ai)Ai<{-
authority, viz. that of Zeus himself, on aiv Seidler for Ai)A las cv. The feminine
which Apollo delivered his oracles, and on adjective with the neuter yvaAov is to be
the other hand, to declare the levity and noticed. See Orest. 270. The verse does
capriciousness of dreams, sent as they not suit the antistrophe, whether we
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 423
Kapno<j)6pots yvakoL?
* * * xPvcr0K°fJiav [$oi/3ov]
iv Kiddpa cro(f)bv, a T inl TO^
la ydvvTau, (f>epev Xviv
a77o 1210
a XLTTOVCT'

CL(TTdKTa>V jxdTrjp
TOLV /Sa/c^euovcrav Aiovvcna
JJapvacnov Kopvcpav,
001 TTOlKlXdvaiTOS 01VW7T0S SpOLKCUV 1215
CTKiepa f Kara^aXfcos eu^>t>A\« 8d(f)va,
ya? k
read yvaXoicn with Monk or eV yvaXoiS fabled to flow, in quick course. So in
with Dr. Badham, and the construction Oed. Col. 1251, ao-Taur) XelPuv SaKpvoy.
indicates that either a verb or a par- For the construction of Ao^eTa O.<TT6.KTWV
ticiple governing riv has dropped out. vSdTaiy,a genitive of quality, see sup. v. 135.
This word, which perhaps has the same 1243. &a.Kxfvov(rai>, revelling with
root as the Latin vallis, {yvaXa, T« Dionysus, i. e. where Dionysus holds his
KOtXwfiara rod ftpous, and Kvpius al TSIV revels. Monk and Badham adopt Do-
bpSiv KOI\6TT)T€S, Schol. ad Phoen. 237,) bree's conjecture 0aKxtvde'<>'a>'> ' revelled
may have had the metrical power of a over by Dionysus,' which would resemble
dissyllable {gwallois), as the X appears Virgil's Virginibus bacchata Lacaenis
sometimes to have been doubled in pro- Taycfeta, and Ovid's bacchatamque jvgis
nunciation, as in eVaAAios, TeXXevTavTos Naxon. Dobree compares Bacch. 1296,
(Ajac. 210) &c.—Kapiro(p6pois, a mere e/iapijTe, irao'dr' i^ePaicxtvQy ir6Xis. The
poetical epithet, perhaps, since Delos is, active however is sufficiently defended by
now at least, " bare and desolate," as Mr. Aesch. Edon. frag. 59, ed. Herm., ivQov-
Clark informs us (Peloponnesus, p. 19). <ria Si} Sco/xa, 0aKX€v(l oTeyr;. Here. F .
1237- boifiov was omitted by Musgrave 1122, ou ydp ri jSa/cxeii(Tas ye fx4fi.i/7jfj.ai
as a gloss. This is probable, not only on (pp4vas.
metrical grounds, but because Artemis is 1246. KardxaXKOs is generally con-
next mentioned not by name, but by her ceded to be corrupt, though Seidler ex-
distinctive attribute. Hermann gives *oi- plains it ' covered with brazen (i. e. glit-
&6v TE xPv<roK6>la''i supposing that a tering) scales.' And so the word is used
word has been lost in the antistrophe, v. in Phoen. 109, Kcndxa-Xitov airav ireSioc
1200. Kirchhoff's opinion is, that a finite atTTpdtTTei. The order however of the
verb (eriKT€ would suit the metre, sc. words indicates some adjective on which
AaTi) has been lost before xPu(roK(W»'> 8a0ra depended, and none occurs more
and he would read <£epe 5' Iviv (or vtov) in probable than KQ/rdttpimTOS. Monk pro-
v. 1239. We might also supply -reKovaa, poses KardQpaicTos, W. Dindorf Kard-
and adopt the correction of Burges and iratTTos, Hermann KardxXaivos. Bothe
Seidler, <pepev Iviv for <pepei viv. T h e retains ttardxaXKos with this far-fetched
nominative is jia.rt\p in v. 1242. She interpretation, " armatus, i. e. defensus,
brought her son from the ridge over- tectus, umbrosa lauro." And yet, it is a
looking the sea (Kvvdws uxOos, v. 1098) curious consideration, that /pvXXov (<po-
to the height of Parnassus, leaving the Xiov, folium) is only a diminutive of
rapid torrent (the Inopus), by the banks <poXU, the very word that is properly and
of which she had given birth to her divine primarily applied to the scales of a ser-
offspring. Hermann refers to Callim. pent. One might conjecture that 5d(pi>a
Hymn. Del. v. 206, for mention of this was meant for the dative of place, or
river, the waters of which are called some word like eiAi^flfls should be re-
&<TTo.KTa, because they flow, or were stored for
424 ETPinuor

€TL VIV €TL /Bp€(f)OS, CTt 1250

eVi /narepos dy/caAcucri

C T eV ypvcreo) ddcrcreLS, iv axptvSeu Opovco

1255
deacfxirav
Kao'TakCas
VTTO,
\iiaov yas e p v fjiiXaOpov.
&€/JUV S' iirel yas laiv avr.
TraiS' airevdacraTO * 1260
* * dno t,adio)v
yj>v)(TTr)pi(iiv, vvyia,
Xdcov ireKvaicraTO (fxicrfLaT' oveCpcov
OL ITokeCTLV jJLepoTTOJV TO. T€ TTpWTO,

rd T tTteiff ocr eju.eA.Xe

VTTVOV K a r a Svofapas 1265
1247. S/<()>eir€ Seidler for a/Hpciret. The probable in itself, and admits of the
word bears its usual epic sense of ' fre- equally probable insertion of CTIKTE (as
quented.' suggested above) in v. 1237. For air-
1250. €Ti 0pi<pos KTX. Compare v. tvdo-aaTo see Med. 1G6. It may be re-
232,fipetposen, viov eri 6d\os kv x^pc^ garded as a synonym of a.iru>Ki<raTo, as
[larpbs irphs (TTepvoKriv T'. Apollodor. i.KarayatrffafjievT] in Aesch. Eum. 889 is
4, 3A7T(iAAa)V—i)K€v els At\<povs, XP7!17' ' having made to dwell,' ' having caused
jUw5ou(T7j9 r6re ©efiiSos' ws 5e d (ppovpwvto settle in a place.' Translate, ' But
rb fxavTtiov Tlvdwv iicpts e/cctiAuei/ ainbv when (Apollo) on his arrival had dispos-
TrapzXdeiv eVl rb -^dfffxa, rovrov avehuv, sessed Themis, child of Earth, of the
T5 fxavT^tov Trapa.\a{x(Savzi. sacred oracles, then did the Earth cause
1254. On the short u in XP"'7*'? s e e to be brought forth nightly visions of
Bacch. 372. Tro. 520. Heracl. 916. dreams, which to numbers of mortal men
125G. 8«T<pa.Taiv i/ifiay is Musgrave'sboth things at the beginning and things
excellent correction for avacpalvav dztftpa- subsequent and what was destined to
TOIV ifj,wv, where avatyaiviav is a mere happen did foretell in the dark repose of
gloss, as Seidler perceived, originally su- sleep.' For Themis, the successor of
perscribed over pefxaif. Musgrave well Earth, the irpasT6nai>Tis at Delphi, see
compares Orest. 591, 'AirSWctiv, hs ^eo"- Aesch. Eum. 2. For reKvoutrSai, usually
o^.<pd\ous efipas vaioiv fipoTo7<Tt (Tr6fj.a said of the male, see Med. 574. Earth is
pe/iei <ra<pt<na.Tov. called ' Mother of sable-winged dreams'
1257. VKO Seidler for vnkp, which in in Hec. 70.
the old copies is connected with Katr- 1263. a T' for 6Vct T' Seidler. Her-
TaAi'as feiOpiiiv. Compare Hec. 53, TrepS mann thinks '6<r' c/j.e\\<; TVX£V 6' is much
•yap 1)8' vnb dKr\vr\s Tr<(Sa. more probable. Hartung, followed by
1259. e7rel Scaliger for e7rl, and in the Kirchhoff, reads 3cr' €fteAAe T U ^ ' " , and
next verse Seidler conjectured 'ATT6\AWI> this seems the best of all.—iroAecni', pro-
for arr6. Hermann supposes TivBSiuos to bably from 7TOAUS, as in Hel. 1332, TTOAEW
have dropped out after a.Trevd<r(raTOr and 5' aTre'Aeiire JSIOS, though in both passages
Kirchhotf and W. Dindorf mark a lacuna the word is ambiguous.
in the same place. This word is very
 I&IFENEIA H EN TATPOIZ. 425
evvds (j>pd£,ov Tata Se TOLV

4>olf3ov cjidovcp dvyarpo?

S' es vO\v[jLTrov op/iadels
TTCUSZW Dufei' e'/c Zltos Opovwv, 1270
Ilvdiwv SojMov
-)(0oviav a<f)e\elv fjLrjvLV vv^iov.
yeXacre 8', OTI TEKOS a<£ap e/3a
TroXvxpvcra deXcov XaTpevfuara cr^etv 1275
CTTI S' ecretcrev KOfi-av Traucrat VV^LOVS
dub Se ^lavTocrvvav VVKTOJTTOV i£el\ev
/cat TL/xas TTOXLV 1280
Ao^ia,

1266. sSrii (ppufav — navTtloov. This old copies seem to agree in ty&vbv or
is the reading of Dr. Badham for KKTO xl/atSfbv, corrected by Scaliger.
$votp€pas yas evvas e(ppa(oi/. yaia 5e [T7jf] 1272. ja\viv vvx'ov Seidler for Seas
/uaj'T6?ov KTA. Seidler also has <ppd£ovfxTJi/iy yu^ious T' tVo7ms, which latter
and ftavTelajv. Hermann's emendation is words he perceived should be read in v.
less likely, Kara Svocpepas euvas ycis tcppa- 1276 forthevulg. vvxiovsbvtipovs. Kirch-
fov ava>, omitting yaia, and placing SE hotf thinks faxpvo'ovi' should be read for
after IXUVTCLOV. SO also Monk, except Ca64wv in v. 1252.
that he gives ae! instead of &va. Bothe, 1274. yeAaae 8' KT\. Compare Hel.
whose arrangement and interpretation of 1349. ' And Zeus smiled (to see) that
this chorus is undeserving of notice in his child had come straight to him from
detail, here treats his readers to a porten- a desire to possess the service of his gold-
tous solecism, Tata 5' eVae ixavrt'iav stored temple; and in confirmation of
acpeiXeTo rifxai/ Qoifiov, KTA. According it (e7r!) he shook his locks (in assent) to
to the reading given above, the sense is, stop the nightly prophecies, and took
o$ Kaff vnvov €<ppa(ov KTA. The additionaway from mortals the divination of dark-
of yas was due to those who thought the ness.'—Here eVl is Musgrave's correc-
meaning should be, ' under the dark tion for eire! (who also proposed 8e cret-
earth.' The metre of this verse is gly- (rccs), and iravtrat Dr. Badham's for navo'tv.
conean polyschematistic, as the two next The terminations e and ai are often con-
may be made, by dividing rip.h>. Cf. fused in MSS. (as ipal and €fie in v. 58),
1101-2. but here the reading eVe! would naturally
1268. $&6v<p dvyarpbs, 'through jea-involve the change of TraDcrai into iravcrtv,
lousy for her daughter/ i. e. at the treat- *&c.when he nodded, then he stopped'
Hermann gives wavirev, contending
ment Themis had received. that a connecting particle is not neces-
1270. is Barnes, chrl Hermann (who sary ; Monk itavaav, which is here very
gives Zrivhs) for e/c. The common read- questionable Greek.—ivoiras for bt/eipovs
ing may be defended by taking 'iAi^v as Seidler; see above, v. 1272. For e^eiAev,
a synonym of avrityev. Dr. Badham gives removed, see Hipp. 18. Ion 1044.
fij Alov 8p6vov, which is perhaps rather
more probable, though the metre does not 1278. fj-ai/rofruyaf Markland for Kado-
absolutely require a long syllable. The (Tvvav. Little confidence, it must be
sense is, ' Apollo threw his childish hand confessed, can be placed in this correc-
round the throne of Zeus, supplicating tion, though the context seems to require
him to remove the angry Earth's nightly it.
visions from the Pythian temple.' The
VOL. III. 31
426 ETPiniAOT
irdkvdvopi 8' iv ^evoevTL 9p6v<o
ddpcrrj ySporois 6ecr<f)dTct)v doiocus.

ATTEAOS.

©das aVaf yrjs TrjaSe irov Kvpti /3e/3«s ; 1285

KaXetr' dvaTTTv^avTes euyd/x<£ovs TrvXas
efft) fxekddpav T<2j>Se Koipavov y6ovo<;.
XO. r i 8' eaTLv, el XPV PV KeXevaOeiaav Xeyecv ;
AT. /3e/8acri <f>povhoL SCTTTV^OL veaviai
'AyafjLenvoveLas TTCUSOS e« /3ov\ev[x,dT(t)v 1290
<l>evyovTC<; en yfjs rrjcrSe KOX crefxvov jSperas
XaySdrres ev KOXTTOIO-IV 'EWdSos ve(os.
XO. dincrTov etTras jx/vdov ov 8' tSeiv 0e\ei$
avaKTa ^<upas, <^pouSos CK vaou crvdus.
AT. TTOL ; Set yap avrbv elSivcu rd Bpuifieva. 1295
XO. OVK loriiev aXkd crret^e Kat Sia>Ke vtv
oVov Kvprfcras roucrS' aTrayyeXets Xdyovs-
1282. |fc^eis, though perhaps a7ra£ cius, ut gravi urgente pericnlo, ornnes
\€f6}j.(vov, is clearly right, the allusion simul indistincte appellat sacrorum admi-
being to the number of eiriJAuSes and nistros. Hinc est, quod pao<piAaites, in
8€a>pol who were attracted by the famequibus chorus est, et fidjfiioi ^TrifXTiirai,
of the oracle. Cf. Ion 640, Kal robs quod proprie non cadit in chorum, vo-
ixev QeireiJiirov, oi 5' $)Kov |eVoi, Si<xS' cantur." Herrn. For this reason, viz.
TJSVS ae! Kaivoi iv Kaivoitriv •tiv. — because she was not in particular ad-
Sdpat) 0poTo'is, i. e. Brjictv, avoKar- dressed, the reply of the coryphaeus is,
€<TTi)<7ej'. The confidence of mortals, on ' what is the matter, if it is allowable for
which alone the efficacy of oracles de- me to speak without being ordered to do
pended, had been impaired by Dreams, so ?' Hermann, after Lenting, gives e?
which the poet describes as a kind of /« xpb «• ^-> quid est, si me dicere,
spurious and deceptive divination sent by jussam a te, oportet ubi sit. We sus-
Earth. Hence Zeus had first to remove pect the true reading is, oi xpb P-b K-
these Dreams, and then, by verifying Xeyeiv, ' I must not tell you where the
Apollo's predictions as Ztvs Te'Aeioy, to king is, unless I am specially ordered to
give back the ancient reputation to the do so.' There is a little apparent incon-
Delphic tripod. Literally, ' And at the
populous (Delphic) seat frequented by sistency in the messenger first asking,
many strangers (he gave) confidence to Where has the king gone ? and then
mortals in the responses of oracles.'— adding, ' Call him out of this temple.'
For aoiScus, elsewhere called v[xv(?§ia, see 1291. <pvy6vres Markland and L. Din-
Ion 6, C81, &c. dorf, " recte fortasse '' adds W. Dindorf.
But, as the messenger evidently does not
1284. einffTaTai, servants, managers, think the escape is yet effected, but that
But iTsuna-rsiv is used rather vaguely in the fugitives may easily be captured (v.
reference to an altar, both of those who 1411 —17), the present tense is more ap-
preside at a sacrifice {difiaros lirwT&,TT)s, plicable, as Monk observes, even though
Hec. 223), and of suppliants who are \a06vres follows.
said e7ri|3a>/uo(7TaTeiV, Heracl. 44. " Nun-
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATP01$. 427
AT. opar', airiaTov ws yvvaiKetov yivos
p-erecrTi y V\LIV T£>I> TreTrpayfieuc
XO. juaivei; r i S' rjfjbLV TMV £evcov Spacr/Jiov 1300
OVK el KparovvTcav irpos irvXas ocrov
AT. oi Trpiv y av elirrj TOUTTOS epjjLrjvevs roSe,
eir' evSov etr' OVK k'vhov d p ^ y o s x@c
oiTj, ^aXare KXfjdpa, TOIS evhov Xeyca,
Kail hea-TTOTTj o-rjii-qvad' ovveK eV : 1305
irdpeL[JLt, KaivSiv <f>6prov dyyeXXcov
00. TC? dix(f>l Sa)/xa ^eas TOS' loTr)<rw
TrvXas dpd£a<; Kal <f>6/3ov Tre/xi/ras eaco ;
AT. i^evSws Xeyovarat /x' aid' dirrjXavvov Sd/xwv

1299. |U€T6(TTi 7' the present editor for seems to be some irony in KpaTovvTav, as
/xeretTT'i 6'. Hermann defends the re, if it were said to remind the man that
videte quam perfidum —,• participesque others were his masters, not he the mas-
estis &c. Monk gives fierecmv after Seid- ter of them.
ler, Dr. Badham X"M"' after Markland, 1302. kpjj.i]vihs is here simply 'an in-
and so Kirchhoff, but the crasis is not a former,' /J.7IVUT}}S, as has been explained
common one. By placing a full stop on Here. F. 1137.—E?7TJ; for efrroi is the
after y4vos, the ye becomes appropriate. necessary correction of Porson and others.
' methinks, you have had some share in The error probably arose from a misun-
these doings.'—[j.epos is pleonastically derstanding of the sense as OVK h,v elitoi
added, not strictly as the nominative to irp6Tzpov. Perhaps it would be better to
/•teVeo-Ti, as Monk supposes, but more pro- read ot>, irpiv y Uv etwri KTX.
bably, because in all cases of the genitive, 1304. roTs evSov. See on v. 97.
jueTeCTt fiioi rovSe Trptiy^aros & c , fiepos 1306. <p6prov •— KO.K&I'. Compare
was originally, i. e. before the verb had ip6pTov xpefas, Suppl. 5. " Expectat paul-
passed into an impersonal form, either lisper nuncius, ecquid responsurae sint.
added or left to be supplied. Literally Non respondentibus, ipse pultat fores."
then the meaning is, ' there is a share to Herm. Instead of a servant, as was ex-
you in these things in part.' We have pected, Thoas himself appears at the
virtually the same construction in Aesch. portal of the temple. Thus the chorus
Cho. 283, Kal TOIS TOLOVTOIS ovre Kparri-are convicted of having deceived the
pos jiepos ehai p.iTaax^v, and Agam. messenger, by asserting that he was ab-
490, /ieffe^eiv <pi\ra.T0v Tticpov fiepos, sent.
where //.epos is the accusative, the full 1308. ^/6(pov for <p60oi> is the reading
sense being, extu fiepos TI irpdyfaaTos perk of Flor. 2, adopted by Schone.
(i. e. ovv) &Wois, which is commonly 1309. The common reading, tj/evSHs
shortened to /teTe'^iB irpdyixaros. Simi- eKeyov a'ISe, Kal n' KTA., is manifestly
larly, when the chorus say to Apollo, corrupt. That given in the text is the
Eum. 545, TI TovSe irol /xeTecm irpdyfia- correction of Pierson. Hermann gives
TOS; the full sense is, rl jxipos roBSe il'tuSas &p' a'tSe, with Matthiae, who had
irpdy/j.aTos e a r ! irol Kowrj fiefi' T]p.S>v ; followed Pierson in his edition; and W.
1301. KpaTovwav iruAas, the royal Dindorf adopts this, without expressing
palace; which was near, but not joined much confidence in its truth. Bothe has
to the temple. The messenger had come ipvSp' Eheyov a'/5e. Monk proposes etpij-
to the temple, convinced that the king aav a?5e (KCU JJ.' airijAaujw S6p.uv), which
was within. They tell him that Thoas has scarcely any probability. Dr. Bad-
has gone from thence; but he persists in ham omits ^evSiis e\tyot> as a gloss on
knocking at the temple gate (v. 1308) some word, which he thinks may have
before he is convinced of the fact. There been zTrXaatrov. All these emendations
3 i2
428 ETPinuor
ws eKTos et^s" crv Se KCLT' OIKOV rjcrd apa. 1310
@O. TL TrpoahoKoxraL KepSos rj Or/paijxevai;
AT. av9i<; TO. rwvSe o
o-TjfjLava)' T<X 8' iv TTOCTL
trapovT aKovaov r) 'vddSe
17 veavis, r)

O~VV ^€VOLCTLV ot^erai crefxvbv dzas 1315

ayaX/x' So\ia S*
60. o-v[JL<f>opa<s
AT. <j(x>tpvcf 'Opeo~Tr)v TOVTO yap crv
60. rbv irolov ; ap ov TvvhapXs TCKT€L KOprj ;
AT. ov ToicrBe /3o)[xols Bed KadocnaiaaTo. 1320
00. S> Oav^ia. TTCUS ere jxtitpv ovo/xderas rvyut;
AT. ju,7j 'vTavOa rpexpyq crrjv tfrpev', dXX' axovi JXOV
c a b a l s 8' ddpyjaas Kal KXVWV iK<f>p6vTLO~ov
Siwy/iov OCTTIS rovs feVou? OiqpdcreTai.
1
60. Xey'' ev yap etTras ov yap dy^iirXovv iropov 1325
(fieuyovcriv, aicrre Sia^vyeiv Tovfibv Sopv.

are liable to an objection, from which ' whom the goddess had had consecrated
Pierson's natural and easy correction is (by her priestess) to the altar here.'
free, that tta\—S6fj.oiv is made a par- Monk reads thus; tv rois 76 pa/iots dean
enthetical clause. On tfo-6' &pa see v. Ka.8ai(Tui<Ta,To. This has two manifest
351. faults; the ye is in the wrong place, and
1310. eX-qs Scaliger for fis. rois fiwit.(Hs Seas is barely admissible for
1312. avSis, on a future occasion. Cf. rots TJJS Beas Pai/j.o'is. No poet would use
v. 1432. — rh ravSe, 'what is to be done the article with fta/uns in a passage like
to punish them.' the present.
1317. ri irvevfia, 'what favouring cir- 1321. TTUS ere KT\. Compare Hel. G01
cumstance having obtained ?' Properly, (as emended by Mr. Clark), 6av/j.d(TT''
'what gale of events,' i.e. of fortune. eXaffffov TOVVOJX 4) rb Trpayfi exw. The
See on Suppl. 554, cf T1 o\fii6s viv ivvev^ia sense is, ' What stronger word than
Beifxaiyuy Xiirelv, w\n}Kbi/ aXpet. T h e r e - 6ai'[t.a can I find to express my feelings on
ply is, ' effecting the escape of Orestes; the present event ?' If ere is right (and
for that you will be surprised at,' i. e. not rather Se or yap), he addresses the
you of all persons will be most directly event itself as 0av/*a.
concerned at the loss of the destined vic- 1324. Sioiyfiiv Hermann for $iayn6s.
tim. Hermann observes that croifoucra is Monk gives'6<XTISSiayy^ibs, which should
added in continuation of oi'^erai, not in have been rts Sioiyfj.6s. Besides, such
answer to ri irvev^ia &c. transpositions are to the last degree im-
1310. &p' hv KT\. We may ask, ' How probable in themselves.—eKcf>p6priirov,
could Thoas know his name and pedi- Ar. Nub. 695, €K(pp6i'Tt(r6v TI TUV (Teavrov
gree?' Hermann replies, " Finxit Euri- TrpayfidTttju.
pides Orestis nomen et genus notum esse 1325. ayx'nrhow, short-voyaged ; op-
Tauris, sicut Iphigenia quae esset scie- posed to irehdywv, far out in the open
bant. Itaque Oreste nominato, statim sea. Hesychiua ityxiirovs (ayxtir^ovs),
res omnis patere debuit Thoanti." eu8lalc6fj.i<TTOs, tta\ u irapeffrcbs Ka\ ffvvey-
1320. 0ed So Hermann and Seidler yvs. EiipnriSms 'I<piyevelq ry ev Taii-
with two or three MSS., for the Aldine pots.-rovii.bv S6pv, my military power.
OeS. The middle voice is strictly used.
 H EN TATP0I2. 429
AT. eVet Trpos d/cras rjXOo/JLev #aXacrcrias,
ov vav<s 'Opeo~rov Kpv(f)LO<; rjv euy
o~v Secr/A
s, i^eveva
airoo-Trjvai irpoo-a) 1330
CUS, a>s a.Tr6pprjrov <f>X6ya
Qvo~ovo~a. Kal Kadapfibv, ov jaerw^ero.
avri) 8' oinaOe Secrju,' e^ovaa TOIV tjevow
ecrrei^e -^epcrL Kal r a S ' •iji' VTTOTTTO. /Aei>,
7)peo~Ke \L4VTOI O~OZ<JL npocnroXoLS, dva^. 1335
Xpovo) o , iv rjixiv opav TI or) OOKOI TTAZOV,
ava)\6\v£e Kal KarfjSe ySapySapa
JIXCXTJ /xayevova', a>s <f)6vov viZpvcra S-q.
iirel Se Sapbv T\\LEV y)\L€voi yjpovov,
icrrjXdtv -^jaas pr) XvdevTes oi ^eVot 1340
KTcivoiev avrrjv SpaTrerai T' ot^oiaro.
<f)6j3w 8* a /AT) XPVV elo-opav KaQr\[Lida
o~vyfj, reXo9 8e Tracrtv ^ avTOs Xoyos,
iv rjcrav, Katnep OVK
K.avTavd' 6pS)jj.ev 'EXXaSos i^eco? (radios 1345

1332. &c peTipxeTo, ' which she went clever fraud. She knew the ways of the
to perform.' Commonly, like nereABeTv, country, and she knew how to turn the
to go in pursuit of some person or object, superstitious awe of the rustics to her own
II. v. 148, 6 5' "A/3a;'Ta fteTfjix""0 ical purpose. Hermann takes KaraSetv for
IIoAuetSoj'. With KaBapfxhv supply from decantare, and thinks it conveys the no-
diaovva some participle like TtXovaa. tion of protracted acting of a false part.—
1333. auT^, alone. The strangers, SOKOI Matthiae for Sotcr].
tied hand to hand, went before her, and 1338. payevovtr' Reiske and others for
she followed holding them by a chain. fxarevov(r\
This, says the messenger, excited our 1340. /j-h—KT&VOISV, i. e. (p6$os or
suspicion, but we satisfied our minds that ^povrls /ii) KTA., ' lest they should have
all was right. There is not the least killed her.' The present optative would
contradiction here, and Dr. Badham un- of course have implied fear lest the at-
warrantably reads pot for \iiv. If the tempt should be made,
messenger's own opinion had been op- 1345. 'EAAaSos yeis <TKCL<I>OS. See v.
posed to that of the wp6(rwoAoi, he would 1292 and Cycl. 85. The next verse
have used the emphatic i/wi. Cf. Hel. Hermann transposes to follow v. 1394,
1549, v/juy 8' rfv /J-ev 5j5' iirotyia, \6yos T' " feliciter," says Monk, who follows him
iv aWijXoiai, TU>V iTreta-paTav iis 7TAT)0OS without appearing to consider the remote
ei!V)' StetTiwTrZ/j.ei/ 5' '6fu»s, robs <rovs X6- improbability that any transcriber should
yovs u<Z>£ovT£s. have copied a verse into the text fifty
1337- avai\6\v£e. This word means lines before its proper place! Dr. Bad-
the cry of good omen raised by women ham rightly condemns this rashness ; but
at a sacrifice. See on Aesch. Agam. 577- too hastily concludes that the verse is
•—KaTjJSe, much the same as eVijSe, with either corrupt or interpolated. All the
the notion of magic songs being directed poet meant to say is this: ' we behold,
at a person. The performance was a on arriving at the place, a Greek ship
430 ETPiniJOT
Tapcrcp KarfpeL TTLTVXOV iirrepafievov,
vavra<; re irevT'qKovT iiii crKaX/Juiov
€^ovTa^, e/c Sea/JLcov Se rows veawas
iXevdepovs Trpvyivrjdzv ecrrwras vecos-
KovTois Se irpapav ti^ou, ol S' eVamSa>j' 1350
dyKvpav i^avrjirrov, 61 Se
avevSovTes rjyov Sia -)(€pSiv
TTOVTO) Se Swres rolv i;4voiv KOL6Keaav.
^ e i s S' d^etST/Vavres, &>s S
well fitted with banks of oars, and fifty the strangers, and for their assistance
sailors seated in readiness to pull them.' while mounting the ladder. It was this
As oars are often called Trrepa yeiis, so a end, perhaps, that the king's messengers
ship is itself said irTtpovvdai. By TTLTV\OS are said exeirf'c"> *° S ras P an& i>o\& toge-
the oarage is meant, i. e. the whole row or ther with the maid, v. 1356, otherwise
bank, like ve&is irlrvXos eifipris in v. 1050; the two would hardly have been men-
while raf,crbsy which, like TTKCLTT), is pro- tioned together. Seidler is probably
perly the blade, here signifies iper/iiv. wrong in supposing the line was let down
PhotiuS, Tappoi.—ra irXarvfTfiaTa T5>V in order that the strangers might pull the
KGITT6}V' KOX avrh T<> WTepai/xa. A s for ship closer to them (which was more than
Ka.Ti]pf)s, it is aptly explained by Hesy- two men could have done); but Hermann
chius, probably from this very passage; can hardly be right in saying " solutos
rcaTTJpzs, Ka.T7]pTi<Ffx^vov iperfj.tp ( c o d . nautae rudentes per manus trahebant,
fcaTTjprijjueVoi £v ip'fjfxajt emended by quo eos in navi reponerent;" for it would
Schaefer). He appears therefore to have be very harsh to construe Ka6ie<ray
derived it from &pa, and so wine is called rets tc\i[/.a.Kas instead of KadU<rcu/ ra
otTfiij Karripts Electr. 498, and Adrastus Trpv^ivj]ixia. Kirchhoff thinks the original
is Karkpys x^av'S''°'st ' enveloped in a stood t h u s , ^ Tvpvixv^&La, | <TTT<=VOOVTSS
mantle,' Suppl. 110. Translate, 'winged
in the broadside with well-fitted oars.' StWes TO7V ^ivoiv KadU&av. Dr. Bad-
Kirchhoff suggests trn(L<pousy the genitive
after nWvKov, but the vulgate is equally ham, objecting not only to the aorist par-
ticiple 5(Wes, but also to irivro}, because
the strangers were yet on dry land (see
1349- Trp^fipriQev, e/c Trpv[ii/r]s, ' astern,' however v. 1380), thinks the words must
because the Greek ships were put ashore be corrupt, and would read dovvrzs (a
with the prow facing seawards. form which is hardly defended by the
1350—3. 'And with poles some (of compound ffvuSovvra in Iph. A. 110). He
the sailors on board) were steadying the supposes irivTtf to be a false reading for
prow, while others were hanging the some part of the ship to which they tied
anchors to (he cat-heads, and others, the rope they were letting down. The
getting ready ladders, were hauling in the integrity of the verse is the more doubt-
cable by passing it through their hands, ful, because the copies give T V £tvr)v,
and having committed it to the sea, were altered by Seidler to TOIV tivoiv. One
letting it down to the two strangers.' may suspect one of these two verses was
The eirtuTiSes were projecting beams on a 8iTToypa<p(a, like that illustrated on
each side of the prow, similar to those Androm. 7, and that one early reading
now in use for suspending the anchors. was ol 8e tc\ifj.o.Kas TT6VTC*> diS6vTts TOIV
The word is explained by the Schol. on \ivaiv icaOleffav, the other ol 5e KX. trir.,—
Thuc. vii. 34. As the ship was on the
point of departure, and only waiting to 1354. oKpeiS^a-avres, being no longer
take the strangers on board, the sailors restricted in our actions ; becoming reck-
were hauling in the line which had fas- less, or unsparing. In Soph. Antig. 414,
tened it to the land, and, as they did so, this rare verb is rather oddly used; eif TIJ
were letting down the other end, which TOCS' cupeiS-ricroi ir6vov, ' if any one should
they had tossed overboard, to be seized by be remiss in this duty.'
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIS. 431
1355
-ioiv re, Kal Si' evdvvTrjptas
ol'a/cas i£r)pov[j.ev evirpvfjbvov veto?.
Xoyoi 8' i^wpovv, TLVL Xoyco
KX£TTTOVT€S CK yTjs f;6ava Kal 0vr)Tr6\ov<; ;
TWOS T I S a>i> *<TV TTJVO direjLiTroXas ^ydovos 1360
6 o' etir', 'OpicrTrjs, T^CTS' 6'ju,atjuo9, ais ju-a
'Ayajxiiivovos irals, TTJVS'
hapayv aoektprjv, r/v aTrwXecr e/c oo,
dXX' ovSev rjcrcrov ely^6^ecr8a
Kal Trpds cr' enecrdat 1365
odev TO. Seiva. irX-qyn
Kelvoi re yap arlhrjpov OVK eT^ov
ij/xets T£" TTvyfiai o
Kal KCSX' d.7r' ajxifiolv rotv vtaviaiv a.\La
es irXevpa. Kal Trpos rjirap rjKovTiiCpro, 1370
f ato~T€ ^vvdmeLV Kal £vvaTroKajjLeLi> [xiXyj.

1356. ivOwrifplas, the rudder-port, vov, to Matthiae 6VTJTT6AOVS for —ov,

i. e. the aperture through which a rudder
(or rather, paddle) was protruded on
each side of the stern. The method of
hanging these double rudders has been
explained on Hel. v. 1536. It is clear
that they could be removed from below,
for the attempt on the part of the king's
servants to detain the ship, by unship.,
ping the rudders, was made while they
stood beneath the stern. Seidler well
compares a passage in Lucian's Toxaris,
§ 6, where this very scene is being de-
scribed, and which exactly confirms this
explanation, tin\aiJ.[iai>ovTcu rov cncdcpovs
ijdij TvXiovros, inKpefxai'i'v/j.evoi T&V nyda-
\i<jovi Kal hvafiaivtiv irtLpdifjLtvoi. This is
professedly from apicture. Lucian's narra-
tor had mistaken the object of the men in
clinging to the rudders, supposing them
to be endeavouring to board the ship. It
is needless to add, that e^rtpovfiey has the
true imperfect signification of an attempt
made without success.
1358. \6yoi S' KTX. 'And words be-
gan to run high, On what pretext are you
stealing and conveying out of the land
images and priestesses ? Who, and whose
son, are you, that you are for taking off
this lady for sale in another land ? ' To
Seidler and Elmsley is due £<toa for £<fa-
" sententiainvidiosius universe enuntiata,"
as Hermann observes, after him. The
emphatic crv, which is wanting in the
copies, was restored by Markland.
1366. T« Savd. For the article see v.
320 and 924. The man points to his
bruises, and says, ' these terrible blows
on the cheeks.'
1368. rjjxe7s r e , scil. OVK ^%X°^V-
Compare v. 373 with v. 1477—8.—For
•if<rac Dr. Badham needlessly proposes
ffcraov. The meaning is, TtvyiLoX i\aav at
iviKpoTovvTo 7)fuv.—The Greek sailors,
seeing the king's servants lay hands on
Iphigenia, had leaped from the ship, so
that the encounter took place on the
strand.
1369. Kal KccAa. He seems to say that
not only hands but legs were used against
himself and his party. Monk compares
Bacch. 665, \tvKbv KUAOV Qr\K6vnaav.
The Greeks, well versed not only in pu-
gilism but in the pancratium, knew how
to disable their antagonists by methods
opposed to our modern notions of "fair
play." Others understand Kai\a to mean
Ppaxiov€s.
1371. This verse is either corrupt, or,
which is quite as probable, spurious, since
the sense ends naturally and easily with the
432 ETPiniJOT
Setvot? Se o~y]\idvTpQio~iv ia(j)payicr[J.evoL
i<f>evyo[Aev irpbs Kprj/j^vov, oi jxev ev Kapa.
KaQai\L eypvTes TpavfiaO', oi 8' ev bfip-acnv
oydois 8' hno-raQivTes evXafieo~Tepa)S 1375
e\x,apvd\heo~Qa Kal TreVpots ifidWofiev.
dXX' eipyov rjfJias To^orac irpv\ivr)S eVi
crradevres lols, u>o~r avacrTeiXai irpocra).
Kav roiSe, Seivbs yap KXV&OJV wKeiXe vavv
trpbs yrjv, <j)6>3os 8' rjv, wore /AT) reyfat 7rd8a, 1380
Xaf3a>v 'Ope<TT7)s MjJiov els apio-repov,
j3as is 6dXacro~av KOLTTI KXCfJiaKos Oopcov,
edrjK a.SeX(j)rjv ivrbs evaeX/xov veas
TO T ovpavov Triarjiia, TTJS Aibs Koprjs

preceding verse. Hermann's correction
is not very improbable, ws T<£ ^vvaTrrziv,
' so that our limbs were powerless through
fatigue simultaneously with the engage-
ment,' i. e. so that we no sooner engaged,
than we were tired out. Monk is hope-
ful that all readers will take his emenda-
tion for the genuine reading, SOT' e|-
avanrveiv KTX., ' so that we lost the power
of breathing.' It is not in favour of his
expectation that the only passage which
the Lexicon quotes for Qavcnrvtiv is
Plato, Phaedr. p. 254 C, where e|ctra-
irvtvaas is, ' having recovered his breath.'
Matthiae and W. Dindorf adopt Mark-
land's conjecture, which is the merest
tautology, i s £iV T' areine?? Kal £vv-
aitoKafxtiv jUeA-rj.
1372. Photius, oij/icwTpa, trtypayibas.
This gloss refers perhaps to Iph. A. 3'25.
Here it is an ingenious expression for
' marked with weals.'
1376. irerpots the present editor for
ndrpovs. The Greeks say either Hvai
iterpovs Tivbs, or flaWeiv \tdois riydt, as
remarked on v. 318.
1378. hvatntihai, 'to send us further
back to a distance.' Monk well illus-
trates zipyeii' and b>v<xtn£\\£iv from Thuc.
K
vi. 70? <d eiri TTOAV fj.it/ OUK 4bic*}£av ol
'AdTjvcuoi' ot yap iirwrjs TOIV ^ZvpaKoalai',
TTOKKOI ovTes Kal ar](Ta"qroi, tlpyov Kal
£<rfia\6vT£s 4s TOVS onXiras aiirciv, t]f
Tiyas wpoirSiwKoyTas fSoiev, avtffTtKXov.
137iJ. &Ktt\t, ' had neared her to the
shore.'—<p6fios ^]V, ' there was fear on her
(Iphigenia's) part, so that she would not
wet her feet.' Dr. Badhaiu, thinking
Siate fj.li is not Greek, and because Aldus
has <p60o? 8' i\v vavdrais (the reading by
the second hand in MS. Pal.), gives
<p6@os b" ?in irapQivq, which is approved
by Kirchhoff, who says SITTE is wanting by
the first hand in MS. Pal., and accordingly
he marks a lacuna. Monk strangely
takes TE'-ylai 7r<iSa of the ship dipping its
sheet lines, i. e. capsizing, as if that were
possible close to the land. There is no
serious difficulty in the vulgate, which is
after MS. Flor. 2. A wave had brought
the ship so close to land, that Iphigenia
might have reached it by walking ankle-
deep in the surge. As she feared to do
this, Orestes carried her on his shoulders
and placed her on board. We contend
that all this is perfectly natural; and for
the construction, if we place a comma
after rt>6flos 8' ^v, it will at once be seen
wherein the sense is different from (p6&os
ijv fii) TE'7|EIE. The latter would express
that she hesitated, the former that she
positively refused to wet her feet; the
effect or result of her fear. Dr. Donald-
son's view of this sentence may be seen
in his Gr. Gr. § 602, d.
1383. €U(TEAJUOU Pierson for eiHrh/xov.
1384. T<S T" for TJ> 8' Markland, the old
copies having a full stop at peas, and
omitting the SE in v. 1385, so that ayaXfia
was taken for the nominative to 4<p64y-
laro, and j8oij TIS was altered to $oi}V TIP'
in the Aldine, though not in the MSS.
In the preceding verse Hermann gives
aSe\<prtv T1, which, though probable, can
hardly be considered as necessary as he
contends.
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIH. 433
dyakfux,. W)bs * § ' e/c {iecrrj<; i<f)deygaTO 1385
porj TL<S, '£1 y-^s 'EWdhos vaxiTai
Kanrrjs podia T eV
yap £>virep ovveK Ev^uvov nopov
f ) y
ol S e a r e v a y / x o v rjSin> i K p ^ 1390
eiraicrcw d\p,rjv. vavs S \ ecus [iev eVros r\v
XtjLievo?, e^wpet, ord/xia $Lairepa>cra Se
Xa/3p<w fcXvSwia cru/ATrecroucr' rjirelyeTcr
&ei.vb<s yap iXdwv dvejxos i£a£<j)vr)<s f vews
<w#ei TTakifj.Trpv[Jivr)S6v ol 8' eKaprepovv 1395
/cv/^a XaKTi^ovres" es 8e

1385. The 8' was added by Markland. ata est; he should at least have said jacta-
Kirehhoff gives caiis 8'. Cf. Bacch. batur; but it is doubtful if the verb can
1078, e/c 8' aiBepos (pavi] TIS — ape^Sri- bear this sense. Dr. Badham does not
<rev. remove the difficulty of the passage in
1386. As vavTai i/eis forms one idea, any degree by proposing to readffTti/xm5"
the addition of 777s 'EWaSos presents no itarepava 87}. It is more likely that ijirei-
difficulty. See on Here. F. 562, ov ptyeff ytro, which naturally means ' was sped
"AiSov Tc£<r5e TrepiQohas K6fj.rjs; Dr. Bad-on its way,' rather than ' was driven
ham supposes vavrai. peas to be a gloss, back,' is corrupt, especially as a Paris
and thinks the poet may here, as in Hel. MS. gives (rvfjLire(rov S-ij-K-tiytTo. Perhaps,
1593, have used & -y5js 'EWaSos ACUTIV- a77Tj-yeTO, as in v. 356, airiiyaye is ' drove
fiara. W. Dindorf prefers 3> TIJS 'EAAc£- away from her course.'
80s, and Monk has edited, after Pierson, 1395. The old reading, iraXiv irpvp.-
r
n yrjs 'EWtLSos yavrai, yeas Xdfieade, vi\ai, is unquestionably corrupt, for how
Kaircus p6Qi a\hs KevKaivtTe. The addi- could a sudden squall thrust back the
tion of aXbs is wholly needless. Cf. Hel. ship's stern-ropes, which were already
1575, p<S0m T" e{«7ri^ur\aTo Porjs. The on board, v. 1352 ? Hermann's cor-
old reading is slightly corrupt, xdfieaSe rection is one of his happiest efforts
K&irais, p"6did re XevKaivere, corrected byin this play. He cites Hesychius, iraAi^-
Reiske and Scaliger. We have a\a po- Trpvp.v7]bbv, oiov Tva\ifj.Trpvixvov x&p*r\<Tlv
QioiiTL XevKalveiv in Cycl. 17. Trporj\0ey els TOVfiirpoadev, avaKd/in-
1390. (TTevayfibv, the noise involun- Tovffa, ws eirl irpvjxvav Kpovaat, where
tarily made in the effort of rowing, as in perhaps we should read en Toufiirpoirdev
any other great physical exertion. It is avandfuirTovaa. The ship did not turu
called rjSvs to counteract the ordinary round, but simply went back with its
meaning of a word expressing grief. stern to the shore, as it had left it. It is
Bothe explains it quite wrongly, " d e - clear that yeas in the preceding verse is
siderio patriae, cujus meminerat ista vox." corrupt. The genitive resulted from the
Cf. Aesch. Pers. 398, eiBvs Se Kiiirns false reading t:pvp,VT)<ria. Probably either
d eiraiirav GKa.'pos should be restored, or (what
comes very close to yews) e^ai(pv7)s irveav.
% f Hermann, as above mentioned on v.
1392. ex^pe', made way. On passing 1346, transposes that verse to follow
however the mouth of the harbour, <TT6- yeas, and so makes the latter to depend
JUOV, it met with a heavy sea, and was on niTuKoy.
driven back; for a smart gale came on
suddenly, and forced her stern-foremost 1396. irpbs Kvfia. Nauck (ap. Kirch.)
proposes irpbs ttevrpa.. In either case the
towards the land. The context clearly
same proverb is alluded to.—els yr\v 8"
shows that Tiiniyero els yr\v must be
ijarakiv Musgrave for Se iraXiv or Sii irdKiv.
meant. Musgrave interprets^'ac/a/a, vex-
VOL. in. 3K
434 ETPiniAOT
Trakippovs rjye vavv. (yraueicra Se
ff Trats rjij^ar, '/2 ATJTOVS
OV JJL€, Tr}V cnjv leptav, irpbs 'EXkdSa
e7c fiapfidpov yrjs, /cat K\OTTOI<; crvyyvod' e 1400
<f>i\els Se /cat <ri) crbv KacrCyvrjTov, Bed'
<f>i\eiv Se /cd//,e TOVS o/Aat/xovas Sd/cet.
vavrat S' iirrjv^firja-av ev)(aZcriv /copies
, yvfjivas e'f iircofiiSav X*Pa<i
Trpocrapju-dcravTes e'/c /ceXeuoyAaros. 1405
Se ftaXkov Trpbs irerpas yei, o"/ca^>os'
^w /xeV TIS es ddkacrcrav a>piJirj0y] irocriv,
dXXo? Se rrXe/CTas i^avrjirrev d
/cdyw ju,ev ev^us Trpos ere Set)/)' a
crol rets €KeWev <T7\\LO.VIOV, a m f , 1410
dXX' epTre Secr/xa /cat jSpo^ovs XaySwv
et ^IT) y a p otSjua vqvejxov

Monk gives eis Se yyv irdXiy with ed. compare Ion 1208, yvfivct in
Brubach., and so Kirchhoff.
1397- (TTaBiiaa, taking a position on 1406. Photius, paWov p.aXXov, O.VT\
the ship, i. e. such a position as befitted a TOV ae! sal iiaXXov. And he quotes
solemn supplication. So in Hel. 1591, e« the authority of Alexis and Menander,
aupeioy <p6yov adding in a preceding gloss, oSras Xe-
crvufidxovs, where Mr. Clark yovcxiv &vev rod Kal <rvv54fff/.ou. This
would read arpatpeis. therefore may be regarded as one of the
1401—2. $iXe7s Se KTX. AS you love later Atticisms which were begun to be
your brother Phoebus, so believe that I introduced in the time of Euripides.
too love those born of the same parents 1407. o M€" Tiy - ' Some of them (the
with myself. ship's crew) rushed with all speed into
1404. The Aldine reading, yvnv&s 4K the sea, while another proceeded to fas-
Xep&v eVcu/u'Saj, was corrected by Mus- ten twisted nooses from the ship to the
grave. The meaning is, ' applying their shore.' The old reading ayxvpas was
arms, stripped from the shoulder-sleeve, corrected by Musgrave. Kirchhoff says
to the oar at the word of command.' The the p is by an alteration in MS. Pal.,
same use of eVwfus occurs in Hec. 558, which therefore had aynvXas by the
Xafiovaa ireirXovs t£ aKpas eVco/AiSos ep- first hand. Dr. Badham explains this
p7j|e. It was the point of junction of the of the messenger's party, who endea-
front and the back part of the dress over voured to detain the fugitives when the
the shoulder. The MS. Flor. 2 has a ship had again come to shore. Hermann
remarkable variant, yv/xvas e'ir/3aA<Wes more probably understands it of the sai-
eirufiiSas, whence Matthiae, followed by lors' own efforts to secure the ship from
W. Dindorf, gives yvfiyai eK0aX6yres being dashed against the rocks. The
wXei/as. However, not only are the two words are certainly ambiguous, as it is
participles together inelegant, but e/c/3a- not stated to what the ropes were tied,
XSVTZS is like a corruption of a gloss e|t- and irAeKTal ayKvXai is as likely a term
0aX6yT(s, ' pulling hard at the oar,' or for ropes to fasten a ship, as it is appli-
may itself be a gloss on e| 4TroifiiSav, cable to loops or nooses thrown round
' protruding their hands,' thence cor- prisoners to secure them.
rupted to eVw/ifSay. For yv/iyas 4% 4ir.
 I&ITENEIA H EN TATP012. 435

OVK ecrTLV e\7rts TCUS

TTOVTOV 8' avaKTcop *IXLOV T' eT
cre/Afo? UocretSaw, HeAo7rtSais 8' ivavTios, 1415
/cat i w irapi^ei TOV 'Ayafxe/juvovo? yovov
crot /cat TroXirai?, ws €OLK€V, iv -^epolv
Xafieiv a8ek(f>T]v 6\ rj §6vov TOV AVXL&I
afivrj/JiovevTov 0ea TrpoSovcr' aXicr/cerai.
XO. at rXrjfiov I<£tyeVeia, crvyyovov jxera 1420
6avei irdXiv fioXovaa Seo-irorcov ^epa?.
00. a> -rrdvTes dcrrol TrjoSe fiapfiapov -)(0ovo<;,
OVK eta TTC<JX.OIS e/^ySaXovres rjvtas
TrapaKTioL Spa/xelcrde, KaKfBoXas vew$
'EXXTJVLSOS Be^eade, o~vv 8e rfj 0eS 1425
anevSovTes dvSpas Sucra-eySets Orjpdo-ere,
Ot S ' CJKVTTOfJLTTOVS €.X^€T €S TTOVTOV T r X d r a S ,P
ws e«: OaXdcrcrrjs CK re y ^ s t7T7revyxacrt
Xaj36vT€s avrov<; rj Kara <TTV(f)Xov irerpas
v, rj CKoXoif/t, irij^cofjiev Sejuas. 1430
ta? 8e Ta? rwf.S' tcrropas fiovXevfidraiv
avdv;, rjv'iK av o~)(oXrjv Xdfiot,
vvv Se TIJV i

1415. Monk omits the 5e, by which ance from the attempted sacrifice at Au-
the preceding re is answered by the fol- lis, by which she had become devoted to
lowing Kai vvv. This simplifies the syn- the service of the goddess. Dr. Bad-
tax, and is unobjectionable in itself, ham's reading has not sufficient proba-
But KOX vvv is, ' and accordingly now;' bility to supersede the vulgate; % <p6vov
see on Cycl. 32. sup. v. 1181. If TOV V1 AvKidi a/j.vr}fj.6v£VTov Oeav irpo5ou<r*
5e be right, the meaning is, ' favours aAiaiceTai, i. e. <j>6vov evfKa, ' forgotten so
Troy, but is opposed to the Argives,' re far as the sacrifice at Aulis was concerned,
and 8e being occasionally used when but not further/
there is some contrast between things 1423. OVK ela —• Spafie?<r8e. So Hel.
viewed in connexion. The favour of Po- 1561, OVK efcc— ravpsiov 84fj.as 4s irpqipav
seidon towards Troy, of which he was the eV/3aAe?T6 ;
builder in common with Apollo, is de- 1424. eKploKas, the coming ashore of
clared in the commencement of the the ship. Similarly the things cast up
Troades. For YleXoirlSai, which seems from a wreck are vaos eK/3oAa, Hel. 422.
to have a wider sense than the descend- Heath appears wrongly to explain it here,
ants of Atreus, compare Hel. 1242. " ea quae e nave naufraga ejiciuntur."
1418. \a$eTv T' a5€A.</>V is the old 1427. Monk, placing the question at
reading, which Hermann defends, though 5e'|e<r6e, gives eXxeT1, without any better
he inadvertently leaves dSeA^j/ 6', the reason than that he thinks that e^ere is
correction of Musgrave. too far removed from OVK e?a.—In all this
1419. irpoSovo-a, being faithless to. If passage there seems an intentional allu-
the text be right she is said irpoSovvai sion to the name ®6as.
<j>6vov Sea, to have forgotten her deliver- 1432. aiOts, ' hereafter,' cf. v. 1312.
8 K2
436 ETPiniAOT

ov /xevovfiev
A9HNA.
7701 770i Siwyfjiov roVSe vopO/JLeveiS, dvat; 1435
©oas ; dxovcrov TrjarS' 'AOrjvaias Xoyovs.
Travcrat SLWKCOV pev/xd r i^opfJLCJV (nparrov.
TreTrpojxevos ydp deo-fydroicri Aogiov
Sevp' yXd' 'OpecrTrj<;, TOV T 'Eptvvav -^okov
^evycov d S e X ^ s r "Apyos eitrvefi^Kov Sejaas, 1440
dyakfid 6' Ipov ets ifirjv d£<ov -
[TCOV VVV irapovTcov iry]{idro}v d
77pos [>.h> cr oS' rjfjuv JJLV0O<;' OV 8' di
'OpecrTrjv TTOVTLO) Xaficov crdXco,
JJoo-eiScov ydpiv ifir/v aKv^iova
TTOVTOV TWTJCTI VWTO. Tropd/xevcjv TrXaTTj. 1445
fj-aOatv 8', 'OyDecrra, r a s e/xas e77to"ToXas,
/cX.veis y a p avSr/v, KaCrrep ov napojv, 9eas,
Xwpei Xa/3o)p dyaXjxa crvyyovov re o~rjv.
OTOLV 8' 'A0y]vas r a s 0eoS[xrjTov? JU-OXTJS,
^<SyOOS TIS €O~TLV 'AT6C8OS TTpb<5 eCT^OlTOlS 1450
opoicrt, yeCrojv SetpdSos KapvaTtas,
1438. Teirpaj/ie'eos Hermann for K - Hipp. 86. She adds 0e2s, because Orestes
Trpufitvois. He rightly observes that the was far away at the time, *nd he could
oracles themselves are not TreiTpup.^va,— not have heard any voice but a preter-
unless indeed we recur to the Aeschylean natural one, spoken from the heavens,
doctrine that Fate is superior to Zeus, The same licence is adopted in making
who delivers oracles through his Trpocpfirris the Dioscuri address Helen when far out
Apollo. Monk conjectures irtirpaifj.evoi', at sea, Hel. 1662.
' i t being fated.' We might compare the 1451. Carystus was a mountain ridge
not infrequent use of elptiiJ.evov, e. g. at the southern extremity of Euboea, so
Aesch. Agam. 1598. called from its walnuts (Photius, Kapuer-
1442. This verse is found in Flor. 2, refa, jhos Kapvuv). It is mentioned by
but not in MS. Pal., and Kirchhoff' consi- Homer in the catalogue of ships, II. ii.
ders it an interpolation. 539, as one of the settlements of the
1444. x<>-Piv £/")»'• Poseidon and primitive Abantes. It is still called Ka-
Athena, formerly at variance on the Tro- rysto. Tibullus praises its fine marbles,
jan affairs, had come to a mutual under- iii. 2, 13, ' Quidve domus prodest Phry-
standing immediately after the capture of giis innixa columnis, Taenare, sire tuis,
the city, Troad. init. sive Caryste, tuis ?' The deme or village
1445. Trop8ixzio>i>, scil. aurbv, convey- called 'AAal is mentioned by Callimachus,
ing him, Orestes, in a ship. Monk gives Hymn, in Dian. 173 (quoted by Barnes).
irop9fj.eveiu with Tyrwhitt, adding, " cjuod as containing the translated image of
certum videtur." If change were neces- Artemis: —jj 5W, Aaifaov, 'AAas 'ApcupT)-
sary, iropd/AtiKTcvv irKdrrjU, ' to convey the viSas olK'{](Tovo'a $j\6es a7r& ^tcvdlris, anh
ship,' would be not less likely. 8' ttirao Tffl^ia Taiipav.
1447. auSV Seas, the voice of a goddess,
 IQITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 437
tepos, 'A\d<; VLV ov/xos bv
s vaov ISpvcrau Operas
y»Js TavpiKrjs TTOVWV TC crwv,
s Trepnrdkav Kad' 'EXkdSa 1455
OLCTTpOLS 'EpiVVV. *'ApT€fXlV Se VLV ySyOOTOl
TO XOLTTOV vfivyjcrovcrL Tavpoirokov deav.
vofiov Te 0es TOVS'- QTa.v koprdX^ Xews,
Trjs o"7js <T<f>ayr}<; atroiv
8ep2? •T/aos avSpbs aJ/xa T' i 1460
oo"tas e/caTi #eas> oV<ws TI/ACI
ere 8' d/z<£! cre/^vas, 'Ityuyiveia,
BpavpavCas Set r>jo-Se

1453. '(Spvffai. She does not say p >- sative in apposition to not to
tro;', because the act of consecrating the
statue would be done by others. For 1461. offias eVaTf, religionis gratia;
Teu£as the old copies give rd^as, cor- to concede or recognize the demand of
rected by Pierson, who compares the the goddess for a human sacrifice, without
Homeric phrase T6ux€iI/ irepucaWza vt\6v. actually perpetrating it. The bloody
Perhaps rd£as might stand, in the sense rites of this otherwise amiable and benign
of ' appointing her a temple to dwell in.' goddess must be referred to her primi-
Euripides, with his usual regard for the tive connexion with hostile Chthonian
etymology of names, does not content powers, as the Latin Diana was but an-
himself with deriving Ta.vpov6Aos from other title of Proserpina.—For 6eas W. 3
Tavpot, or 7] 4v Tavpois TTOAOV[J.4VT), butDindorf, with Markland, gives Bed. B
introduces Orestes' own wanderings as Unas rtfias %XV> which seems probable,
one element of the name. The Greeks and so Kirchhoff has edited. Monk, who
themselves, as Hermann observes, did does not acknowledge the substantive
not know why she was called by this otn'a, either here or in v. 1161, or in
title. Photius in v. (to whom Hermann Bacch. 370, (though he admits Homer
adds Etym. M. p. 747, 52) gives various so used the word, Od. x. 412,) thinks it
explanations, all connected with ravpos, means, ' on account of the holy goddess.'
It is not unlikely that deas for did T' is
a bull. For v. 14.">5 see above, v. 84. really a correction of transcribers, who
Sophocles mentions TavponoAa AAs "Ap- only knew the adjective o'tnos. Still, we
Tf/iis, Ajac. 172, apparently in allusion may render it, ' to satisfy the sacred rite
to the herds of oxen slain by Ajax at her of the goddess.'
instigation. Ar. Lysistr. 447, ^ ^apa W)
T^V Taupon6\ov Tavrr} Trp6<Tti, SKKOKKIW 1462. The KhifxaKes Bpaupdwiai are be-
aov rasffTtvoKaKUTOvsrpixas, where the lieved to refer to the steep ascent cut in
oath is put in the mouth of a woman. the rock to the temple of Artemis at the
Cf. inf. 1466. Attic deme of Brauron.—K\T)SOVX(''V, to
1454. yrjs for T?JS Hermann. be the priestess; as Io was the KATJSOVXOS
1456". "Eptvvv. See v. 031. of Hera, Aesch. Suppl. 287, where, as here,
1458. 6h T&VV Porson for BitrBe or we may notice the confusion often made
BirrBcu. As good a reading, and nearer in early Greek mythology between a god-
to the copies, would be v6y.ov re Bi)<reis. dess and her deified priestess ;—for Io, the
1459. " Quod dicit TTJS OTJS crtpayijs moon-goddess, is only another name of
&TToma sic intelligendum, ut sit pretiumHera. Pausanias, i. 43, records the curious
quo redemptus sit ne mactaretur victima fact, that Hesiod in his Ka-raAoyos yvvai-
Dianae a Tauris." Hermann. But the Kwv, iroiTJacu 'Ityiytvziav OVK airoBave7v,
comma is wrongly omitted by Herm. and larly yvoifiri Si 'ApT€fiiSos 'EKdrrju ehai. Simi-
Herod, iv. 103, TV Si Baiftova TO.VT7)V,
Dind. after A.e<5;s, for &TTOIVO. is the accu-
438 ETPiniJOT
ov /ecu reOdipei KarOavovcra, KOX iretrkwv
dyakfjid croi Orjaovcriv evwrfvovs v</>a?, 1465
a s civ yvvoLKes iv TOKOIS xjjv)(oppayel<;
Xe'nraa iv OIKOIS. rdaSe 8' itarepiTeiv ~)(dovo<;

oiKOLias ovveK • egecrwcra oe

Kal irpiv cr ApeCois iv Trayoi? xpij^ovs tcras 1470
Kpivacr', 'OpeaTa, f/«xl vofxtayL es Tavro ye,
VLKav, icrripeis ocrrts av \jjy](f)ovs \.d/3r].
d\X' iKKOjJLii^ov <rrjv KacnyvrjTrjv ~)(0ovb<;,
'Aya/jLe^vovo^ trai, Kal crv /AT) dvfiov, @oas.
00. dvacrcr 'Affdva, rolcri TWV 0ea>v Xoyots 1475
rfj 9vov<ri, Kiyovai avrol Tavpoi 'l thinks a verse has been lost which followed
T^]V 'A7a^.4/j.vavos elval. this; but neither critic objects to the use
1464. vewXaiv &ya\ixa. The reference of i/6/j.ttT/j.a for V6ILOV. This word occurs
to the peplus of Athena Polias is evident. indeed in a chorus of the Persae 8,56, of
In imitation of that ceremony perhaps the genuineness of which the present editor
similar offerings were made to this Artemis has long felt, and still entertains, strong
in her attribute of EiAeiOum. Much the suspicions, and also in Soph. Antig. 296,
same was done by the Italians to Diana but with reference to its usual meaning of
of Aricia, Ovid. Fast. iii. 2C7—70. ' money.' Probably Euripides wrote Kal
1406. tf/vxoppayus, ' who have died in v6fxov Ka8tG'Td/A7]i'y VLKav KT\. Compare,
childbirth.' for the use of the middle voice, Eum. 676,
1467' TaoSeyvva^Kas, the chorus, whom eypyyopbs (ppovpi)fxa yrjs KaSifTTafxau Eur.
Iphigenia had before (v. 1067) pledged Suppl. 522, TV6\^IXOV 5e TOVTOV OVK £y&
herself to convey safely to Hellas. By Kadi(rTafjLai. For the institution referred
yyu>lxf) SiKaia the disinterested decision ofto, cf. Electr. 12C8, Kal rolin Xonrots SSe
the chorus is meant, who at v. 1076 had v6{X0S T€(?7J<T€Tai, VIKUV X<TalS ^(pOlCl TQV
consented at their mistress' request to QevyovT' aft. Photius in ftrai \f/7J(poi' eirl
conceal from the king the plan for escape. w 7rap' bxiyov ee rots SiKatTTTjplots aXi-
It was really Sucala, even though Thoas, trKOfiicvaiv' avaXvovrai yap oi 5IWK6/J.€VOI
to whom the command is given eKirz/Aireiv £TTI TSIV 8iKa£o[ievwi'' Kal t&at yzvvuVTai
auTas, had regarded it as treachery, v. iprj<por (1. Kav XtTai ytvavrai i\i7npoi) eV ais
1431. CLiroXveTai o eyKaXoitfxevos.
1469. The common reading, tKtrdxrao-iL 1471. Kplvaaa, $iapt8ixi)<ra.o-a, v. 966.
<re Kal irpiv y', where the y' is evidently a Matthiae explains, ' making the votes
metrical make-shift, has been restored equal at the trial.' The primary meaning
partly from the Schol. on Ar. Ran. 697> of Kptvfiv is however ' to separate.'
who quotes €|s<rw<r<£ as (with the variant 1473. aXX3 £KKO/J.I£OV KTX. ' So, as I
5e) Kal izpiv y'—'Optfrra. Now if QsuoxTa said (v. 1448), convey away your sister out
is right, as the context pretty clearly shows, of the land, Orestes; and do you, Thoas,
the <re must wrongly come next after it, no longer be angry.' Monk ejects these
because Se is necessary to connect the sen- expressive lines, so aptly concluding the
tence ; and it follows that tre, which is ad- speech of Pallas, and we may add, so evi-
dressed to Orestes, must be substituted in dently alluded to in Thoas' reply atieXQp
place of the useless ye. Kirchhoff, after T' ouxl Bv/xov/xai, because, he says, " nihil
Brodaeus, marks a lacuna in this place. fingi potest ineptius, vel magis poeta in-
•—The following words have been cor- dignum." The truth is, he conceived
rupted in consequence of the verb having eKffctxratra depended on some verb con-
passed into a participle. Monk proposes tained in a Io3t ending of the speech ; and
Kal v6ixifT[xa 8e?o-', act VIKUV KTA. ; Mark- so he was obliged to get rid of this distich
land, Kal v6jj.i(Tfi! ecTTai T<(Se. Hermann at any cost.
 1&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIX. 439

ocrrts KXVCOV aVtoros, OVK 6p6a>s fcp

iyo> 8" 'OpeaTr) r, el <f>epa)v fiperas #eas
fiifir/K, aSeXcfyfj r oiyi dv/xovfiai- TL yap
TOUS crd£vovTa<; 6eovs ajxiXkacrdcu KCLXOV ;
is crrjv avv 6eas dyak^ari 1480
yalav, KadiSpvcrcuvTO T eurv^ws
TTejAxpa) 8e /cat rao-S' 'EXkdS' el$ e
ywat/cas, axnrep abv KeXeva/M e^ierat.
iravcr<a ok \6y-^rjv, rjv eiraipojxai pivots,
veav r ipeT/xa, crol r a S ' ws SoKeu, ded. 1485
A®, alvuf TO yap XPW °"°v ft Kal 0ewv KpareZ'
vr, d) iTvoal, vavcrOXovcrde roi' 'Aya/xe[ji.vovos
iralS? eis 'Adyjvas' o"v//.7ropevcrojU.ai 8' iyw
doitpvcy a,8e\<f>rjs Trjs ijxrjs o-e/xvov ySperas.
XO. IT iv evTv^Ca rrjs (TOit,o^ivr)<i, 1490
fxoipas evSalfioves ovres.
dW, 3) cre/APr) irapd T dQavdroi<i
Kal Trapa dv^Tois 2TaXXas 'Addva,
SpdcrofJbev OVTCOS d»s crv KeXeveis-
jaaXa ydp repirvr/v KavekTucrTov 1495
(f>yjfju7jv aKoaicn SeBey/Jiai,.
£> [xeya aefivr) NLKT), TOP ipov

/cat fja] Xijyots crreifiavovcra.

1476. &Trto-T6s (eo-ri), aTnarzi, ' i s dis- Pylades. For the genitive polpas, scil.
obedient.' See on Heracl. 968. eVesa, compare Soph. Oed. Col. 144, ov
1484. \iyxw—iper/j-d. See v. 1428. irdfv /xoipas euSai/UoviVoi vptirris, ' cer-
a1
Bacch. 789, ov (p-q/xi xPW ' <? OTTA' eVoi- tainly not one to congratulate on his
pea6cu 0e£. first-rate fortune.' But TTJJ (ra^o/xevris is
1486. rb yotp xpfy W. Dindorf for rb said with something of bitterness, as if
7cip xpe<&v. See on Hec. 260. Here. F. they meant, ' while we, the chorus, are
828. . still detained in a hostile land.' Mus-
1490. "Dicit haec chorus ad portum grave quotes from Aristides the phrase
conversus, bonis votis prosequens vela TTJS ffw^oixivi)s iiolpas efrai, but Aristides
dantes. Deinde se ad Minervam conver- himself perhaps took it from this very
tens alterum systemarecitat." Hermann, passage.
The meaning is, ' Go, with the good for- 1495. Tepirv^v L. Dindorf for TtpT!v6v.
tune of her who is being conveyed safely 1497—9. These lines, which also con-
away (Iphigenia), being happy on account elude the Orestes and the Phoenissae, are
of your lot.' This is said to Orestes and in all the three instances marked as spu-
440 ETPiniAOr I&ITENEIA H EN TATPOIS.
rious by W. Dindorf. See however the
note on the oft-repeated five anapaestics
at the end of the Bacchae. The appeal to
NI'KTJ (Ion 457, 1529), whether as the
same goddess as Athena herself, or, as in
Ar. Equit. 581—9, her companion or nap-
p , probably has a more or less direct
allusion to the poet's success in exhibiting
the play before the judges and the audience.
The singular 4/j.bi/, contrasted with 8pd<ro-
/j.€v above, shows that the three last lines
were spoken by the coryphaeus.
 I^IFENEIA
H EN ATAIAI.

VOL. III. 3L
 IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE.

IT is allowed by all modern critics, that the Iphigenia at Aulis lias

come down to us in an imperfect state. There are good grounds for
believing that it has been extensively interpolated by a later writer,
after the decline of the true Attic drama ; and that the form in which
we have it is due to a desire to complete what had been left by the
poet himself imperfect, or to remodel it (avao-Kzvd£av) for exhibition
after his death. "We are expressly told by the Schol. on Ar. Ean.
67, who quotes the authority of the Didascaliae, that after the death
of Euripides his son of the same name (some say, his nephew)
exhibited at the City Dionysia (ev ao-rei) the Iphigenia at Aulis, the
Alcmaeon, and the Bacchae. There is no improbability therefore in.
the opinion entertained by many, that the younger Euripides com-
pleted what the elder had left imperfect. This indeed is more than
probable; because the interpolations, which can be detected by inter-
nal evidence alone, are by no means badly written in general, and
are, many of them at least, just such as a somewhat inferior genius
might have supplied, especially towards the decline of the a r t ' .
Critics do not by any means agree as to the parts which are genuine
and those which are spurious in the body of the play; but the
epilogue, as we now have it, is allowed to be the work of another
hand, and to have superseded one that probably existed entire in the
age of Aelian, who cites two and a half verses from the play by name,
that evidently belonged to the concluding scene.—The question of
interpolation however has been fully discussed in the course of the

1
Hermann's judgment of the comparative merit of the interpolated parts is much
juster than Monk's, in the present editor's opinion. The former says of the spurious
epilogue, that it is " non prorsus contemnenda," and that even the latter part of the
parode (v. 231—302) is " neque inusitatis metris scripta, et diligenter observatis
antistrophicorum numeria exaequata" (Praef. pp. viii, xxiii), while the latter says
(Praef. p. 217), " Non dicere queo, quod dixit Hermannus, ea scripsisse poetam recen-
tiorem ; nam ad meum quidem sensum ista sunt Interpolatoris foetus audacissimi,
qui, minime poeta cujuscunque gentis, nedum Atticae, ingenio pariter et sensu
expers, Parodo revera Buripideo sua melica subjunxit."
3L2
444 IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE.

notes 2 . A large part of the play is undoubtedly the work of Euri-

pides ; for the attempt of Boeckh to attribute the authorship to the
younger Euripides fails in every point3. It is, moreover, one of his
very best works; and though both difficult and very corrupt, it is
one that will fully repay the most careful study. Miiller calls it *
"one of the most admirable of this poet's tragedies, and based upon
such a noble idea that we might put it on the same footing with the
works of his better days, such as the Medea or the Hecuba." In
truth, the desponding anxiety and wavering mind of Agamemnon ;
his struggles between filial affection and patriotism, between fear of
his wife's anger and the army's resentment; the determined and
half-threatening Clytemnestra, who finds she has been deceived by
her lord, and refuses to resign her daughter into his hands; the
chivalrous and natural part of Achilles, who offers to save the maid
even at the cost of his own life, but dares not in the end oppose her
magnificent act of self-devotion to her country ;—all this is excellently
described, and contributes to invest the play, imperfect as it unfor-
tunately is, with an interest second to none \—The subject of it, which
is the earliest, in point of the history, of all those relating to the Trojan
war, was taken from the Cyclic poem of Stasinus, known as the Cypria,
which was designed as a kind of introduction to the action of the
Iliad. The Grecian fleet is detained by adverse winds in Aulis,
between Euboea and the mainland, and Calchas has declared that
Iphigenia must be sacrificed to Diana, in fulfilment of a vow made
by Agamemnon, that he would offer to her the most beautiful object
that the year of her birth had produced. Induced by the urgent
2
Hermann's general statement of the case, according to his own conclusions, which
lean rather on the side of genuineness in the doubtful passages, is given in these words
(Praef. p. xxviii), " Qua forma hodie habemus bane tragoediam, ea non poterit pro
nova recensione haberi, sed nihil est nisi vetus tragoedia, fine truncata, cui quae de-
esse videbantur, aliquot post Euripidem seculis ignotus scriptor adjecit, augens ille
earn paucis quoque aliis in locis aliquot versuum accessione."
3
Its fallacy has been well shown by Monk, in the Preface to his Latin edition,
Camb. 1857.
4
Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 379.
5
Aristotle (Poet. cap. xxviii.) cites the character of Iphigenia at Aulis as an example
of want of consistency or uniformity; since she first supplicates for life, and after-
wards consents to die. It is difficult to attribute much weight to the criticism, though
it comes with the sanction of a great name. The part of Iphigenia throughout appears
singularly natural. Her first impulse is to live ; but, when she clearly perceives how
much depends on her voluntary death, and how Achilles, her champion, is compro-
mised by his dangerous resolve to save her; lastly, how the Greeks are bent on the
expedition from motives of national honour, she yields herself up a willing victim. It
would be quite as reasonable to object to Menelaus' sudden change of purpose, from
demanding the death of the maid, to the refusing to consent to it.
 IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE. 445

persuasion of Menelaus, in whose cause the expedition had been

undertaken, Agamemnon consents to a fraudulent scheme for con-
veying his then marriageable child to Aulis, as if to be wedded to
Achilles. To this effect he has sent a letter to his wife at Argos,
ordering her to conduct the maid thither without delay. But he
soon repents, and consigns another letter, cancelling the former,
to the hand of an old servant whom he believes to be trusty, but who
afterwards proves himself devoted to Clytemnestra's interests. This
second letter is intercepted and opened by Menelaus, who upbraids
his brother with treachery and deceit, and with want of zeal in the
cause of Hellas' glory. They part in anger; but the sudden and
unexpected announcement of the near arrival of Iphigenia and her
mother, who were to have been stopped on the road, gives a new turn
to affairs. Menelaus is touched by his brother's evident distress
and perplexity at the prospect of meeting his daughter. He offers his
hand in a cordial spirit, and refuses to be a party to the death of a
maid for any selfish, purposes of his own. Agamemnon however
represents to him that the army, resolutely bent on the expedition,
is not so easily to be put off. They are already clamouring for the
sacrifice, headed by Calchas and Ulysses. The consequences of
refusal may be, that not only the girl, but the parents who would
save her, will fall victims to their unreasoning fury. Clytemnestra
and her daughter now enter, and have an interview with Agamemnon.
They are both full of the subject of the approaching marriage; but
he answers evasively, and endeavours to induce his wife to return
alone to Argos. She however refuses to leave her child, and conducts
her into the royal tent, there to await the arrival of Achilles. He,
knowing nothing of the pretended marriage, comes accidentally to
inform Agamemnon of the discontent of the army at the long delay.
He represents himself as no longer able to control his own troops,
and describes the coercion and actual danger in which he is placed as
the leader of the war-loving Myrmidones. Clytemnestra meets him,
and offers her hand to her destined son-in-law. He, of course, is
astonished; explanations ensue; the old servant now reveals the
whole secret; and Achilles yields to Clytemnestra's importunity, and
promises to use his best exertions to save the life of the maid.
Agamemnon, little suspecting that his wife has been made
acquainted with the whole plot, and that his own servant has given
evidence against him, again has an interview with her. Here she
charges him openly with the intention to kill Iphigenia, and at con-
siderable length, with threats mixed with entreaties, urges him to
change his purpose. Iphigenia, who has been apprised of the fate
that awaits her, in a very touching speech implores her father to
446 IPHIGENIA IN AULIDE.

spare her, and carries in her arms the infant Orestes to add Weight
to her appeal. But Agamemnon is relentless ; he replies that
necessity has no law ; the honour of his country demands the sacri-
fice. Again Achilles comes forward; he is flying from his own
enraged troops, who threaten him with death if he dares to save the
life of the maid on the ground that he is betrothed to her. They
will have her blood ; but he is prepared for them, and will fight rather
than yield. At this crisis of affairs Iphigenia resolves to devote herself
for her country's good. She avows her readiness to die, to resign
the prospects of marriage and happiness in this life, that it may be
said of her, This woman saved Hellas. Achilles hesitates, offers a last
alternative of safety, and at length yields. Even Clytemnestra seems
reconciled to stern necessity, and receives her child's last injunctions
with some composure. A procession is formed, and the maiden is
conducted to the altar of Artemis with a threnos between herself and
the chorus. "With this the play ends: the spurious epilogue without
doubt represents the genuine one in so far as the substitution of a
deer for the human victim on the altar is described. But, as we have
it, the scene is described by a messenger, whereas Euripides seems to
have made Artemis herself appear at the end, to inform Clytemnestra
of her daughter's miraculous removal to another land, the Tauric
Chersonese, where, many years later in the history, she is found and
brought back to Argos by her much younger brother Orestes. So
far, and no further, are the plots of the two plays, Iphigenia at Aulis
and Iphigenia at Tanri, connected. The former commences, the
latter concludes, the far-famed legends of the house of the Atridae
and their part in the Trojan war.
Internal evidence confirms the statement already given, that the
present play is the latest from the pen of Euripides. If he had left
it quite completed, like the Baechae, it would be hard to account for
the treatment it has received from interpolators. Probably it was
finished for him, according to the best abilities of those on whom the
task devolved, whether Euripides the younger, or some poet of a still
later school. On the whole, with a considerable laxity of metre, and
the frequent use of rhetorical rather than of tragic terms, there is
much excellent writing in it. Not a few ancient authors quote it by
name, and Ennius seems to have translated it.—The chorus consist
of maidens of Calchis, who had crossed over to Aulis for the purpose
of seeing the Grecian fleet.
TA TOT APAMAT02 IIP02niIA.

ArAMEMNON.
©EPAIKiN.
XOPOS.
MEKEAAOS.
KAYTAIMNHSTPA.
l*irENEIA.
AXIAAEYS.
ArrEAOS.
 ETPiniAOT
IO>irENEIA H EN A¥AIAI.
AFAMEMNfiN.
'12 Trpdcrfiv, Sofj^av T&vSe irdpoiOev
QEPAnnN.
. ri Se Kauvovpyels,
ATA. Trevcrei.
©E.
1—48. It has been objected, as an ar-
gument against the genuineness of the
first part of this play, that in no other
known instance has Euripides commenced
without a regular prologue, if we except
(as of doubtful authorship) the Rhesus,
which, like the present, begins with ana-
paestic dialogue between two actors. As
in the Greek Argument to the Rhesus
we are expressly told that two spurious
prologues formerly existed, so in this in-
stance it has been thought by some critics
that v. 49 seqq. was composed by another
hand, as a prologue, and that a second
was current in the time of Aelian, who
cites, with, the name of the play, two and
a half verses (Hist. An. vii. 39), which
appear to have been spoken by Artemis
in a pseudo-prologue. With regard to
these verses however, no doubt can be
entertained that they belonged, not to the
prologue, but to the lost exode of the
play (see on v. 1509). The present
opening of the play we believe to be, if
one or two doubtful lines be excepted,
the original and genuine one. Its re-
markable beauty and fine conception of
character have not sufficiently been dwelt
VOL. I I I .
cnrevSa.
upon; and it may be added, that the
fondness of the poet for astronomical allu-
sions is perceptible in v. 6—8, a passage
believed to have been rendered by Ennius
ap. Varro L. L. p. 29 and 353.—Agamem-
non is seen advancing at early morning
from within his tent at Aulis. His anx-
ious, careworn countenance betokens a
sleepless night and a load of grief on his
mind. He holds in his hand a letter
which he has just written. An old man,
his attendant, interprets his feelings, calms
his agitation, and moralizes with him on
the uncertainty of human greatness.
2. The title 7rpe<r#uT?js, found in all
the copies, has been altered by W. Din-
dorf to depdTTuy, on the evidence of v.
800 compared with v. 46, by which the
identity of the two persons is clearly
established. Hermann perceived this;
but in the catalogue of persons (Spdjj.aros
TrpStrwira) he omits Qepdirtcv, while W.
Diudorf omits 7rpe<r/3uT7js, Kirchhoff re-
taining both.
3. Hermann would read <r7reC5e for
ireiffek. But this would be merely to
reiterate the aTiixi~trTi'lXai above;—as
if two speakers should say, ' come '—' I
3M
450 ETPinuor
TOI yrjpas rov[j.bv avirvov
Kal in' 6<f>da\fJboi<; 6£i>
ATA. TI'S TTOT ap aarr/p 6'Se
&E. S'eipios, eyyus TTJS kirraTropov
JTXetaSos aacroiv e n {/.eo-o~rjpr)<;.
^ OVKOVV (j>06yyos y OVT opvidcov
ovre Oakacro-qs' \_cnyal 8' avij 10

am coming,' and immediately add, ' be p. 23. Matthiae is disposed to think

quick'—'lam hastening.' Such a repe- ^eipws here improperly used for the
tition of the command would imply a bright star Aldebaran, in the constellation
peevish and irritable mind in Agamem- Taurus. He quotes the authority of
non, which we are not justified in assum- Eratosthenes, who says, TOVS TOIOVTOVS
ing. Whereas irtvaei, ' you shall hear,' affrepas ol a.(npo\6yoi ^etpiovs Ka\ovo~i,
sc. TI KtxLvovpya, is aptly answered by Sia T^V rrjs cpAoybs nivqaiv. Photius (in
<nreu8&>, ' I am eager to do so.'—TOI for v. (ripLov) says 'ifSt/Kos 5e irdfra rh &<rrpa
TO is Heath's and Barnes' correction. aipia. Probably the word eyyvs must be
The old man does not mean to explain taken in a rather wide sense, ' not far dis-
his own word (TirevSa, but to give a rea- tant from.'
son for cheerfully obeying his lord's sum- 9—16. Monk, omitting atyaX 8*— &va^,
mons to leave his bed. Old men do not as an interpolation, gives OVKOVV—8aA<io~-
sleep as soundly as young men ; hence he o-rjs to the old man in continuation ; while
says ' age sits light and wakeful on my according to Kirchhoff's text, Agamemnon
eyes,'—he can readily throw off slumbers, is the speaker of v. 6—11. This is a
and his eyes are not weighed down by very difficult point to decide j on the
them. Hermann thinks o^h refers rather whole, Monk's view seems the more pro-
to TO axnrvov than to yijpas, but this is a bable. ' Accordingly,' he says, ' the birds
harsh construction. Compare 6^?a CLKO'I}, are still, and the sea is at rest, [and si-
o£u anoveiv, &c. Possibly itpiattniv ra- lence of the winds prevails over the Euri-
ther than irapttTTtv is the genuine word. pus here spread before us].' The exact
(j. Ti'yTOT'&p' KTX. In effect, he asks sense of OVKOVP—ye (which sometimes
' Do you perceive the night is far ad- occurs in the middle of a speech, e. g. in
vanced ?' for he wishes him to take the Heracl. 191) seems to be, 'at all events
letter he has in his hand at once to Argos there is no voice of birds,' &c, i. e.
(v. 111). And the old man's answer is whatever may the exact time of night
equivalent to saying, ' It is yet far from be as indicated by the stars.
morning,' ctoipi VUKTWV, because Sirius 10—13. The chief grounds for suspect-
is not yet near the horizon. Kirchhoff ing the genuineness of these lines are, the
follows Bremi in giving the whole speech plural 0-170!, and (what Monk has not
(6—11) to Agamemnon; 'What bright noticed, among several much less cogent
star is passing yonder near the Pleiades ?' objections) the wrong use of the empha-
The objection to which is, that the ques- tic pronoun av. There is something ra-
tion is thus left without any reply; be- ther tame too in the repetition of 'Ayd-
sides that, in the version of Ennius, the fj.tp.vov &va£ from v. 3, and in ri—
servant evidently answers temo supevat ato-osis from T{ naivovpytis above. As
&c. We must leave it to astronomers to for oiyai, this instance of its plural
settle the difficulty first mooted by Scali- seems to be ana£ Aey6/i(vov. A very
ger, that the Pleiades are called ' close to plausible emendation of Blomfield's is
Sirius ' (from which in fact they are dis- <nyy]v 8' (ive/Aoi—%xovo~iv, which avoids
tant by a considerable apparent interval), also the ambiguity of construction be-
and also the exact sense of p.e<r<ri)pr]s, tween KaTi^ovo-w Eiipnrov, and ixovaiv
which Hermann interprets in a somewhat (louTas) Kara EUpiwov. The <rv (on
general sense, ' not yet near setting.' On which see Rhes. lfi) could only mean,
the epithet iittairipov see Rhes. 52!). ' why do you thus come forth from your
The two passages are discussed in the tent?' i.e. when repose to you, of all
Cambridge Philological Museum, vol. i. others, would seem most desirable. Monk
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 451
roVSe /car' Evpiirov €)(ovcnv.
\_Cyiii.j T I oe <xu crKTjvris CKTOS cuo"o~eis,
3
AydfJie/xvov a v a f ; ]
CTI 8' rjav^Ca TrjSe KOLT AVXLV
KO.1 aKLvrjToi (f>v\aKal 15

ATA. EflXS) ere, yipov,

(flXco S' avSpcov os aKw
/3iov itjeirepacr ayvcos, d/
TOVS S' ev Tiyxat? rjcrcrov 20
022. Kai ju/^f TO /caXoV y ' ivravda fiCov.
ATA- TOVTO 8e y ' eorlv TO /caXov o~<f>aX€p6v
f l TO (fnXoTLfLOV
eL 8e

is however wrong in objecting to CTKTJVJJS, added Bacch. 1150,

which is the same as S6/MWV /
in v. ,1, the Hermann and W.
general's ' tent being doubtless represented Dindorf regard the entire verse as a mere
on the stage, as in the Hecuba. For gloss on rh KaXov. The poet may have
' it is sufficient to refer to Hec. 31. written Kai fpi\or{^.ois yKvKu ,uef, KT\.,
Troad. 156. Orest. 1429. since it is to the ambitious alone that
14. TTJSS. Monk needlessly gives such honours are sweet. The corruption
•r-fivde, after Blomfield. would easily have arisen from a variant
15. b.K.ivT\TOi. The change of the p
Kai rots fyiXoriixois. Kirchhoff supposes pp
watch for the morning, or last of the four some lacuna. It is not improbable that
night-divisions, would have caused a stir both this and the next are interpolations.
in the general
g silence. See Rhes. 527 seqq. qq That the comic writer Macho in Athe-
6 T hThesefifine lines
16—20. li are quotedd byb naeus, vi. i p. 24444 AA, h has a similar
iil verse,
Stobaeus, lviii. 2, as from EiipLiriSov p noticed by y Porson, TAUKU jUee, irpo<riara-
p
^ y , and with the variant ^trtrov ^ f
fieyoy Se Xvwe'i xH does not pprove
eiraivu for 55\oaov ££r}\£>. Plutarch cites that he parodied a verse off Euripides, Eiid
the first three, p. 471 C (De Tranq. An interpolator p was as likely y to have
Anim. cap. xi.), and Cicero alludes to them, taken k the h words d from
f d embodied
a yvdixi) bdid
Tusc. Disp. iii. 24. The 3]<srrov iiraifu in a comedy. Certainly, the pel/ and the
of Stobaeus is thought to have been an Se come very abruptly if we omit only the
error of memory from Hipp. 264, OBTIO words KOI rh (p^Ti/xof. One argument
rb \ia.v 5)G(Tov iiraivui TOU / ) /A7)5eey &yav. against
g the ggenuineness of both the verses
21. Kai f / y—yt. 'Andd yet, 'tis ' i in is,
i that h Tore fiev KT\. iis an immediate
p
this position of life (
f (viz.
i cv ^ i epexegesis i off fyp hv,
h so that h the h con-
office')
ffi') thath Good
G d exists,'
i ' i. i e. iis commonly nexion is interrupted by introducing a
considered to exist. This is clearly bet- new clause about the sweetness of ambi-
ter than to join T& Ka\bv fliov, which tion; though this objection would be met
Monk gives as an optional alternative, by reading /cal (piXort/xois. Agamemnon
It is difficult to translate rb Ka\bv, since is thinking of his own case, and of the
it conveys y a purely
py Greek idea, meaning g enmityy of Artemis, when he says, y ' at one
that which is db desirable as the h end d andd ob-
b i
time h affairs
the f f i off the
h gods d not set right ih
ject of a man's success in life. ((i. e. the neglect
g j
of their just pg
preroga-
23.
2 Monk
M k omits i rb,
b with i Markland tives)) overthrow h life
lif ;'' andd off the
h clamour
l
and Bothe, and he justifies the unusual and dissensions of his army in conse-
expression by Electr. 1351, oicnv 5' 'icnov quence of their detention, when he speak3
Kai rb Zitctuov, to which he might have bitterly of the yvSiixat Swdpea-roi.
3 M 2
452 ETPiniAOT

Tore TO. 6ea>v OVK bpQwdivr

fiiov, Tore S' 25

X SvcrdpeaToi SieKvaiarav.
@E. OVK ayajucu ravr' avSpbs d/
OVK etii Traaiv a i(j)VT£VoJ> a
'Aya^fivov, 'Arpevs.
Sei Se ere ~^aipei.v Kal XvirelcOaf
OVTJTOS yap e<pv<;. KOLV ///r) o~v 6ekrj<;,
TO, 6eS)v ovTOi fiovkofiev' ecrrai.
av Se XajaTTTTjpos <j&aos a/tTreracras
o*eX.Tov r e 35
rrjvo*, r)v Trpo ^epav en
KOX ravTa iraXiv ypafifiaTa o~vy)(eLS,
Kal o~(f)payitl€L<; Xuets T OTTICTO),
/5IVT€15 r e Tre'Sft) irevKrjv dakepov
Kara Sa/cpu \io)v, KOX TOXV aTropcov 40
28—33. These very fine lines are also clarius ardeat, Bothe.
quoted by Stobaeus, cv. 6, with the va- 36. en f}a.<TTiL£eis. The writing had
riants apLCrfuis for apiCTe'os, OVK 4TT\ been done KOT' ev<pp6vt]s GKiav, v. 109,
•jraav itpvs-, and Viv6fxi(XTai for f5ov\6nsv*
and he had not ceased to keep the letter
iarai. Translate ; ' I like not these sen- in his hand now that the morning was
timents in a man who is a chieftain. approaching. The present tenses do not
'Twas not for the possession of every so much express what he is doing at the
good that Atreus begot you. It is need- moment, as what he has been doing for
ful that you should share joys and griefs, some time past.
for you were born a mortal; and if you 37. TII»TO—o-wyxe^s- ' You write the
do not choose it, the will of the gods will same letters twice over, and then again ef-
so decree it.' For &yafiai nvos see Rhes. face them.' In o-vyx^" t n e waxen surface
243. Monk well compares Hipp. 459, of the SiXroi is meant, which the Greeks
Xpyv <f c'71^ pflTots apa Trar4pa tyvrevsLv. used much in the same way as the Ro-
The meaning is, ' on condition of possess- mans employed the pugillares and stilus,
ing every blessing,' ' for the enjoyment of both as to the method of writing, and the
all good.' The verses OVK e-n-l — CVTCU fastening them with a string and a seal.
are cited by Plutarch, p. 103 B, with ra>v See Herod, vii. 239. Iph. Taur. 727.
Bzuiv ovroi ^ov\ofx4ycav %o"Tai, and, with Hence in Hipp. 864, ££tAl£cu irepifioAas
the two last verses omitted, p. 33 E. o~(ppcvyio'iuiTtoi/ is ' to unwind the envelope
34. cv Se KTA.. The connexion is not of the sealed fastening.' Bothe trans-
quite clear. He seems to mean,' But you, poses vv. 37 and 38, because " non obsig-
as if grief and anxiety were no parts of nantur litterae expunctae." But Aga-
the human lot, show fretfulness and memnon would first settle the writing
fickleness of purpose in your present ac- according to his mind, even after many
tions.'—KafiTTTTjp, according to Photius, alterations, and then proceed to seal it.
was a torch or candle made of a bundle 39. irtvKTiVy the piece of thin pine-
of twigs (probably dipped in resin or fat, wood on which you have been writing.
as is still done in some countries of Eu- Hipp. ] 253, KOX T)]V 4v "IS d
rope). Thus a/iureTdo-ai would mean to
expand and spread out the lighted end to 40. Kal T&V air6pav KTK. ' And you fall
increase the blaze. Excitans ignem, ut short of no perplexity, so as not to be
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 453
fir) ov fxaivecrdai.
TI novels ; TC viov Trepi croi,
(f>epe KoCvcacrov [iJvQov e's 17/Loas.
7T/3OS o' a.vop ayaOov TTLCTTOV re 45
crfj yap JX dXo^w Tore Tvvhdpea)<;

<JVVVV[X<§>OK6IXOV re Sucatov.
ATA. iyevovro Arjha ©ecrTiaSi rpets rrapOevoi,
$oifSr) KkvTain.vy)crTpa T, i/xrj £vvdopo<;,
EXdvr) T£* ravTiqs 01 TO. irpSiT*
rj\0ov 'EXkdBos veavCcu,

downright mad ;' a Greek way of saying, specting the prologue which here follows.
' your perplexity comes near to madness.' W. Dindorf supposes it to be one of two
42. Nothing can be weaker than the spurious prologues, both composed in
common reading, ri wove?*, TI novels; r( order to adapt the play to the usual me-
viov, Ti viov KTA. AS several copies give thod of Euripides in commencing with a
TI FEW only once, Monk concludes that narrative of events ; while Hermann re-
T( novels was doubled in consequence of gards it as a genuine prologue, only in-
the accidental repetition of ri viov; This serted in an unusual place by a licence
was also Blomfield's opinion, and so Bothe not altogether strange in the decline of
has edited. But in fact, TI viov was the tragic art. In the judgment of W.
doubled to suit TI irov€?s TI irove?s;—For Dindorf (in his introduction), this pro-
Trepi Monk gives irdpa o~ot, which is pro-logue is " oratione scriptus minus quam
bable. The other reading may mean qua Euripides in prologis uti solet poetica,
' what is the matter concerning you ?' ne quid de vocabulis quibusdam locu-
according to the epic use of Trepi. tionibusque dicam non Euripideis." In
40. T<JT6, not unfrequently used for the notes on the play at this verse he
irore, but less indefinitely, ' on that for- calls it " prologus a poeta recentiore loco
mer occasion.' See below, v. 880 and perinepto insertus." Kirchhoff expresses
869, where the servant, who is evidently no doubts about its genuineness, nor does
the same man as the present speaker, Monk. To the present editor, on a care-
makes the same avowal as a proof of his ful consideration of the style of versifica-
attachment to Clytemnestra rather than tion, the entire passage appears undoubt-
to Agamemnon.—For Tri/xirei the old co- edly to be from the pen of Euripides.
pies give irifxirev (the MS. Palat. Tr^uTre), Now, though a true prologue, as the term
doubtless by an alteration made on ac- implies, naturally opens the action of a
count of TJTE. But cf. Bacch. 2, ov play, it will readily be seen that this prjcis
TLKrei Trod* 7} Aibs K6pi). Hermann ad- contains a direct answer to the old man's
mits a conjecture of his own, which is by question, Tt viov irepi aoi, /3ao'i\ev; It
no means probable, iri/Mirsiv — 5i/caio?. is not, perhaps, very hazardous to conjec-
Here, as often, Sinatov is ' disinterested,' ture, that as the monotony of the poet's
(not influenced by itipSos, Med. 87,) a prologues, i. e. their general sameness of
sense overlooked by Hermann, but rightly composition, had been objected to, (as
pointed out by Monk. With Clytem- Aristophanes in the Frogs shows us
nestra then the man formerly went, as clearly that they then were,) he took this
' fellow-attendant on the bride,' i. e. as method in his latest play of varying the
vvfupayayhs along with others. So Cly- established order, while he adhered to his
temnestra says to him in v. 870, ^A0es usual plan of explaining how matters
els ''Apyos ^ef?' i][j.a>v, Ka/ubs ^IUS' aet stood at the conjuncture of affairs with
iroT6. Bothe gives tfoi vv[*<pOK6fjt.ov Tewhich his play commences.
Sixawv.
51. "With T& vp. a\$. Monk com-
49—114. There are two opinions re- pares iiiya. o\8i<T0(is in Troad. 1253.
454 ETPiniAOT
Setvat 8' aireukal /ecu KO/T dXkijXwv <f>oi>os
tjvvicTTaO', ocrns pr/ \a/3ot rr\v -napBivov,
TO Trpa.y[xa 8' diropo)? et^e TvvSdpeio irarpi, 55
SovvaC Te jU7) Sowai Te, rijs T I / ^ S OTTO>S
axjjaLT apiara, Kai viv elarjXdev raSe,
op/covs (Twd^jjaL Sefias Te <TV[A/3akeZv
jjLV7}<TTrjpa<; aXkrfXoLCTL, Kai Si' i[XTTvpo)v
crTrovSas KaOelvai Kdirapdcracrdai TaSe,
OTOU yu^i) yivouo TvvSapls Koprj,
TOVTCO crvvajjivveiv, el TIS CK SO/JLCOV Xaficov
OI^OITO TOV T' i^ovr' a/rratOoir) Xe^ovs,
KaiTicrTpaTevcreLV KO1 KaTacrKaxjieuv iroXw
"EWTJV 6/AOtws [idpfiapov 6' orfkaiv [lira., 65
iwel 8' iiricrTatdrjcrav, ev 8e TTWS yipatv
VTrrjkOev avToi)s TvvBdpecos TTVKVYJ <j)pevl,
StSwcr' i\£cr0ai dvyarpl [ivrjcrrripav era,
OTOU Tri'oal (pepouev '^4^)po8tT7js <f>!\cu.

53. It is easier to supply some verb to 62. crvvaiivveiv Heath for avvafxiveiv,
aireiAal, like 4x(hpovi> or 9}uav, than to and below Ka.TTLO'Tpa.TeiKTtii' Markland for
take aireiAa! >ca\ <p6vos as a kind of tv $ia •—etieiv.
hvolv, for ' threats with hints of murder.' 67. virriXOev, ' had deceived them,' ' had
For avvi.iTri.vai <p&vov is simply ' to con- beguiled them into a specious treaty.'
spire to kill,' while it would be absurd to The deception depended on this, that they
talk of ' conspiring to threaten,' in a case were unconscious that the oath was ex-
like the present. The meaning is, ' each torted with a view to keeping the peace
declared that, if he did not win the maid, among themselves. Hence they are called
he would kill the successful rival.' Mu- KaK6<ppoves, infatuated, in taking such an
iuarn caedem parabant, qui nuplam non oath, inf. v. 391. By inserting the clause
tulissent. "EAATjra ^dp$ap6v Te, old Tyndareus had
55. TO irpayfia KTA. ' Now the matter made their united aid available against the
was perplexing to her father Tyndareus, seducer Paris.
in respect of giving her away or not, how 68. Si'ScDcr' Markland for Sifiaxnv. Her-
he might best deal with the case.' The mann prefers SiSobs with Elmsley, by
expression is short, for TO •n-pa.y/j.a airopov which i) 8' e'lAero becomes the apodosis.
i}V TvvSaptw, rfre 80117 rire fxij 80(17, This however is not so good; for, to say
ayvoovvn oVaiy KTA. Markland well com- nothing of SiSous where Sous would rather
pared Aesch. Suppl. 374, Spaaal Te fii] be required, this verse would then seem
fipa&ai Te, Kai rixv eAe?j<. Hermann to express the point wherein Tyndareus
takes ciirws for ut rather than quomodo, deceived them. The meaning is, ' when
which latter seems the true meaning. they had bound themselves by the oath,
60. Kadelvai. Properly, ' to pour on and Tyndareus had succeeded in deceiving
the ground.' Compare Ion 1034, tcddes them as to his real intention, he allows
fSaK&v 4s 7rwfj.a rw yeayla, i. e. TO (pdpfxa- his daughter to choose,' &c. Bothe fol-
KOV. Thence, ' to ratify treaties.' The lows Heath in a very improbable reading
addition of Si' CjUirupcoF shows that all the eS Sri iras KTA., which he regards as the
three solemn forms of swearing were gone apodosis.—On the X before uv see Bacch.
through, the fSufxhs, the 5e£ial, and the 73.
'6pKOS. 69. oVo; is Boissonade's conjecture, and
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 455
rj S' et\e6', <ws ye ^TJTTOT Sx^ekev Xafielv, 70
MeveXaov. iXdcov 8' CK <&pvyS>v 6 rets 6?ea§
Kpuvas 6'8', &)? 6 [iv9o<s avdpcoTruv
, avdrfpos jx,kv tlfxaroiv
a) r e Aa/XTrpos, /3ap/3apa) ^Xt
ipwcrav fc>xeT' i^avaprrdaa's 75
'EXivrjv 7T/3O? "iStjs /Sovcrra^/x.5, ZKSTJIJLOV Xafiwv
MeveXaow 6 Se «a^' 'EXXdS' olcrrpijcras SpOfjLO)
opKovs TraXatovs Twddpew /JiapTvperai,
&)? ^37) fiorjOeiv rolcnv TjSifoj/xeVois.
TOvvrevOev ovv "EXXrjves a£ai>Te<s Sopl, 80
<TTev6irop* AvXiZo<; fiddpa

17777015 T£ TToXXoIs

the same had been long ago written on tine MS. (B. Kirchhoff) had oiaTpfous
the margin by the present editor. But fiov, corrected to fiSvos. Bothe cannot be
Hermann seems right in taking Trj/oai right in explaining the vulgate by KIXTOHT-
'Arfpo5iT7)s as a periphrasis for epaij, so rpfiffas cEAAa5a [i.6pa>, Graaciam stimulans
that the sense is, ' whosesoever love, ac- in fata, as if from tcaTOKTrpeTv. Compare
ceptable to her, impelled her to choose for the neuter use Prom. 855, olvrpriffaffa
him.' The optative is used, because the T}JV irapaKTiav KeXevBov. As the rejected
actual words of the speaker are adapted to suitors of Helen lived in various parts of
past narrative, eAoO, OTOI tiv (pepoxrl ffeHellas, the extent as well as the speed of
irvoai 5A4>po5iT7js.—On Trvelv, used of in-his journeys to them singly is well ex-
spiring love, see Aesch. Ag. 1177- pressed by 5p6fia.
70. For &s -ye Hermann gives us 5e, 80. This verse is quoted by Aristotle,
Monk Ss <r(pe, and both express surprise Rhet. iii. 11, though the MSS. give not
that nobody had seen the true reading exactly the present reading, but a suffi-
before. The ye is not much wanted; but ciently close approximation to identify it,
it is not manifestly wrong in a sentence TovXeiSepov 5' (rb iAev94pioi ed. Aid.)
with a slightly bitter tone. We might "EAA^j/es a^avres TrotTlv. The antiquity
compare Iph. T. 518, as fx-fiiroT' HiipeX6v therefore, if not the genuineness, of the
ye, /irjS' 15&1V ovap, though yt merely per- present prologue, seems to be clearly esta-
haps assents to the question. Kirchhoff blished. W. Dindorf however, determined
follows Monk. to maintain its spuriousness, and so, by in-
71. from eXdiiv to MeveXaov in v. 77 ference, its comparative lateness, does not
are quoted by Clemens Alexandrinus, admit that this is the passage which Aris-
Paedagog. iii. 2, with the variant Kpivav totle intended to quote. He should in
$5\ &s d /JLudos 'Apyeiaiy e^ei, and ffTo\)]V fairness have added, that Sopl is a variant
for aroXrj. For the allusion to Paris' for •Koalv in the MSS. and one early edition
wealth and personal vanity, and the cul- of Aristotle.
pable absence of Menelaus in Crete, while 83. As r\<SKt\jx.hoi htnriffiv means ' a t -
his young wife remained at home with tired in a hoplite's dress,' like ev yap
Paris, see Troad. 944, 991. Cycl. 183. tfaK-qirai Trewkots, Ion 326, the addition of
76. Xafiiov, KaTaAa&civ. Shortly put fairois and apiaainv refers rather to some
for Kaipbv Xafiliiv rod etiZ'r]fj.e'iv Mere'Aaop. other participle in the poet's mind. The
77- olffTp-fjiras, from oicrpay. See on old reading 'ITTTOIS re iroAAo?s 6' S.pp.aaiv
Bacch. 32.—Sp6/xai is the conjecture of was emended by Reiske.
Markland for fj-dpu or jxdvos. The Pala-
456 ETPiniJOT
te erTpaTTqyeiv *7racri MeveXea)
elXovTo, ervyyovov ye. ra^Ca^a oe 85
aXXos r t s axj^eX' OLVT' ifjbov Xafieiv rdSe.
rjdpoierjJievov Se KOL £JVVCO~TCOTO5 crrpaTOv
dirXoia, ^pcofxevoi /cax AvXiOa.
8' 6 [xdvTL% diropixt. Ke)(pr)fievois
dvetXev 'Ifyvyiveiav rjv eerireip iyoi 90
'ApTe/JuSi, Qverai rfj TOS' OIKOVCTTJ neSov,
K<xl TTXOVV T eereerdai KOLL KaTaerKa<f>as $pvyu)v
dveraerL, fjurj Ovcraeri 8' OVK eivav raSe.
KKVOJV O eyo ravr opfiw KrjpvyfAaTL
TaXdvfiiov CITTOV irdvT a<f>i£vai errparbv,
&)S OVTTOT' av rXas Ovyarepa KTaveiv ijxrjv.
ov 8rj p! dSeXc^os travra 7rpocr(f>epa>i> Xoyov
CTretcre TXrjvau Seuvd. KO.V SiXrov
•ypa^as tirefixpa TTpbs hdpapTa, TTJV e/j
84. Traat the present editor for Kara or 94. opBlif!, ' loud,' or, as Monk prefers
KaTa. The same appears to have occurred to render it, ' rousing.'
to Markland, but he rejected it, preferring 96. av T\ds. So Rhes. 80, trirr' av
&TpaTi\yrjo'ovra. Hermann, Bothe, and <po[St)6e\s ioSi, Sei/xaivav T65C. The next
Monk give Kdpra after Heath, " Menelai verse and a half, according to Hermann,
maxime causa;" but this does not seem are said aside, because the old man cannot
the true Attic use of Kapra. Hermann be supposed to know that Iphigenia has
mentions with praise an equally improba- really been given up for sacrifice by her
ble emendation of Seidler, Ka.fj.bv arpar- father. If he had known it, he must have
Ttyeiv Kpara, whiie W . Dindorf admits the known also that the marriage with Achilles
still more violent one of Jacobs, Kafxe was a pretence; and be could not then, at
arparov y avaKra. It is likely enough that v. 124, have asked, ' How will Achilles
Kara or Kara arose from a gloss KaTa, i. e. bear his disappointment ?' But this view
Kara. %a.piv Meee'Aew, by which the genuine involves the necessity of regarding v. 104
word was ejected, and the spurious word •—7 as also withheld from the old man's
written long, for the metre's sake. I t is hearing. I t is more likely that, as the
clear that naffi is the word required by latter knew the demand had been made,
the context; and the restitution of it is Agamemnon should now admit that he
not beyond the limits of a reasonable pro- had weakly yielded to it, while time yet
bability. In the next verse ye is used as remains to retract his consent. Moreover,
if it were o~vyyov6v ye 6vra, i. e. ws e'tKbsin saying /i(W—?o>ej', v. 106, he seems
^\v T6V ye trvyyovov eXe&dai. Eustathius, to mean, ' the only persons who know it
cited by Hermann and others, remarks beside yourself.' H e is sending a confi-
from this passage that Agamemnon's dential servant on a confidential message;
election to be commander-in chief was a and it was hardly likely he would withhold
popular one, and not conceded to him as from him the circumstances of the case.
king of Argos, as Homer represents it. On this supposition alone we can perceive
01 why, without any cogent reason, Agamem-
K9. Kexprn™ * Heath for —os. T h e non communicates to him the contents of
reason of Calchas' injunction is declared the letter which he is to carry, v. 113.
in Iph. T . 20, on yap dviavrbs reKOl Ka\-
Xiffrov, 7J#£OJ <j>wo~<f>6p(f} dinreiv QeS.. 97. oil Sv), ' whereupon,' i. e. seeing
93. OVK elvai. For '6TI 8e OVK e£eo~ri my reluctance. Cf. Alcest. 5, and the
note.
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 457

dvyarip' ws ya.p.ov\x.ivy)v, 100

TO T d^Cofia TtxvSpbs iKya.vpovjj.evos
crv[A7r\e?v T A^a^ois ovveK ov 8e\ou \4yoyv,
el fxr/ Trap' T)[JLOJV elcnv is $diav Xe^o?1
iret.0cb yap ei^ov rqvhe irpbs Sa/xapr' ifirjv,
\pevorj crvvdxpas dfj.(f)l irapdivov ydfiov. 105
[JLOVOL 8' 'A^ai,(t)i> to~ii.ev a>s e^et raSe
Kaks^as, 'OSvaaevs, Mevekeots 9\ a S' ov Kakws
eyvcov TOT , avdus /Ji.eTaypd<f>a) /caXws TrdXiv
is TijvSe SeXrov, rjv KaT eixfipovrjs CTKLOLV
\vovTa Kal o-vv&ovvTa JJL etcreiSe?, yipov. 110
6
dXX' eta X ^ P ' rdo-h' iwio'ToXas Xaficov
npbs "Apyos. a Se K€Kev0e SeXros iv TTTV^US,
Xdya) (j>pdo~o) <JOL TrdvTa Tdyyeypa\x,\x,£var
TTLCTTOS yap akoy^a) TOLS T' e/xots 86(JLOL(TLI> et.
6E. Xeye /cat cnj/Aau/, tVa Kal yXtucrcrij 115
criWom rois crots ypdfJLjxao-iv avSw.
TrefXTTOJ crot vrpos r a t 5 TTpocrOev
8eXrot?, a) /tijSa? epvos,
/AT) crreXXeii' Tav cra.i' tt'ii'
77y)os KoXirwhrj TTT&pvy Evj3oCas, 120

100. irffLirtLV. Monk and Bothe give 190. " Mirus-vocabuli usus," objects W.
ore'AA.eij' with Markland, comparing v. Dindorf, who includes these two anapaes-
117—9- The change is certainly a pro- tics in the same condemnation as the pre-
bable one. ceding prologue.
101. iK-yavpovfievos, like eitirayAoifievai 117—163. In this dialogue, which evi-
in Hec. 1156, 'magnifying,' 'expressing dently continues the action of the play,
admiration of/ &c. and which is completely Euripidean in
104. TrtiBii T-fipSe, this argument, this style, W. Dindorf finds a duplicate corn-
inducement, mencement of the drama, which he con-
105. ctjU</>i for avTi Markland. Monk ceives to have been adapted to the open-
retains CWTI, 'in return for the maid,'i. e. ing anapaestics by some later poet who
to get her sent,—a rather forced use. interpolated the intervening prologue.
112. nenevBe, intus habet. Rhes. 620, We do not share in his suspicions, much
ov yap iaff birov T O I W Sxnpu X®^v ' e s 3 ' n Matthiae's, that the whole passage
K€K€u0e -n(aXiK6v. The resemblance, both is by another hand.—It will be observed
in words and ideas, of this passage to Iph. that Agamemnon speaks in irregular, or
T. 760, rav6v7a Khyyeypufxp.zv' 4v 8e\Tov spondeo-anapaestics, as far as v. 143, the
•nrvx^ts \6yu> ipp&aw 001, has been made rest of his speech, like that of the servant,
an argument for the spuriousness of this being in the regular dimeter,
prologue; but the inference is evidently 120. The old copies give -rav KoK-irdSti.
ill-founded. Thus the Trpbs completed the preceding
116. avvTova, avvqSa, av/j.cpwi'a, con- catalectic verse. The article is rejected
gnienlia. Compare tTvvTtivmi> in Hec. by Monk and W. Dindorf.
VOL. III. 3N
458 ETPiniJOT
AvXiv
ets aXXas tupas yap ST)
TTCUSOS SaCcro^ev v
©E. KOU TT<O<S

ov fieya <f>vcr(ov dv/xbu inapel 125

crol erf} T a\6)(w ;
ATA. ToSe KOX Seivov. ©E. (jrnLa.w 6 TL (f>rjs.
ATA. ovofJi, OVK epyov, irapiyoiv *AyCk&)<;
OVK oTSe ydfjLovs, ovS' o Tt Trpa<To~o[iev,
ovS" OTL K€Lvq> 130

121. hiXtv. Probably in apposition to man it was a IJ/EUSTJS ydjxos, there certainly
•mepvya, though Hermann construes it is some apparent inconsistency in the
with <TT4K\€IV, ' to send her to Aulis question here; but it may have been
towards the sheltering harbour (or wing- tJ/Eu8r;s only to the plotters of it, while
shaped bay) of Euboea.' Wordsworth, Achilles may have been led to think it
Athens and Attica, p. 6, remarks that Aulis really intended. The difficulty, in fact,
is " a port of larger dimension, which begins is removed by Agamemnon's answer:
at the south of the narrowest point of the ' Achilles only lends his name,' i. e. we
Euripus, and spreads itself like an un- make use of his name unknown to him,7
folded wing from the side of Euboea."— ' without the reality of an engagement.
The feminine a.K\v<TTn may be comparedThe old man seems to have fancied
with TTepitcKvGTri Pers. 598, SuirotcrTT? Achilles was privy to the plot, and de-
Eum. 758, el<t>i\iiT7i Theb. 104. Theceived by it; he is nosv told distinctly,
meaning is, ' secure from the swell of the that OUK oiSe yd/tous, ovS' on trpdacofiev.
Euripus." For irapexeif ovofia compare Hel. 1100,
122. els ixWas wpas, at another time. i p X i M P
Hermann gives els rhs &Was Sipas, with is. ibid. 1653, e7rei—rols 0eo7s nap-
Aldus, in the sense of ' next year;' and X f
so also Matthiae, and Kirchhoff. But it 127. The words T<i8e KOL\ Seivhv were
is more likely TUS was added to complete given by Musgrave to Agamemnon in
the catalectic verse. For the anapaest place of the servant; and he is followed
following a dactyl in the next verse, see by Monk and Bothe. This is much bet-
Iph. T. 180. 215. Barnes compares II. ter. The king passes over the former
xix. 299, daiattv 5e yd/toy /teTa Mvpfj.tS6- remark, and adds, that this is likewise to
vtaaiv, and inf. v. 707. 720. be feared, namely, the fact that a fraud
124. The old readings Ae'/crp* ajA-nXuKiiov,
has been practised on Achilles, by using
(pvaaHv, firaipei have long ago received his name without his knowledge or con-
their obvious corrections from different sent.
critics. Matthiae, after Bremi, desirous 130. iire<[yf]fj.i(ra, Markland's certain
to make out a case for the spuriousness correction of eV«J>?)<ra, has the same
of this dialogue, remarks, " Quum Aga- sense as (parlffat inf. 135 and (pTjfil^eLif
memnon v. 99 [et v. 105] dixisset, Iphi- inf. 1356, viz. ' to make a verbal declara-
geniac- cum Achille conjugium ad fallendam tion,' with the notion of not executing it
Clytaemnestram fingi, et quas ilia credat in effect,—a mere \6yos without the
esse, non esse veras nuplias,—quoraodo %pyov. Hermann renders (parliras quum
senex dubitare potest, quoraodo Achilles dare simulaveris. In Acsch. Ag. 1144,
denegatum conjugium lalurus sit?" This iTrupniiifcaBcu, and in Thuc. vii. 75, 7,
objection has been discussed at some tVHpTjjUiViuaTa, are words implying say-
length by Hermann in his Preface (p. x ings of ominous import. We have CJJIITI-
—xiii), and his solution is given above on (tiv much in the sense of \eytiv in Soph.
v. 96. If Agamemnon had told the old Oed. Col. 139 and Ajac. 715.
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 459

Xe/crpot?.
©E. oeivd ye roA/ms, 'Ayd^e/Jivov dvag,
bs T<y TTJS #eas OTJI' 7raiS' d\o)(ov
(^aricras ijyes <T(f)dyL0i> Aavaols. 135
ATA. oLfjLot, yvcofias i£e<TTav,
alal, TT'ITTTU) S' et<? array.
aAA t(7 epecrcraiv crov Trooa yr]pa,
fitjSev vire'uccav. 140
©E. cnrevSo),
vvv d

@E. ev(fyr]jxa 6poe.i.

ATA. Travrrj Se iropov CT^LCTTOV af
Xevcrcre <j>v\dcrcr(i)v fjsq TVS ere XdOrj 145

TratSa KOfJLitpvcr i
Aa.va.oiv irpos
©E. ecrrai.
ATA. Kkrj9po>v S' i^o

132. 4K$d<reu> Marklaad for evfidaeiy. spot where two roads diverge, look in
Monk gives Ketcrpovy 'for a bride/ which every direction, taking heed lest a mule-
is not unlikely, but is far from necessary, chariot should pass without your notice
The dative is superfluously added, on the on wheels at full speed, conveying the
principle noticed on Hel. 3. maid hither to the Grecian ships.'—/XTJ
133. ir6\nas Monk after Markland, TIS for ju-rj TI Markland.
on account of the f\yes following. The 149. tarai, ' it shall be done.' Several
Greek poets at least were not so studious MSS. add rctSe, which Hermann and
of accurate correspondence in tenses. Dindorf adopt. The formula may be
He says, ' You have engaged in a fearful defended by Alcest. 328, effrai rdS', etrrai,
undertaking, in that you promised but it is more like an interpolation to
your daughter to Achilles, and then were complete a dimeter verse, and the best
for bringing her to the altar.' Where MS. omits it. — Agamemnon, having
9jyes manifestly relates to his present heard his willing consent, adds, ' Then
change of purpose.—&s T £ Canter for start at once.' Monk ejects this verse on
insufficient grounds, viz. because of the
142. /J.'fi vvv KTX. ' Mind now that you hiatus at the end of it (a matter of indif-
neither sit down by the fountains in the ference in irregular anapaestics), because
woods, nor give way to soothing sleep.'— i£6ppa occurs below in an active sense,
' Hush! say not so.' Matthiae explains and " sine causa et parum decore Aga-
this rightly, " quia somnus minime con- memnonis sermo interrumpitur." A bet-.
ter objection to its genuineness would have
venit fido mirtistro, hanc suspicionem a
been, that the yap gives a reason, not for
se amovet verbis ei(prifj.a 8p6ei." For
his starting immediately, but for watching
the accusative after IQetrdai see Orest. a
' * n e cross-roads. This consideration
871. Androm. 1205, naXaias x°LP^0S
among others has induced Hermann to
KotKbv fivxhv SyindSos %ov.
transpose the present verse after v. 152,
144—8. ' And whenever you pass the
3N 2
460 ETPiniJOT
r^v yap \yiv\ TrojUTrcus d 150
irakiv i^op/xa, crete

@E. 7rtcrTos Se <f>pd(ra<; r d S e TTWS CCFO/ACU,

Xeye, TTCUSI aedev rfj crfj T dXo^w.
ATA. <r<f>payi8a (f)v\acrcr' rjv eiri SeXra) 155
rfjSe /co/Ai^ei?. i#u Xet//ccuVei
rdSe (£a>s T^fSij Xdju,7Toi;cr' 'Hews
re Te0piTnra)v TWV 'AeXCov
160
Qvvyroxv 8 ' oX/3ios es xeXos owoet
ouo zvoai/Aav'
OVTTO) yap €<f>v T I S CLXVTTOS.

XOPOZ.
ijxokov ajJLcjn irapaxTiav . a.
where it occupies a much more appro- an animal to its full speed, compare Soph.
priate place. El. 712, 'Imrois btxoK\4\<TavTzs rivlas x^potV
150. Monk omits va>, and he is possi- tfftifTav. Antig. 109,a (pvydfia
tvl
irpdfipofAov
bly right, because Trofj-irals avrav natu-o^vTeptp KivtiuaiTa x ^ P' — With lets
rally means ' to meet the escort.' Not supply either czavrhv or avTovs. By
indeed that, with Hermann, we are com- 6v/j.4Xas the piles of ancient masonry are
pelled to explain the syntax by TO7S irefi- meant, the same as TO. KVKX&TTWV {3d8pa
TVOVC'L VLV, nor that the accusative is inde-in Here. F. 944. Mycenae is often so
fensible with any verb implying motion described, e. g. Tro. 1088. Iph. T. 845
towards, (as even Tre\d^iv takes an accu- &c. inf. v. 1501.
sative in Rhes. 14, Androm. 11C7,) but 155. 4irl Se'ATcu T7j5e. He hands him
that it has the appearance of a metrical the letter. Hermann gives T^J/SC, with
interpolation, like Ta5e above. Less two MSS., and so KirchhofF.
happy is Monk in giving viv felsinv. 152. 156. Whether AevKalvti or X&inrovaa,
The i in leVat is common, as is well or both are here transitive, is not very
known. Compare <j>8oyyhs Ultra Hec.clear. We have a\a XtvKtxlveiv in Cycl.
338, with atpirifj.' b^drccu eAeu^epof ibid. 16, and AdfiireLv aarepa in Hel. 1131.
367, TOIV yap nzyaKtav tyux&v Wts Ajac. Perhaps the meaning here is, ' the morn-
154, and 6vp<rovs Qavuiaai x€P°^v Bacch. ing grows grey, beginning to light up the
7G2. day.' Kirchhoff conjectures Adfiirei 5'
*,151. (Te7e xa^iV°vs ' s Blomfield's ex- 'Has. The true Attic form is "Ews, as in
cellent emendation. The old reading was Ion 1158. Perhaps xdixirovif 'H&j is
*£opiAi&<r€i5 roijs xaAtyouy. The meaning a mere interpolation, as neither sense nor
is. ' make them set out homewards again, metre requires it.
nd do you yourself drive to Argos (with 160. Cf. Ion 331, rls; ei TV&VOV fioi
them) at full speed.' It was obviously i;vA\df5oi, xa-(p°LLL*v &v- See on Cycl.
necessary for the old man to accompany 472. For the familiar sentiment in the
the convoying party back to Argos, not concluding lines see Andr. 100—2. He-
only to justify their return to Clytem- racl. 806. Tro. 510.
nestra, but because they might otherwise 164. Here follows the true parode, or
have eluded him, and reached Aulis by first song of the chorus on entering the
some other route. For the expression, orchestra. The first stasimon commences
meaning to shake the reins so as to urge at v. 231. It is probable that, in the very
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 461

xpd(ia6ov AvXiSos ivdkCas, 165

EvpiiTOv Sia
KeXcracra,
tSa, TTOXIV e/xav,
&ThiV rpo(f>bv
Apedovcras. 170
(TTpariav ws
Te TrXaras vavanropovs
eav, ous e7n Tpoi-
eXctTais ^iXiwavcrci'
OV gavdov M.€vi\aov
Trdcrets

lengthy form in which it has come down the two verses combined form a regular
to us, it is in great part spurious. Mostglyconean, with a pherecratean termina-
critics agree that what follows v. 230 to
tion. Thus 6irAo<p6povs in v. 190 must
the end is adapted from the Homeric be considered as having the first two short
catalogue of ships. Monk has accord- syllables equal to one long one. He
ingly printed it separately at the end ofquotes the Homeric XaA/ci'Sa r' ayxlaXov,
the play. Both he and Hermann however [II. ii. 640,] and remarks with truth that
admit the genuineness of the parode up the epithet, like SaAapls ayx'iaAos in
to that point. Kirchhoft' prints the whole
Soph. Ajac. 135, is properly said of settle-
as if from the pen of Euripides. The ments not far from the sea. Still, as the
present editor, admitting the difficulty of
fountain of Arethusa was near the coast
coming to any certain conclusion on so if not on it, Calchis may be called ' the
nice a question, is inclined to agree with
feeder of far-famed Arethusa's waters by
W. Dindorf in believing that part of thethe sea-shore/
first strophe and antistrophe is also spu- 172. icaTiSuifiav G. Dindorf for iSoi/i
rious, with the whole of the epode that ay, a Paris MS. having arparhy /cot YSoiiJ?
follows it. It is true, that this leaves&y, though Kirchhoff remarks that this is
only fourteen verses for the genuine par-
only the common error of KOX and ais
ode ; but there are three ways of ac- being confused (inf. v. 173). In the next
counting for this; (1) the ode may have verse Hermann gives apriav for 'hx<uHv.
been left imperfect by the poet himself; On the supposition that the remainder of
(2) the spurious may have expelled the the strophe is spurious, it is hardly worth
genuine; (3) the unusual prevalence of while to introduce corrections. Evidences
short metres at the beginning of the playof its being from a later hand are, (1) the
may have caused the parode to be pur- use of the article with ^avdhv MeceAaoi',
posely abridged in length.—The undoubt- with Kiirpts and 'EAevav, (2) the plural
edly genuine lines are glyconean, while 7r(!treis, combined with the fact that else-
the others are often laxly and vaguely where the chorus are described as virgins,
written, like the work of an imitator not(3) the unusual and improbable epithet
fully conversant with the true laws of that
(viraTpiSns applied to Agamemnon.
metre. —The chorus, composed of young
women of Calchis in Euboea, declare the 173. ?j,u!0eW. Hermann gives T\Wiav
after Musgrave. Monk thinks the poet
object of their coming across the strait to
be simply curiosity to see the collected may have had in mind 7}p.i$zwv yeyos
Grecian fleet. hvSpZv, II. M. 23. It is more likely he
used the word laxly in the sense of ripdwv.
169. ayx'd^'ii'' Monk gives ayxia- For 06s, the correction of Scaliger, the
\ov, though somewhat to the detriment copies give us, one MS. having tiai. On
of the metre, unless indeed the word be 61s and Ka\ confused see Iph. T. 335.
scanned as a pes creticus, in which case Here. F. 801.
462 ETPiniJOT
ivenovcr' 'Ayafiefivovd T evirarpCoav
arkkkew iirl rav 'Ekivav,
air Evpcora 8ovaKOTp6<f)ov
napes 6 fiovKokos av ekafiev, 180
hStpov Tas 'AfypohiTas,
or 67Ti Kpiqvaiaicn Spocrots
'Hpa UaXXaSt r' epuv epw
[jLop<f>as a KvTrpis ecr^ev.]
iroXvdvrov Se Si' aXcros *Ap- avr. a. 185
rejatSos T}\V0OV opofxiva,
<f>oivicrcrov(Ta TraprjS' i/xay
alcr^wa veodaXei,
do"7rtSos epvfia KOI /cXicrtas
6ir\o(f)6povs Aavaoiv dekovcr 190
tTTTTWif T' o^kov ISecrOai.
KaT€toov oe ou Aiavre (rvveopa>
To^ OiXews TekafxSivos re yovoi'j
TOIS Haka[xivioL<z cni^avov.
IIpctiTecrCkaov T iirl OaKOis 195
Treaawv rjSo/Jievovs pop-
(jxucrv TrokvTrkoKOLs,
ZlaXayu-^Sea ^', 6v rexe TTCUS 6 ITocret-
8avo5, Aio/ji'qSed ff rj-
Sorais SIVKOU Kzyapt)\},£vov, 200
185. SACOS 'Apr€/j.iSos. Mentioned which had TO?S <ra\aiJ.ii>lois with Flor. 2,)
here in reference to the sacrifice to that the later editions TTJS ^a\afj.?ifos. Turn
goddess, which is the point of the play, it and change it as we will, the article is
In the next verse the old reading Spu/ie- inconsistent with Attic usage.
va.v was emended by Canter. 196. T]hofj.4vovs. As Palamedes was
188. veoSa.Ae'i, for yeofljjAeT, is perhaps commonly regarded as the inventor of the
cra-a£ \ey6^evov. There is apparently an game of drafts, (which are called TtoXv-
allusion to maiden modesty, and if so, of TTXOKOI from the board being marked with
course i/ifVepoi ir6<jns in v. 170 could not five intersecting lines in cross directions,
have come from the pen of Euripides.— vetrtra Trenreypa/j-iia, Soph. frag. Naupl.
affirtSos zpv/j.a, for (frparhv affniaiv 7re- 381,) this plural participle must refer to
<ppa.yixivov, oxvpuSivra. the proper name following as well as to
194. This verse, if any other, stands that preceding. This has been called by
self-condemned. Hermann, who does critics an instance of "schema Alcmani-
not seem to suspect the passage, gives cum ;" and certainly it seems alien from
Tohs 2a\afJ.'tyos GTetyavov, scil. ovras, any known " schema Euripideum." The
Monk rhv 'ZaXafxivos (rretpavoii, W. Din- Ionic KexapVP*'""', v. 200, is another
dorf TO?S 'ZahaiJ.ii'ois. Aldus has TOIS questionable form.
2aAa/uras, (a correction in MS. Pal.,
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 463

Trdpa Se MrjpLovrjv, ''Apeos

otpv, 0av[xa fipoToicrL,
TOV anb injaatcov T' bpioiv
Aaipra TOKOV, afxa Se Ni-
pea, KakkicrTov 'A^auav 205
TOV lcra.veyi.6v r e TTOSOLV

rbv a 0eVis re'/ce /ecu

XeCpcov i^eirovacrev,
eTSov atyiaXoicri 210
Trapd re /cpoKaXais Spofiov e^ovra crvv
8" iirovei
ap[j.a rerpoipov
eXCcrcrcov nepl VIKCLS. 215
6 Se St^pijXaras ifioar'

co KCLWLCTTOVS ISo

Kevrptp Quvo\iivov<;, 220

,e^ fiecrovs "Qoyiov<i,
XeVKOCTTlKTO) Tpi^l /3aXlOV?,

201. 7rcJpa Se, 'and near him.' In this against horses, that the place on the
sense, the accent should stand on the first Euxine called "AxiAAews Sp6/ios was dedi-
syllable, as it has been placed also inTro. cated to him as a hero after death. Of
570. the present passage Hermann still has no
204. Nipe'a. Pronounced Ntp5) by suspicion, though he says " vereor mag-
synizcsis. II. ii. 673, Nipei/j 6s KaWitr- nopere ne non his rr.etris usus sit Euri-
TOS av^ip inrb''I\iov rfKOev. pides, sed servavi, quia nihil variant libri.M
206. Iffaveixov, for Itr/ive/uiv. Bothe Monk reads eiSov aiyiaAo7s irapa Kpotca-
makes an hexameter verse, if such it can Aoir re, and calls it " metrum antispas-
be called, ia6.vzy.6v re -irodolv, \ai^/ijp6- ticum," by a somewhat forced name.
Spoixov 'A%i^o. Perhaps, \ai\f/T)p6Spofiov 215. kXitro-av, scil. kavrbv, eAiiro-6fj.e-
T"AXI*-VI by which each verse will be glyc. vos, running in a ring, or rather in the
polysch. curved SlavXos, and so turning to and fro,
209. QeirSvaffzv, ' educated.' Theocr. ava<rTpz<p6iJ.£vos.
Hylas, xiii. 14, ais avrif Karh Ov/ibv 6 216. <=/3OST' W. Dindorf for POUT', and
irais TreTrovaiievos elf}. ISSfiav for €iS6fiay. Monk remarks that
211. KpoxdXais, the shingles. Photius, this passage also is borrowed from II. ii.
KOSKCU, tf/fi<poi napa6aAd(r<rwi, where Monk 763 seqq.
remarks that we should read KpoK&Xai. 216—7. These, with 219,220, 222, 224,
It was from this custom of the swift- are glyconean polyschematistic. The
footed Achilles, of running races, ac- intervening verses are the same, but
coutred as a hoplite, on the sea-strand want the initial syllable (a.Ki<paXoi).
 464 ETPiniAOT

(reLpo(f>6pov?,
l Spopcov,
ka S' VTTO cr<f>vpa 225
ots TraperrdWero
crvv OTTXOLCTL Trap avTvya,
KOX crvpiyyas dp/^aTetous. 230
vaS>v S' ets apbO^bv rfkvdov <JTp.
KOX Beav aOe<r(f)aTov,
Tav yvvaiKelov oxfuv b\k\iarru>v
ais rrX^crai^i, f/xei\ii>oi' aSovdv.
KOI Kepas i^ev r\v Se^iov irXdras zycav 235
^^ 6 MvpfAiScbv vAprj<;
vavcrl Oovpicus.
8' eiKoaiv
KCLT a.Kpa NrjpfjSes ecrTacrav deal, 240
crrj/j.' 'A^Lkketov crrparov.
221—3. aeipo<t>6povs W. Dindorf for chaic.
<reipa<p6povs. Here is an undoubted in- 233. yvv<uice?oi>. Hermann for —av.
stance of a Greek chariot with four horses The addition of the article is not accord-
abreast, as is sometimes represented on ing to true Attic usage. The same re-
coins. The two middle, he says, were mark applies to [iziKivos ^8oz>^, ' honeyed
piebald, the two trace-horses were bay delight.' As however this does not well
with spotted fetlocks. By avr-tipeis Kafi- suit the antistrophic verse, Hermann
Trsucn he means that the outer horses first gives juaAAoj/ aSoj/av, Bothe fj.4\ivoy aSo-
met and as it were faced the Ka/nrr^p at va.v. The only proper meaning of either
the end of the stadium. Compare Soph. form of the adjective appears to be the
El. 721. Bothe understands it to mean, epic one, ' made of ash-wood.' It would
' rivalling each other in the speed of the not be a serious change to read Kiav i]So-
course;' but the words cannot signify vav, as -fXL \iav might have easily passed
this. into [jLeKivav.
225. irvp(r6Tpixas Monk, which is 235. irAaras ixav- ' Having his ships
doubtless right on the presumption that on the right wing.' The accusative Kepas
the verses belong to the age of Euri- is used as in Rhes. 485, 4xj' * E \cubi>
pides. e3/r€ Se£iiv Kepas—wdpetTTi cot ireXryiv
227. Trap* Hvrvya, alongside of the ipe7(Tat. Suppl. 657, Kal TOUS |£)i/ ai/rqi
front of the chariot. The driver of the 8e£i<)e TfTayfievovs Kepas. Heracl. 671,
steeds, against whom Achilles contended, Kal 5)} \aihi* eiTT7)Kev Kepas.—In the next
was Eumelus; and the runner kept verse Hermann gives Mup,tu5ct>p for -6vtav,
abreast of the front part of the chariot, comparing v. 1352, (rrparhs 5e Mup/ii5i>^
which is here trap' ivrvyoi.. The same oij &oi Tvaprfv; where the same error had
phrase occurs in Rhes. 373, 5ox/"a>/ ire- been removed by L . Dindorf.
Saipctif (ir€\Tav) (T^KTThv Trap' txi/Tvya.— 240. itar' &Kpa Pierson for Kar' &Kpav.
<rvpiyyas, the axle-boxes, i. e. the wheels, The stern, as well as the prow, of Greek
Hipp. 1234. The resolved reading n?j- ships had sculptured figures of tutelary
Ae'/'Sas is due to Elmsley, the metre in the gods. But the trjj^a or Trapdo-rifi.oi>
two preceding verses having changed to seems to have been commonly at the
dactylic, and in the strophe following prow. Hence one might suggest rrptppcus
to varieties of trochaic or cretico-tro- for Trpv/j.i/ais. But see v. 275.
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 465

'Apyeuav Se TaicS' icnjpeTjxoi OLVT. /3'.

vaes icrracrav iri\a<s'
&>v 6 MrjKLCTTewi crrpar^XaTas
Trais rjv, TaXaos ov rpe'^et irar^p- 245
Kairaveais re Trais Udeveko? 'ATSCSOS S' dycuv
££t]KOVTa vav<; 6 ©rj crews
TTOX? efrjs eVavXd^et Oeav
ITaXXaS' ev JXWVV^OI^ 250
TTTtpaTOLcnv dpfiaa-Lv derbu,
re <^acr/Aa vav/3aTcus.
BOLO)T5>V S' oirKia-jxa, vovTias cnp. y'.
vrjas et.h6p.av
ecrroXtcr/xeVas1 255
rots Se KC£8/AO? iji> -xpvaeov Zpanovrr e^

S' 6 yrjycvr]<;
^atou (rrpaTOv- 260

v re rotcrS' icra? aycuv

^v OtXews TOKOS /cXurav
QpOVldS* eKklTTWV TToXlV.

246. 'ATSI'SOS, supply 77JS. But Do- 253. TWC BOIUTUV. Again the article
bree plausibly proposed 'AT0/5ay. The is an evidence of spurious and inaccurate
son of Theseus meant is either Acamas writing. Kirchhoff says it has been added
or Demophon. Barnes remarks, after by a later hand in the Palatine MS. Her-
Brodaeus, that this is said in praise of mann thinks the poet may have written,
Athens. Homer makes Menestheus the or ought to have written, T6 Se B. oir-
leader of the Athenians, and assigns to Aur/xa.
him fifty, not sixty, ships, II. ii. 551 — 6. 255. ((TToXiff/Xfyas Scaliger for eutrr.
249. e|)js evavX6xzt, had his ship The word occurs in Suppl. 659, \aibv Si
moored next in order to that of Sthe- XldpaXov, 4/xroAia-fievoy Sopi.
nelus. 262. Icras, sc. apt6/j.qi. "Iliad, ii. v. 524
251. 9erbv is explained by Hermann et 534 et Phocensium quadraginta naves
" ex composito adscitum." The poet, et totidem numerantur Locrensium."
whoever he was, probably meant derby iv Herm. AoKpav is Heath's reading for
apfitHTiv, ' placed on a chariot,' (or rather AoKpoTs. Hermann and Matthiae give
in a chariot,) 'drawn by winged steeds,' Ao/cpaj with Markland. The TE seems
apixa, as usual, meaning both horses and necessary in place of Se.
carriage. Cf. Alcest. 483. Hermann 263. fy is inserted by Hermann, ^A0'
joins Qerbv eSSo-riix6v re, but t h e r e has by Matthiae, on account of the metre,
rather an exegetical sense, though it is Bothe prefers aywv ^jy pads KTA.—®povias
not very properly added. Bothe gives TT6\IS, the chief city of the Locri of that
^xr^fxiv ye. The use of (pda/xa for trrj/ia division. Thronium is mentioned in II.
is hardly correct. Aeschylus uses tiiari- ii. 533, among several other Locrian set-
fios of ships, Suppl. 694. tlements.
VOL. III. 3 O
466 ETPiniJOT

MvKTJvas he ras dvr y.

d.vr. y 265
770.19 eTrefnre
vawv eKarbv
avv 8' dSeXc^bs r\v Taybs, cos <f>t\os
r a s <$>vyovcra<5 [xeXaOpa 270
fiapfidpwv ydpiv yd/Awis
vpa^iv 'EXXas a>s Xa/Joi.
e/c JJVXOV he. NecrTopos

crrj/jLa Tavpoirovv bpav, 275

TOV irdpoiKov 'A\(f)e6i>.
Alvidvcov he SwSeKa OTOXOI crryD. S'.
VCIGW vjcrav, £>v aval; Tovvev<s
o.pXe' TMvhe 8' aS vreXas
v
HXi8o<; Swacrrope?, 280
ous *ETT€LOV<; wvo/xa£e Tra? Xews*
265. Mintijj'ar. The use of the singu- is called ivapoiKos, because the Alpheus
lar indicates a later hand. Euripides flowed not far from Pylos.
would have said MVKT]VWV, as in Iph. T. 277- AXviixvwv. The word is pro-
510, and elsewhere. The 4K is perhaps nounced as of three syllables. This peo-
to be expunged, as Nauok perceived. ple of Thessaly are mentioned in Soph.
267. rjflpoitr/ieVoi/s Hermann and W. El. 705, e^do/j.os M.dyvT]5 ap^]p} 6 5' oySoos
Dindorf, the latter of whom compares KtvKiTnros, Puviav yei/os. II. ii. 748,
for the diaeresis Ar. Av. 253, itavra -jap Tovvzvs 8' 4K Kv(pov ^ye 8I5OJ /cat e^/cotrt
vrjas' TDJ 5* ' E w ^ p e s %-TTOVTO fj.tveTTT6htfJ.0L
2C8. "ASpaaros the old copies. a$t\- T€ ntpatfiol. Perhaps it is best to take
(pbs Markland, who supposed that Mene- <TT6\OL vau>v as a mere periphrasis, (TT6\OS
laus was meant. Kirchhoff records a being the cut-water or front of the prow,
good emendation of Mehlhorn, avv 5' &p' Aesch. Pers. 410, 418. It can hardly
aii-rhs fiv, i. e. Agamemnon. Translate, mean 'twelve fleets,' as 6 TTSS ffr6\os
' And in joint command with him was " re ! e X < "P £1 in Pers. 402. Hermann,
his brother, in the relation of friend to supposing this strophe, which does not
friend (i. e. neither superior nor inferior), agree with its antistrophe even in the
that Hellas might get satisfaction for her number of verses, to have come down to
who had fled from her home for the sake us in a very mutilated state, reads SuSeicd-
of marrying a foreigner.' Here the (TTOXOL vaes ^cav, with marks of a lacuna.
1
phrase irpa^iv Aa/3eiV, for SiKrjv or TTOIV^V, Kirchhoff assents, but justly adds, " pau-
is to be noticed as not truly tragic. Her- cissima sunt, quae certa ratione corrigi
mann observes that the passage is adapted posse videantur."
from II. ii. 58fi seqq. Compare, for the 281. "Eimous. This people are enu-
mention of 'EAAas generally, rather than merated in II. ii. 619, where four leaders
of the two royal brothers as personally are mentioned, one of whom is not Eu-
interested in the expedition, Iph. T. 12, rytus, but Thalpius the son of Eurytus.
ihv I'.aAKivtKOV vrefpavov 'lXiou Q4\OJV Hence Hermann reads ¥.vpi>Tov S' &va<rire
AajSetV 'Axatous. ruvde, after which he supposes three
276. 'A\<pthv, in apposition to crij/un. verses to have dropped out. The narra-
The river-god himself was carved on the tive proceeds in a tolerably equable tenor
stern in the form of a bull, according to to the end, and the deviations from the
the usual way of representing rivers. He Homeric account are not in themselves
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 467
dva<T(re
8" *Apy)
Ta<f>Lov frjyev, wv Mey
avacrcre, 285
ras
vqcrovs mv/3arais aT
Aias o 6 SoLkafJuvos evrpo(f>o<; %vr. 8'.
os TO Xaioi> i;vvaye, 290
CJV dcrcrop

wSe/c' evcrTpo^xiiTOLTaicn vavaiv ws

iW /cat vavfidrav
295
w r t s et Trpocrap/jLocrev
fiapfidpovs ySaptSas,
VOCTTOV OVK

sufficient to establish his theory.—On the dorf; but Homer calls them ''Excyday
use of the imperfect uy6/ia(e, see Heracl. iepiay, ii. (125, and the antistrophic metre
8/. inf. v. 416. is no guide to any further change. All
284. "Apr/ Ta<f>wi>. Eurytus also led that is tolerably certain in this respect is,
the warlike Taphii, because they, inhabit- that v. 287 coincides with v. 302.
ants of the Echinades, (Here. F. 1081,) 287- a,Trpo<r<p6pou5j difficult of access.
and so dwelling, as Homer says, ii. 626, M e d . 2 7 9 , KUVK %GTIV &TT]S euirp6(TOl(TTOS
irepijy a\bs,*}lki8os ayra, naturally enough eK&a<ris. The danger to be apprehended
accompanied their neighbours the Epei. from the piratical Taphians is here meant.
But Meges was their commander, as 290 This verse is corrupt, and the next
Homer also distinctly says, ii. 627, ra>y also fails in its correspondence with the
strophe. Hermann supposes Ulysses was
*i/Xei'S7js. Hence Hermann, not recog- mentioned, because Homer, ii. 631, intro-
nizing a distinction between &ytiv and duces him as leader of the Cephallenians,
aycLtrtrtiy, thinks Tiyepihv Meyyjs was the immediately after the ships from the
true reading, some verb like eracrire being Echinades under Meges. And he trans-
lost, which governed ''Apt). In this view poses the first verse of the antistrophe to
he is followed by Kirchhoff. The correc- follow v. 291, and understands £vyaye
tion of i\yty, S>y is certainly ingenious; Ktpas of Ulysses uniting the two wings
and it is the more probable because the by himself occupying the centre.
antistrophe at present contains three more 2!)2. crv/j-TrAeKuv, closing in the ranks ;
verses than the strophe, and the corre- joining his ships to those next to him in
spondence is faulty in this place. Some- order.
thing would be gained by reading rbv 296. <5 TIS KTX. ' With whom if any
\euK^ipeTfj.oy 5' "Apr;, and in v. 294, &'ioy one shall dare to engage his barbaric
(Trojan) ships, he shall not return from
The departure from the Homeric account the conflict alive.' Cf. Phoen. ] 161.
wa3 noticed by Barnes, who compares 299. 'aiov is corrupt, and appears to be
Ta<piot(Ti <pt\T}peTfj.oi<riy, Od. i. 181. a variant of elS6/j.ay. There seems no
286. 'Exiyas Brodaeus for 'ExiSyas. great probability in Hermann's ivBafi'
Vossius read 'Ex""*$as, and so W. Din- olov ilS6iiav, adopted by Kirchhoff and
3 o 2
468 ETPiniAOT
300
vaiov TTopevfia,
ra Se KOLT OIKOVS KXvovaa

0E. Me^e'Xae, roXjuas SeiV, a cr' ou TOX/AOV yj>eo>v

ME. airekde Xiav SecrTrdraicri TTICTTOS el.
0E. KaXou ye /AOI TOIWISOS 30.5
ME. jcXaiots av, el irpdacroi<; a fir) irpdacreiv are Set.
0E. ov xpyjv ere XOcrat SeXrov, rjv eyco (pepov.
ME. ovSe ye fyipeiv ere [Set] Tracriv "EWYJCTLV /ca/cct.
0E. dXXots d/xtXXai Taur' 1 d(^es Se TTJVO e/xot.
ME. OUK dv ixedeifjbrjv. QE. ovS* eywy' d^)7ycro)u.at. 310
ME. CTK^irTpftJ Ta^' a p a crov KadaLfidga) Kapa.
@E. dXX' eufcXee's rot SecrTTOTW Qvr\(7Keiv virep.
ME. /JiaKpovs Se SovXos wt1 Xeyets Xdyous.
QE. Secnror', dhiKovfLecyda. eras o eirtcrToXas
oS' 315
, ouSev rjy Stfci] -^prjerdat 0£\ei.
W. Dindorf, "prouli et vidi et audivi ouSf in the next verse is in favour of ov
instruclum esse e&ercitum." Perhaps, Xpyv in this.
€v9a 5' (so the old copies) elS6/j.ai> rh ira.v308. Kirchhoff thinks Sei an interpola-
vaiov ffTp&rzvp-a KT\. tion, the original reading of the MS. Pal.
301. (TvyK\-i]Tov. W . Dindorf gives being ouSe ye (pepeiv o~e 5e7. Commonly,
(TvKKiyov on his own conjecture, com- oiSe ere <pepeii> Se?.
paring v. 514 and 1545. 309. &\Aois Markland for aAAws, which
303. Menelaus and the old servant now arose from a variant a/x/AAa, the Aldine
appear on the stage. The former has reading, i. e. ' you are arguing in vain.'
forcibly intercepted and opened the letter The sense is, ' Argue that matter with
which was destined for the hand of Cly- others,' viz. with Agamemnon himself.
temnestra alone. He had been aware (v. Compare Suppl. 195, SAAoicri Sri Vo'rijir'
107) of Agamemnon's desire hitherto to afj.i\\7]6e\s A079J T O I £ 8 \ Hec. 271, TW
forward the expedition to Troy; and he fj.ev StKaia) T6J/S' a/j.i\\w/j.ai \6yov.
now finds with dismay that the former 311. With this verse Monk compares
scheme of bringing his daughter to Aulis Androm. 588, cr/c^7TTpaj Se T$5e uhv Kadai-
has been cancelled. Agamemnon hearing jUa|w Kapa, and with the next Hel. 1040,
the dispute, and summoned by the mes- irpb 5e<nroT(*}V Toidi yevvaioiui hovAois
senger to his aid (v. 314), now comes evtiXeeaTaTov Baveiv. For the sententious
forth from his tent, and an angry alterca- TOL a similar verse might be adduced from
tion ensues. Aesch. Ag. 1274, &AA." eiiKAeiis TOL KO.T-
305. KaA.dc ye KT\. Cf. Bacch. 652, 8ave"iv x«P'S &poT$.
wvciftiaas Si] TQVTO ALOVIHTQ KO.\6V. Med. 313. /J.d6es, ' give it up.' At the word
514, Ka\6v y' tfpeiSos T(£ peoxTTl vv/Mptu). he snatches the letter from his hand.
306. irpd&treis Matthiae with one M S . 316. ovSh is used for ou on account of
But cf. Aesch. Suppl. 902, KAalois &p, ei the common idiom xpvo~&ai TI TLVI, to
ipa.v(T€ias, ov fidA' is fj.atcpa.if. put a thing to a particular use. He
307- exp^" Fl° r - 1 for ov XPW- In- means, that in this as in other matters
terrogatively taken, this is not a bad Menelaus acts unjustly; 'he chooses to
reading: ' was it right for you to open the observe Right in nothing.' For the article
letter which I was conveying?' But the see Phoen. .V27.
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 469
ATA. ea-
Tts TTOT iv TTvXaicri Oopvfios KOL \6yu>v a
ME. ov/xos, ov^ o TovSe pvdos KvpuoTepos Xeyew.
ATA. crv Se TI TW8' ets epiv d^tfat, MeveXecus, /3ia T'
dyeis ;
ME. jSke\\iov eis rj^as, iV dp^as rav Xoycov ravras
Xdfico. 320
ATA. rpecras o w dvaKakvifico f$ke<l>apov, '

ME. a s SeX.T0V, KaKicnav ypa\i\iaTOiv

ATA. eicropS), /cat irpSiTa Tavry/v acov airaXka^ov ^p
ov, vplv av Setfw ye Javaots Tracri rayyeypa/x-
ME.
7} yap olcrff a ^17 ere /catpos eiSeWt,
ATA. 325
wcrre cr' dXyui^at y' avoC^as, a cru elpydcrco
ME. \ddpa.
TTOV oe KaXaySe? ^ t v ; al ^eol, crrjs a
ATA.
ar)v ITOUS' CLTT *Apyov<$, el
ME.
TI Se ae rdju-d 8et (pvXdcraeLV; OVK d
ATA. roSe ;

317. TI'S TTOT' Monk for TIS 85JT', and
so Hermann from Bekker's Anecd. p. 369,
8, with the variant 86pat<n. The same
critic supposes a verse to have been lost
after this.
318. This verse was restored by Her-
mann to Menelaus. The old copies
wrongly attribute it to the servant, who
could not be said to have a better right
to speak than the king's own brother.
Bothe transposes v. 319 to follow v. 317,
thus giving a distich to Agamemnon.
320. $\4ipop els fifias. Equivalent to
saying, ' Dare you look me in the face,
after what you have just done ?'
321. Tpttras — 'ArpeW ' Shall I, the
son of Fearless, fearful be ?' The play on
these words was first noticed by Vater,
Prolegom. ad Rhes. p. cliv.
324. There is a reading Aa.va.o7s 'inatn,
which arose from the omission of the ye,
325. ciiiiavrpa. See Iph. T. 1372.
326. The rru here is rather suspicious.
Perhaps, as new' tipydtrai. ' Yes, I do
know, so as to have brought grief to you
by having opened it, what mischief you
secretly did.'
327. TTOC — Kal. See on Alcest. 482.
Hec. f>lf>. Here ral TTOV would have
meant, ' You don't mean to say you
caught him somewhere ?' Kirchhoff would
prefer TTJS for ays ay. (pp. Cf. Orest. 1C66.
328. TrpocrSoitaiv KTK. There is the
bitterest irony in this verse. Menelaus
now knew that Iphigenia was not to
come to Auli3 at all; so he says that he
caught the messenger (who was to be the
cause of her not coming), while he was
waiting the fulfilment of the promise that
she should come.
470

ME. OTL TO /3ov\ecr0aL p e«Ti£e, <rbs Be SovXos OVK

ecf>vv. 330
ATA. o i ^ l Sewa ; TOV efxbv otKeuv OIKOV OVK eacro/Acu;
ME. Tr\dyia yap fypoveis, TO. jxkv vvv, TO. oe irdXaL, ra
S3 5 /

avTLKa.
ATA. eS KeKOjx^evcrai -rrovrjpd- yXcoo-a' iirtyOovov cro(f>7J.
ME. vovs Se y ov /3e/3atos aSiKOv KTrjfia KOV craves
334
Se a i£ekey£ai, Kal o~i> \KT\T opyrjs VTTO
oLTTOTpeirov Takrj0e<;, f OVTOI Ka,Ta.iva> \iav iya>.
330. eKvi(e, moved me, incited me to Ko^bs, said of either a person or a thing,
do so. Med. 568, otib" &v ah (pairis, et ere Photius, KCKO/J.
331. olKeiv OIKOV. This phrase means, %
' to be master of my own affairs,' i. e. 334. o-a<pes, sure, TTIO-T6V. Monk would
without the interference of others. Monk prefer <ra(p^]S. A mind, says Menelaus,
compares Andr. 581, ir&s; ii TOV a/j.bv that is not staunch, not consistent, but
OIKOV oiK'^o'ets /xoKoiv Sevp'; Hermann changeable, like Agamemnon's, cannot be
needlessly edits ovxl 8eiv't el KTA., to relied on by friends ; meaning, of course,
which Monk objects that ov should be /j-'fj. by himself, to whom the pledge had been
But OVK eaffoixai, the future passive, might given. Compare Here. F. 55.
be taken for Ko>\vQ-i]o'o^.ai. 335. f|6Ae7|ai, which Monk renders
332. ir\dyta (ppovelv, like kXiKTa tppo-' to expostulate with,' both here and in
vetv, Androm. 448, is opposed to opda Iph. T. 955, seems properly rather to
<ppove?v, to be straightforward and up-mean ' to cross-question you,' ' to get the
right. Bothe wrongly explains, after truth out of you by inquiries.' But, as
Brodaeus, "diversa, sibi pugnantia." the best MS. gave Se a' iAey^ai by the
first hand, Kirchhoff thinks HOVXOVMI h"
333. This verse is edited according to eyii a' e\4y£ai may be the true reading.
Monk's reading. The old copies give The very long trochaic pTJcris which fol-
lows (the longest, by much, in the extant
<ro<pi). Ruhnken first proposed tv KIK6/X-tragedies, if the whole of it be genuine),
^itvaa.i, to which Musgrave added eVl is indeed rather an exposure of Agamem-
<p86vov, and so Hermann and W. Dindorf non's insincerity and temporizing ways,
have given, i. e. ' a tongue clever at ex- than a series of home-questions put to
citing envy (dislike) is a bad thing.' To him. It is enough perhaps to translate
Monk iTov-qph. is due. He compares Hec.e£eAe'7|ai ' to show you in your true cha-
1191, Hipp. 505, and Med. 582, in all racter.'
which passages a neuter plural follows a 336. ovTi KaraTevH is Hermann's read-
verb with eS or KaAois. The sense of ing, adopted by W. Dindorf, who says
both verses is thus plain : M. ' Your in- KaTarevoi was also suggested by Boeckh.
tentions are crafty, in part now, in part The old copies give OSTOI KaTatvSi, and
long ago, and in part shortly hence.'—A. some of them add <r' after Amy. Bothe
' You are well versed in eloquence for edits na-ravoH, nun sane quidem nimis te
evil; a clever tongue is an odious posses- observo. It may be doubted if the true
sion.' Bothe gives eKKeK6^evtrai. irovq- reading has yet been recovered. We
ptjov y\wo'a? KT\., ' the clever tongue of have o-irovSai \6yan Ka.TaTeivofi.evav in
bad men is odious.' For Ko/itpbs, used Hec. 132, but this hardly defends Karct-
especially of orators, see Hipp. 986, eyii TtvSi in the sense of ' I will not press the
B' aKO/ji^/os els o)(Xov Zovvai Aoyov. Troad. point too hard,' not to mention that there
646, Kofitya. Si)Keiiiv eir-r). Thus KOfiif/evetv is an unusual combination in ^Te axi
is to be KOfjotybs, curiously eloquent on aawoTpeirov, oire tyib KaTaTevH. Monk
subject, as Antig. 324, nip^eve vvv T\\V proposes OUT' av a' aXyvvii, which has no
5<i£ac, and KO/i\f/eiieo-f)ai is to be made very high probability. Possibly the loss
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 471

olaO* 6V ea-7rovSa£e? ap^etv JavatSai? vpbs "IXLOV,

Tut ooKew fxev OV^L ^pyj^ojv, TW 8e /SovXecr^at

ws TaTT€Lvb<s rjtrda Trdcrrj1; Sefta? Trpocrdi/yyavatv,

KOX dvpas e^coi> d/cX^crrov? ra deXovTi STJIXOTCOV, 340
Ka.! SiSous Trpoapr/o-w e£rjs vracrt, Ket ju.17 rts OeXoi,
Tens rpoTroi?'QtyroivTrpLacrdai TO (fnXoTLfiov IK \iicrov,
KO.7 eVet Karecr^es dp^as, ju,eraySaX&>v aXXovs Tpo-
•7TOVS

TOIS (^iXoicrtv OIIKCT' rjcrOa rots irp\v ws Trpocrdep

SvaTrpdcriros, ecrw re KXrjdpu>v cnrdvios- dvSpa S'

ov xpewv 345
TOV ayaObv TrpacrcrovTa ju,eyd\a rous Tponovs JJL€0-
l<TT(il>CU
dXXa KOI fieficuov etvat Tore /xaXicrTa TO^S (f>£Xoi<;
rjviK wcfieXeLV yu.dXtcrra Swaro5 icrnv evrv)(£>v.
TavTa /xeV ere TrpS>T inrjXOov, Xva ere iTp5)d' rjvpov
KO.KQV.
of a verse has induced the grammarians 342. T5 <PIX6TIJJ.OV, popularity. This
to patch up the latter half of a line, which description of a candidate for office is
originally stood ou5' ^y e/ereyw Aiay A<i- admirable. We seem in every particular
•yov, like /xaKpav yap i£eT€ivas, Agam. to be reading of an active canvassing in
889. To the length of his brother's in- our own times.
vective Agamemnon alludes in v. 378, 343. eVe! KareVxes, when you had
Pov\o//.ai <r' enreu' KOMCOS at ffpaxea, and secured for yourself. See on Iph. T. 980.
V. 400, ravrd <roi fHpaxta- AeAeKTai. Tt •—ixeTafiaAwv, sc. Ctxrre &\Aovs elvai.
is particularly to be noticed, that the em- Cf. Alcest. 1157- inf. v. 3C3.
phatic e'7ii has no legitimate place, unless 344. rols (piAois <plAos. Suppl. 867,
either /*^re au (not <rv jurjTe) occurred (piXos r' aAridris ^JV fp'iXots. Iph. T. 610,
before, or another ftfrt followed in a lost TOIS tpiAois r' opdeos ipihos.
verse. ' Do you neither turn in anger 345. %cro> KXriBpav (r-rrdvios, seldom at
from the truth, even if I should speak at home, i. e. when wanted. Musgrave
excessive length, nor —.' One might would read e|a>, 'seldom seen in public'
suppose something followed like f*7}Te p Either makes good sense.
as ixOpt"1 "6f"£f TaSe Aeyeic d'ucaia. at. 347. $e$aioy, staunch. See v. 334.
338. T<£ PovAeaQai, in real desire; op- 349. eitriXdov KTA. ' These were the
posed to TIJ> SoiceiV. Bothe's reading TIJJ points on which I blamed you at first, viz.
51 a0ovAe<r9cu would be absurd, even if those wherein first I found you base; but
such a verb could have been in use. when afterwards the Grecian host also came
339. ^<rSa ndrrris Markland for ^s, and- to Aulis,'&c. Monk reads ainhs for avdis,
a'-rjs, or ^s Tramjs. but it is obvious that his conduct before
341. SiSobs irp6(TpT)<nv, affording an setting out is contrasted with what it was
opportunity to all in succession (elrjs) of afterwards. The MS. reading is i)A8ei>
speaking with you, even if some desired airts, but most editors, with Monk, adopt
it not, but would rather have declined it, ^ASes from the Aldine. Kirchhoff con-
from fear or modesty. jectures, d>s S" es At/Aip ^A0sc avTix' 85e
472 ETPiniAOT

ws 8' es Avkiv rj\9ev OLVOLS X™ IlaveXkijvaiv arpa-

TOS,
ov&ev rjcrd', dXX' igeTrXyjcrcrov rfj rr} rwv

ovpias TrofJLirrjs airavitfiiv. Aavaihai o d<f)ievai,

vavs SiifyyeXXov, jxaTTji/ Se ju/r) irovelv kv AvXCSt.
ws S' avokfiov eT^es 6'jii/u.a a"oyyy<jiv re /ar) veaw
loiv o.pyu>v TO npidfxov ireBiov iinr\rjcra<i Sopos.
a/Ae vapeKoiXeLS, Tt, Spdao) ; TWO. Se itopov evpoi
ir69ev; 356
wcrre fir) crrepeVra cr' dp^rj^ diroXecraL Kakbv K\io<;.
KS.T inel K a \ ^ a 5 eV tpots etire o-i)v dvcrdL Ko
i, KOX irkovv ecrecrdcu davatSais, rj
(f>pevas 359
acrjaei'os Ovcreiv VTT4CTT7]<; TraiSa* Kai 7re)u,ire(,s
ov /Sia, /u,T7 TOGTO Xe^jj?, <rfj SdjxapTL TratSa
6f a»s yapov-

XlavtKK-fivun (TTpar6s. For inrjAdov cf. 356. n66ev L. Dindorf for iroBh.
Androm. 088, TauT' eu tppovwv a' eVi)A- Matthiae preferred riva ir6pov 8', but
6of, ou/c op7»)s X&P'"- F ° r f16 vnlg. he is not followed by subsequent editors.
eupoj Reiske gave evpov. Kirchhoff suggests Wra Tripov rifia ir6-
352. mavifav, because you wanted a Qev, the best MS. omitting Se by the first
favouring gale ;—exegetical of TT? Tvxy. hand. So in Androm. 121, for &KOS TSIV
W. Dindorf needlessly transposes the pre- dv(r\^Twv TT6VU>V TefitTv, Aldus and one
ceding verse after v. 353. MS. give TT6VWV evpe7i>, and there are
354—5. jul) — ffnr\ii<Tas. ' If you shouldother examples of the same confusion.
not have been able to occupy the land of 357. Unless we should read fi€ for <re,
Priam with your array, when you were (so as to continue this verse as the appeal
lord of a thousand ships.' The simple of Agamemnon for his brother's aid,) the
meaning is, ' how dejected you were, clause depends on napeitdXeis, ' you in-
when your fleet could not leave Aulis, at vited my aid, that you might not' &c.
the prospect of never landing at Troy 360. eKoir, ov $lq. Menelaus guards
with all your numerous force.' The par- himself against the suspicion of having
ticiple with jU^ might be resolved into et had any share in the scheme of sacrificing
/xi] f/nrA-ftaeias. The aorist is used even Iphigenia. It is well known that Euri-
of a future event regarded as realized; as pides, from his dislike to the Spartans,
the Romans would have said nisi occu- always depicts Menelaus in a bad light.
So in Aesch. Suppl. 607, rbi/ Nothing could show greater moral turpi-
4 6 fa tude than his present argument. He
tlvai, ' if any one shall have refused to protests he had nothing to do with the
assist, let him be outlawed.' See on Iph. fraud put upon Iphigenia, and yet he is
T. 99. The old reading was IIpid.iJ.Qv reangry because that fraud is likely to be
ireSioy, corrected by Elmsley, but Kirch- frustrated. He pretends it was Agamem-
hoff's best MS. gives T£> Ilpia^oi; TI. W. non's sole interest to get the ships away
Dindorf omits these two verses as spu- from Aulis, and yet he knows that the
rious, or rather, as " useless,"—a very whole expedition was planned for his own
arbitrary sort of criticism.
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 473
ouros auTos icrTiv aWrjp os TaS' rjicovcrev credev. 363
d' vTToaTpexjja'; XeX^i/zcu /aerajSaXcw aXXas ypa-

ws <f>ovevs OVK4TL 6vyaTpo<i o~r}<; ecrei. paXta-rd ye.

fivpioi Se TOI neTrovdacr avrb Trpos r a Trpdy/xaTa-
i , etra S' i^ey^cop-qcrav KO.K<3S,
ra TWO TTOX(,T<SJ> dcrvverov, TO. 8' eV-

dhvvaroi, yeywres avrol Sia^>uXa£acr#(u

'EXXaSos jUaXicrr' eyuyerrjs rakanrapov crreVw, 370
^ dcXovcra Spdv TL KCSVOV /3ap/3apous TOVS ouSeW?
/carayeXaWas efavTjcrei Sta ere K<xi TTJV CT^V
civ eKart Trpoa-rdrqv 0ei[i.r)v
363. aiVis Markland for a'jT(fs. This But Monk more correctly supplies Ttt
verse has been transposed by the present Trpdyfxara with exo^res, after Matthiae,
editor (the more readily, because Monk ' while in the administration of affairs.'
independently perceived that the context 368. If erSihrajs and not e/c5i/cws be the
required the change) from its usual posi- true reading, it can hardly mean, as Her-
tion after v. 365. The reasoning pro- mann would have it, ' altogether power-
ceeds thus: ' You voluntarily ordered less,' for TrayS'iKics aSviraroi, but rather,
your wife to send Iphigenia hither,—in that some people retire discreditably from
pretence, for her marriage ; in reality, to a pledged undertaking with good reason,
be sacrificed. This very heaven which simply because they find themselves un-
is above us was a witness to your conduct able to fulfil it.—fiiatpvhdtatrBcu seems
on that occasion ; and yet now you are to mean, ' to keep the city in their own
detected in writing the contrary message, interest to the end,' i. e. to carry with
to the effect that you will not slay your them the hearts of the citizens. Bothe
own child! Aye, be it so. Thousands of interprets, custodire, servare.
others have had it happen to them in 370. This verse was parodied by the
conducting public affairs: they try to carry comic writer Eubulus, Athen. xiii. p. 569,
them out when they are in possession, and as Porson remarked, 'EAAaSos e-ywye T?JS
then they retire from them with discredit.' TaKaiirwpov [irepi'] crei/oj.—For roi/s ou-
W. Dindorf omits v. 365, and Hermann Sevas, 'those non-entities,' seeAndr. 700.
reads jiaXiiTTti y' 8iv, with which he sup-, Ion 594. Photius, oiSeves, rb irA-riBvi'TiKbv
poses OVTOS airbs KTA. to be closely con- TOVTO (rvvqdes rois ivaXaiois, Kal ov§4v<ev
nected, according to its old order ; ' you teal ouSeffi Kal ouSeVas.— On the idea of tri-
said you would not be, though you were so umph implied in KaraytAuvTas, see Med.
in an especial manner, as heaven is witness.' 1361. One of the advantages thought to
According to the common reading, no be derived from the Trojan war was the
stop is placed before ^aAnrra 76, and supremacy of Hellas over the Asiatics,
Monk sees nothing to object to in the collectively called fi&pfiapoi.. Cf. inf. v.
received text. Bothe gives fidXurrd ye 1400. Troad. 932, Kal ToffdvS1 oifiol yd/xoi
to Agamemnon; but it is very unlikely &vr)<rav 'EAAaS'* ov Kpare7<rdJ 4K /3ap-
that he should interpose only two short $dpwif, OUT* is 56pv (TTa0eVTes, ov rvpav-
words during the long speech of his bro- viSi.—Of course, the present passage has
ther. L. Dindorf proposed KAWHTTO. yc, a political import, and is to be regarded
which could convey a taunt on his pre- as advice addressed to the Athenians.
tended goodness in loving his daughter
better than his country. 373. /i?)5eV &v. The solecism here is
apparent. We might read oi/d4y' av —
367. ix6vTes Canter tor Uxomes. There ovff '6ir\av KTA., but so simple a reading
may be an allusion to fK&iv ov $ia in 360, would hardly have been corrupted. Her-
VOL. III. 3P
474 ErpiniAor
' onXwv apxovra- vovv
374
irdXeos &>s dpx^v dvrjp Tras, £vve<Tiv rjv
XO. Beivov KacnsyvrjTOMTL yiyvecrdat Xoyovs
jua^as 0', oTav TTOT e/xTrecrwcrtv eis epiv.
ATA. ^ovXop.al cr elireiv KOKWS av /3pa^ea, [xrj XCav dvco
fi\e(f>apa irpos rdmiSes dyaywv, dXXd cra)(f>po-

dSeX<f>bv OVT'. dvr]p yap aloelcrOai

380
eiire fioi, r t Seiva (j>vcra<; al{xaTr)pbv
TI'S d8tK€t ere; TOV Ke)(/3^crat; Xeicrpa
Xafielv
mann edits o5 xP*ovs ^icari, ' for the sake on Alcest. 708, seems to require ai ' in
of his own private interest.' Monk has return.' The meaning is, ' In replying to
lUTjSep1 oiv yivovs tuari, and W. Dindorf your attack on me by a similar recrimi-
approves yevovs, which was also the cor- nation, I wish to speak at once briefly and
rection of Reiske. But the oSy is not with moderation.' In favour of eS it can
Euripidean. The true reading is probably, only be alleged, that this very moderation
/AT) TI xp7?M£*TCt"' £K&rl KT\., ' Never on constituted a kind of good method of
account of his wealth may I have a person saying evil things.
appointed ruler of the land, nor com- 379. awtppovetTTtpais Stobaeus, —os
mander of the forces.' So /j.7] rt is joined MSS., —ov Aldus, with an abbreviated
T1 7r0T
with an optative in Ion 719, A"? ' termination.
els £[xa.v TT6XLV 'IKOIO' 6 ira?s, and in Aesch. 380. ai'Seio-flca, to be modest, to show
Suppl. 386. The corruption of the read- consideration or fellow-feeling. Stobaeus
ing is thus easily accounted for:—^rj TIVCL h a s avfyp yap xp7la"ros XPri<TT^)I/ aiSeicrOai
d v t JJA\ TWO. xpz°vs> M 7 )^ eI/ ' ^ ^ (pt\e7, the copies of Euripides giving
tt J xp M
altTxpbs aidtiaO' ov <pi\e1r or OIIK al8e?(r8at
Xpzovs, the av being inserted that the a
i^iAe?. The ov was inserted from neces-
might not be long before XP'
sity when al&xpbs for xPfCT&s had crept
374. vovv xph KTA. ' 'Tis mind that
into the text.
the leader of an army should possess ; for
any man is a governor of a state, if he 381. alfj.aTr}pbv KTA., a strong way of
should chance to possess intelligence.' saying <p6uov fiKi-rruv. Monk's interpre-
The old punctuation, TOV a-vpa.rt)\6.Tt\vtation will hardly hold good, vultum san-
eX€ll/ TiiAeos (TrdAeois MSS. and edd. guine suffumm.
vett.), was corrected by Hermann, though 382. After Aa/SeiV Hermann removed
it is retained by Monk. The poet says, no the mark of a question. ' You want,'
man should be either a general or a ruler says Agamemnon, ' to get a good wife.
unless he is mentally qualified ; the one Well, I cannot give you one. That one
requires vous, and the other £taecns; whom you possessed, you did not properly
qualities which perhaps we should dis- control; and then am / to pay the penalty
tinguish as ability and intelligence. for your misfortunes, though I was not a
37G—7. This'distich is cited by Sto- sharer in your weakness ?' On the pecu-
baeus, Flor. lxxxiv. 3. liar sense of o~<pa\rji/ai, said of unwise
378. aH for ei5 is Markland's emenda- attachments to women, see Hipp. 5. Ion
tion, rightly admitted by Monk, Kirch- 1523. It is rather doubtful, at first sight,
iioff, and W. Dindorf. Stobaeus, who whether AajSeiV is for ava\a.fie7v, ' to re-
quotes this and the two next lines, Flor. cover,' as in Electr. 810, or whether
xxxi. 2, also gives eS, but the Greek doc- Agamemnon tauntingly pretends that Me-
trine of iao. Keyziv, lira aicovo-ai, noticed nelaus wishes for a good wife in place of
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 475
OVK an> yap eKTTjcro)

7PX e ?- € I T ' eyw SLKTJV 8O) O~U>V KCLKOIV, 6 [xrf crd>a-

yj haKvei ere TO (piXorifJiov TOV/ZOV ; aW ev ayKci-

X-ats 385
evTrpeirrj yvvauKa ^ p ^ e i s , TO Xekoyio-fxivov Trapeis
Kal TO KaXbv, ej^eiv vovqpov ^>wrbs ijcWat /cafcai.
ei S' ey&>, yvovs irpoa-dev OVK ev, /x.ere^e/x^v eu-

; o~v fiaXkov, OCTTIS aTroXecras KCLKOV

crot ev.
cj/jLocrav TOV TvvBdpeLOV opKov oi KaKo^pove'; 391
<f)iX.6ya[j,0L lAvrjo-Trjpes. rj Se y ' iXwl?, olpai fjieu,
deos,
Kagevpa^ev ai)To [xaWov rj crv Kal TO o~bv a-devo?.
ovs \a(3a)i> cTTpa/rev' erot/Aoi 8' eio"l

his bad one. The irony of the passage wise course, where before I took an un-
makes it probable that this word, like wise one ?'
Trapaarx^v, is ambiguously used. Com- 389. SITTLS Oe'Aeis, ' in that you are
pare v. 390. desiring,' &c.
385. Ti ipt\6Tinov, see v. 342. ' Per- 391. KO.KC poves, infatuated, foolish;
haps it is my popularity that stings you see on v. 67. For the long 5 see Suppl.
with jealousy ? 'Tis not that; you want 744.
to keep a fair wife in your embrace, 392. fleis. e. 8ebs ?)V % irpa£a<ra
putting aside what is reasonable and what avr6. See Cycl. 316. Thus Ka^Trpa^v,
is honourable: a bad man's pleasures are the reading of the MSS., is rightly pre-
themselves bad.' ferred by the later editors to the Aldine
388. ix(T(64[i.rtv for /x^reredriv, and e£eTrpa%ei>, The authority of Menelaus in
tvfiovXiav for —a, are corrections so fact, as Hermann remarks, had nothing
obvious, that it is surprising they were to do either with the oath of the suitors,
left for Monk to make. He compares or with the fulfilment of it. They had
Orest. 254, raxvsSe/iertBov Xvtraav, &pTi taken that oath, because each hoped to be
auippovuv, and adds, that one Paris MS. the husband of Helen: they had joined
gives /j.eTe6r]i>. Conversely in Hel. 42, thein the Trojan expedition, simply because
copies give irpobQ4fjt.rr}v for npovre07]v. B u tthey were bound, when called upon, to
Monk is wrong in reading aAA' iyk for fulfil it.
« 5' 4ytb, on the ground that Euripides 394. eroifiot 5' eiffl Monk for y' olfxat
should have said fiii ev for OVK ev. On (or olfiai) 5' elo-p. So also W. Dindorf
the contrary, we believe no Attic poet has edited; and the correction is highly
could have written /iii eS, because yvovs probable. But Dindorf's punctuation
OVK eS is here a fact, and is no part of a seems better (' and they are ready to do
mere supposition. The meaning obviously so in the folly of their minds') than
is, ' Am I mad because I have taken a Monk's o-rpdrev' (eroifiot b" eiffl) fiapia.

3P 2
476 ETPiniAOT
ov yap davverov TO QCIOV, dXX' e^et crvviivai
Toil's KaKtos TrayivTa<; opKovs KCLL
395
rd/xa 8' OVK diroKTevat 'yco Tinva, KOLI TO O~QV fxev ev
irapd SLKT)? carat, Ka/acrT7;s ewtSos
ejae Se O~VVT7]^OVO~L VVKTCS rjfJLepai re
avofia SpwvTtx KOV Sucata TraTSa? ov? iyewdfi/rjv.
TavTa aoi /Spa^ea XeXeKxat /cat aatfrr} /cat paSicr
ei Se /LAT) /SovXet (frpoveiv ev, raja' ey&> dtjcro) /ca-
X<Ss. 401
XO. oiS' aS SidcfiopoL TSIV irdpos \e\ey[A>£vo)v
/JLV0O)V, /caX&is S' e^oucrt, (freib'eo'dcu T4KVCOV.
ME. alcu, <f>i\.ovs dp' ov^t KeKTyjfiyjv raXas.
ei TOVS (^iXous ye ju,^ 0e\eis aTroXXurat. 405
tppeywv. Hepmami gives iycpfiai, pp e/x€ Se o-vVT^ovffL VVKTCS' Taura 5e OVK
tiirri (ppevuv, ' I flatter myself, you will ifTTa.i iroTe. For this reason a comma
find out their folly.' The next verse is instead of a colon has been placed after
wanting in the copies of Euripides, but TtKva. — For ire'pa 8i/c7)s, which violates the
is preserved by Stobaeus, Flor. xxviii. 10, metre, W. Dindorf would read wapa SiKTjf,
who quotes it together with that following. and so Kirchhoff, with Porson. But the
' For the god is not devoid of intelligence, getting satisfaction even for a bad wife
but is able to comprehend those oaths was not a course involving injustice of
that have been wrongly ratified and ex- itself. Reiske's correction trapa SJKTJJ
torted by compulsion.' Aeschylus has seems at least as good ; and it is preferred
ftpKOSj irrtyixa yevvaiois Trayep, Agam. by Hermann, Monk, and W. Dindorf.
Il(i9. Stobaeus gives the variant KKT- In fact there appears to be an antithesis
T}vayKa<Tfj.4poust which is adopted by Kirch- between the rb irapa SIKTJS of Menelaus,
hoff; cf. Bacch. 644. and the &vona KOV Sixata of Agamemnon.
396. rb ffbv piv, TO. era trpdy/xara, 398. <r\>vTh\ovo~i. Med. 25, Tbv irdvra
oy
€v eorai, eu 4|el, irapa. S'IKTIS, SC.avvTi]Kovaa Scutpiois xp^" i ' wasting
5i8oi5irr)s TTJS SIKT/S. Monk appears to away her whole life in tears.' Electr.
construe T2J abv eu, ' your success.' 240, kvirais ye G'VI/T€TTJK6S. Monk com-
Hermann edits KOV T& abv and Ti/ito- pares II. xxiv. 745, vvKras Te Kai ^para
pios, in this sense, ' It shall never be, SaKpvxtovo'a.
that your affairs shall be prospered by 404. As K€KTi),ua! has the force of a
justice, by your taking vengeance for a present tense, ' I possess,' so eKeKTiifiriv,
most worthless wife, while me days and Attice KSKT-ftfjiriv, has the force of an
nights shall consume with tears, for imperfect, ' I possessed.' Compare 615a
doing to my own offspring what is both and fjSrj. Monk is therefore mistaken in
unlawful and unjust.' There is no need editing KeKriffaai interrogatively, and say-
however of this change, though Kirchhoff ing '' plusquam perfectum illud est ab
has adopted it. In fact, the negative is hoc loco alienum." The true use of &pa
continued from the preceding OVK airo- with an imperfect (see Iph. T. 351) is
KrevSi (as W. Dindorf also perceived). here maintained, ' So then, after all, 1
The king argues thus:—'It shall not be find I did not possess friends, as I sup-
said that I killed my children, and that posed.'
your affairs were thereby made prosperous, 405. tX ye KTA.. ' Yes, you do, provided
while I pine away with grief.' A simpler you do not wish to undo your friends,'
enunciation of the sentiment would be, fyv i. e. to bring your nearest relatives to
eycl) airoKTavto TeKva, rb obv fief eu e(TTa<, grief.
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 477
ME. Set^ets Se irov JXOI TraTpbs CK TOLVTOV
ATA. crv(T(TCi)(f)poveiv yap, ov^l crvvvoaeiv e<f>vi>.
ME. es KOLVOV dXyelv TOIS <J>L\OL<TL
ATA. €v hpcov irapaKoiXeL (JL, dX\a JJLTJ
ME. OVK dpa SOKEI crot raSe iroveiv crvv 'EXAaSi; 410
ATA. \E\X.as Se crui> crol Kara #eov vocret r w a .
ME. (TKrjTTTpca vvv a/u^ei o'ov KaalyvrjTov
iyaj S' e7r' aXXas eip-i jjurj^ava.^ r w a s
<f>i\ov<; T eif aXkovs.—

w IIav€Xkrjva>i> ^
rJKCt) TrcuSd croi rr\v crrjv ayav, 415
'l<juy€vei,av iv
406. 7rou. On the negative sense of position, and we agree with Monk and
this particle see Here. F. 1414. Hec. Hermann that it is probably genuine. It
1 1 9 9 , TTOU TTOT1 &y (piAov rb &&p[ia,pov argues little for the critical judgment of
yevoir' tcy "EAATjtrii/ yevos; The sense the Dindorfs to assert that " haec decla-
here is, ' That is not the way to show matio nuntii quique earn sequuntur duo
yourself a brother.' versus Agamemnonis ab homine inept-
407. This verse was restored from issimo est composita." And that " omnino
Plutarch, vol. ii. p. 64 C. The old read- tota hujus nuntii narratio talis est, ut
i n g w a s ffu<T(rai<ppov€?i' <roi fiovXofx, a\X' desipere eum magis quam sapere credas.
oit Gvvvoireiv. Agamemnon means to say, Adeo tumide, confuse, inepte loquitur."
' It is my nature to act like a brother to This opinion of the spuriousness of the
one who is prudent, not to one who is passage has been also held by Kirchhoff,
infatuated.' who includes 413—441, a s " a b interpo-
409. eS Span/ KT\. ' Summon me to latore aevi recentissimi additi, explendae,
your aid (i. e. claim my assistance as a quam in exemplo suo invenerat, lacunae."
brother) when you are doing me a benefit, To the particular objections, founded on
not when you are giving me pain,' as now slight peculiarities of diction, which have
in demanding the life of my child. been raised by L. Dindorf, Hermann has
411. Oeoe. Monk has Seav with Porson. satisfactorily replied ; and it would take
The sense is, ' No, for Hellas shares in up much space, attended with but little
your folly according to the will of some profit, to discuss them again. One point
god.' must he conceded by all: a messenger
412. ailxet Tyrwhitt for avx^s. 'Go must have arrived, and at this crisis of
then, glory in your sceptre, while you affairs; for Agamemnon's next speech
abandon your own brother's cause.' shows that he has just heard of his wife's
414. A messenger arrives so suddenly, and his daughter's presence in the camp
that Menelaus' speech is intercepted in (v. 457). Those who would account for
the middle of a verse, exactly as in Suppl. the genuine verses having been lost, and
513 Theseus interrupts Adrastus' ex- a spurious pijo-is substituted in their place,
clamation S irayK&KiaTe, by saying ffly'', will doubtless have recourse to the theory
"ASpairr', ex* VTOIXO., and as in Soph. of a leaf having been torn out of the
Phil. 974 (quoted by Hermann) Ulysses archetypus MS.
interposes Si K<&KI(TT' avopuv, rl Spas ; 410. ij/rffiafes Markland for uiv6(iaHas
when Neoptolemus had just asked TI or( wv6ixa<xds TTOT'. That he is right, and
dpafiev, &vSpes; See also Eur. Electr. that the imperfect is the regular idiom,
61)2. The prjcris of the messenger is an has been shown on Heracl. 87. See sup.
interesting one, and a good iambic com- v. 281.
478 ETPinuor
8' oixaprei, crrjs KXvTaiiJLvrjcrTpas Se//.a?,
KO.1 Trais 'Opecrrr??, ak TI rep(j)de(,7]<; iSo)u

aXX', cos paKpav €Tewov, evpvrov irapa 420

Kprjvrjv ava\pvx<>v<TL OrjXxnrovv fidc
CLVTOLL re ir£>Xoi T'# e's Se XapaJ
Kadel/Jiev auras, a»s /8opas yeucraiaro.
ey<u Se Trp6Spo[xo<; CTTJS TrapacrKevrj<;
O4 veTTva-rai yap a-Tparbs, r a ^ e i a y a p 425

77a? 8' e's #eW ofiikos

CT7JV 7 7 a t S ' O7TWS Ot 8 ' €v8aL[X,OV€5
iv Tra.cn Kkewol KOL
Xeyovcn 8', 'T/xevaios Ti9, ^ TI Trpacrcrerai ; 430
^ TTOOOV e)(tov BvyaTpbs ''Ayap.ijxv(xiv a v a f
iralSa ; TU>V 8' ctv ^Koucras TaSe-
irpoTzkitpvcri TTJV vedvuSa,
417- Hermann, with Elmsley, edits <r$; cattle.' Here L. Dindorf pronounces us
KAuTaijUi'^frTpa ddfmp. One would perhaps in the sense of eVeiSJ; " pravum et barbare
prefer this ; but Monk defends the vulgate positum," and denies that it can ever
by Orest. 107, T{ 5' oux^fluyaTpbs'Ep[ii6i>7]sprecede the proposition, of which it gives
ir€fi7reis5e'fias; Add Electr. 1340, IIuAaSr), the explanation by alleging the cause. To
^aiptov XQL, vvpj.<p£vou 54fj.as 'HXeKrpas, a n d which Hermann replies, by observing that
H e c . 724, &A\S etiropai yap rovSe Secrirorov yap is often so used; and he gives an
fitfrns 'Ayafj.E[j.i>ovos. actual iiTstance of ais so placed from Xen.
418. &s TI Hermann for there. The Cyrop. iv. 2, 29. For ais in the sense of
optative follows the present verb because eVe! see Tph. T. 1180.
in 6/j.apru is implied a/j.a tipeptTo, and as 424. (Trjs iztxpafTKivrjs %apti>. That you
is the particle of purpose, ' in order that.' might make the requisite preparations for
Compare Ar. Ran, 23, avrbs f}a$i£a /ml receiving a daughter about to be married.
irovw, rourov 8' ox®, 'lv& [JLTJ TaXanrcapoTro 425. Ta%^a yap one MS. for rax^ia
fiTjS' ax"os <ptpoi. It is surprising that 5e. As this clause is parenthetical, and
Hermann forgot to quote Ion 1375, XP^"0" gives a reason why the whole army have
yap ov /A' 4xpVv 6 J / ct7«ciAais /j.T}Tff$s' rpv- already heard so recent an event, the
<pri<rai, icai n Ttp$Qy)vai piov, which is above reading seems preferable. Compare
nearly conclusive in favour of his emenda- Andr. 70, ofjuoi, 9re7ri»<rTai rhv ifibt/ tutotTov
tion, and furnishes a reply to L. Dindorf's y6vov ;
criticism, " frigidum. ilhid TI quis non 433. TrpoTe\i(ovffL. This verb, which
-sentiat sententiae nocere plus quam prod- is recognized, in some copies at least, by
esse?" Monk gives &s ov Tzpiphtiiis, Pollux, iii. 38, is objected to by the Din-
by an error not uncommon among critics, dorfs as a later form. We have irpoTe'Asm,
who fail to notice that the nominative of inf. v. 718, and Aesch. Agam. 65, 219, so
the personal pronoun is always emphatic. that the substantive at least, signifying
With ISiiu supply avrhv, sc. 'Opitrr-qv. the rites 'preparatory to marriage, was a
420. ahk', ais KTA. * But, as they were word of the old Attic. Euripides, in his
making a long journey, hard by a clear- latest plays, was inclined to admit forms
flowing fount they are recruiting their of the later dialect, of which this may
womanly limbs, both themselves and their have been one, though we cannot be sure
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 479
avdcrcrr). TIS viv aferai TTOTC ;
dW eia, Ta7rl roicriS' i^dp-^ov Kava, 435
Kpara. Kal crv, MeveXews *T> dva£,
v[j.evat,oi> evTpeTTL^e, Kal Kara crreyas
A.wros /3odcrdco Kal iroOcov CCTTOJ KTVTTOS'
<j>S>s y a p TOS' rjKei jxaKapiov rfj irapOivco,
ATA. iirrjvecr'. dXka crreZ^e ScjfjidTcov ecrw 440
ia o aAA. iovarrjs TTJS TV^TJS ecrTat
OLfJLOi, TL (f>£> OvcrTrjvos ; apgo/xai
els oV dvdyK7)<; ^euy/xai'
vTT~rj\0e Oaifxoiv, OXTTC ratv (ro(f>L<T[JLdT(i)v
about it. Photius, irporeKslay 7]fi4pavliloquy following v. 441 is remarkably fine.
ovofidfyvo'iv, ev 77 ety T^y anp6Tro\iv T^V The king perceives the strait into which
yafj.ovfjL€vqv nap04pov &yov<rtv 01 yovt'is as he has been brought by the unexpected
T)]V Bzhv, KaX Ovaiav iinTtXovGiv. In the arrival of his wife and daughter. He is
present passage there is an allusion to the compelled to assume the appearance of
real sacrifice of the maid to Artemis, as joy; but his heart is racked with the
well as to the ceremonial sacrifice to"Hpct consciousness of his criminal concession,
and his mind is perplexed how to avert
435. With i^dpxov Kava, ' bring up the the dreaded consequences, on the one
sacrificial meal-basket as a preliminary hand, of refusal, on the other, of per-
rite,' Monk compares Kava. 5J ^vapx4(r6aiforming so fearful an engagement. Human
TIS, inf. v. 1471, and might have added cunning, he now feels, has been defeated
Kavouy 5* ivripKrai, El. 11<J2. by the superior wisdom of the god. He
436. Hermann adds re, because Mene- wishes that his lot had been cast in
laus could only be invited to take the part obscurity, for then he might weep. But
of an assistant in the coming nuptials, the for kings and heroes it is derogatory, as
principal ceremonies devolving on the men say, to shed tears. So do princes
parents. W. Dindorf perceived the right live on a false theory of glory, while they
meaning, though he failed to see the re are but the slaves of the multitude. They
was wanting; Et tu, Menelae, fratrem may not do what the people will condemn.
adjuva in nuptiisparandis. Monk rejects With what face can he now receive his
the Tf, as he generally does with Her- wife, who so naturally and blamelessly
mann's emendations. attended her daughter to Aulis to be
438. f3od<rdu. We might have expected married, as she supposes? How shall he
0od.Ta>, but cf. Hel. 1434, itaaav 5e xph meet, and with what voice reply to the
yatav fioatrdat [xaKapiais vpvoidiats, and endearments of his child ? How listen to
the note there.—In all this there is ob- her imploring accents when the terrible
viously that sort of tragic irony, which truth is revealed to her, or how endure a
conveys an allusion to one event, as it child's dying curse ? Alas 1 Paris the son
were unconsciously, under the mention of of Priam has been the cause of all this woe.
another. 442. TT68*V Grotius for (r48ev. G.
440—1. This distich is condemned by Burges proposes apfafiut, which Kirchhoff
the Dindorfs, who misunderstand lova"i]s and W. Dindorf approve. But it has
rrjs TI5X»)S, the sense of which is, ' as for- been elsewhere remarked, that the com-
tune goes on in its course,' i. e. as events bination of aorist subjunctive with future
develop themselves. Of course Agamem- indicative was rather a favourite one with
non means, that fortune must now decide the Greek dramatists. See Med. 1101.
how the present conjuncture of affairs is inf. 455.
to be ended. Compare Alcest. 1071, xph 444. vnri\6f, has deceived or frustrated
8', '6GTIS eict, itapTtpziv dtov Soffit*. Her-me by his superior cunning in outwitting
mann adds Oed. R. 1458, aAA' ri fiev me. Cf. v. 67.
ijfiuv poip, tiiroiirtp eia', Xrw.—The so-
480 ETPinuor
iroXXw yevecrdai rav i/xav 445
r) hvcryiveia 8' o>s i^ei TI
Koi yap Scucpvcrai paStws avrois
anavrd T elirelv, TW Se yevvaiw fyvcriv
avoXfia ravTa. TrpoaTaTrjv Se TOV ftiov
TOV oyKov evojaev, TW O OX^^ 1 SouXeuoju.ev 450
eyw y a p ixfiaXeiv jaev CUSOV/ACU hdicpv,
TO fx,rj Sa/cpucrcu 8' av0i<; aiSov/xaL TaXas,
e's r a s yxeyioras crv[x(j>opa<; a<j>Ly[JLevos.
etei>, TI (f)i](ro) Trpos Sd/xapTa TTJV ip/qv ;
Se^o/xai vw ; TTOLOV 455
Kal yap [i avcoXecr' evrl KaKots a ttdpa
iXdova" a/cX^ros. eucdrais 8' a/i'
OvyaTpl wix<f>evcrovcra, Kal TO.
SciJcroucr', iV 17/xas ovTas evprjcrei
8' aS rdXaivav irapdivov, T'L TrapOevov ; 460

448—9. The words awav-ra and we are slaves to the people.' But fiyicos
are interchanged in the old copies, by means the parade of royalty, the external
which the following sense, if sense it be, worship paid to rank, the popularity which
is produced :—' The low-born are allowed is the prominent feature in the life of a king,
to weep and to say degrading things; while in fact his very throne depends on
while the high-born have all these things.' the will of the people. Plutarch's reading
If we ask, what things ? Monk, who Tijj 5' lix^y seems better than the vulg.
retains the vulgate, replies, • the following T<£ T' oxA-tw.
things,' viz. Trpo<rraTT)v exojuee KTA., and 452. Kirchhoff thinks aI8oD,uai inter-
ao Kirchhoff appears to understand the polated from the preceding verse; but
passage. According to the transposition the repetition does not offend the ear.
of the words given, as above, by Hermann 455. (Tu[j.l3dAai Herm. with three MSS.
and W. Dindorf, we have this much better Aldus has avfxpaAui, which most editors
meaning;—' For to the low-born it is easy prefer. See on v. 412.
to weep and to say any thing (however 456. e7ri KIXKO'LS is to be construed with
derogatory to themselves); but to him eAdovo-a, ' by coming uninvited in the
who is noble by birth these things are time of my present misfortunes.' The
considered unworthy of his high position.' MSS. generally give irdpos, but the best
Bothe reads airoir)Ta Tavra, with little or with the early editions, wdpa, which is
no probability. Perhaps however airavra clearly right, though perhaps a conjectural
is corrupt. These verses were thus trans- reading only. Bothe has a fioi Trap', &s
lated by Ennius in bis Iphigenia, quoted i\8ov<r' KTA.., in which his usual want of
by St. Jerome, as Voss and others have taste is conspicuous.
pointed out t Plebes in hoc regi cmtestat 458. ci^cpeufrouiraMarklandfor — ovcra.
loco : licet Lacrumare plebi, regi honeste In the active, this word generally means,
non licet. as here,' to attend on a bride ;' cf. Alcest.
449. Plutarch, citing this passage in the 317.
life of Nicias, ch. 5, gives tie for 76 and 459. Hi/a, • on an occasion when,' &c.
oyttov for 5rjfj.oi/t where Muretus proposed 460. ri icapdevov; i. e. 7 £ Acycc avrfyv
&XXov. Monk retains Srjfj.oj/, but either it TrapBivov; 'Maiden, indeed!' On this
must have a different sense from 6'x^*'> (as idiom see Alcest. 807. Ion 286.—yv/x.-
populus from plebs,) or it is the merest (JietVei, in the same sense as above.
tautology,' the people are our masters, and
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 481
VLV, COS eoiKe, vvfji^evcrei To^a,
tos coKTicr"' oi/xai y a p viv 'iKerevcreLv rdSe'
'/2 irarep, aTTOKTevels yu.e ; TOIOUTOUS yauov?
yijlieias avros x^°" T t ? ecrri crot c/>iXos.
irapoiv S' 'Ope'crTijs eyyus d^a/Soijcrerai 465
ou o"wera avverw^' en ydp icm VTJTTLOS.
aiat, TOV E\evrj<; cos /A' aTrcoXecrei' ydjxov
yij/Aas o Ilpidfiov TLdpis, os e'Cpyaa-Tai raSe.
XO. Kayco KarcoKTELp"', cos yvvaiKa Sel £evr)v
vuep rvpdvvoiv crvix<j>opa<; Karacrreveiv. 470
ME. d8eX(j)e, Sos JUOI Sefias T^S crijs 6cyelv.
ATA. SlSafju' crov ydp TO Kparos, a#\tos 8' ey*^*
ME. ITeXoTra Kwrojivv^, os irarrip TOV/J.OV 7rarpos
TOU croi) r ii<\rj07), TOV TeKovra r 'Arpia,
rj fir/v ipelv croi Tdirb KapBCas crac/>cos, 475
/cat /a?) Vtr^Ses JMT^SCV, dXX' ocroi' <f>pova>.
eyco o" air ocracov eKpakovT cooiv oaKpv
wKTeipa, Kavrbs dvra^rJKd croi TraXiv,
/cat T(3i> TrakaiSiv efa^>io"ra)u,ai, Xdycoi'
ou/c es ere Set^os* et^at 8' ovirep el crv vvv 480
462. iKETei<reiv Markland for—<rai. 471. Menelaus, with more candour
464. yfifieiai aiiros. This was a for- than might have been expected from his
mula of imprecation, which the Greeks selfish nature, is touched by his brother's
thought peculiarly terrible when uttered grief. He comes forward and proffers his
by a dying relative against another, espe- hand. In a magnanimous retractation he
cially by a child against a parent. It resigns all his former claims ; and he now
was to prevent this that the mouth of no longer desires to possess a bad wife at
the maiden was stopped at the sacrifice, the cost of a good brother's happiness.
Aesch. Agam. 226, (TTtf/iojTos KaXKnrpif- 472. <rhv rh KpaTos. He means, that
pov (pv\a.Kkv Karacrx^" <pS6yyov apaiov Menelaus' wish is supreme in the matter,
OIKOIS. since the expedition was undertaken in
466. Monk gives atrvvera, with Bothe; his cause.
and W. Dindorf rejects the verse as spu- 476. eirirqSes, with a special purpose,
rious. It contains however one of those conmlto.
feeling and truthful remarks about young 480. This verse is a little obscure. By
children which Euripides so well knew OVK is <rc dewbs (if the words be right) he
how to make. The language of the boy seems to mean, ' No longer an object of
was unintelligible as language, i. e. mere fear to you ' (who should rather command
lisping, but was intelligible from the my love and respect). For «?^i, Kirchhoff's
method of expression, by looks, gestures, correction elfd seems probable,' I am where
&c. The words ert yap KT\. obviously you are,' viz. in the same view and agree-
refer to ou o-uceTa. Markland proposed ment with yourself about this Trojan ex-
crvvtrois, i. e. TO?OW el$6<riv, like zvtjivtTov pedition. Monk renders the vulgate, (which
\vvzToi(n fioai/, Iph. T. 1092. had been taken to mean, ' I will come
4G8. is L. Dindorf for os ^ . Monk over to your opinion,')' I will place myself
gives '6 fj.' (quae res) with Markland. in your present position.'
VOL. III. 3Q
482 ETPiniJOT
/cat crot irapaivoy JUT^T' airoKTeive.iv TEKVOV
[x,r\T dvOekiadai TOV\X.6V. OV yap evh
ere ji.kv (TTevdleLV, Ta/xa 8' T^Sew
OvrfcrKeiv Te rous crous, TOVS 8' iftovs opav <f>aos.
Tt ySovXo/nat y a p ; ow ya/AOi>s e^atpeYous 485
aXXous XajSotja' av, ei ya/xaiv tjnetpojuat ;
aXX' a.7roXecras dhek<f>bv, 6v jit' ^KICTT' i^prjv,
'E\evr]v eXw^tat, TO KaKov OLVTI TayaOov ;
dcjtpcov veo<s T r\v, irp\v TO, Trpayyxar' iyyvdev
<TKOTT£>V ecretSov otov T^P Kreiveiv riicva. 490
aXXws re JU.' eXeos TIJS Ta\at7T(opov Kopn]?
elcrrjXde, crvyyiveiav Ivvoovpivw,
7) roiv ifiwv exart OvzcrQai ydjxcjv
. TC 8' 'EXevr/s irapdeva) rfj cry [Lira ;
o-Tjoareta StaXu^etcr' ef ^vXt'So?. 495
cru S' ofjLjxa Travcrau Saftrpuots reyycov TO CTOV,
dSe\(pe, Kajxe TtapaKakSiv es SaKpva.
et 8e Tt Kop^s O-TJS 0eo~(f>dT(ov fieTecTTL crot,
/in) '/xot /i€TecrTW o"ot fejaw Tovfibv jaepos.
dXX' e's /xeTaySoXas rfkOov dirb heivav \6ya>v. 500
482. Tovjihv, my private interests. Heraclidae. Here the declaration had
489. T 4 wpdyfiaT' Matthiae for TS been made by Calchas, s!(j». v. 89. Mene-
irpa.yfi.aTa 5'. Monk, placing a colon at laus, as Hermann observes, could hardly
•xpXv, gives rh trpayfia $' with Barnes and have said, ' If / have any concern in the
Markland. Compare with this passage oracles,' because, in fact, he had every
Ion 585, ou ravThv e?5os (paiyzrai TU>V concern, since the expedition was made
•wpajfiaToiy TrpiaosQiV Screw, tyyiBtv 6' for him. What he says, is this; ' if the
opcvuevaiv, and for the infinitive without oracles relate to you, that is not my affair;
the article, Med. 35, oloi' irarptias ft}; I disclaim, for my own part, and make
aTTo\eiTre(r8aL ^Qovh^, Suppl. 1090, olov over absolutely to you, my own concern
(TTepecSai irarzpa yiyvtrat TZKVO>V. in them.'
492. ivvoovp.ivy. For the dative see 500—3. W. Dindorf marks these verses
the note on Med. 58. as spurious, and as " minime Euripideum
498.fleVcjMJTaKopys are ' oracles re^ genus dicendi." His suspicions are not
specting a maid,' as \6yoi Tivbs, ' words shared in by Monk, Kirchhoff, or Her-
about a thing,' inf. v. 812. The idiom has maun, The sense appears to be, 'But,
been illustrated on Ion 9-.'7-—For <roi, it will be objected, I have come to a
the reading of the old copies, W. Dindorf change of mind from a dreadful purpose
gives /uoi, with Markland. Hermann and (i.e. because my promises were too terri-
Kirchhoff retain croi, and edit ^ '/J.O\ for ble to be performed). Well! my case is
jui] juoi. In undertaking a war, oracles a natural one ; 'tis from love of an own
were seldom wanting, and perhaps the brother that I altered my views. Such
poet had in view the number of old pre- ways are those of a man not bad by
dictions that were raked up on commencing nature, to make use of those who are the
the Peloponnesian war. So the oracle best at all times.' The hWa certainly
orders Macaria to be sacrificed in the introduces and anticipates an objection
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 483
ei/cos TriirovOa' TOV ofioOev ire
crrepycov [JLCTeTrecrov. avSpbs ov KOLKOV rpoTrou
TOLOCSS, ^prjcrdai TOVCTL /3eA.TioTots del.
XO. yevvai eXefas TavrdXa re rw zkos 504
irpeTTovra' irpoyovovs *8' ov Karaio^weis aeOev.
ATA. alvS) ere, MeveXtos, OTL irapa yvu>\L"qv kix-qv
VTridrjKas 6p6a)<s Toi>$ Xoyous crow r dftws.
[ME. Tapa^rj y dSeXc^wv n s Si' epcoTa yCyverai
TrXeove^lav re Sw/xdYaw aireTrrvcra
TotdvSe crvyyivtiav aWijXav TtiKpav. 510
ATA.\ dXX' TJKO}1€V yap et? dvayKatas r v ^ a s ,
Ovyarpbs alfj,aT7)pbv eKTTpa^ai (f)6i>ov.
ME. TTCDS ; r t s 8' dj/ayfcdcret ere Trjv ye crrjv KTavetv ;
ATA. airas 'Ay^aioiv crvWoyos crrpaTev/xaros.
ME. OVK, ei vw ets Apyo% y anrocrTeXels TTOKIV. 515
ATA. XdOoifu TOUT' dV- dXX' e/ceti'' ow XTJCTO/XCV.
MS. TO Tfotov ; OVTOL \prj XCav Tapfieip

which he desires to answer. Otherwise and others. Hermann retains them, con-
he would have said, ei 5' e's /AerafioAas tinuing them by 5e in place of 76 to
ijAdov KTA. There is a variant TpoitaX Agamemnon, (who, he says, " aliquam
ToiaiSe, ' such changes of purpose,' but it excusationem affert, quod acerbius cum
seems rightly rejected by the editors. fratre egerit,") and adopting Dobree's
Menelaus is apologizing for what might plausible correction, Sidr' epwTa yiyverat.
seem a fickleness of purpose and a feeble- We suspect they were originally added in
ness of mind ; and he says that he cannot continuation of the two verses of the
be blamed for imitating the ways and chorus. Of their being an interpolation
practices of good men, in making use of, little doubt can be entertained. Neither
i. e. enlisting as a friend, his excellent TapaxT) nor irAeoue^ia are tragic words,
brother. Hermann takes TO?(TI 0€Ari(TToisand there is perhaps no precedent for
for the neuter, " optimis semper uti est three consecutive verses commencing with
commutare quae modo optima videbantur an anapaest. The Aldine TIS is not in
cum contrariis quae nunc optima viden- MS. Pal., ~ which gives 76.—In v. 510
tur." If this be correct, we must trans- v or —01s may be right.
late, ' to adopt at all times the best mea- 512. iKirpa(ai, to carry out, to accom-
sures.' It is hard to choose. plish. In saying that, in spite of his
505. The Se was inserted by Hermann. brother's concession, he is compelled to
It is rejected by Kirchhoff, Monk, and sacrifice his daughter, he alludes to the
W. Dindorf; but we think tragic usage clamorous demands of the army, urged
requires it. It has been proposed also to on by Calchas. For he had said above,
read either Ae'|as or Kwrtuaxvvas. v. 450, T<£ 5' o^A^ SouAeuo/xey.
50(i. Meye'Aecuj Barnes, MepeAa' Mus- 515. vii>, i. e. Iphigenia. The 75 be-
grave, for MepeAaos. The latter emen- longs to ei, not to "Apjos. The MSS.
dation is adopted by Herm. and Monk. give T)V for ei, which makes Markland's
The genuineness of this distich cannot be d?rotrTe'AA7)5 probable. Bothe reads ot>K,
relied on. $\v atroiTT€Wr]S viv eis 'Apyos TrdKiy.
508—10. These three verses are re- Kirchhoff conjectures, otiK, f\v viv "Apyos
jected by W. Dindorf, Monk, Matthiae,
3 Q 2
484 ETPiniJOT

ATA. ^ ipei fiavTevfiaT* 'ApyeCav crrpaTco.

ME. OVK, rfv ddvy ye TrpotrOe TOVTO 8' eu/xape?.
ATA. TO jiavTiKov irav cnripiia. ^LKOTL/JLOV KOLKOV. 520
ME. KovSiv ye xpyjcrTov oi>8e ^pyjat^ov irapov.
ATA. eKelvo S" ov Se'Soi/cas ov/x' eicrep^erat ;
ME. ov JUT) av (f>pdt,et.<;, mus VTroXdfioLfJL av \6yov .
ATA. TO Hiav<f)eLov airepiia TTOVT olSev raSe.
ME. OVK eaT 'OSucrcrevs o Tt ere /ca/ie Trrjixavel. 525
ATA. TTOLKLXOS del Tre<f>vKe TOV T oykov juera.
ME. <^i\on/ua /JLEV eve-^erai, Seivw KCUCM.
ATA. OVKOVV So/ceis viv aTavT Iv 'Apyeuois /necrois

a
519. Bivr). Hermann gives aavfj, the for ujroAaj8oi|Uev, which Hermann retains.
second aorist passive of (raivtLv, but it is a The omission of av is capable of defence;
form without authority. Menelaus' pro- but the correction is more probable.
posal to kill Calchas is, of course, atro- 524. TTCICT' ot$€v. See v. 107.
cious ; but Euripides always makes him a 526. TOV T1 for rod y' Reiske. Monk
bad and cruel man, so that he might regard retains the vulgate in the sense, ' when he
the putting the seer out of the way as takes the people's side;' which would
eufiaph, a matter of indifference, or of contain an ironical hint, that he could
little import. (We might add, that this also take the other side when he found it
is the very word used of Cassandra's convenient. Eut it was the character of
death being little cared for, Agam. 1297, Ulysses to be 7j5v\oyos STj/io^apiCT^s,
SOUAIJJ Bapov<n]s, evfiapovs X6ipa>^iaTos.) Hec. 134.
Nor is Agamemnon's reply inconsistent, 528—42. W. Dindorf regards the whole
as Hermann objects. He does not plainly of this passage as spurious. He thinks it
assent, but he disparages the man and his is too monstrous to suppose that the sol-
office, thereby hinting that he would be diers could ever have been incited by
no great loss. For the poet's dislike of Ulysses to kill both of the royal com-
seers, see Electr. 400. Hel. 755. Iph. manders, and then to sacrifice the maid ;
T. 574. W. Dindorf compares Soph. or, if the commanders retreated to Argos,
Antig. 1055, T& ^avTiuhv yap itav (piXap- that they would have followed them and
yupov ysvos. Kirchhoff would transpose demolished the city. Agamemnon how-
v. 5 2 0 - 1 to follow v. 517. ever was bound to represent even possi-
521. By Trafihy he seems to mean, in bilities in the light of probabilities ; and
allusion to his intended removal, ' when the ferocious and turbulent character of
present amongst us.' Monk gives trdpa, the soldiery is described in equally strong
an arbitrary alteration. The old reading terms Hec. 606, iv TOI juvoia: o-TpaTeifiarta
KoliSei/ y' &xp7i^Tov was corrected by O.K6AO.O~TOS 6'XAOS, vai/Tiirfj T* afapx^
Canter. Translate, ' Yes, and good for itpdaaav irvp6s.—In the first verse OSKOVV
nothing, nor available when present.' South is obviously to be restored for
The ovSev follows the analogy of the OVKOVV 86iceL, as Musgrave, Monk, and W.
syntax noticed on v. 316. Dindorf perceived, and a question is to be
522. oil/A (i. e. t ifj.e) Markland and marked at Biatip. ' Do you not then think
Hermann for'6^u', or'6TIpt which latter that he, standing in the midst of the
W. Dindorf edits ; but the definite relative Argive host, will tell them what oracles
is required, because some particular idea Calchas delivered, and will say of me, that
is meant. I undertook to offer a sacrifice to Artemis,
and am then proving false ?' On the
523. %v [AT] av (ppd£eist ni tu diverts. metrical licence in Kara \f/ivSo/xai see
Compare inf. v. 823, in both places the Androm. 346. Hec. 729.
fii] depending on the implied sense, e&v
fi.il or ei fvi). — viroAdpoifi.' hv Markland
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATA1AI. 485
vireaTTjv 0v[xa, Kara 530
dvcrz.iv ; o ? ^vvapirdcras cnpaTov
ere airoKTeCvavTas ' Apye'tov;
cr(f)d£ai, Kekevcret. KOLV 7rpb
i\66vTe<; CLVTOLS Tei^ecriv KVKXCOTTIOLS
K<xl 535
TOIOMTO. TajJia TTr\\hOjf. 3> raXas iyar
a>s •j"^7Top^at Trpos Oeotv TO, VVV rdSe.
iv [XOL <j)v\a£ov, MeveXea)?, ava crrpaTov
ikOwv, OTTOS av fjur) K\vTai/j.vrjcrTpa raSe
irpXv 'At&rj iraTS' i/jirjv irpoa-dSt \a(5a>v, 510
CTT' eXa^icrrot? Scwcpvois vpdcrau)
re <jiyy)v, St £4vau,
XO. o? jueTpias ^ e o u

531. 8s. For efra tKeivos. Monk and not bear very directly on the plot of the
Kirchhoff adopt ols from Tyrwhitt, but play,—the danger of excess in the passion
the vulgate seems in every way better. of love. The chorus were themselves
Cf. v. 394. maidens, so that they may be supposed to
535. fcuvapirdaovat, scil. rj/xas. W. speak either in reference to the approach-
Dindorf is wrong in supposing £vvap- ing pseudo-nuptials, or to the calamities
•naaovai yfii/ is meant, which he accord- brought on by the rape of Helen, and so
ingly regards as an evidence of spurious- to apply the consequences of that act as a
ness. Monk gives avapn&aovai, with warning to themselves.—The sentiment
Markland, because in Hel. 751 we have contained in the first strophe is precisely
6
p
i ^
the same as that in Med. 630 seqq., the
pleasures and blessings of moderate love,
537. i)T6prinai is a word so question- contrasted with the evils of that in excess.
able, that, although TO. VVV TaSe is Buri- They go on to say, that the natural dispo-
pidean, (Here. F. 246,) it seems not sition is very different in different people,
improbable that the whole verse is an but that education will do much in helping
interpolation. It is not in the least to control the passions and to follow
wanted for the context; and even if aiiro- virtue. And they conclude by illustrating
pucrdai were certainly defensible, the syn- the above reflections from the conse-
tax airopi'iirdat irp6s rivos is singular. quences of Paris' infatuation.
For the perfect passive of a strictly neuter
verb we may compare KsKdiA^zvaai, sup. 542. Monk omits this verse as spurious.
v. 333. It would however be no very He objects (without any reason, that we
violent change to read ws ^7roT7//xai, or, as can see) to cty^v cpvAcZ.tT(retVf and also to
Kirchhoff' conjectures, rinTr6\riiJ.ai. the hasty and incidental manner in which
540. trplv—irpotrSSi, ' before I shalljustthe request is conveyed to the women,
as the scene is about to close. It
have dedicated.' Hec. 368, "AiSri Ttpotni- does not seem necessary to discuss such
9eio> e/j.bv 84/ms. See on Androm. 1016.arbitrary criticisms at length.
Phoen. 964.
541. €TT3 4hax[&Tois SaKpvois, with 544—552. With /xerpias deov we may
fewest tears ; i. e. that, if I must incur suppose some word like ervxov was con-
pain, I may not have to share it with templated, but omitted in afterwards
others.—Menelaus now leaves the stage. adding the complete phrase fxereaxov ASK-
Agamemnon seems to remain, seated, Tpaiv. ' Happy they who have moderately
participated in the goddess, and with
perhaps in a moody and thoughtful atti- sobriety have shared the bridal couch
tude, while the chorus sings the second given to mortals by Aphrodite ; who have
stasimon. The subject is one which does
486 ETPiniAOT
a re <ra><$>po(Tvva<; 545
v 'A<f>po$LTas,
yaXaveCa ^pyjcrdjJLevoL
ol(TTpOiV, O0L Sr]
"Epcos 6
evreCverai, 550
TO juet" iir evaCwvu
TO 8' iirl crvyxycrei /Storas.
aveveira) viv a\x,eripo)v,
Kxnrpi KaXXicTTa,
etr) Se JJLOL jxerpia \ikv 555
yapvi, TTOOOL 8' ocrioi,

TO,?, TToWav 8' aTTodeC/Jbav.

oicKpopoi, oe <pvcreis ppoTcov, avT.
oiaTpOTroi Se TpoiroL, TO O 6p- 560
icrdkov craves deL

enjoyed a calm repose from those fierce SioVep S iroi»)TJ)s OVTOS (he had mentioned
passions, wherein Eros directs a double Chaeremon just before) ov icaicws avrov
arrow of desires, one tending to a happy ras Suva.fj.ets Siaip&v (pf)fj\,
a lTwv
5i8u/^a yap
T v
lot, the other to the confusion of life.' r6£a avrbv efTtivzirdai x p' t ^ ^
— For the old reading /xaifi^ey' Hermann KTX. Athenaeus also gives the variant
gives ^\o^.4vwv, Bothe ^Uvo^v, Canter Tu^a for TroVjttqo.
(iteAojUFi', all which suit the antistrophic 558. S' for T' Reiske.—airoSiifxav,
verse exactly. But Nauck proposes /xai- ' may I put away from myself,' or lay
r
vohSiv (from //.aii 6\T]'>)} an ingenious andaside. This aorist is differently used in
more probable reading. So Sappho has Iph. T. 376.
Haiv6\a Qvfi.2, and Aesch. Suppl. ,101, 559 —C8. rpSnoi, TO 8' opdas is the
Stdvoiav p.aiv6\iv Ktvrpov tx°>v &<PVKTOV.correction of Hermann after others for
However, fi.aivoii.ivwv, adopted by W. Tp6iroLS' 6 b" opdhs KT\. He observes,
Dindorf and Monk from Reiske, satisfies " bpfths quum pererrorem exaratum esset,
the metre, (which, like most of this TO in 6 mutari, hiatuscjue vitandi caussa
strophe, is glyconean polyschematistic,) if rp6iroi in TpoVois corrigi debuit." Kirch-
it be taken as three long syllables. See a hotf also gives §La.<f>opoi for SidjpoTroi, and
similar licence on v. 1(39. so Monk, after Hoepfner. Translate,
(
548. 801,i.e. ov,'ha, 'inthe case of which Now the natures of mortals are different,
love,' &c. Cf. v. 97- Bothe wrongly gives and diverse are their ways ; but what is
ZTL, quandoquhlem. The meaning is, ' for truly good is always self-evident: more-
then,' i.e. when men are possessed by over, the training that is imparted by edu-
this oTarpos, ' there is a double lot that cation greatly contributes to virtue; for
awaits them, happiness or misery.' both modesty is wisdom, and it brings a
550. Though the middle voice evrei- compensating pleasure to comprehend in
wrai is rather strangely used, the reading one's mind what is fitting to be done,
is confirmed by Athenaeus, xiii. p. 50'2 wherein (i. e. in attaining which know-
E, who quotes v. 549—52, apparently as ledge) reputation brings imperishable
the words of Chaeremon, but meaning, as glory to life.'
Hermann thinks, Euripides himself;—
 1QITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 487
Tpo(j)aC 6' at TratZe.v6fJLe.vai,
jueya (f>epovcr' eis rav aperav,
TO re yap alSeicrdai <ro(f>ia,
TOLV T itjaWdcrcrovaav e^ei 565
^dptv V7rb yva>jxa<; icropav
TO Seov, evOa Sd^a <£epei
dyqparov fiiora.
TI drjpeveiv dperav,
yvvai^lv fxev Kara Kvirpw 570
KpvTTTav, iv avhpda-i 8' a.3
Acdcr/xo? ez^Sot', o ixvpioTrkr}-
6rj fxel^co TrdXtv a u f e t .
, w Hapis, f)T€ crv ye
562. iratd€v6/ji€vai, Sia TraiSefas 5t5(J- op-iidrtav ara&is TTSQOV,) we may trans-
fxevai. Monk gives TraiSeuo/ieVaJr, ' of late thus:—' 'Tis a great thing to pursue
those under instruction.' In the next virtue, for women indeed in their unre-
1
verse ^€70 (pepova ets TO.V aperaf is vealed affections, but in men on the other
Kirchhoff's reading from his best MS. hand there is an instinctive faculty for
Aldus has (pepova' (Is aperav. Heath, governing, which makes a state greater by
followed by most of the editors, <pepovirivbringing a vast population.' Perhaps the
els aperdy. poet touches on the dogmas of some mystic
564. <ro<pia Scaliger for cotpia. Thephilosophy, like that of which we have
aiSuis here mentioned is that so poetically glimpses in the Sacchae.
described in Hipp. 78, aifitbs Se iroTa^i- 574. The conclusion of the ode, and
atffi K7]irei'rei SpSaois. also Clytemnestra's speech, down to v.
hijh. The nominative to €^ei is (rb) 630, W. Dindorf considers an interpola-
effopav, the seeing and understanding in tion. The present editor concurs in the
the depths of one's mind, virb "yvdifxas,main in this opinion, though neither Her-
propriety of action in all cases, T& Seov. mann nor Monk appear to have enter-
The phrase e|aAAaff(Tou(7a x^Pis ' s °^~ tained the like suspicion. No one used to
scure. Hermann's interpretation is given the style of Euripides could accept, as
above (gratiam compensanteni). It might from his pen, fin crv ye in v. 574, 7rAe'-
mean, ' has that pleasure which rids us of Ketv or irveiv ^Lifx^^ara in v. 579, nor the
(gets us out of) pain.' passage in v. 584—6, where the article
567—8. The old readings §6£av and alone betrays a later hand. The same
fiiorav were corrected by Barnes and Mus- remarks apply to the bad versification of
grave respectively. Monk gives tvOzv and v. 593,1 509, and 603—4, the form e,8Aa<r-
fiioras. T^Kaff in v. 595, the Doricism e7TToa(?7js,
569—73. These words are obscure, and and to the wretched composition of the con-
we cannot be sure of the true reading. cluding five verses. Hermann himself in-
T h e v u l g a t e KOIT/JLOS ZVSOV 6 /xupiOTrXrjO^s closes v. 599—606 within brackets. It
suits the metre sufficiently, but the latter is probable however, for the reason al-
words give no intelligible sense. Her- leged on v. 607, that some of these ana-
mann reads ic6<rfi.os iviiv, with Markland,paestics, perhaps five or six, are genuine;
and so W. Dindorf. Monk gives K6S)XOS for it was proper to allude to the advent
eviixff, % /ivptoirK-qBri KTA. "What the poet of the queen, while she in turn alludes to
meant generally is clear enough ; that their address.
woman's virtue consists in chastity, a Ibid. For ^Te Hermann gives Si Hdpi,
man's in governing the state. Admitting jj.i]Ti KTX., which he supposes to mean
Monk's h fivpionXrieri, (where & may evene?0e i*i]T£ (fxoXes ICI^TC irpdtyris, though,
stand for is, as in Hipp. 525, epas, t Kar as Monk rightly objects, the Greek is
488 ETPiniJOT
/3OVKOXOS dpyewais eYpa^ijs 575
'iSaicus irapd ju,ocr^ot?,
I3dp/3apa (TvpC^cov, 4>pvyia)V
av\a>v 'OXV/JLTTOV KaXa/xots
jjiLfirjfxara Trve(a)v.
evOr/koi Se Tpe<f>ovTO /3des. 580
ore ere /epicris e/i.ei'e deav,
d cr \EXXaSa iti[xmu
iXecjyavToSeroiv irdpoi-
dev 8d//.ftjv, os Tag 'EXevas
iv dvTWTrot? (3\e(j)dpoicrii> 585
epu>ra SeSwfcas,
epwrt 8' avros iTTTod07)s.
odev epis e/Hs 'EXXaSa crui' Sopi vavai T dyu
es Trepya/xa Tpotas.
tft) l&). 5""
jxeydXai fjLeyd\a>v evSaLjxovCai.
TTJV TOV /3ao"iXew5
tSer' 'I(f>Lyeveuav dvacraav \ijxrjv,~\
TvvSapeov re KXvTaLfivrjcrTpav,
e/c fieydXoiv ifiXacrTrjKacr' .r>95
more than questionable. Monk himself 583. By the ' ivory-bound palace' (a
supposes a lacuna, like ejUoAes, 3> TTcipis, phrase borrowed from Od. iv. 73) as Bro-
[e'/cAi7ri>j' AapSdvov 7a»>, 4V9a (ru 87)] /3ou- daeus remarked) the palace of Menelaus
KOAOS KT\. But the writer perhaps had at Sparta is meant, xpvar°v T> TlAetcrpou re
nothing better to say than ' You came, O /cos! apyvpov i)fi' iAetpavTos. Monk ejects
Paris, to the place where you were brought v. 582, supposing e/toAe? — Trdpoidev
up among the white cows of Ida.'—For S6JJ.O>V to have been intended by the poet.
avpifav compare Hel. 358, TB TE tyvpiy- 586. He seems to have meant ecSi-
ywv aoidav (TejStforTt UpuzfiiSa TTOT1 af/.(pl §6vai epwrafiAt<pdpois,but the expression
fSov<TTadfi.om. betrays an incorrect imitator.
578. OvAvfiwov Heath. SeeonTroad. 589. Blomfield transposed the unme-
215. Here. F. 872. trical words is Tpotas Tlcpya/xa.
579. The MSS. readings are irKiav or 590. <A> la. This and the following
•Kvewv. The old editions give TTK4K<OV. verses to v. 598 are given by Hermann to
Kirchhoff conjectures nl/j.r)ixa, iraAaiwi/. the hemichorium. The queen and her
We have no doubt the writer used irviaiv daughter are now first seen approaching
(or irvtiwv, as W. Dindorf has edited), with great state, in a car drawn by mules,
' blowing on his reeds strains in imitation and with numerous attendants.
of the Phrygian pipe of Olympus.' Monk 593. Bothe and Hermann omit efi-tjv.
supposes the genuine words to have been Iphigenia could not in any sense he
fypvylwv abAwv avr'tiraKov Tuvohv — TrAe- called the queen of the women of Cal-
KOIV. ehis.
581. For tfitve Hermann reads efxawe 595. " Cur non $tfiAa.(rriiKa.(r' ?" asks
or zjATivt. Monk, who edits accordingly; and so,
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 489

em r ev/ATj/cet? rjKovcrt.
Oeoi y 01 KpeCcrcrovs ol T' 6\fio<f>6poi
TOIS ou«r euoaijiiocri uvaTcov.
a-Tw/xeu, XOXKISOS eKyova Ope^f/LaTa,
TTJV fiacrikeiav Sefwju.e^' o p v 600
a,7ro /U.7J cr<£aXep<3s CTTI [TT)I/] yalav,
dyawus Se yepolv, fj.akai<f) yvGj/j.7],
l^rj Tapfitjcrr) *ro I'ewcrri JJLOXOV
TO /cXeivo^ TEKI'O
e Oopvfiov]
Apyeiav; 60S

opviOa fjiev TO^S' aicnov

TO o"di' Te xpyjcrTov /cai Xoywv ev<f>r)iAiaw
iXTrCSa S' e^co Ttv' a»s CTT' icrOXoicriv ya//,ot5
7rapei/u w/x^aywyos. dXX' o^/jidTav 610
a s <f>epa> (f>epi'a<; Koprj,
without doubt, Euripides would have copies give vecoor/ poi fio\6v. Bothe is
written. In Troad. 350 the MSS. give not happy in editing ceeuoT! fioXiv /J.OI TJ)
TZKVOV K\ZIV6V y' yAya/j.z/j.v6vloi>.
597. Hermann gives 0eo£ TOI, Mont 604. The words jitijSe dSpvfiov seem an
fleo! 5' 01 KTX. The poet may have used interpolation. Monk gives pi] 87) 66pv$oy
o'lre for o'irives, in this sense; ' Surely KT\., with Hermann and Bothe, after
the great gods are they who are the Heath.
bringers of wealth to such as are not G07. Clytemnestra, on appearing upon
rich,' i. e. it is a god only who can do the stage in her car, first offers her ac-
this. Later writers especially often used knowledgments to the coryphaeus for
the phrase ol tcpeiTToves of the gods, the good words with which she has just
daemons, or heroes. Otherwise we might been greeted. " We regard this," she
translate, ' the better sort of people, and says, " as a favourable omen, namely,
they who gain wealth, are regarded as your goodness of disposition and the dis-
gods by the unlucky,'—as Aeschylus said, creet terms of your address." rh aov
Cho. 50, T£> 5' ZVTVX^V, f<S5' 4v fiporols xp7l(TTb*'} like rb yzvvaiov &c. Cf. Suppl.
0e6s T€ Kal 6eoS TrXeoy. 872, &A\oy xpi <rT '' T ') T ' ^o-Ki7K(iTa. It is
601. The TT)V is omitted in MS. Pal., evident that this can only allude ro what
according to Kirchhoff, though added by the chorus had said in some of the fore-
a later hand. Monk is perhaps right in going anapaestics, which therefore appear
regarding eVl T V yaiav as an intrusion, to be extensively interpolated rather than
particularly as it violates the law of ana- wholly spurious. If we may hazard a
paestic synapbea. conjecture, the genuine verses ran nearly
603. rb, wanting in the copies, and as follows ; ii>, ii>, | peyaAai fiey&Kaiv
'Aya/j.e[ii'6i'iov in place of 'hya(x4(j.vovos,tvbat/j.oi/iat. ) T^V mvfiatTtAtajs*\<pty4-
are respectively the emendations of Her- vsiav \ T\V Tuvddpzaf Te KXvraiixvrjaTpav
mann and Monk, and of Markland. But | 8e£c6,ite0' u x a " ' """" / " ) <r<t>aAfpi>s | aya-
it is hardly worth correcting verses so in- vats x*pc\v, IXT\V <£KTV\TJ\IV \ TOIS 'Ap-
curably bad in themselves. The old -yeiais | ^eirai fclvais ira.ptxvp"''•
VOL. III. 3R
490 ETPiniJOT
I Tre/xTrer' es fieXaOpov
(TV 8 ' , to T€KV0l> fJLOL, XeLVe TTtoXtKOV?
afipbv TiOeicra KWXOV aadeves 6' a/xa.
u//,ets Se, vedvL&es, viv dyKaAais e^t 615
Se£a<r6e Kal TropeucraT

[at S' e's TO irpocrdev <TT7)Te TTCOXLKUV J^vycov,

<f>o/3epov yap airapdfjivOov 6'ju.jU.a TTGAIKOV 620
Kal 7rat8a ToVSe, TO^ 'AyafJiejAVovos yovov,
Xd^vcrB', 'OpecrTTjv eVt y a p e a r i
TEKVOV, Ka^euSei? TTWXLKS Sa^els
' a$e\<f)f}<; i(f)' v[xevai,o
ap ayadov KTJOOS auTos icoXo<s <ov 625
i, TO *TTJ9 Nr/pfjSos Icrodeov yivo<;.
Kadrjcro Sevpo \x.ov TTOSO?, T4KVOV,
612. W. Dindorf gives ivXafioinercu in v. 613; nor was it necessary or even
with Barnes ; but the queen may be probable that the taking of the infant
supposed to address the male attendants Orestes from the car would be so circum-
on her car, as naturally and appropriately stantially described; nor, finally, was
as the women of the chorus. The dowry Clytemnestra likely to show such know-
may have consisted of beautiful maidens. ledge of the family and birth of Achilles
See v. 47. (v. 625), when she afterwards asked what
615. vidviSes viv Pierson for veavi- his pedigree was, v. 6^i6. Monk only
Saicrii' or —zaaiv. For the synizesis, see omits 627—30 and 635—7, in the latter
on Cycl. 28, where several examples will alone being followed by Hermann.
show that Monk, who omits this and the Ibid, ai 5'. Monk gives oi S", with
next verse, is mistaken in his opinion, Dobree, supposing the male attendants
" nullibi, quod sciam, vea unam syllabam to be addressed. The next verse means,
cfficiunt." ' for the eye of a colt is not to be soothed
1
617- K&/J.OI Monk, Hermann, and by words when timid, i. e. when it has
Kirchhoff for Kai /tot. Compare Phoen. taken alarm.
848, us Trac' a-Kjivt) TTOVS Te irptafivTov 623. For KaBevStis the majority of the
iptAil x€lP^s Svpaias hvafxtvtiv Kov<picr- copies give Sa/ceveis. Kirchhoff thinks it
/MTCI. Electr. 999, x ^ ' P ^ 5 ' f>>)s A « - " interpolator! condonandum ;" but the
j8e<703, tv" €^o} TOUS1 uxov fTT^a'co irSSa. context requires the sense, ' are you sleep-
619. Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf ap- ing ?' In the next verse e-yeipe is rather
pear to be right in regarding the whole improperly used for iyeipov.
of this passage to v. 637 as spurious. 626. The rijs was inserted by Portus.
The latter indeed includes 63H—9, but Aldus and the subsequent editions give
retains as genuine 031—2, and in his rb Njiprjfios iraidSs.
opinion the present editor is more disposed 627- For KaBijcro Hermann gives Ka.8-
to concur, without however believing that eiaa, and regards TCKVOV as the accusa-
the entire ^trts from v. 607 is an inter- tive depending upon it. ' Hand down the
polation. The remainder of it, viz. from boy, Iphigenia, to me, his happy mother;
the present verse, is not badly written, and then, yourself standing near my foot,
nor is it devoid of pathos. But it was give him into the arms of these ladies.'
not likely that the poet would so often The order of the words is altogether
have repeated TTCOAIKSS after once using it against such a meaning, though Hermann
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 491
TTpo<z fiyjTep , IcjuyeveLa, fiaKapiav Se /xe
gevaicri raicrSe TrXrjcrCa crra^eicra Sos,
/cat oevpo 8r/ Trardpa Trpoo-eLire o~bv <f>iXoi'."\ 63O
2> cre/3a<; e/xoi peyicnov, 'Aya^ieixvwv dva$,
OVK anLcrTovcrcu credev.

[IQITENEIA.
a> prJTep, viro'&papovo-d cr, 6pyLcrdr}<; Se fir),
Trpos crrepva TTaTpbs crrepva rdfjud Trepifiaka.
iyo) Se /3ouXojiiai r a o-a <nipv, £> irdrep, 635
vwoopafjiovcra Trpotrfiakuv SLOL xpopov.
node!} yap ofxfxa Srj crov. 6pyicrO7)<; Se JXT].
KA. dW, S> TEKVOV, XPV' ^"XoTrarwp 8' dei -nor et
fiaAicrTa Traiooiv TWVO OCTOVS eyoy 'TCKOV^]
1$. w Trdrep, icrei&ov cr' dajxivrj TTOXX&I ^pot-w. 640
^4P4. /cat y a p Trarr/p cri' rd8' icrov V77ep d[jL<f>o?i>
1$. Xa^P'' e ^ °^ A0' dyaywz; Trpbs cr' iTroCrjcra?,
ATA. OVK old' 07TCOS <f>S) T0VTO KOI [JLT] <£>£>, T£K.VOV.
1$. ia-
ws ov /3Xe7rei§ evKrjXov do~jxe.v6<;i fiiSa>v.
iSa
ATA. TTOW dvSpl ySacriXet KOX o~Tparr)\dTr) jaeXei. 645
!<?. Trap' ifxol yevov vvv, /A^ V I <f>povTih*as rpeirov.

persuades himself it is " rectissime et ap-
tissime dictum." Of course, he gives
also fiaicapiav €/ne for ft. 5e /xe.
631—2. This distich is placed in all
the old copies after that next following, &
/irJTep—Trepif3a\a. The alteration was
made by Porson, who read irpoafiaKw, and
conversely 7repi/3aA«iV in v. 636. It is
clear that Clytemnestra ought first to
address her lord; and then the single
verse of Iphigenia (640) very appropri-
ately follows.
C33. cr' for y' Reiske. Kirchhoff now
gives it as the original reading of his best
MS., altered to y'.—viroSpafie7p, like two-
Btlii in Ar. Equit. 1162, means ' to outrun
another by unfair means.'
6 3 8 - 9 . This distich was given by Por-
son to Clytemnestra instead of Agamem-
non. For xph there is a variant %P"<
which is- the Aldine reading. In either
ease the word refers directly to the spu-
3 B2
rious lines preceding, (xpw <rr4pvoist or
xph Trepi/3a\f7v,) and therefore Kirchhoff
is hardly consistent in regarding this dis-
tich as genuine, while he includes Si ju^-
rep—Trepi0a\a, to which it might have
been the reply, in his condemnation. But
TraiScov roii'Se (TOOSC Elmsley, i.e. rod Trap-
6VTOS 'Ayancpvovos), and the emphatic
eyii, are clear indications of spuriousness.
Monk gives iraiSaiv, TGJS' OGOVS iyd>"nKov,
as Bothe had edited,
644. %KI)\OV W. Dindorf with Blom-
field. But we have irapeimri\eiv in Here.
F. 99. Some copies insert /J.' after $\4-
irea, but the meaning is 'look tran-
quilly,' like o|ii SepKttrOai &c.—ourfievos,
cf. 640—1.
646. /xh Barnes for «al //)). Either vvv
or KOX is of necessity interpolated. Both
m a v nave
resulted from changing the ori-
ginal imp' ifxol yevdpevos (i^ KT\.
492 ETPinuor
ATA. dXX' elfil napa crol vvv ana?, KOVK aXXoOi.
10. [JLeOes vvv 6(j>pvv o/x/xa T eKTeivov <f>uXov.
ATA. iSov yeyrjOd cr a>s ydyr)6' bpa>v, TCKVOV.
10. Kanei/ra XeijSeis Sd/cpv' an' o/x/xdrwi' creaev 650
ATA. fiaKpd yap TJ/JUV rj Vtoucr' dnovaia.
10. fovK oT8' o n ^>]75, OVK oiSa, <f>iXraT' C/JLOI narep.
ATA. avverd Xeyovcra /xdXXov ets OLKTOV /X ayets-
10. do-vvera vvv epovyiev, el ere y ev<f)pava>.
ATA. nanat, TO aiydv ov o~0eva>' ere 8' yjveo-a. 655
10. fJ-ev, <3 ndrep, Kar OIKOV inl TeKvois creOev.
ATA. f^eXw ye' TO OeXeiv 8' OVK k'ywv dXyvvop-ai.
10. OXOLVTO Xdy^at /cat r a MeveXew KaKa.
ATA. aXXovs 6Xet \npoo~ff d/xe StoXecravr'
647. iropa <rol, i. e. in thought. The 654. vvv most of the copies for /xev or
irony of this dialogue is very well carried jueV y of the MS. Pal. Hermann and
out, nearly every verse having an am- Dindorf give vvv, but it does not appear
biguous sense. The entire passage seems that the enclitic is ever used with the
too clever for a mere imitator: never- indicative. The verse has a Euripidean
theless, there is reason to fear that some tone of filial love, ' I will talk nonsense
of the verses have been tampered with. now, if that will please you better than
648. €KTGLVOV, unbend your brow. In sense,' i. e. than the expression of my
sense, the word refers to 6<ppbs rather real feelings.
than to 0/A/j.a. 655. There is something suspicious in
649. The old reading y£yr)8', eais yt- this verse, the first part of which Her-
yi)6a a* was corrected by Musgrave. For mann supposes to have been said aside.
the formula see Iph. T. 575. Perhaps -Kinrai was extra metrum, like ea
651. aTrov&ia. She is to understandin v. 644, and the verse may have com-
by this, his absence at Troy. But his menced with a verb, as TJXyTjaa, <uyav ov
anxious look makes her suspect some- (rQevtov. We may however defend ov
thing more, so she replies, ' I know not aQivm TO fftyav by TO Spav OVK rj8i\r]0'av,
what you mean.' We cannot however Soph. Oed. C. 442.—o-e S' fjvfcra is, ' But
depend on this latter verse, which Kirch- I' thank you,' viz. for you desire to
hoff pronounces " corruptior quam qui please.
corrigi aut possit aut debeat." Various 656. €7rl TtKvots, with your children ;
emendations have been proposed, with properly, ' at them,' or ' over them.'
little success. It is probable that the Bothe wrongly explains it, " propter tuos
genuine line was lost, and this substituted liberos."
in its place. Monk's conjecture, OVK o?Sa, 657. This verse has been variously
(pi\Ta83 '6 T( Aeyets <rv fxoi, TrdTtp, has corrected. Monk follows Scaliger, 84\w
that common error of modern compo- TO Se 84\eiv} Hermann gives 6t\a3v ye, TO
sitions, the addition of the emphatic <ru. OtAeie, and Kirchhoff proposes fle'Aoi/ai,
Bothe's correction is little short of, por- Tb 6ts\eiv 5'. We suspect that TO fleAcij-
t e n t o u s , OVK oJ8\ t (p^S, fy K($5« <pi\TCLTOV, is corrupt, and that the poet wrote 0eAw
irdrep, where 3} Kcpfia is supposed to standTOfivvaTOv8' OVK ^x^v. Compare how-
for ^ KCU oiSa. The answer of Agamem- ever Hec. 566, 6 8' ov 8e\av Te KOX 8e\a>v.
non, it will be observed, implies that she Markland would read Tb TeKflv b".
had said, 'if I conceal my misgivings I 659. This verse can hardly be right as
shall not find words to be understood,' or it stands, according to the correction of
something of the like purport. It is pro- Porson. The old reading was &A\ovs
bable that several lines have been lost. oAei vp6tr8(V, a fie KT\. Hermann gives
Dindorf suspects 652—5. &AAovs oAej Trp6ir6', 'ivct /J.e 8. £., alias per-
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 493
d>? TTOXVV dirrjo-Oa ^povov iv AvXiho<; /xv^o^. 660
ATA. KOI vvv yi JX' i<T\ei STJ TL /XTJ o-TeXXew arparov.
1$. irov xous $pvya<; Xeyovcnv a>Kicrdai, irdrep ;
ATA. ov fit]TTOT OIKCIV w<f>e\* 6 Ilpidjxov Tldpus.
I<P. fiaKpdv y aTraipei'i, <2 vdrep, XLTTODV i/xi.
[ATA. e's xauTOP, w dvyarep, *rji<ei<s crw iraxpt. 665
1$. <f>ev.
eid rjv KaXov [xoi, o~oi T dytiv CTU/XTTXOW eue.l
ATA. ex' £<TTL KO1 croi TTXOVS, Iva (jLvyjcreL Trarpos.
1$. (TVV jxrjTpi TrXeucracr YJ p,6vrj Tropevcrofxai;
ATA. /xovrj, jxovcoOeicr drrb Trarpos xal jti^xepo?.
!<?. ov TTOV fx' e's aXXa Scofxar oi/ci'^ei?, 7raxep ; 670
ATA. ea TaS'1 ov XPV T O t »S' eihtvai Kopas.
o-TreCS' €K $pvy5>v /xov defxevos ev xajcei, vdrep.
ATA. 6vo~al jxe Ovaiav irpoiTa Set TLV ivOdSe.
aAAa gvi' tpots X/37? T 0 T

Jen/ prius, quo in loco (sc. Aulide) me proper for me that you should take me as
perdiderunt. With some doubts about the a fellow-voyager with you.' Propert. v.
construction in an Attic writer, we might 3, 45, ' Romania utinam patuissent castra
suggest &\Kovs oAeT irpdcTd' ij jue Sio\4trai>T3puellis : Essem militiae sarcina fida tuae.'
exeir, ' they will destroy others (i.e. cause 667- nal <rol. This so well suits the
the death of my child) before they have preceding nattpav y' airaiptis, as to supply
destroyed me.' Or better, perhaps, aWovs additional proof that the intervening lines
oA.e? irpbs olcri 5. €., ' besides those they are spurious. For ST' e<m, Porson's
have already undone,' viz. myself. Com- emendation, the old copies give atVe?s n.
pare, for a similar sentiment, Med. 1016, It is strange that Bothe should have edited
&X\ovs Kard^ai irpScrdei' T] r6.Xa.tv' 4yw. alre7s T t ; teal <To\ TT\OVS, %V hi* ixvi\<Tzi TTCL-
662. wKiirdcu Porson for ificijcrBai. See Tpta,addingin his note," sententiamquoque
inf. v. 706. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 233, iroS adjuvat &c particula." Hermann reads
ov
TOLS 'AB^vas (pafflf iSpiHTBcu x® ^! a\x' «7TI, which is probable, for AAA
665. This verse also is corrupt. Some and AIT differ only in slight strokes.
copies add <rv &' before ^/ceis, but this is—Iva nvqtrti, i. e. in Hades, where you will
evidently a metrical supplement. Neither remember that it was a father's hand that
Hermann's correction, ets raurby rjfj.e'ts slew you, and will send evil upon him in
<rol, cv 6' T/jKeis <r<p irarpl, nor Monk's, return.
els Tavrbv TJKEIS, SI K.6pT]t cu <?$ irarpt, 670. h 'aXXa Sii/iar'. This does not
nor Bothe's, S> diiyarep, els ravrbv crv <T$necessarily imply that she was aware of
y' r/^ets warpl, is more satisfactory than her approaching nuptials. She may have
Porson's, & Bvyarep, 9/Kets leal av y (Is thought that she was to be placed under
•ravThv irarpi. A much more easy restora- the care of friends till her father's return.
tion would be, e(? lavrbv rivets, & TZKVOV, 671. ea riS' Gaisford, 'iaaov Blomfield,
T§ <rij> Trarpl. In fact, this verse contains for ea ye or ea ye r'. Hermann and
no intelligible answer to Iphigenia's re- Kirchhoff retain the latter, supposing the
mark. Like v. 652, it was probably T1 can here stand for rot. What follows
interpolated, perhaps to fill a lacuna; and is read in the old copies ov %pi] rot rd$'
the same must be said of the next verse, Monk has OVTOI xph TC£5\
of which no tolerable sense can be made. 674—7> These verses are, perhaps, an
Hermann reads aoi y\ ' I wish it were interpolation. There is little sense in the
494 ETPiniAOT
ATA. eicrei cnr ^epvCfiav yap ecrnj^ei 7reAa?. 675
1$. o-TTJo-ojAev dp' d/M<fi /3«/xoi>, S> irdrep,
ATA. tflXca ere [AaXXov 77 '/xe TOV firjSev
X^PeL $£ fJ.eXddpa)v ivTos o<f>0f)va.L
TriKpov cjiik-qixa SoCcra Se$idv T ifiol,
fxeXXovaa Sapbv Tra-rpbs aTroiKr\(jeiv yjiovov. 680
<5 (nkpva. teal TrapfjSes, a> £av9al KO/xat,
ft)S a^^os v^t^ eyeved' 7) Qpvycav iroXis
'EXevrj T€' Travco TOUS Xoyovs" r a ^ e t a y a p
VOTIS Sicufcet /x' o\i\ia,roiv xpavcravTa arov.
Iff es [xeXaOpa. ere 8e TrapatTov/xai, raSe, 685
yevedXov, el KarayKTicrdr^v ayav
'A^iWel dvyarep eKSwcretv ifJLijv.
awocrTokal yap fjuaKapiaL /xev, dX)C OjU.&)S
haKvovcri TOVS re/coi'Tas, orcw aXXots Sd/xots
TraiSas 77apaSt8ft! TTOXXOL /xo^^rjeras TTarrjp. 690
dcrv^eTos ei/xi, vevcrecrdai Se jxe
BoKeL r a S ' , atare \Lr\ ere vovOereiv,
v v[Levaioi(iiv e£dya> KOprjv'
aXX' 6 I'djaos a u r a TW ^povqt crvvio"){yavei.
Tovvofxa pev ovv TratS' otS' oriy /carij^ecra?, 695
yevovs Se iroiov ^djTrodev jiadeiv OeXco.
ATA. Alyiva 6vyd,T7]p eyever 'Acranrov
first line, which Monk interprets, In re 682. v^uv Hermann for Tj/My, after Mus-
divina haruspices, non me, eonsulas. It grave.
might also mean, ' Well, 'tis right to 685. TrapaiTov/j.ai, * I beg pardon,' ' I
attend to religion by the use of sacred deprecate your anger in consequence of it.'
rites.' And this would be a much more She might have thought tears a bad mar-
appropriate reply to her father's state- riage omen. Hermann puts a comma after
ment, Qvtjiav duaou 5e?. But thus Kal yap TTapaLToufj.ai, so as to make rdBe depend on
would be more proper than <z\Aa, and KaTipHTicrBriv. This is very awkward, as
tvv Upoh is strangely used for hpoTs XP&- Monk objects.
jxtvov. Again, eoT^fei is a form of the 691—2. Monk has 8' i)i.\ and pii ire,
later Attic. Elmsley reads !aTjj|eis, but the opposition of the persons is here
comparing Ar. Lysist. 634, &$e 8' eorijleo hardly necessary.
•trap' avriv. As for the use of efae for 694. (Tvpurxva-Viiis the obvious emenda-
ifxavThv in v. 677i it is sufficiently defended tion of an anonymous critic for trwavlffxt',
by Hipp. 1409, Androm. 256, Iph. T. 608. —erm, or a-vvi<rx<ivei. The sense is,
For the genitive after f)?Ato cf. Ar. Ach. ' custom will combine with time in alle-
1008, C'!^™ Cf T5)S eu^ouAms. Soph. El. viating it.' So xP^HJ-a^' oTs ^we^rjKSoy,
1027, ClAcu ere TOV VOV, TIJS ?€ SetXtas Hec. 1012.
CTv-yw. Inf. 1407, fi)^«3 "ov 'EAAaSo. 695. Kar^ecras, KaTTj-yyvijcras, ' j'ou
678. o<p6rii>ai ic6pais, i. e. iva \r>] per' betrothed,' ' promised.'
av?ipu>v jTaaa aLfrxvvfifjs.
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 495

KA. TavTTjv Se Qviyrosv rj de£>v e£eufe Tts;

ATA. Zevs- AlaKov 8' e<f>vcrev, Oivcovrjs TrpofJiov.
KA. TOV 8' Aianov Trais Tts /carecr^e Swjaara ; 700
ATA. UT/XCWS* 6 ITijXev? 8' ecr^e IV^pew? xopyjv.
KA. 8eov SISWTOS, ^ /3ia #eaw Xaficov;
ATA. Zei>s rjyyvrjae KO.1 StSwcr' 6 Kvpios.
KA. yajitet Se TTOV vit>; TJ KCLT' oTS/xa TTOVTLOV ;
ATA. Xelpwv iv oi/ceZ cre/xra IlrjXCov fiaQpa. 705
K/l. ou <f>a<TL KevTa.vps.iov wKuadat yevos ;
ATA. ivravd' eSaicrav IlrjXeas ydfiovs 0€oL
KA. ©ens S' edpexpev r) irarrjp '^i^iXXea ;
ATA. Xeipwv, iv r/Orj /AT) fjiddou KO.K(X>V fSpoT&v.
KA. <f)tv-
cro(j)6? y 6 Operas ^d> SiSovs cro^xwTepo?. 710
ATA. rotocrSe TraiSos cr^s avrjp ecrrat 7700*15.
Kyi. ov /xe/XTrrds. otKei 8' acrru TTOIO
ATA. 'ATTISCLVOV dfi<j)l noTafjibv iv <&8Ca<; op
KA. e/ceicr' aTrafeis o " ^ e/MTji' re irapdkvov;
ATA. KeCvco fiekrjcrei ravra ra KeKTrj/xevq). 715

699. OIVIJJTJS, the ancient name of would mean, ' if the teacher was wise, so
Aegina. was the parent in committing his sou to
700. KaTetrxe* occupied, secured to one still wiser than himself.' Against
himself. See Iph. T. 980. sup. 343. For the vulgate it might be alleged, that we
TOC 8' W. Dindorf gives TO 5' after should rather expect 6 Se StSovs. But
Elmsley. The next verse appears to be then /j.ev, and not -ye, should have pre-
travestied by Philetaerus in Athen. xi. p. ceded. On the whole, it seems better to
474, HT}\£VS" 6 Ylf]Kevs 8' £O"T\V oj/o/xa retain cro^coTepos. ' If Chiron was wise,
Kepafieas. The passage is compared by wiser still was the father,' who could so
Kirchhoff. prize virtue as to commit his son to the
703. 6 Kvptos, the father, Nereus. Cf. care of a just man. The ye, which Monk
Electr. 250, oil Kvpwv-rhv 8<Wa p Tj-yitrai, says " nullam vim habet," and alters to 9',
1-eve. This is a direct reply to the pre- marks the sententiousness of the verse,
ceding verse, ' Did the god himself (Ne- though, as usual, it is hard to express it
reus) give her in marriage, or did he in English.
(Peleus) take her without the sanction of 714. aird^eis Dobree for a-ira^ei. The
the gods ' (i. e. of Zeus) ? Virtually then middle is used only of him who takes a
this reply is, ' Both Zeus and Nereus person for himself, e. g. a husband taking
approved the marriage/ a wife. Cf. Alcest. 47, Kaird^ofxai -ye
704. it Matthiae for </. veprepav virb x^oVa.
706. i^KiaSai Porson for oiKe?cr8cu. Cf. 715- Kt'ivt\v Hermann for Keivtp. Monk
V. 662. appears to approve this change, which is
707. eScuaav -yd/xous. See v. 123. against the natural order of the words,
709. fiddoi Musgrave for fidOrj. and which is quite needless even if we
710. W. Dindorf gives trotywrepots with do not follow W. Dindorf in putting a
Musgrave, by which the point of the comma at -ravra.
verse is, at least, materially altered. This
496 ETPiniJOT
KA. dXX' evTV^oiTrjv. T'IVI 8' iv T)\i,kpa yafiel;
ATA. ojav o-eXrjuT]'; evTv%r)S eXOy KVKXOS.
KA. 77yDOTeXeta 8' 17817 TTCHSOS e c r ^ a ^ a ? 6ea;
AT A. jueXXav V I ravrrj KOX Ka9ecrTa^€v TVXQ-
KA. KanetTa Saicreis rows ydfjbovs eis vcrrepov; 720
ATA. #ucras ye Ov/xad' djae xpV dvcrai deois.
i7ju,eis Se OoCvrjv irov yvvai^l 6ijcrop,ev ;
ATA. ii>0d$e Trap' einrpv^voLcnv 'Apyeiav TrXdrcus.
KA. /caXSs y \ dvayKatcos Se' crvveveyKat 8' ofJLco<;.
ATA. olcrO' ovv o Spacrov, a> yvvai; TTIOOV Se JIAOI. 725
Tt -^prj/xa ; TreiOeaOaL yap eWiafxciL aedev.
ATA. ^/xets fJ-ev ivddh\ ov-rrip icr9' 6 vvfJL(j>ios,
KA. iA7)Tpb<s TI ^wpts BpdcreO', ajxe Spav yj>ewv ;
ATA. e/c8wcroju,ev crrjv TrcuSa Aavdihwv /xera.
rjjJLas Se 7roO ^ p ^ rrjvLKavTa jvyydvziv ; 730
-^copet. Trpos *^4/)yo5, wapdevovs TC

716. evTvxoirrjV Portus for —tlrt\v. 724. The old reading KOA^S 8', avay-
This was a formula of nuptial benediction, Kaloss re, is easily restored by transposing
as ey5a(/uoi>orToj', in tlie second person, is the Se and the re, and giving T for T.
said by Medea to her two sons, v. 1073. Hermann approves this, though he edits
717- tvTuxhs, lucky, CUCTLOS. Musgravetca\ws, avayKaiois ye, Monk Ka\u>s y\
proposes cVreA-T/s, the full moon, referring avayKaltes Te, W. Dindorf hraAws, avay-
to Find. Isthm. vii. 44, ec SixoW'Sec- Kaitos T6. There is doubtless irony in
bi/ Avot Ke KaXus y. She does not like the proposi-
ft \p p tion, but feels that she must submit to it.—
718. Bed is ambiguous: she probably ffuveveyKai,' may it turn out for the best!'
means, to"Hpa TeAem, but he refers it to So Musgrave for (XvveveyKai, as Hermann
Artemis. So T I J ^ is equivocal in the notices; though Kirchhoff says nothing
next Terse. here about his MSS. Monk retains
721. KirchhofF retains e'xp'}'', but Por- avveveyiccu, but thinks the true reading is
son's correction xpb gi s better sense, vvveveyKOLllx .
ve

and the words are perpetually confused. 726. credev, for which some copies give
The best MS. has S/x' fXPV"> with awep 4K (redev, appears to be the genitive on
superscribed. The rest give arrep /x the same principle as viKaaBai nvhs, im-
expv"' Hence Monk reads S j«€ xPf^v> plying the being overcome by arguments.
Hermann 6vfi, oirep ,ue xp$! KT\. Nothing Monk would patch up the verse thus;
can be simpler than the reading given in T I XPVf1' >' eitei<r8T)v teal ndpos \6y015
the text, ' Yes, when I have offered <re6ev.
offerings which I am bound to offer,' i. e. 728. Perhaps jx-qrpbs Be KTA., since
Jphigenia. The reading a-n-ep merely arose with ri (MSS. TI) we should rather have
from ignorance of the crasis, & e/x6'* Cf. expected (cv e^ie 5pav xp^v- Agamem-
v. 522. Hermann's Snep would mean non's artifice for getting Clytemnestra
' that particular offering which' &c, out of the way, on the ground that the
whereas the meaning is ambiguous because wedding must be publicly celebrated
it is general. As for the emphatic e/ie, before the army, where women should not
to which Monk objects, there is this force appear, and that the girls at home require
in it, that it means a sacrifice which he, her maternal care, is worthy of the Greek
of all others, as the father, ought not to character for S6\of.
offer.
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 497
KA. XiTroucra iratSa ; r t s 8' dvacr^qcrei <£Xoya ;
ATA.
KA. ov^ o VOIAOS ovros, cru oe ye <pavk rjyei, raoe.
ou KaXov iv o^Xw cr' efo/xiXeicr^ai <rr/)aToC. 735
2L4. /caXof reKovcrav Ta/xa y' e/cSout'at
ATA. Kai r a s y e^ oi/cw /AT) /^dms eti'ai
KA. irapdevSiCTL (ftpovpovvrai
ATA.
KA. jxa TTJV dvacraav 'Apyeuav 6edv.
Se Ta^cu Trpacrcre, rdv So/iots 8' eyw 740
[a XPV TTapelvat Trap94voi.<f\-
ATA. iXiriSos S' aTrecr^aX^v
' aTrocrretXai 6eXa)v.
Se TOICTI
irop'itfa viKaifxevos. 745
8e crw raj 6VT]TTO\CO
732. avo.axhv*<- <t>^6ya- So Aa.uWSas hardly have altered it. Compare Electr.
dcatrxefleTi/ Med. 1027. Cf. Phoen. 344. 73, a\is 51 £%eiy Ta^tvdzv %pya' TO.V 56^LOLS
733. vvp<piois. This is rather obscure. 51 fi/j.as xpecbv i^urpsiri^eLv. The next
He alludes indirectly to the fire of the verse is omitted by Monk as spurious,
altar; but the context obviously means, and he is probably right. Hermann pro-
' if you, the mother, cannot raise the poses vvfj.(pioiai irapffevaiv, nuptiis virgi-
torch to conduct the bride, I can perform num, and W . Dindorf edits vv/j.rplots twX
that office for the bridegroom.' Yet in irapdEvois. With these words, somewhat
the verse of the Medea, quoted above, it peevishly uttered, Clytemnestra enters
is to her sons that the mother promises to the royal tent, and Agamemnon remains
hold the torch. Rather, perhaps, for her alone on the stage. He has failed in his
son's bride; since each party was con- endeavours to get Clytemnestra out of
ducted with a procession of their own sex the way, and he now feels that perplexity
to the bridegroom's house. awaits him on every side. He is angry
734. The ye is wanting in the copies; with his wife for her obstinacy, and con-
Aldus gives /cal av $4. Various corrections cludes with the reflection that a bad wife
have been proposed: o*u 8* &pa W. Din- is much worse than no wife at all.
dorf, KUV ab Musgrave, ?i ah Hermann, 742. fita, i. e. i<nroiSaaa. Ion 572, ?>
whom Monk follows ; /x7j cru <pav\' riyov 8' iz|as opO&s, TOVTO K&fi e^ei v69os.
raSe Kirchhoff. The sense appears to be, Ibid. 328, ovS1 ri£as ets eptvi/av e|ei»pe?y
' but you, it seems, think these matters yovds;
(custom and etiquette) unimportant.' 746—8. These verses are ejected by
735. It is rather against the order of Monk, with the approval of Kirchhoff.
the words to join iv 6'xAa tTTparov, yet Of their spuriousness scarcely a doubt
such seems to be the poet's meaning. can be entertained. The best MS. gives
We have the active compound in Cycl. Koivfi rb Tr\s 0eou <pi\ov, the others omit
518, where see the note. Here the sense KOipfj and add ye to tplAov. Hermann gives
is, ' to be abroad in the crowd,' e|ai otttov. rb rrjs 8eov fxev <piXov, and removes the
736. rafid /J.' W. Dindorf, with Mark- comma after eljxi. The sense, at best, is
land. unsatisfactory,' I will see how this trouble
740. Herm., Dind., Monk give ah for of Hellas is to end.' Cf. Aesch. Theb.
Se, after Markland, a very needless change. 501, OeKaiv i^taroprjaat fiotpav 4y xP*'ltt
Had the transcribers found ah, they would Tvx-ns-

VOL. III. 3s
498 ETPiniJOT
KOLvfj TO TTJS 0€OV <f>l\oV, i/JLol 8' OVK
eifJLi, JXO-^OOV 'E\\doo<s.~\
icriv avSpa TOV <ro<f>bv Tpe<f>eiv
yvvaina xprjcrTrjv icdya$r]v, rj /AT) Tpefew. 750
XO. T]£ei' S^ ^i/AoevTa /cat crrp.
Stvas dpyvpoe&eZs
ayvpis 'EWdvtov crrpaTias
dvd re vavcrl KOX <TVV OVXOI?
V
I\LOV is TO TpoCas 755

a.i' Kacrcravhpav iv CLKOVW

pinreiv t;av9ovs irXoKafiovs
XXcopoKOfico crTe<f>dvh> 8d<f)va<s
Kocr\x,rjQix<j(x.v, OTav Oeov 760
dvdyKai.
cndcrovrai S' eVi irepydfiav can.
Tpoia? d[JL<f>[ T€
Tpaes, oral' ^ a
evvpcopOLcn, TrXaratg 765

750. Hermann, with the approval of as men say, whether truly or in poetic fable.'
Kirchhoff, supposes Tpetpetv to have crept Ibid. 5j|ei S^. ' So now then the Grecian
in from the preceding verse, and reads host will arrive at Troy,' &c. The 8}j im-
ya.li.iiv. There seems no ground for any plies that the matter may now be regarded
change, the sense being ' to keep in his as inevitable. So Troad. 1060, o'xntu Si]
house a good wife, or not to keep one at all.' rhv iv 'IKita vabv teal Ovoevra f$w/j.bv Trpoft-
A similar sentence is in Alcest. 626, cpr/fxl Suicas 'Axa'ioTs.—Monk compares Ion
rotovTovs yd/jovs \vetv &porro'i<TLV, -?) ya^iv9'i, ras Kaa~ra\(as apyvpotib't'is fiatvtTe
OVK a^iov. Compare the repetition of Sivas.
aiSovfj-ai in v. 452. 753. The metre (glyc. polysch.) admits
751. The glyconean ode here following of the o in &yvpis being either long or
is a prediction of the successful result of short. On the one hand we have the
the expedition to Troy. The fame of forms ira.vi)yvpLS, b/x^yvpis, on the other,
Cassandra, tbe inspired daughter of Priam, Od. iii. 31, T|oc b" is TlvKiai/ avSpuv
has reached the ears of the women of ayvpiv T€ KU\ (Spas. But the form ijyvpis
Calchis; and they think of her probable was not in use. Rather ayvpis was the
fate. The Trojan host will view from the same as ayopa, &yopos.—For avh vavat,
city walls the advent of the Argives for the ' on board ship,' we should perhaps read
recovery of Helen. The enemy will invest &fj.a. See on v. 1058.
the fated city, and slay its inhabitants. 756. $oi/3^ioj<, built by Phoebus and
Helen will be torn from Paris with many Poseidon, Tro. 5.
tears. Never may the lot of captivity fall 757- Tap Kao-trdpSpav, ' that far-famed
on them, nor the sad anticipations which Cassandra.' W. Dindorf omits the article,
the Phrygian women will express to each with Matthiae, and iv in the antistrophe
other as they sit at the loom, 'Whither (708) with a Paris M S . - | S I I T H » , ' tosses
shall 1 be dragged into slavery ? 'Tis all wildly to the winds.' Bacch. 150, rpv-
through thee, Helen, child born of a swan, <pepbv TTK6KO.JJ.OV eis alBtpa piirTuv.
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 499

2LfJLOVVTlOLS O
TOLV TWV iv aWepi Sucrcrcov
Aioa-Kovpcov 'EXivav
€K Tlpid^Jiov KO/JLicrai. d£\an> 770
es yo.v 'EXXdSa
dcTTrtcrt KOX Xdy^ats '
HipyafJiov Se <&pvyci>v TTOXLV
Xatfvovs irepl nvpyovs
y
775
(f>ovCco,
as crTracras,
Tpoia?,]
irepcras KaraKpas irokiv,
6rj(j€i xopas TTO\VK\<XVTOV<;
\hdjjbaprd re npidfjbov. 780
a Se Atbs 'EXiva Kopa
TToXvKXavTOs ecreirat
TTOCTLV irpoXi,TTOv<ra. [hr\T ejaotj
\vqr ifiolcri T£KVO)V TCKVOLS 785

770. e« Upid/iov, scil. 7j)s, implied in to the end (800), while Kirchhoff rejects
4s yav 'E\\d8a. The nominative to the only 776 —84, and 796—7- At all events,
whole sentence, and so agreeing with 7^0—84 seem interpolated. The sense is
BtKoiv, KVKActHras, <Tira<ras, is "Api)s, s c . weak and unpoetical, and e<re?Tcu betrays
(TTparbs 'Apyelcov, which is said KvKkuxraL itself as a non-tragic form, not to say, that
•K6Kiv"Apet, just as Qavaros is said Qava- the repetition of TTOAUKAKUTOS is highly sus-
TOV tiifiaXziv, Alcest. 50, and Av<T(ra to picious in itself. Hermann gives elVeTa:,
send hvirtrav, Here. F. 8G6. Hence Her- and supposes some compound like no\v-
mann's conjecture, adopted by Monk, Saxpvs to be wanting before 7ro\vK\avTos,
KVK\d(ras dopl (poiviy, cannot be consi-. multo cum luctu sentiet se deseruisse
dered necessary. marilum. Monk ejects only 781 to
771- Kirchhoff suggests 8opnr6voiv. TrpoKtirovaa in v. 784.
But cf. Aesch. Pers. 322, 'A/nfurrpevs— Ti',5. It is probable that, omitting ^JJT'
TTOKVKOVOV S6pv vw}x(av. e^ot, we should read here/*^ TI [LOITSKVUIV
776. Monk is probably right in omitting TtKvounv (troch. dimeter), one copy
iriAtofia Tpoias as a gloss on TT6\IV. giving TIKVOISIV for TCKVOIJ. —e'Airls aSe,
Bothe includes irepffas Kart&Kpas in the ' this prospect,' viz. of servitude, in a bad
condemnation. Hermann translates, sense. Monk compares Ion 348, Sripds
" cives Trojae jugulatos juyulandosve <T<pe rhy ZvtTTqvov e'Air/^Vt KTavuv. But
capitibus trahens," giving \ai/Ar]T6fiovs arriaat eXniSa, ' to set up for themselves
with Aldus. Nothing can be harsher an expectation,' is a strange phrase, and
than this; whereas, omitting Tr6\i(r/j.a Tyrwhitt's (TX'h^ova'i is deserving of con-
Tpolas, we may render it, ' drawing back sideration. Musgrave compares Oed. R.
the heads while the throat is cut/ There 61)9, /J-TJUII* TOo'^i'Se <TTT}(TCLS %xets'~~naP*
are various opinions however as to the IVTOIS fivdsvirai, conversing as they sit at
genuineness of these verses. W. Dindorf the loom. Cf. Ion 196, ap' ts i/j.a.7<n
condemns the whole passage from v. 773 pvSeiercu irapa irfyais; The form (from
3 s2
500 ETPiniJOT

IS aSe TTOT e.\9oi,

olav al TTokv^pvcrot,
AvhaX Kai Qpvywv akoryoi
j Trap' tcrTOts
raS' es aWrjXas- 790
is dpa [ju ev7r\oKoiiJLOv /co/
SaKpvoev ravvo~a<s
Trwrpiho<i oWvpeva
cHa. ere, rav KVKVOV SoXt^av^evos yovov,
el Brj (f)a,TL<; ervfios, 795
a>s n^ev AtfSa
* opvtui Trra/JLevq)
or ypCkd^dy] Sejaa?,
eh' ev Se'Xrois Iliepicnv
TaS' e's av6pa>iTOV<z
irapa Kouphv aXXws. 800

S>v ivddh" 6
fivBtai) is like ujuceScai in Med. 422, and he found in a Paris MS. collated by hitu-
avnvv in Hipp. 167, both quoted by self. On this supposition, by which wy
Monk. Photius, [ivSrio-as, eiird>v. The ervxc Ai)5o irAafleica opviQi gives excel-
middle verb occurs in Prom. 682, Agam. lent sense, and restores a glyconean verse,
133!), Od. viii. 79, &c. we need not conclude, with Kirchhoff,
791. evTrhoKapov for —ovs, and pv/j.a that the two lines are interpolated. The
for epvfjia, are respectively Dobree's and old reading was A^5' and opvitf 'nrTafxei/ai,
Hermann's emendations. The sense is corrected by Matthiae and Markland.
thus clear, ' who, drawing tight the tear- Hermann omits A7)5a as a gloss, taking
causing grasp of my comely hair, will KVKVOS as the nominative. Compare Hel.
carry me as a prize far away from my 17, iariv 5e Si) \6yos TIJ, WS Zeus firjrep'
falling country?' Monk well compares IWCIT' els c^v A^Sav, KVKVOV popipibiuvr'
Suppl. 449, a,Tro\onl£€iv veous. So also opvidos \afiaij/, where the same incredulity
Hel. 1593, Si 77)5 'EA\d5os Aarlo-fiaTa. as here is implied on the poet's part.
Properly, ' to cull or select the choicest —riWdxSv Monk for aWaxBv-
flower.'—oAAv/xevas Erfurdt for 011A0- "}98. tv S«ATOKTI Monk, by which this
ptvas. Monk gives oAo/ievas. verse becomes glycon. polysch. like the
794. For yovov Bothe gives yovdv. If preceding (if made to end with dr').
we retain yivov, we must supply ovo-av. Translate, ' or whether in the writings
795. eW T) W. Dindorf with Reiske.— of the poets fables have conveyed these
iTfrrvixos Hermann. Perhaps, ciVe 8}) tales to men out of place and to no
(pdrts eT»)Tu^or, cretic + dochmius, or el purpose.' Bothe needlessly gives JU'JJT'
Sij <pdns 7' erv/xos, glyconean. iv Se\rois KT\. soil. KOI el fit). For
796. Us <r' eVeKej/ Hermann and W. the pleonasm irapa Kcupbv &\Xais compare
Dindorf after Musgrave, for as ervxev. a\\as JXATT\V Hec. 489. On the /xCfloi
Monk thinks his conjecture, that irAaSeiira /Uporuv see Hipp. 198. El. 743.
has dropped out before fpvifli, is confirmed 801. Achilles now comes on the stage,
by the mark of a lacuna in that place which inquiring for Agamemnon. He wishes to
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 501
Tts av <f>pdcreLe TTpocriToXcav TOV nijXe&Js
d viv TTCUS' eV TruXats '^.^tXXea ;
OVK LCTOV yap /xeVo/xev Evp'nrov ireXa?.
01 /xev yap rjfjicov o^Tes a^vyes yd^ioyv 805
OIKOUS iprjfLovs EKXtTTovTes ivddht
Bdaaovcr iir' aKraT?, ot S' e^oi'Tes cvi'tSas
«at 77atSa?- ourw Seizes i^iriiTTUK eyocus
Tijcroe cTTpaTeias ov/c a^eu Bewv *Tifo?.
TOV/JLOV [xev ovv SiKauov e/xe Xeyetv ^peatv 810
aXXo§ S' 6 ^(jyrjtfiiv auros V7rep avroC (f>pdcret,.
yr\v yap XLTTCOV $dparaXov rjhk IT-^Xea
# * *
communicate to him that the army are Bothe gives eftraiSas.
becoming so impatient of the delay at 809. rtvhs was added by Elmsley, who
Aulis, that he has difficulty in restraining omitted 'EXXaZi y1 after crpaTe/as. Por-
them. Hearing his name from himself son, after Scaliger, read 'Ei\AaS', allowing
(v. 803) Clytemnestra comes forth to meet the elision of the i to be occasionally
him from the royal tent. She greets him found, as in Alcest. 1118, Kal SJ) irporeiya,
cordially as the destined husband of her Topy6v' ws KapaT6fj.oj. It is easy however
daughter. He, ignorant of the whole here to supply avrols, and Hermann is
affair, expresses the utmost astonishment. probably right in preferring OVK avev Seaiv
Clytemnestra begins to suspect that she TIVOS, 'by the special appointment of some
has been deceived. Her suspicions are god,' to OVK ai/€v QtOev, which properly
confirmed by the confessions of the old means, ' by the favour of the gods.'
man, who reveals to her all his master's There is a clause to be mentally supplied
treacherous intentions. before OVTGJ Seivos KTA., ' Nevertheless,
804. ireAus for irvAas Barnes ; and the both one and the other have hitherto
confusion is not uncommon. Hermann remained,' &c.
reads interrogatively, OVK e£ X(rou yap [izvo- 810. rovt±6v Uxaiov, my own justifica-
fiev Eiip'nrov irvods; 'Are we not all of tion, my own defence to Agamemnon, viz.
us equally waiting for a favourable wind for wishing the expedition to sail, and for
in the Euripus ?' And in v. 813 he gives being unable to restrain the army. The
iriAais conversely for Trvoais, supposing next verse is, perhaps, an interpolation.
the eye of the transcriber to have been Kirchhoff remarks that good Greek re-
confused by the recurrence of Evpiirov. quires either'6,\X(JCV8' 6 xpyCwv o r aWos
The poet seems however to have meant XPyfa
to represent the dissatisfaction of the army, 812. 7T) QdpcraAos may be compared
who complained, by the words OVK e'J 'iaov with yrj TleAaaybs in Aesch. Suppl. 247.
yap KrA.t that the impatience of some, The MSS. give $apcaAioi>, corrected how-
anxious to revisit their homes, was not ever in the Palatine by a later hand; and
the less for the comparative contentment so Aldus rightly edited. In the same
of others, who, like Achilles, had no such MS. Kirchhoff says a lacuna of three
domestic ties. This is sufficiently implied lines is indicated ; and he marks this in
by the context, though it is briefly and his text. Perhaps he is right. The SiKaiov
not very explicitly worded. Possibly we of Achilles may have been this, that though
should read ^avxoi for e'eOaSe, ' remain he had no wife and children, he had a
here contentedly,' like Hec. 90], fiheiv country and an aged father to call for his
av&yKf) TTXOVV bpcovras r\Gvxov (wherereturn, and therefore that he shared in
both ipa>yrd fi and riavxovs are severally the wishes of the army to proceed at once
probable conjectures). to Troy. On this theory we may be con-
807. &KT&LS Markland and Hermann fortent to believe that the very obscure verse
a/cra?. which now follows depended on the lost
808. Kit! TratSas Musgrave for airaiSes. sentence. Hermann (as before remarked)
 502 ETPiniAOT
VI A.e7TTcus ratcrSe y Evplirov vvoals
as la-yoiv' ol S' del Trpoa-Kel[xevoi
Xeyovcr\'A^uXXev, TC fjidvo/xev ; irocrov xpovov 815
er iK/JLerpyjcrcu ^pr/ Trpbs 'IXlov CTTOXOV ;
f Spa S', el TL Spacreis, 7) diray ouca.Se crTparbv,
TO, TOiv 'ATpeihav /JLTJ jidvcov ixeXX-rj/JiaTa.
KA. 2> iraZ #eas NrjpfjSos, ivSodev Xoycav
TS>V <T£>V aKovcracr i£d/3r)v rrpb SwfJbdrcov. 820
AX. a) TTOTVC atScos, TijvBe TWO. Xevcrcrco TTOT€
yvvaiKa iiop<f>7)V evirpeTrrj K^KT^iv-qv ;
KA. ov davjxa cr rj/xa^ ayvoelv, ous \w) wo-pos
Tr^oocretSes' alv£> 8' o n <re/3ei<; TO truxfipovelv.
AX. TI'S S' e t ; r t S' rjXdes Java'iScov e's crvXXoyov 825
yvvrj vrpos dvSpas dcnrCaiu Tre^payiMevov; ;
KA. Arjha.<s \x.kv ei//,i 7rai9, KXvTaijxvq(TTpa 8e jLiot
ovoji.a, TTOCTIS Se fiovarlv 'AyajJji^voiv dva^.
AX. KOLXOJS eXefas ei' jBpa^ei ra /caipia.
aicrxpbv Se jaoi yvvait;I crvjuySaXXetv Xoyou<?. 830
JL4. jxelvov TC (j>evyeL<s ; Se^udv T ifjifj
crvvaipov, a
gives inJAais, Markland, followed by Monk, conveyed by the Latin ' quos nondum
pools, for Trraais. He compares X^irrhs videris.' Compare av fiii fim 64/j.iS v.
TLiplnov KAvSav ap. Strabon. p. 102 (p. 834, quos non liceat tangere, i. e. cum
60).—For TcutrSe y' Blomfield proposed non liceat, and see sup. v. 523. For
TaiiriS', which Kirchhoff admits. KctTeiScj, superscribed by a later hand
814. oi S' Monk for dl /x', which is in Flor. 2, the original reading was
clearly untenable, since it could only mean, irpoa^^s &v, which some have taken
'who say of me,' &c. for a variant on crefieis, whence Her-
815. TT6<TOV Monk for iroiov. Where mann edits alvGi irpo(T(re^eii/ rb ffwppo-
length of time is specially meant, v6<ros velv. Perhaps the error arose from a
seems necessary. For the meaning of variant irpotreTSes (as Ion 193, <pi\a,
iToios xp6"os s e e Aesch. Agam. 269. — For itp6<nh" o<r<rois), which, corrupted to Trpoa-
ariiXov Hermann gives cn6\ov, 'how efiris, took the av as a mere metrical
much time for sailing to Troy ?' i. e. rov supplement. Or we might read irpo<r5j\-
o-T€\\€<r6at irpbs "l\iov. But the vulgate 6es.
may mean, ' How much time must we 829. Perhaps, KUV fipax^ KT\.
yet count till (nphs) the voyage to Troy?' 831. /*€?i/ov Valckenaer for Seivbv, and
If we adopt the Aldine reading "IKion, we Bella!/ r' Markland for St^idv y'. The
may translate, ' How much time is the old readings may possibly be right, Suvdy
expedition to Troy still to count ?' Where TI tptiyeis: KTX. ' Is it some harm that
(?T6\OV represents robs o~T€\\o/j.evovs. you shun ?' &c, but it is less natural than
817. Spa the MSS., Spa. y' Aldus, Spa the emendation.
8' Fix (ap. Kirchhoff). Does the impera- 832. naicaplav Markland for imnaplav.
tive Spa elsewhere occur ? Probably we For the scruple about taking a married
should read, Kty, ft TI Spaceis. woman's hand, see Electr. 223, fi?reA.6f,
823. The elegant use of ,u7) may be /t3) if/av av ere ^ i|/at5eii> xp^"-
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 503
AX. TI <f>y<s ; eya> <xoi he^idv ; atSoijite^ av
Aya\t.e\x.vov, el xjjavoi/JLev aiv p/q JXOI
KA. de/jLis fJLokicrTa, TYJV ijjcrjv inel yafxels 835
TratS', w #eas TTCU TTOVTCW; NrjpyjiSos,,
AX. 7roiou5 ydjxov? <f>rjs ; a<f>acria /A' e^et, yvvai,
el [AT] TL irapavoovcra Kawovpyels \6yov.
KA. Tracnv TOS' ifnre<f>vKev, alSelcrOcu (f>i\ov?
Kaivovs bpuxji KOX yd[x,ov fiejivqixivovi. 840
AX. OVTTCOTTOT' i/JLvrjorrevcra TraiSa crrjv, yvvai,
ovS i£ ''ATpeiScov -qkOe JU,OI X6yo<; yafxcav.
KA. TL hrjT av elt) ; cri) TTOXLV av Xoyovs C/AOVS
Oav/xat, • i/Jbol yap 6av[iaT icrrl r a irapa crov.
AX. eiKatfi' KOIVOV eanv elKat,eiv raSe* 845
ai[jL(f)a) yap ov xjjevd6[Ji,e9a Tots Xoyot? Tcrw?.
KA. akX' rj TTeTrovda Sewd ; jxvrjcrTevoi yd/JLOv;
oiiK ovras, ais eifacriv cuSoujuai raSe.
AX. icra)5 eKepTOjxrfa-e Kafie Kal ere n s .
dXX' d/xeXta 805 a v r a Kal <f>av\o)s (f>epe. 850
KA. X^p'' °v J^P opOois oja/xacr^v cr er elcropa
xpevSrj? yevofxeviq Kal Tradovcr' dvd^ia.
AX. Kai aoL TOO ecrrtv eg cfiov noaiv be aov
T&>vhe Swjaarwv eo~a>. 855
fi37- <pfis Barnes for etp-rjirS'. Hermann i^/evS6/j.e8a after Markland, which he
gives noiovs yd/j.ovs; us arpaaia KT\. renders, 'for perhaps we have been
840. /xefivrifievots Kirchhoff and Monk mutually deceiving and deceived.' W.
with the old copies. The sense seems to Dindorf has &/x<paj yap ohv with Matthiae.
be ' especially when they (the friends) But this would mean ' for assuredly,' and
talk about marriage.' Hermann and W. so is inconsistent with Itrois. Besides, it
Dindorf therefore rightly prefer fxe^ivq- was more manly and generous to assume
pevovs. The dative would of course mean, that both had been speaking the truth
' and thinking about (coming) marriage.' under some misapprehension, than that
842. \6yos yd/xcoy, ' a word about the both had been speaking falsely,
wedding.' See on Ion 929. 847- iwqmtvw, I am aspiring to a
843. av TTUXLV av. As I at first was marriage for my daughter; an unusual
astonished to hear that you knew nothing sense of the word. Perhaps, ^vricrreveis,
of the marriage, so you in your turn may ' you are no real suitor, it seems.' Cf. v.
wonder at my speaking of it to you. 841.
845. (iKa(e,' make a guess,' i. e. endea- 849. e/cepTcijUTjo-e, 'has deceived.' Al-
vour to find some solution of this mys- cest. 1125, % Kepronds fie Beov TLS eV7rAj)<r-
tery, 'for,' he adds, 'it is in the power of <T€i %api.. Soph. Phil. 1235, vpbs 8ecov,
us both to form a conjecture on this Tr^repa 5^/ KepTOfiaiv \tytis rdSe; NE.
matter ; for both of us perhaps are speak- el KepT6/j.r]<ris EVTI TO.AT]6Y) Aeyeiv.
ing not falsely in our assertions.' For 851. opBais ndpats. Cf. Hec. v. 972.
eiicd^eiv rdSe compare Aesch. Cho. 509, 854. T<S8e, soil, rb xaipeii'.
OVK ix01^' &" ««rf<7ai "rdSe. Monk edits
504 ETPiniAOT

&E. <2 £eV, AiaKov yivzQXov, n-dvov, c5 ere TOL Xeyco,

rov deas yey5>Ta ircuSa, KOX ere, rrjv ArjSas Kop-qv.
AX. Tis 6 KokSiv iruXas trapoi^as; &>s ^

©E. SovXos, ovx afipvvo[jLaL TWS'-

,4X. TtVo? ; e/Aos [J.ev ov^i x^P^
©E. rrjaSe TTJS trdpoiQa> OLKOV, Tvv&dpeco OOVTOS ira-
86
T/3OS. °
AX. €<JTaii£V' (j)pd£, d TI XPV^' ^
OVV€Ka.
0E. rj fjLovw vapovTe S^ra rcucrS' icfyeararov Tru
a>s /MOVOLS Xeyois av, efcu 8' e'A.#e fiacrikiKayv So^cov.
©-E. a) T V ^ Trpovoia v yj^rj, craxrau ous ey&j ueAa.
AX. 6 Xdyos ^s /JiiWovTa crato-ei. XP®VOV' ^XeL ^' OJKOV
TLvd. 865

856. di o"€ TO: Markland for OJS tre roi. where the combination yhp—Sijra seems
The servant who here comes forward is strange to the ear, besides that either
i.he same as the QepdTrct>i> or 7rpecr/3i5T^y fi6voi oi'Se or [i6va> Tc65e should have been
(the name varying in the copies in both used.
places) who appears at the opening of the 863. Hermann gives this verse to
play.—The present words, as may be Achilles; but it is altogether unimportant
inferred from the next verse, are spoken which of the two assures the old man.
in a half-whisper from behind the door of One would think that it was the place of
the tent, partly opened. It is clear from his mistress to do so, at least as much as
v. 863, as Bothe remarks, that the servant for a stranger. Monk however also
is yet within the house. gives it to Achilles, reading /X6VOLV with
858. ovx afipvi'ofjLai rtpd\ ' I do not Markland.
pride myself on that matter.' So Cas- 864. adaaff Kirchhoff for ffucras,
sandra says, Agam. ] 176, afSpviitTcu yap <rdxxova>, crdjo'aa'', troxrov.—On the for-
iras T(j eu trpdo'a'uv TT\£OV. Inf. v. 1343, mula ois iyio BcKa see Hel. 1405. Here.
OVK eV a/3p^TijTt KeTtrai irpbs TCt vvv TTCTT- F. 748, 762. He means, T V «I"V Se<r-
T<J>K6TO..—After r) T&XV 7&P the copies izoivav Ka\ T^v duyar4pa.
add ix , omitted by Elmsley, and also in 865. aciffei is Monk's correction for
one of the Paris MSS. tils &<J7]. It seems more probable than
K
85!). x p!s Ta^tct KT\. This alludes to Markland's avoiati or Boeckh's 6vr){rei,
the saying, Koivh yap ra. rwv <pi\wv. because it directly replies to crwtraTe pre-
Slaves, as part of the family property, ceding ; ' If you appeal to irpdpoia to save,
were sometimes shared in as common your appeal brings only prospective, not
possessions. This is clear from Androm. present, succour.' Hermann's reading
374-7- _ has little to commend it, els II4K\OVT' av
vov
860. T^ffSe TTJS. There is another as 5^ xf^ ' "* ™ tempus jam instans.
reading ToirSe TWC. Hermann, on account He also gives oKiiovrtva, sed habet aliquid
of the plural OIKOIV, gives TTjtrSe, T£V timoris. But oyKos is ' fuss,' ' bombast,'
Trtipoidev o'bcwVf Imjus, ex priore domo, 'parade,' 'pretension.' Monk compares
a. e. ely runs -K. ol. Oed. Col. U62, Pptxxvr TIV CUTE? fivShv,
8G2. Trapirre Monk and W. Dindorf, OVK oyKov 7rAek)z>.—This verse, it will be
after Lenting, Dobree, Porson, and Bothe, noticed, is the remark of Acliilles. Cly-
for TrapoiBtv. Elmsley read Trdpoide. temnestra is anxious to assure him; here
Hermann edits 9/ )x6vw yap o'ISf SijTa, a kind of taunt is thrown out, because the
 I$irENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 505
KA. Sefias e/cart /AT) piXX', ei ri fxoi ^prj^eis Xeye.iv.
6E. oio~0a STJTO. jx OCTTIS wv crol KOI T£KVOIS evvovs
e(f>vv.
KA. oiSa cr' OVT iyoj 7raXaiov Sa)fj.dT(ov ijxwv Xdrpuv.
0E. -)(hiTi JU,' ev TCUS crcucri (pepvals eXafiev '''Aya\x.i^voiv
aval;. 869
K^l. rj\$es els "Apyos ju,e#' rjjJbav, /cdjaos ^cr^' det 7rore.
wo ex et " K a t c r o t i a e i ' tvvovs eijjn, crw 6 r\cr(jov
7rdcrei.
tKKaXvTTTe vvv Trod Tj/xlv ovcrTLvas Xeyeis Xoyou?.
7rGuSa crrjv vaTr^p 6 <f>vcra<; avro^eip fieWec KTa-
velv.
KA. 7rw?; aTriiTTVcr', w yepaie, [ivOov ov yap ev (j)po-

&E. <j)a<Tydvci> XevKrjv <f>ovevcov TTJ? Takanrwpov Seprjv.

KA. £> Takaiv iya>. jLte/A^vws apa Tvy^dvei TTOCTI? ; 876
QE. dpTL(j)pcov, irXrjv e? ere KCU crrjv TratSa* TOVTO S' OV
(fipovel.
KA. €K TWOS Xoyov; TLS avrbv oviraycuv akao-ropcov ;
&E. 6eo-(f>a.6', w? ye <j)rjo~L KdX^as, iVa TropevrjTcu
arparbs
KA. 7roi; TaXaw iya), TaXawa 8' rjv warr/p jxeXXec
KTaveiv. 880
QE. Aaphdvov rrpbs Scofiad', 'EXevrjv MeveXeais OT

KA. els dp' 'I<f)LyeveLai> 'EXevrjs voaTos i]v TreT7p(i)[xevos ;

QE. irdvj1 e^ets1 'ApTefLiSi, Qvo-ew TraiSa O-YJV /xeXXeu

old man's address to Trp6vom seemed too
rhetorical for the speech of a slave.
806. Both Monk and W. Dindorf ex-
plain Sepias JKOTI by per dextram te oro.
The more obvious meaning is, ' As far as
the pledge (promised security) of my right
hand is concerned, delay not to speak,'
because I offer it to you at once, whatever
you may be going to tell me.
867- Syrd fi Porson for SijTa y\
86!). THIS aalai (pepvais. See above, v.
47. 612. It was the custom to present
VOL. III.
slaves as part of a marriage portion. Aesch.
Suppl. 955, ws €<p' kKaarri 5[€KA^pwcrei/
Aavdbs depaTrovriSa <p€pv[]v.
870. /J.e8' TI/J-HV. He was avvvvixrpoK6-
pos, sup. v. 48.
872. TTOB*. The Florence MSS. give
irelff. W e should read irphs fiixcis, as
neither vvv TTOTS nor vvv trure is usual,
877- Monk compares Orest. 540, fiaitd,-
ptos—TTX^V els dvyarepas' TOVTO 5' OVK
evSaifwviZ.
3T
506 ETPiniAOT

KA. 6 Se ya/xos riv et^e irp6(j)acnv, r\ p,' iKOfmcrev CK

&E. Iv dyayots ^aipovcr' 'A^iXXel rraiSa vvpfavcrovcra,

cnjv. 885
KA. CJ Ovyarep, rjiceis iif bXidpco KOX av KOX

@E. oiKTpa ir6.<jyerov Si? ovaaf Sewa 8'

KA. oi^o/Aai Takaiva, SaKpvov [r'] ofxixar OVK4TL oTe'yei.

@E. etnep akyewov TO TCKVOJV (TTepofj.evrjv SaKpvppoeiv.
KA. crv 8e TaS', S> yepov, irodev <£i)s eiSeVai TreTru-

@E. BeXrov W^OJLITJV (f>epcov CTOL Trpbs r a Trplv yeypafi-

KA. OVK i&v rj ^vyKeXevcov TTOIS' ayeiv

6E. [JLTJ jxev ovv ayeiv <j>povu>v yap erv^e crbs 7rdo"t?
TOT' ev.
KA. Kara TTW? fyepwv ye SeXrov OVK ifiol StSws Xafielv ;
©E. MeveXeais a<f>eCXe8' i^/xas, 05 Kancov TOJ^S' atrios.
3) TCKVOV NrjpfjSos, a> TTOA, IlrjXeco?, /cXvet? TaSe ;
€KXVOV ovcrav aOXiav ere, TO 8' i[xbv ov (jiavXcos
<f>epw. 897
KA. TraiSa fiov KaraKT€.vovo~i o~o?<; SoXwcra^Tes ya^iots.
Kayo irocrei o~a> KOV^ aTrXws OVTO) <j}ipa>.
884. 2s ^' Monlc for T{ p'. W. Dindorf 891. irpbs, in reference to, i. e. to can-
and Hermann give $ /u' with Bothe. But eel the former letter. But v. 117, we'jUTw
the vulgate has a simple sense, ' What am irpbr rats irp6(j8tv SiArois, ' in addi-
plea had this marriage, that it brought me tion to the former,' if the accusative
from home ?' The Trp6tpa(Tis itself is said should not rather be restored.
Koixi(av, as being the motive. 892. £,v-yKt\iiaiv, urging me in common
885. aydyois Blomfield for —ys and with the other letter.
yv/j.<p€iKrov(Ta Barnes for —evovcra. 894. tjyepwv -ye,' if, as you 3ay, you were
888. (TT67«i, holds, restrains from run- carrying it.'
ning out; as a vessel is often said aTtyeiv, 897- As <pav\cos cj>e'peic does not com-

the anapaest might represent a spondee.
889. Kirclihoff conjectures, ov yap a\\'
clubs Tb -riKvaiv KTX. Perhaps, efrrep
a\yav6v 7« TiKvoiv KTX. Supply ia-rX
(not trv Trdtrxtis, with Monk).
by the reading of one MS. a.6\lavy(, where
the ye inserted in the wrong place may
have expelled the <7e. Moreover, ox>x
airAws OSTU below is naturally opposed,
not to ov <paiXa>s, b u t to (puvAas,
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 507

KA. [OVK inaiZeo'Oyjo'op.aL ye rrpoo~ireo-eiv TO crbv yovv,

0vr)Tos eK deds yeyona- TL ydp eyco aep.vvvop.ac ;
evrt TWOS o-Trov§ao~T£ov p.oc pdXXov rj T4KVOV Trepi;~\
d\X' dpvvov, <2 deds TTOC, Trj T eprj Svanpa^ta
Trj T£ Xe-^deCarj Bdp,apTc o~fj, jxaTrjv p,ev, dXX'

crot KaTa(TTe\jjacr' iyco viv rjyou oi? yaiiovjxivrjv, 905

vvv o em cr<payas wo/xi^w <roi o ovetoo? tferat,
1
OCTTIS OVK rj/jLvva?' el yap p/q ydp.oicnv it^yrj ?,
aW eKkrjdrjS yovv Takaivrjs TtapQevov <f>C\os 7rocrt?.
•npbs yeveid8o<s *o~e, Trpos crijs Sepias, 77/305 JU,^-

ovop,a yap TO crdi' /A' dncoXeo'', w cr' d

910
1
fia/Jibv KaTa(j>vyelv a\\ov rj j b crbt yovv.
ovSe <j)C\os ouSet? yeA.a ju.of r a 8' '

S', uio~Ttep etcropa?,

crTpaTevp, avap^ov Kam rots

dpacrv, 914
-^prjaip-ov 8', OTO.V 6eXcoo~iv. rjv 8e ToXfjLrfo-fls o~v pov

900—2. These three verses must be obvious that Hermann is right in placing
regarded as spurious. No attempts to a full stop here.
emend them are satisfactory; and they 909. (re was added by Markland, who
are not wanted to the context, for the omitted T€ before ftriTepos, and proposed
same thing is asserted below, v. 911. also ere for <rrjs, adopted by Monk.
The ye in the first verse is not Euripi- 910. §, sc. 6v6fiaTi, ' which nams you
dean; nor is Markland's eircu?ieo'6r]<ro- are bound to defend,' when in danger of
juai. 'yu more tenable than ey&> eepvii- discredit.
vofxaij since in neither case is the pronoun 9 1 1 . KaTa<pvyelv. Possibly KaTacpvyfjif.
emphatic. Hermann's iTrcudeoJdr]&6[j.e<T0a, Suppl. 267, exei yap Ka,Ta<pvyT]v Q^p £itv
followed by the singular dvrjTbs, though ireTpav, douKos 5e &a>[j.ovs Qewv.
defensible, is scarcely plausible; and 912. 7re\ai or 7reAas Markland for ye\y.
lastly, the phrase evri TIVOS <rirovSd(etv Kirchhoff adopts the former, Hermann
stands self-condemned for vwep TWOS, and Monk the latter conjecture. One
Porson read i^ TIVOS, and Hermann edits cannot help feeling some suspicion as to
€7rl T'IVI. Perhaps we might justly add, the genuineness of the latter part of this
that o-xovb'cuTTi'ov is rather suspicious as a pjjiris. With v. 914 compare Hec. 607,
tragic form.—For ae/j-vvveoSat, ' to be vavTiK-t] T' avapx'ct Kpeicro-ui> irvpbs, Ka/cis
reserved,' ' to act the prude,' see v. 996. 5* 6 /x-fj TL Spasir KO.KO'V.
904. aXX' '6jxas, sc. A.exfleicrj;. I t is
3 T2
508 ETPiniJOT

vTr epreivai, ell Se ov

XO. heuvbv TO riKTeiv, KOX <f)€pei (f>i\rpov \ieya

Traaiv re noivbv, <oa0' VTrepKa^veiv T4KVO)V.
AX. vyJirjXofftpav /xot OvfJibs aiperai Trpocrw,
eTricrraraL Se TOIS KaKolcri T ao~y>ahav 920
/JLerpLcos re ^ c u p e i v TOICTLV iqa>yKa
[AeAoyicr/xeVoi yap oi TOIOIS' elalv
6p65)S OtaL,rjv TOV /3tov yvdjfJLr}<; fxera.
/.Lev ovv iv rjSi) fx.r) XCav (ppovelv,
Se "ywiTOV ypri<Ti\hOV yv(ji[if\v e^eiv.J 925
S' iv a,vhpo<; evo-e/3earTa,Tov rpa(f>el?
Xeipavos efjbadov TOUS rpoirovs airkovs e\et.v.
Kal TOTS 'ATpeiSais, rjv fiev rjywvTai Ka\5)S,
oTav Se jjiTj Ka\S>s, ov 7reicro/x,ai.
916. «i 5e iiii, 'but otherwise.' This bad, and to rejoice moderately at what is
formula was so familiar that it was not elevated above the common standard; for
unnaturally used with i)v 5e preceding. such men have the prudence to pass their
Monk gives %v 5e fj.'fi. life rightly with judgment. There are
019 seqq. There are very grave reasons occasions now wherein it is sweet not to
for doubting whether the genuine speech be too wise, and other occasions wherein
of Achilles has not been superseded, also it is useful to have discretion.' With-
either wholly or in part, by the verses of out staying to disentangle the diction, we
a cunning imitator. There are many may remark (1) on aXpzTai irp6aa, which
points to which any critic, whose mind can only mean ' is raised far aloft into the
is imbued with the style and versification clouds,' i. e. entertains magnanimous sen-
of Euripides, would be disposed to ob- timents, (not comniovetur, as Hermann
ject. Hermann, while he professes not renders it,) and (2) AfAoyicriiivoi €i<rl
to understand ai'peTai irpicra in the first Siatfjv, which it is very hard to render at
verse, and reads in place of it Trpoffcbi/, all, unless it mean ' are calculated to live,'
"quo praedilus sum animo," justly ob- &c. Monk translates ' such men are dis-
serves, " Nemo non videt, haud satis apte creet;' but in comparing -rh AeAoyifffxe-
nimis iracundum alias adolescentem suo vov, v. 380, he fails to see the wide dif-
deposito ingenio hie Euripiilis prae se ference between the two usages. Nor is
ferre sapientiam." In fact, the philosophy, it clear what he means in saying " Sia^r/v
or rather, the logic of the first seven est infinitivus per se positus, quod non
verses is very obscure ; one is tempted to raro fit." It would perhaps be possible
say, there is no logic at all in it. Achilles to supply Sxrre. But (3) another diffi-
feels sympathy for Clytemnestra, and he culty meets us; if opSais belongs to Sia-
feels indignation at Agamemnon's base- f7)f, then yvtifiTis (xira is little better
ness ; but neither his sympathy nor his than a tautology ; if to AeAoyia/j.4i/oi eiVi,
indignation (such lias been his educa- the order of the words is ambiguous.—
tion) shall lead him to act imprudently. These two verses (922—3) are given in
This is what he ought to say, rather than the copies to the chorus. They were as-
what he does say ; for the way of ex- signed to Achilles by G. Burges.
pressing it is very involved: —' my as-
piring mind is soaring far aloft, and it 929. For ov irelcro/nai there is a variant
has learnt both to be vexed at what is ov TTZ[o6iAtda. Kirchhoff conjectures, Zrav
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 509

dXX' iv6dS' eV Tpoiq T ikevOepav (j>vcn,v 930

irapiyjav Apr) TO /car' e/xe /cocr/A^crcti SO/H.
[ere 8', <u cr^erXta Tra^oucra TT/JOS
a Sr) KOLT' avSpa ylyverai veaviav,
TocrovTov oiKTov Trepc/3a\a)v
Kop-q <rrj Trpos mxrpos cr^ayrjcreTai 935
ov yap e/A7rXe«:etv TT\OKO.S
iyeb rrapi^a crcu Trocrei rovfxbu 8e)u,as.
Towo/ta y^p» et f a t /AT) aCSrjpov rjpaTO,
TOVflOV <j>OV€V<T€.l TTolhoi (TrjV. TO S ' OLLTLOV
Trdcrts cros" ayt'oi' S' ou/ceV eaTt 0"<S)U,' ifjibv, 940
ei 8t' e)a' oXetTat Sta Te TOU? e/xovs
[17 Sei^a TXao"a KOUK d
OavjJLao-Ta S' ai? avd^C rj
iyo) KaKtcrTOS ^ a/3 Apyeiav avrjp,
iyco TO fjirjSev, Me^eXews §' eV av&paaiv, 945
ft>? ov^t JT-^Xeciis, dXX' dXacrTopo?
e'iTrep (jiovevec JOVIXOV ovojxa crco
jxa rbv 8t' vypSiv KVfJLaTav TiBpa[t.p,ivov
Nrjpia, <f)VTOvpybv ©eViSos, 17 /(,' iyeivaTo,
ovy at//£Tat 0-775 OvyaTpbs ''AyaiLijxvwv dVaf, 950
ovS' ets aKpav X^P > ^crre Trpocr/3a\e2v TreVXots1

932. Barnes and Kirchhoff give i£ ira- KACII'?)^ ovo^ia.

Bovaa irx«VAia. 942. From this Terse to the end of the
934. This verse, though it can hardly speech W. Dindorf includes in brackets
be genuine, seems intended to mean, 'in- as an interpolation. It does not seem to
vesting you with so much compassion I the present editor in any great degree
will tranquillize you.' Compare irepi- more suspicious than the tirst part;
jSaAeii' a<»T7]f>{av, Here. F. 304. For though it certainly is equally so. The
KaTatrreAAeiy, ' to arrange,' ' set right,' phrase 6av/j.aara as ava^ia, for tr<p65pa
Hermann refers to Bacch. 933. Her- ava£ias, is of a later age than Euripides,
mann gives Toaoxni y', ' so far at least,' W. Dindorf thinks it was adapted from
and OVTTOTS for KOVTTOTZ in the next Hel. 455, 5 Sai^oj/, us ava^i 7]Ttfj.d>-
verse, which he regards as exegetical of /j.e8a.
TOCOSTO. 947. W. Dindorf points out the in-
936. iiMirXtKeiv irXoxhs, ' to play tricks accurate phrase, as well as the mere repe-
on.' Cf. Ion 826, eirXeKev TTAOKKS roidaSe. tition of the words above, in this verse,
With irapexew $ep.as, ' to lend one's per- ' if your husband uses my name in slaying
son,' compare irap^^ip ui/ojxa, sup. 128. his daughter.' It is hardly necessary to
938. For ^paro one might conjecture read <povtv<Tzit with Schaefer. The MSS.
ripa.ii.riv. Morally, he says, if not actually, have oVirep or 8s<Tnep, the Aldine z'iirep,
he will be the slayer of Iphigenia. This doubtless by conjecture,
argument may seem unreal; but the 951. The intended meaning is, ' n o t
Greeks thought very much of eu/tAeia and even with the tip of his hand, so as to lay
510 ETPiniAOY
rj XiTrvkos ecrrcu 7ro\ts, opia^a fiapfiapcov,
60ev Tre^vKacr' 61 crrpa/r^AaTcu yevos,
Se TovvofJL ovSa[xov fce/cA^crera-i.
Se Trpoxyras ^epvtjSas T* ivdpgeTat 955
6 fxdvTL'i. TIS Se fxavri1; ear dvrjp ;
o? 6Xiy' d\y]0rj, vo\\d 8e t/zevS-^ Xeyet
TV^WV, orav Se JIAT) TV^V], Stoi^erat.
T? TWV ydflOiV EKOLTL /JLVpLOLL KOpai

OyjpSxTL XeKTpov TOVJJLOV eupyjTaL TOSC 960

d\\' vfipiv e's 17/Aas vfipicr 'Aya/jLe/xvcov dvaq"-
XPVV ^' UVTOV alreuv rovfiov ovofi ifiov irdpa,
0t]pa[xa TraiSos" 17 KkvTab[xv7]aTpa 8' e/xol

it on her robes.' But the expression is girls aspire to my bed.' But the article,
inaccurate. TSSV ydfiav, betrays an inaccurate com-
952—4. Here again the diction is poser, and the rhetorical formula etpyTcu
faulty. ' Sipylus, that barbaric (i. e. r6Se is very unusually employed. The idea,
Lydian) settlement, whence Tantalus, the as Hermann remarks (who here for the
ancestor of Agamemnon and Menelaus first time suspects some interpolation), is
came, will henceforth be a city (i. e. illus- taken from II. ix. 395, iroWa) 'Axai'fSej
trious), while the name of my country elfflv av' 'EAAaSa TC $dij]V re—Ta&jp H\v
Phthia will be mentioned no where.' If K* e64\W/J.t <pikt)V Tr0l7]<T0lA IXKOITLV.
the correction of Jacobs be right, TOVVOIX 963. d-fipafia. iraifibs, as a means for
for Tovjxhu or TOV/A6V T', and 4>f?Ias for getting his daughter in his power. For
4>0/a, the poet should at least have used XPV" 5' avrbv we might have expected
yey-fjcrerai for /ccKA^treTa:. Xph yap viv. The following words are so
955. tVaplerai Musgrave for audl-erai. absurd, that it is surprising any critic
Compare v. 1471- The reader will notice should take pains to correct them. Her-
the feebleness of the invective against the mann (and so Hartung, according to
fidvTtis in this place, where it is dragged Kirchhoff) reads ei K\uTai|UC7)<rTpa,
in wholly irapa K<xi.p6i/. That it repre-making eSto/ca rUv the apodosis; while
sents the doctrine of Euripides (Electr. Monk, who is not offended by the article
400) is no proof that it proceeded from his T}, supposes the clause is parenthetical,
pen. and said aside. Clearly, Clytemnestra,
956. It seems better to put the ques- to whom he is speaking, could not be
tion at ai/r]p than at 8iot%€Ta(. The an- addressed in the third person, directly at
swer then is, ' He is one who says a few least. But the truth is, the interpolator
truths and many lies, as he may chance to forgot himself, and that is the long and
utter them ; but, when he fails, is done short of the matter.—It seems best, with
for,' i. e. loses all credit. We should con- Hermann, to give 8' e/xui for 54 fxoi, and
strue ris iarl /xdvris avrjp rather than ris to understand, ' Clytemnestra was espe-
av^p IXO.VTIS £(TTl ; cially influenced by me (i. e. by my rank
959. The old copies give •/) TSSV 7a- and family, as described by Agamemnon,
fxovvTwv e W i , the alteration of some v. 101) to give her daughter to me as a hus-
transcriber who thought the a in f«im band.' Such being the case, he argues,
was short. To Scaliger y&fitcv is due. it was all the more proper for Agamemnon
Hermann and Kirchhoff give ou for ^, to obtain my consent. W. Dindorf thinks
with a colon after eKctTi, but this is only the argument runs thus ;—Agamemnon
to patch up a passage not worth emend- ought to have asked my consent, and then
ing. The interpolator evidently meant I could easily have persuaded Clytem-
Achilles to say, ' I can assure you that, nestra to give me her daughter in mar-
as far as marriage is concerned, many riage, and so I would have given her up
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 511
T iireicrOr) dvyarip e/cSowai irocrei.
a TCLV vEWrjcrtv, ei irpos VI\LOV 965
iv TWS' €Ka[i.v6 vdcrros' OVK r/pvovfLed' av
TO KOivbv av^ew a>v jueV io-TpaTev6jj,rji>.
vvv S' ovSiv et/At irapd ye TOIS CTTparqkaT ai<;,
eV eifAapei re Spav re Ka! /AT) Spav KaXw?.
r a ^ ' eicreTcu aiSrjpos, ov irplv e's $pvya% 970
ikOeiv <f)6vov KTJXIO-LV aijACLTi S
et rt? jue TT)^ c r ^ dvyarep' i
dX\' rjcrv-^at^' 0eb? iyo) Trefftrjvd croi
OVK a>v dW o/x
XO. s, <3 irat JT^Xews, crou r' afta 975
KCU TTJS ivaktas Sat/xoj'o?, crejxvrjs $eov.~\
KA.
av cr eTTaiveo~aijj,i firj Xiav Xoyoi?,
ivSerjs TOVS" a7roXecrat/xt T ^ ydpi
alpov/J-euoi. yap dyaOol rpoirov TWO.
to the Greeks. But he rightly adds, that made long when it is short in vppis," and
not only is this ab-urd in itself, but at who reads els IAZWOVT' av oXuri 1xp^vov in
variance with the statement in v. 236 — 7- v. 865, and proposes (reacca^d av in v.
9fi5. eScmca, scil. uvopa TOV[L6V. 916.
S67- etTTpaTevofitv Monk for —\XT\V. 973 — 4. The absurdity of such a sen-
9G8. vvv 5e, ' but as it is,' viz. since timent was noticed by Markland. Her-
they have not condescended to ask my mann undertakes a feeble defence, but
consent, ' 1 am held as nothing in the evidently against his own convictions.
estimation of the generals, and they are 975—6. This distich appears to the
indifferent whether they treat me well or present editor to be also spurious. The
ill.' For iv d^ape7 see Hel. 1227. epexegesis of eVaAfa 8ai[iwv by (r^/xv^j
Monk translates, ' whether I benefit them 9ebs does not seem like the style of
or not;' and Kirchhoff would read KUKHS Euripides.
for KaAuis. Hermann edits, irapb. 5e ro?s 977. TTS>S &e KT\. ' Would that I could
arpar7)\drais eV zvp.ape'i rb Spay r e KTA. praise you neither too much in words nor,
970. On rax' e"reT<", which virtually by falling short, lose the grace of this/
conveys a threat, (as we say, ' we shall or destroy the graciousness of the praise.
see,') the reader is referred to Aesch. The best copies give fiTir' evfieiis ju?) TOVS',
Cho. 2!)7, el Se ^T), -rax' e'trcrai. Heracl. with the variant eVSe?)s, but Aldus, whom
65. Suppl. 580. Phoen. 253. Monk follows, reads fi^r' eVSeois ,U7JT'
971- Monk adopts Porson's correction, a-rroXeaati-LL KT\. It is very difficult to
which he calls, " inter felicissimas simul say whether the ^ or the To55e is an
et raaxime simplices," $>i>, -nplv els'Ppvyas interpolation. For the sentiment, that in
4kde?v (pivov, K7]Xi(TLV aifxaTos \pavw. praising the deserving a just mean should
The interpolator probably meant ai/xari be observed, compare Heracl. 202, ivai-
crifiws alve7v, Aesch. Agam. 890, and ibid.
to stand in apposition to <p6vov KT)X"tuiv.
Bothe ventures on a compound which is v. 757, ™s &£ Trpo<TeiiTw — fxiiO' uTTtpdpas
fj.7jS' innjKd.pj.ipas Kaipbv ^apiTos; The two
contrary to all analogy, alixaTOXP".va.following verses are quoted by Stobaeus,
We need however wonder at nothing Flor. xiv. 5.
from an editor who gives vfipurev in v.
961, "because the i5 ought not to be
512 ETPinuor
TOV$ aivovvTas, t]v aivaxr ayav. 980
Se Trapa^epova olKTpovs Xoyovs
iSia vocrovcra- av S' avocros KCIKCOV y i
ak\' ovv e^et rot cr^jaa, Kav aircodev fj
avr/p 6 X/^CTTO?, SvcrTV)(ovvTaS d)(f>e\elv.
oucreipe S' rj[Aas' olKTpa yap 985
r) TTp5)Ta /xeV ere yajxfipbv olrjdeicr
Kevr/v KaTecr\ov e\mS'* eira crot
opves yivoiT av TOICTL p.kWov<xiv
davova EfjuT) 7rat?, o ere <f)v\d$acrdat,
d\X.' eu /Aet- apx^s elTras, e5 Se «:al r 990
crov yap OeXovros Trats e/x,^ cro)9r)cr£Tai.
jSovXet viz^ IK4TO> crbv TrepnrTv^at yovv ;
dnapdivevTa [Lev raS' 1 ei Se' crot So/cei,
rj$£i St' atSoCs O/M/A' l^oucr' iXevOepov.
el S', ou Trapovcnjs, raura 995

981. We cannot say, with Elmsley, next place, when you do marry, as marry
that irapafpepovva is here the same as you shortly will, the death of the maiden
irpoarpepov&a, though Monk appears towill bring you a bad omen, unless you
give credit to the doctrine. Rather, there prevent it by timely interference.' Monk
is the notion of bringing in something in- gives (XQi-i re for TOIVI, after Markland,
opportunely, as in Aesch. Prom. 1086, ov ' to you and your future wife.'
yap S^ TTOV TOVT& ye TXijrbv irapetrvpas 990. tv Se ical Te'Aei, ' therefore accom-
en-os.—KCLKS>V ye e^uv, at least of those plish it well,' is Kirchhoff's ingenious
troubles which are peculiarly mine. Her- but unnecessary conjecture.
mann omits the ye, with Aldus. 993. Hesychius, onrapfleVeuTcr ov irpe-
983. Some editors give TI for TOI with irovTa irapQevots. "ZotyonXris 'Icpiyeveicp TT?
Aldus, and axpekuv after Canter. In iv AUAI'SI.
favour of TI a very similar passage might 994. 5t' a(5oDs, o~hv cuSo?, with virgin
be adduced, Troad. 469, ci> deo'r fcaicovsmodesty. Matthiae compares Kayio Si
[lev avatca\Si TOL>S <rufxp.a^ovs, O[xa:s 5* aiSovs «ITOI', Bacch. 441. Others con-
exei TI cr^TjjUa KiK\4\<jKeiv deovs. Her- strue '/'j|ei SiJ alSovs, aderit cum verecun-
mann thinks e%ei irpbaxHy-a may be the dia. But this cannot be compared with
true reading here. He rightly makes rjKety Si opyrjs &c.—eXevdepof, at once as
avr]p the nominative to t;, not to e^ei, a lady and a modest maiden.
and he is followed by Kirchhoff. Bothe 995. The MSS. reading, ISob •Kapoiaifs
construes xP 7 ) crT ^ a<pe\e7v, ' good in as- (^ IJLT] TrapovcrTis is the conjecture of the
sisting.' The meaning in fact is, l^ei Aldine editor), was corrected by Nauck,
tTXTjjUa avdpa. rbv xPV°"T^f/ u>(pe\e7v Sva1' whom Kirchhoff follows. With Elmsley,
Tvxovvras KTA., ' it looks well for your he assigns v. 99G to Clytemnestra, instead
worthy man to assist the distressed, even of Achilles. The correction ei 5' o£> vap-
when he is unconnected by birth.' She oviri]s occurred also to Hermann, but he
takes the low ground, that such an edits, with Monk and W. Dindorf, 3) ^^—
act is sure to bring him credit, not that aeOef .• interrogatively. Both Monk and
it is his duty, or true virtue. W. Dindorf however think the verse is
9iiU—7- TpwTa fxiv — elra. ' I n the spurious. Markland and Heath gave
first place, I have been disappointed in Tav-rh for TOOTH. With these corrections,
not having you for a son-in-law; in the the passage gives a good and plain sense:
 I&1FENEIA H EN ATAIAl. 513
[Aev€T(o KGLT 01/cous' o"€[jLi>a yap y
o/xcos S' ocrov y e hvvarbv alSeicrdat
\_AX. av (JL-qre a-qv iraih' ££ay oxpw ets ij^
[MJT ets oVeiSos d/xa#es e\6a)[j.ep, yvvav
o r p a r o s yap aOpoos apybs wv TWV oiKoffev 1000
X TTovrjpas Kal KaKoarofiov?
Se JX t/cereuovres ^ f e r ' ets
et T' dvi/cereu7O5 ^s" e/Aol y a p e'crr' aycbv
/zeyioros v/xas itjanaWdtjai Ka/cwv.
&>s ev y ' d«:ovcracr' tcr^t, JUT) i/fevSws ^ ' epett1* 1005
Xeycov §e Kat /xar^v iyKeprofxcov
/L, fir) ddvoLfiL S', ^i> crwcra) Koprjv.
KA. ovaco crwe^ais Svcrrv^ovi'Tas wcj)e\o)v.

—' If however, she being absent, I shall
obtain the same from you, (i. e. the same
aid that my child would by personally
supplicating you,) let her stay in the
house; for she is coy in her maiden
bashfulness: nevertheless, as far as is in
your power, you should show her com-
passion,' i. e. even though she is reluctant
to petition you in person. The last line
is explained by Bremi, whom Hermann
and Monk follow, " sed tamen non ultra
quam res patitur verecundum esse opor-
tet." Kirchhoff's conjecture, (repva juey
(TzixvivtTaL, suits ofiws Se somewhat
better.
998. Clytemnestra has obtained from
Achilles the promise that he will oppose
Iphigenia's sacrifice. The time for doing
so has not yet arrived ; but she may rest
assured of his successful interposition.
Here, then, the scene should end. But
we find it protracted to a considerable
length, and in a style of versification
which ought to strike every experienced
reader of Euripides as peculiar, merely to
state, that Achilles will certainly perform
his promise, and in order that the speakers
may agree upon the very common-place
plan of trying to induce Agamemnon to
alter his mind. On the most mature
consideration, the present editor feels sa-
tisfied that the passage from 938 to 1035
must be rejected. Abundant evidence
will appear, that it is the composition of a
later hand.
habitually, aiding the unfortunate. Her-
999. 6Vei5os a/j.ad4s. Note the ex- mann, whose practised ear and general
pression, not Euripidean, forftveifiosTWV good taste led him to feel the weakness of
VOL. III.
(TicaiZv, the reproach of the ignorant mul-
titude.
1000. apybs, atpybs, as Aesch. Theb.
406, cuVxfW yap apybs, /XT) tcaicbs S' efoai
<piAe?.
1003. Note again the un-Attic e<— jfs.
Remedies have been proposed, as %v for
6i, and fia&* or 1\v for ys. By adopting
the first person %v, the sense is simple,
' Do as you will, you will come to the
same result by supplicating me, as if I
had been unsupplicated.' However, the
imperfect indicative does not well accord
with the future. He should have said fiv
T 1 —5. But this violates the metre.
Ibid. IJXOL yap KT\. ' For my own anx-
iety is very great to rid you of your trou-
bles,' and so no further inducement than
my own feeling is required.
1005. The meaning of this verse, weak
as it is, Hermann has rightly interpreted,
' be assured you have heard one thing at
least from me, that I shall not speak
falsely.' In other words, ' What you have
heard me promise, that I will perform.'
Some construe fadt with ipCiv, an unusual
syntax.
1006. eytcepTofidv, formed on the
analogy of tyyeAav, ivvfipi&iv, is a sus-
pected word. See on v. 849. L. Din-
dorf gives ire KepTO/iHf, Bothe avyKep-
TOU&V,—but an interpolator should be
allowed to speak for himself.
1008. <rwex<>>5 iitpeAuiv, continually,
3 u
514 ETPiniJOT

AX. aKove Srj vvv, Iva TO irpayfx k\r)

KA. TL TOVT eXefas ; a>s aKOvcrreov ye crov. 1010
AX. TrtiOciyjxeO' aWis trarepa fieXnov <j>poveiv.
KA. Ka/cos TIS i(TT0 KOX \iav rap fie? err par ov.
AX. dXX' oi Xoyoi ye KaraTraXaLOvcrLv Xoyovs.
KA. xj/vxpa [xev eXm?' o n Se xprj fie Spav (f>pdo~ov.
AX. iKerev eKelvov npSira fir) Kreivetv reKvcv 1015
TJV 8' avrtfiaCvr), irpos ifie croi iropevre'ov.
el yap TO xpfj£ov eirider, ov roifibv -^pemv
-^copelv e^ei yap TOVTO rr/v cr(arrjpiav.
Kayoj T a\ieiv(i>v Trpos (ftiXou yevrjcrofiaL,
crrparos r av ov /xe/x^aiTo [L', el ra Trpdy/xara
XeXoyio-fxivo)% TrpdaaoifiL /xaXXov rj crOevei. 1021
KaXoi% Se KpavdevTOiV npbs rjSovyjv <j>iXous
O~OL T' av yevoiro KCLV ijxov ^copl? rdSe.
KA. ws o-uxf>pov eiTras. Spao~reov 8' a o~ot SoKet.
rjv S' air a [xr) Trpdo-o~u>[iev av iyu> OeXco, 1025
TTOV o"' avOus 6\ff6[Jieo~da ; TTOV XP7? f- dBXiav
eXdovcrav evpeiv o-r/v ^ep' inCKovpov KaKCov ;
AX. 17/xets o~e <f>vXaKe? ov xpecov (fivXacro-ofiev,

this adverb, edits <rvve-rws, ' judiciously.' xPvC0" irelffiT', si quod petitis impetra-
Bothe gives ovaw <rvvfx®st ' roayyou ever iitis. Perhaps the author meant, « (Tri-
be blessed.' 0ero (i/tuvos) rb xPvC0"' T^v XPiiav> ' 'f
1011. TeiOcujUeO' is of course wrong; he consents to your request, my part in
but it has more authority than -xziBwixtv. the matter need go no further.' For
For avQis or aims Monk gives auTrjs. TOVTO Kirchhoff would read avTb, ' for it
However, uiflis 0e\Tiov ippore7y may (rb Tn04a9at) brings you safety of itself.'
mean, ' to think better of the matter here- 1019. For a/mlvwi/ irpbs <plxov Monk
after.' well compares Alcest. 433, veapbv—TOCS"
1013. The article with \6yoi is hardly OVK afie'wov eis e/x.
correct; Monk gives akh' ovv \6yoi ye. 1(122—3. It is surprising that any cri-
1014. g TI Reiske for TI. Hermann has tic should pass these lines as genuine;
TI 5e xpedv tie KTK. yet W. Dindorf and Monk (who ejects
1017—23. W. Dindorf marks these the first) seem alone to have suspected
lines as spurious. The only wonder is, them. The meaning appears to be, ' And
that he tolerated the preceding part, if matters turn out well, this will prove
What the interpolator meant by these two satisfactory both to your friends and to
verses, it is difficult to say. He appears, yourself, even without my interference.'
from the use of iraScifi-fd' above (1011), 1025 av 4ydi fle'Aoi. A more expe-
to have supposed T<ri'0e<r3ai could take a rienced verse-maker would have said oV
medial sense. Monk edits na\ S^ TJ> 4y& fle'Acu. With ttv, (he syntax here re-
XPv(ov eiri8ev, ' for suppose that your quires BiXotiu. Monk makes the verse
enemies have persuaded him.' We doubt readable by editing •;)</ 5' av TI fi}} irp6.tr-
if the Attics used the second aorist indi- o-ai/xeu & iyib 0e'Aco, Hermann by giving
cative for Hreitre, though both •jri9ai' and ais for &c, followed by W. Dindorf.
•wiBeiv occur. Hermann edits el yap Tb 1028. (piXa/cus ov XP*""', scil. ui'Tes,
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 515
fxrj Tts cr' IBrj crreCyovcrav eT
AavaS)v Si' o^kov fir/Se TrarpMov So/xov 1030
6 ydproL TvuSdpeco<; OVK a£tO9
aKoveiv ii> yap "EWrjcnv /xeyas.
KA. ecrTW r a S ' . «px e ' (T0'1 A16 SovXeueiv ~xpea>v.
ei S' etcri <?eoi, Si/auo? ctiz; d i ^ p cru ye
iadXaiv Kvprj(T£LS' el Se /x/r), TI Sei irovelv ;] 1035
XO. ris a p ' vju,eVaio9 Sict XWTOU Alfivos crrp.
fierd T€ <f>i\o~)(6pov KiOdpas
crvpCyyav 6' vtrb KaAa/ioecr-
aav iaraaev laK^dv ;
or* dva Urj\iov at KaXknrXoKafJLOL ]040
JTteptSes ev SCUT!
guardians in the proper place, where most by the pipe and the lute ? 'Twas when
wanted, viz. to protect you from the the fair-tressed Muses came over Pelion
army. Monk and W. Dindorf give ipvAd- with the dance and the song to the mar-
lo^ec with Markland. Bothe reads cpvAa- riage of Peleus, celebrating Thetis and
Kas <pv\d^ofiiy, ' will keep watch.' the great descendant of Aeacus upon the
1033. 1E(TTLV rdd'} ' it is as you say/ viz.hills frequented by the Centaurs.' If rls
that the name of Tyndareus is to be reli- 'dp1 be the true reading, which may be
giously kept from scandal. It seems doubted, since the MSS. give ecTaffav for
needless to read €(TTai TC£8', with Mark- etrravev, the question apparently should
land. be placed at m/cxa^, and the following
1034. av ye, added in the Aldine, is sentence regarded as the answer. But
considered by Kirchhoff to be a mere we suspect {/.dttap '6 7* ufj.evaLos, and in
patchwork of a faulty verse. Perhaps the antistrophe T<(TE 5' av' (or a/j.') i\d-
the interpolator wrote either ei juec yelp raitn KTA., by which the anacrusis is
e*Vl 0eol, SiKatos t>v avTip KTA.., or even etadded to each verse. The second verse is
8' elerlf ol 8eol, KTA. Monk interprets glyconeus polyschematisius. The third
eaS\S>y KvpT)treLs ' you will find them fa- and fourth should properly be regarded
vourable,' comparing Ion 1269, icrSXov 8' as one, of the regular form, except that
eKvptra Salfxovos. Ka\a/j.oev<rai> (—6t<T(Tav MSS., corrected
1036 seqq. This elegant, although, cri- by Markland) is pronounced Ka\/i.o€cr-
tically considered, rather difficult ode, aa.v.—Portus, who corrected eaTourav,
describes the marriage of Peleus with proposed as an alternative, which is pre-
Thetis. Its application to Achilles is of ferred by Matthiae, TIV ap' ufievaiov.
course apparent. The glorious and divine There is much to be said in favour of
nuptials of the father are contrasted with this, by which HiepiSzs becomes the sub-
j e c t of %GTO.<XO.V.
the feigned nuptials of the son, and the
disastrous fate awaiting the pretended 1041. For iv SCJITI Monk gives iirl
bride. The metres are varieties of the Sairl, which suits the metre (glycon. pol.)
glyconean, abounding in resolved sylla-rather better; but - « C^ - may be re-
bles. The first is choriambic, TI'S ap'garded as equivalent to - u _ „, both re-
being equal to a long syllable. Nearly presenting an antispast. Kircbhoff pro-
all the rest, though more than usually poses iraph 5ccm. In any case the sense
irregular, may be reduced to the general
seems general, ' whose office it is to dance
laws and rhythm of that most versatile of
and sing at the feasts of the gods.' For, if
metres, the glyconean. But v. 1043 is the particular marriage festival had been
dochmiac, and v. 1047 ithyphallic. meant, iirl Saira would rather have beea
1036—47- 'What marriage song was used, i. e. i)\f!ov eV! ScuVct is yAfiov. Cf.
that which set up a strain accompanied v. 1060.
'3 u
516 EYPiniAOT

iv y a Kpovovcrcu
ews es ydfxov rjXOov,
©4TLV dyrj/men TOV T AlaKioav 1045
KevTavpojp dv opos KXCOUCTCU
nr/XudSa Kaff vXav.
6 Se AapSavCSas, .dios
\eKTpoiv Tpv^>rjfia (frikov, 1050
Xpvaioicriv d(f)vcrcre Xoifiav
iv Kparrjpov yvdXovs,
6 <fy)iryios ravv/AijS^s.
napd Se XevKcxjyay) xjjdi
1055
TrevrrjKOVTa Kopai
os ydp. i)(6pevcrav.
dvd S' iXdraLcn re CW'T.

1045. fieAij>5o?s Hermann and W. Din- were not so much breeders of horses as
dorf for /teAa>8oi. The epithet is better, mounted on them (tTnroBdij.oi'fs, Soph.
perhaps, applied to persons than to things, Trach. 1095) it seems more than probable
as Monk observes; but then axhliacri is that imrofldTas is the true reading instead
left very bare and pointless. The copies of lirirof36Tas. So in Cycl. 54, aypofiora
give lax^^.a.(rL, corrected by Markland. and -$a.ra are confused. They are called
1048. av' opos Hermann for iv opetri or TeTpa(TK«A.<F?s, Here. F. 181, 1273. Trans-
ay' upe(rir and /cAeoucai for Kkvoucat late;—'And up, with silver-firs and crowns
Monk, which conjecture he found con- of tufted verdure, came the horse-mounted
firmed by one of the Paris MSS. Cf. company of Centaurs to the feast of the
Alcest. 447, €^ T' aAupois KXeiovres vfivois. gods and to the bowl of Bacchus. And
— Ka.6* u\av, in the forest of stone-pine3,ioudly exclaimed the prophet who had
TlijAidSes nevKui, Ale. 915. learnt the inspired strains of Apollo,
1049—57. ' There too was the descend- Chiron, mentioning him (Achilles) by
ant of Dardanus, the Phrygian Ganymede, name, O daughter of Nereits, a son, a
the dear delight of Zeus, to draw the wine great glory to the people of Thessaly,
(mixed) in the golden bowls; and by the shalt thou bring forth, who shall come
white sea-strand the daughters of Nereus with spear-bearhig warriors of his Myr-
danced in a circle to honour the marriage.' midons to the (Trojan) land, to burn
—arpvaa-e hoifiav, itvoxiei, part of the wine with fire the renowned country of Priam,
being offered in libation. Ion 1191 &c.— on his body accoutred with the casing of
For KvicXia Monk gives icvichio with Heath,golden armour wrought by Hephaestus,
an arbitrary and unnecessary change.— holding it as a gift from his goddess
Nypyjos, for which the MS. Pal. gives mother, Thetis, who bore him.' There
NiypEcos, has been retained on account of is some difficulty in the first part of this
the metre. See on v. 1077- For ^opeueiy sentence, which, as Tyrwhitt perceived,
TWO. see Ion 1078. (indeed, it is obvious at first sight,) con-
tains the very words of a prophecy de-
1058—75. (KaTairn, i. e. abv, this being livered on the occasion by Chiron. To
the weapon or staff of the Centaurs (Here. Hermann, as quoted by Kirchhoff, some
F. 372), for which Matthiae refers to lies. excellent emendations are due, ai/inAaytv
Scut. 184.—ava, for 4K iriSiov,—unless for —oc, fidvTts d $oi@d$a ixovaav for
we should read afta 5'. As the Centaurs
 I&IFENEIA H EN ATAIAI.
#iacros
Kevravpcov eVt Soura rav
^eaw KpaTrjpd re BaK^ov.
jueya S' d^e'/cXayei', ? /2 Nrjp-ql Kopa,
TralSa ©ecnxaXots jxeya (j)S><;,
juavris 6 $ot/3aSa Moucrcw
eiSw?, Tevvacrei<s,
Xeipcov lPovo\h6X,(jiv,
*Os i^fet ydova. \oyyr\pe<ji arvv Mvpfi.th6va>v
acTTTtcrrat? Upta/xoio
o ? S(t)p7]fJLCLT'
a ftj' eriKrev.
Tore SaLjAove
ydfiov
liavTis S1 0 (pot/Ha fxovirav (so the best
MS.), and t^ovoiiafav for elaWuao'ei'.
To Kirchhoff himself we owe the admi-
rable correction 7rc»5a [(ri] ©eavaXoh for
7ra?5c5 af 0e<r<raA.ai, which was formerly
taken as the nominative to avsttXayov.
Of course, ' the prophet who knew music'
is none other than Chiron himself, who
taught Achilles the use of the lyre; though
there is an allusion also to his prophetic
powers, since inspired women were regu-
larly called cpoifiaSes. The common read-
ing, contrary alike to sense and metre,
was [itxvTis 5' & $o?Bos 6 Moucap T' et'S&s
ytwdvets, which was interpreted,' Phoebus
and he who had learnt pedigrees, i. e. races
yet unborn, from the Muses.' The text,
as given above, presents nothing complex
or difficult. There can be no doubt that
yewdcreLS is the future of yewcfv, which
is sometimes used for TIKTSIV, said of
women, as in Aesch. Suppl. 46. For
ap€K\ay€y it is probable that we should
read avitcpaytv. The grammarians con-
founded these two forms, as in Aesch.
Cho. 52f), the MS. Med. gives KeKAaye//
for KiKpayev. The /J-eya, which is gene-
rally construed twice with <pus, more
517
1060
1065
1070
1075
naturally belongs to aviKhaysv, 'loudly
cried.'
1066. Various corrections of e^aivS/j.cKTev
have been proposed, as —a£ey, —<*CeJ/>
— a<T<rcv, —JAT]VI£V. Hermann's —afav
seems the best: Chiron specified the
name of the hero while he predicted his
greatness. One more conjecture may be
added, Xei'pcw i^ovo/iao-Bels, ' the prophet
by name Chiron,' It is obvious that
6N and 061 might easily be confounded.
1071—3. The construction appears to
be, KeKopudfxcvos ivSvra oTtAtav KTA. This
participle commonly has a dative, as
Androm. 279, epiSt (rrvytpa KtKopvQ[Ltvov
ev/iop(pias. Here it takes the accusative
in the sense of inpifiepKriij.€i/os.
1077. yd.jj.uv Hermann, and Nriprj$6s
T' for Nr]pijSos. Kirchhoff and Bothe
give Nj/pySai' with Heath ; and it is rather
hard to choose. Not that 'both the
marriage of the Nereid and the nuptial
song of Peleus ' is other than a common
Greek pleonasm; but irpwras N-qpyScvv,
1
the chief of the Nereids,' is rather better
than to take wparris alone for irpeir^itrTijr.
The metre of this and the next verse is
the same as that in 1060 — 1, but the long
 518 ETPiniJOT
NyjpfjBcov eOecrav
U^Xews 0' v
ere S' eVi Koipa crrei/zoucri
'Apyeioi fy' aki.au 1081
ware trerpaloyv dtf avrpwv
ikdovcrav fopecov po&ypv aKTj
fiporetov aijjLa<y<rovTe<; XaLfi
ov crvpiyyi Tpa(f>elcrav, ovS' 1085
iv
rrapa Se [xarpl
* *
[TTOV TO r a s aiSous ^ TO TO.S dpera?

syllable in Trptbras, as in Nrjpijos in the remarking that herds, not herdsmen, are
antistrophe, is unusual. said poi@5uv. Either correction restores
1080 seqq. ' Thee however, Iphigenia, the glyconean metre, which, as given
the Argives shall crown (not with the above, is polyschematistic, like the next.
marriage ehaplet, but) as a virgin heifer The verse in Od. ix. 315 is rather am-
that has come from the rocky retreats in biguous, iroWfj 5e poifo Trpbs opos TpeVe
the mountains,' viz. to be sacrificed.— TTiufa jUtjAa KVKACO^J.
(TTtyovtri here takes three accusatives, etn- 1 0 8 7 . l*a.Tp\ vu[*.<poK6/j.ct> f o r f^Tjrepi vvf*.-
(ntyov&i tre Kapa TrAffKa^uof, unless we <t>oi<6fj.ov Monk, who also perceived that
should read (as above, v. 1040) a-re^oi/me some epithet like K\ewbv was lost before
KaWnrKoKa/Mov (glyc. pol.). For the'Ipax^Scus, ' to be an illustrious bride for
marriage ehaplet contrasted with that of a the Argives,' i. e. to court. Musgrave
victim at the altar see v. 905 and 1477.— compares vvfupoKo^iv, used of a bride
For y' a\iav Hermann gives Tav dA/ay, being adorned, in Med. 985.
sc. ihSovoav, ' who hast come over the 1089—97. The remainder of this epode
sea;' Musgrave y' kBxiav (ray a6\iav appears to be spurious. It is the way of
would be better), Scaliger (SaAiav, which Euripides to conclude his odes by some
Monk accepts, very plausibly adding moral reflection ; but an imitator could do
%\acpov, and ^ before ix6fXX0Vt H e a ^ s 0 this, and was even likely to supply it, if
gives opelav for bpiwv, Hermann ope'iav. the poet had omitted it. The metres,
1084. Monk thinks this verse interpo- though rather rough, will fall under the
lated from another play, or from a lost laws of the glyconean, if we regard the
part of this. The metre is certainly first as cretic + glyc. pol., and Sivcuriv
E1 a
obscure and irregular. We have Kat/j.tov eX s a mere gloss on trSfVei, for which
PpoTeiaiv in Heracl. 822, where fioreiwi1 is the MSS. and edd. give creeveiv. Monk
probably the right reading. edits -KOV TO ras aldovs irpdaaiirov, 6ir6je
1085. ov aipiyyi KT\. Not brought KT\., omitting the intervening words;
up, like a heifer, amidst the sound of the which is probable enough. On TTOV in a
pipe and the noise of herds, but as a negative sense, see v. 406. Translate,
maiden by her mother's side. The mean- * No where now lias the face of reverence
ing is, that the comparison with the or of virtue power to be of any avail, since
p.6&xos fails here. But the sentiment is impiety has influence, and virtue, put
rather weak, and an interpolator has secondary, is neglected by mortals.'—rb
probably been at work on this epode. Seren-Toc for a,tre@eia.—OTV6T(, like 2<TTIS,
Kirchhoff pronounces it ' corrupta nee with an indicative, has the sense of guippe
fortasse integra.' For £oi/35ij<rei Dobree quum. The 1 metre would run better by
and Hermann proposed /5oij38ij(r6<n. Monk reading, a 5 aperd. y' omo-b~sv KTA., i. e.
gives fSovttoXiZv for fSovK6\uv, rightly a Se ye o.perd.
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 519
\_ovvao~iv ex e(/ j 1090
o-divet, TL TTpoo-oiVov ;
oTrore TO ixeu daevTov
Swa/xiv, a 8' dpera
(Tuev vvasrois d/JLi
8e vofjicov Kparei 1095
*fJLT) Koivbs dycov

KA. igrjXOov OIKUIV TTpocrKOTrovjxevr) irocriv

yjpoviov dirovTa. KaKkikonroTo. crreya§.
iv SaxpvoLO-L 8' rj rdXatva 7rat9 ijirj 1100
TroXXas teicra jaera/3oXas oSwp
ddvarov aKovcrao-', ov iraT-qp

1096. Tbe,ui; was inserted by Hermann, anxious to expostulate with her husband.
whom W. Dindorf follows. The negative To the genuineness of vv. 1099—1103
is not essential to the sense, but it is so Monk has raised objections which have
to the metre, which is glyconean of the considerable weight. He criticizes the
same kind as 1038—9. The sense now expressions fj.GTaf$o\a\ o^vpfj.drcci', for ' va-
is, ' and when mortals do not (as they ried lamentations,' davarov fiovhtvirrOai
ought) strive in common for this end, for jSouA.euetc, and IXV4]JXT]V &p' elxov, ' I
that no anger of the gods may come was right, it seems, in remembering be
against them/ Otherwise the words had not gone far away.' He adds, that
would mean, ' and when all that men care Agamemnon could not properly be called
about is, to prevent the anger of the gods.' Xp^vios airtiiv. Accordingly, he somewhat
This however, though it might be at- arbitrarily reads de^as for TT6<TIV, and so
tempted by unjust means, such as bribes connects irpoffKOTvov^vn) S^uas 'A-ya^ue^-
and rows, is not likely to be mentioned vovos TOVS\ It might also be said, that
as a vice of the day. On the other hand, it was not likely Clytemnestra would as
the fx'f] in the next verse would account yet have told her daughter the fate which
for the omission of the particle in this. awaited her. Yet, if she had not, we lose
Monk accepts the common rendering, the point of irapdevov x w p's, in which
et commune pericirfurn mortalibus im- there is much tragic irony, v. 1107 ; and
pendet, tic qua deorum invidia veniat. it was also reasonable that Iphigenia
Bothe, " Hoc dicit: mortales operum should be prepared for the touching ap-
dare, ut miseri sint, proindeque invidiam peal she makes at v. 1211. As for
deorum non excitent." 6i.va.Tov $ov\€vea6ai, it is defended by
Aesch. Theb. 185, ^/7j<pos KOT' avTwv
1098. Agamemnon had left the stage at oKeBpla. PovAeicrfrat. By |UeTctj8o;\.ai 6Svp-
V. 750. In the interval, the chorus had IX.6.TO>V we may understand,( changes from
recited two stasima, and the long dialogue sudden joy to sudden grief,' which were
between Achilles and Clytemnestra had expressed in many ways, or in many varied
occurred, besides the scene in which three tones and gestures. The chief difficulty
actors were on the stage at once, while remaining lies in v. 1103, where we should
the servant revealed his master's inten- perhaps read uW?,u^*' yap el^e, ' I left her
i
tions with respect to the pretended mar- weeping, because she knew her father
riage. Clytemnestra, now fully aware of would soon return.'—In v. 1100, 8' is the
the plan, and (if the text be right) having reading of Markland for 8'. Those who
even communicated it to her daughter object to 7) Tarawa, irah (fill for i] e/xr;
while the preceding ode was being sung TaXaiva -wots, may place a comma at
(see v. 1102, 1117), now comes forth L
from the women's side of the royal tent,
520 ETPiniJOT
8' ap' et^ov Trkrjo-iov
'Ayafiefivovos TCH)S\ O? eVl rot? avrov T£KVOL<;
avocria Trpdo-aojv avri\ evpeOrjaerai. 1105
ATA. Arfias yeveOkov, ev nakai <r e£a> OOJXCOV
TjvprjX' w ct7rw irapdevov )((opl<s koyovs
ous OVK aKoveiv r a s ya.\x,ov\x,eva<$ Trpeirei.
KA. rl 8' eo~riv, ov CTOL Kaipos dvTikd^vrai ;
ATA. eKTrefxire TratSa Soijxdrcov fTrarpos \xe7a.' 1110
ais vepi'tySes irdpeio~w rjVTpeTTL<TjJievai,
re fidkkeiv, wvp Kaddpcriov
re, rrpb ydjxoiv as #ea Trecreit'
i, fiekavos at/xaros (^vcr^/xara.
Kyi. TOZS bvofxao'i.v fiev ev Xeyets, Ta 8' I p y a crou 1115
ou«: oT8' O7ra)9 ^pif [x 6vo[xdo~acrav ev keyeiv.
\j(d>pei *crv, dvyarep, CKTOS, olo~9a yap
Trdvrcos a jxekkei, ^V7rb rots Treirkoi? aye
ka/3ovcr' 'Opearrjv, abv Kao-'iyvrfrov, reKvov.
idou irapeo-nv rjde Treiuapxovcra croi. 1120

1106. Aesch. Ag. 887, A-fiSas yhe8\ov, Hec. 52G,

ftwfj.dTuv iixuv <t>i\a£. Compare v. 680. OVTtS X€P°~y'
1109. 'Well, what is it, on which, 1110. Kirchhoff proposes eS Tv^eii' or
in your opinion, the present occasion ei'(7T0X6(J'.
has hold ?' A difficult verse to translate : 1117- <rh was added by Nauck. Some
bat she alludes to his expression iv /caA^S copies give x™PEl Qvya-Ttp, one x^P€i ^
dvyarep. That these verses, down to v.
1110. Kirchhoff rightly pronounces 1123, are interpolated, is but too pro-
irarpbs jueTa corrupt. It would be a very bable, though they do not appear to have
forced interpretation to render it Hare been suspected by others. The phrase
elyai /J.£TO. iraTpbs, apa irarpi. Probably, oi<r8a irarpbs a. ^ueAAet cannot be de-
eore/i7re T7?y ( o r vvv) G~\\v TralSa Sw/xctTO)^ fended ; and it is hardly credible that
Trdpos. Orestes and Iphigenia should appear on
1112. A comma has been placed after the stage at this place, and remain silent
jSctAAeti', by which irvp Ka.B6.pmov becomesand unnoticed during the long scene that
the nominative instead of the accusative. follows, to v. 1-211. These lines were
The sense is, ' barley-meal to throw,' viz. likely to be inserted by way of making
on the altar, ^aAAeti/ fiwtxois. The pas- the entrance of Iphigenia and her brother
sage in Electr. !103 seems decisive ; Aa/3iir (cf. v. 1241) appear less abrupt. It is
true that Clytemnestra in a manner ex-
px i]p i cuses her daughter's silence by saying
fitanovs. The MSS. give KaOapeiov, and (v. 1121) ' the rest I will speak both for
most copies in xeP™"> corrected by Reiske her and myself;' and it is also true that
and Musgrave. For x^P°^v means ' in in v. 1105 Clytemnestra seems to point
the hands ' of the attendant who brought to the boy in TraiSa T6V8<;, as if present.
it. The genitive could only signify ' to She may however merely mean, * whom
purify our hands,' as from blood &c, I have now brought to Aulis;' and the
like Upa. Ka8ap<rt' o'Uuv in Here. F. !)23.other verse (1121) looks very like an in.
1113. fi6(Tx<>i. There is an ironicalsertion to meet an anticipated objection.
allusion in this word to Iphigenia. So
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATA1AI. 521
TO. o aXX iyoj irpo T^crSe Ka-iJLavTrjs <f>pd<ro).
ATA. TCKVOV, TC /cXaiets, ovS' ^Se'tus op
es y i p S' ipeua-acr trpoaO' ;]
[
av
px
1125
anaau yap irpcoTOLcri, ^prjcracrdai irdpa
[KOV vcrrarotcri, KOLV [liaoicri TravTa^ov.]
rt 8' €<TTiv ; a>s /Aot i7avres eis ev rJKere,
(TvyXvcrLv e^ovres <cai rapay/j-bv b\h\i.d.Tu>v.
KA.
et^)' av ipcortja-co ere yevvalcos, iroan.
ATA. 1130
ovSev Kekevcr/Jiov Set JU,', epunacrdai 6e\a).
T^t- TratSa TTJP cr^v T>fv T' e'jaijv jiie'XXeis
ATA.
ea-
d y eXefas, virovoecs 0' a iirj ere.
KA.
[101 TO TTpCOTOV OLTTOKpiVCLl
o-v o r]v y e/3«T<xs etKor , ei/cor av K\HOIS.
OUK aXX' ipcoTGJ, Kal av pr) Xiy dXXa JJLOL. 1135
ATA. 3) TTOTvta fx.o2pa KO1 TVX7! Saijuwi' r' e//,ds.
1122. Markland proposed p.' Spas. Iphigenia is not yet present, as we con-
1126. This verse is also clearly spuri. tend. See on v. 1117.
ous. The preceding, which means ' I may 1127. If this distich is genuine, Trdvres
use any one of my calamities as the apxh, means Clytemnestra and Iphigenia, who,
or commencement,' was clumsily ampli- as Agamemnon had been told at v. 1100,
fied by adding ' and last, and middle,' was iv SuKpvoicri.
perhaps in imitation of the Homeric TI 1130. Set /i' Markland, 8ft er' Dobree,
irp&Tov, TI 5* eTreiTa, Ti 5' vGT&rtov KaTa- for Sel y\
J
Ae|u; ,• So Electr. 907, T I V apxhv "'pS>rd 1131. Properly, TTJI/ a^v ie KOX e/xijv
0* i^'nrw KaKaiv; -Ko'ias TeKevrds ; Tiva should have been said where one and the
fiiaav Ta%oi \6yov; Monk also has re- same person is meant. See however the
jected the verse. Aldus assigns these note on Heracl. 826, ry re (io<TK0vcrri
three lines to Ipbigenia; but, omitting x®ov^- Ko^ TV TGKOVGTI.—At the word ea
those inclosed in brackets, they form a Agamemnon is seen to start. So plain a
natural continuation of Clytemnestra's question has put him off' his guard.
speech from v. 111G. Hermann allows 1132. r^-fi/xovd T* Monk, who, in de-
that 1122—6, or 1124—6, might be omit- fence of the half verse following, omitted
ted without detriment to the scene; but in Aldus but preserved in the MSS.,
then he thinks that Agamemnon ought, cites Soph. Oed. Col. 315; cf. also v.
according to nature, to say a few words to 318. Kirchhoff says, " videtur ante haec
his daughter, and Clytemnestra ought to verba versus integer Clytaemnestrae cum
introduce her intended expostulation by dimidio altero, qui Agamemnonis fuerit,
some prefatory remarks. He thinks too, desiderari."
that Agamemnon's confusion would be
the greater, if he were convicted of 1134. &v KAiois Markland for K\ieis.
treacherous designs in the very presence 1136. jxolpa Kal rixn Musgrave for
of his daughter. Of course, all this falls Ttixi Kai fj.o7pa, and in the next verse ye
to the ground on the assumption that for TE Matthiae.

VOL. III. 3 X
522 ETPiniAOT

KA. ye KCLI TTJCTS', els rpccov

ATA. TIV

KA. TOVT i[xov Trevdei vdpa ;

6 vovs So avTo<s vow e^cov ov rvy^aveu.
ATA. ancoXofJueaBa. TrpoSeSorai r a Kpvmd (JLOV. 1140
KA. [TTCIVT' olSa KCU TTenvap.eS' a crv //.eXXets /^ Zpav,~\
avTO Se TO cnyav 6/xoXoyotWds eori o~ov
Kai TO (Tje.vaXjs.iv TTOXXOL- [x,rj fed/Ays Xeycov.
ATA. iSov crtojTrw1 TO yap avata^yvTov fie Sei
xlievSrj Xeyovra Trpoo~Xa/3eiv rfj o~v/x(f}opa. 1145
KA. aKove STJ vvv avaKaXvxjjo) yap Xoyovs,
KOVK€TL irapcoSols xP1?°"o/-('eo-
vpuiTov JXZV, Iva o~oi TTpwra Tavr
1138. tlv r/8//c))cra Hermann for TI )X there is something obscure in them.
ilfilKijffas or rip' TjStKTjcai; Matthiae gives When she had said, ' Your silence con-
TI 5' ^5iKT)trai,- and so Monk and W. victs you ; why don't you speak ?' it is a
Dindorf. Hermann transposes this and strange reply to say, ' Well, I am silent,'
the next verse after v. 1135, because as if she had enjoined the very contrary,
Agamemnon's apostrophe & irSrvia fj.o7pa to hold his tongue.
KTA. ought to precede his desponding re- 1146. The -yap is wanting in the best
mark airwKi/xeada. However, though MS. by the first hand, according to Kirch-
this is doubtless what the poet meant, it hoff, who suggests o^a/caAui^OjUev. Per-
is pretty clear that Ciytemnestra's remark, haps the word is a gloss that has super-
KO.IJ.6S ye KK! TTJCTS', elicited his question seded the original reading ws avanTv^a
TtV 7)5tK7j(ra ; \6yovs. Compare Aesch. Ag. 1149, KOX
1139. 6 vovs KT\. 'This idea (viz. that jtujy & \pT)<Tfjihs ourceT' e/c KaKvp-fxaTdov
you have not wronged me) is itself devoid etnai 5e5opK^s yeoydfjiov pv/x(p7]S BLKTIV.—
of sense.' irapajdoTs, ' evasive,' ' indirect.'
1141. This verse is certainly spurious. 1141i. rair' Monk for TOVT'.—The
The MSS. reading, TrtTrtHTfj.' & av "yesum of Ciytemnestra's speech to her hus-
^ueAAeis KTA., has been plausibly cor- band suggests the idea rather of a recri-
rected by Erfurdt. The change from the mination than a dissuasion from his pur-
plural to the singular verb, or conversely, pose. It is full of difficulties, and its some-
is not unfrequent, e.g. v. 1146—7, and what unusual length makes it doubtful if it
v. 654. But the rrv, where no emphasis is entirely genuine. The part especially,
is conveyed, is incurable. It is a test of where she interposes threats (v. 1179—
interpolation, as well as of false emenda- 84), seems to have belonged to some
tion, which has often been applied in the other part of the play, and to have been
course of these notes. Besides, according inserted in its present place by those who
to tragic usage, Clytemnestra ought to remodelled it in its existing form. Her
speak not three, but two verses. arguments may be arranged thus under
1143. Karris Porson for Kanvys. The separate heads: (1) He began by injus-
sense is, or ought to be, 'don't tire of tice to her, in slaying her husband and
speaking.' Cf. Orest. 1590. taking away her child. (2) When the
1144. Though Elmsley's correction, T( Dioscuri, her brothers, made war on him
Se? for fie Set, is plausible, it is not neces- in consequence, her father Tyndareus re-
sary, since the sense may be, as Monk conciled all parties, and she made a good
gives it, ' For I must, if I speak false- wife to her new lord. (3) He now adds
hoods, add to my misfortune the charac- another injustice, by taking from her one
ter of effrontery.' He supposes these two of her four children by him, on the poor
verses to be spoken aside. Any how, plea, that it is in defence of an injured
 IQIFENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 523
/3ia
TOV Trpocrdev avSpa Tdvrakov KaraKTavwv, 1150
r e TOVJXOV fcnw Trpocrcwpuxas
yStaiws TWV eyx<Si> aTrocrTracras.
/ecu TQ) zltos ere TTCUS', e/xw Se
LTTTTOLCTL jxappaipovT i p
8e wpecrfiw; TvvSdpecos cr ippveraro 1155
yevofxevov, Tafxa 8' ecr^es av A-e'x7?*
ou croi KaTaXXa^^eicra Trepl ere /cai SO/AOUS
cyvp-iiapTvprjaeis &>S <XjuejU,7TTOs ^ v yvvrj,
es T ' 'A<f>poSiTt]v (ro)(f)povovaa KOU TO o~hv
jxeXaOpou av^ova, ware *<r' etcriovra Te 1160
•^aipeiv OvpatJ. T' I^IOVT evScufJLOve'iv.
o-ndviov 8e 6r\pev\L dvSpl rocavTTjv \afieiv
Sd/xapra' (f)\avpav 8' ou airdvis yvvaiic er^eiv.
TIKTCI) 8' C77i rpio-l TrapOevoLo-v iralha O~OL
Tovb", wv ju.ias cru TXYJ/AOVCOS JX drroo'Tepei's. 1165
brother's cause. (4) He must take care irpo<ropl(t;iv in the sense of ' making over
not to provoke her too far, or a bitter to another.' The active forms Karoupi^iy
reception may await him on his return and iTrovpi^if are used in Tragedy; see
from Troy. (5) How will he dare to ask on Androm. 610.
blessings of the gods, or how shall she do 1153. Ai6s <re—efj.ii 5' for Ai6s re—
so for him, if he slays his child ? (6) If ip.ii T' Monk and W. Dindorf after Mark-
it was really necessary that a maid should land and Matthiae. Others adopt Te—
be sacrificed to Artemis, he, as Com- T€, and '{TTTTOIS <re in the next verse. — av,
mander-in-chief, ought to have brought 'in turn,' "next in succession.' Kirch-
the matter to the ballot for the whole hoff needlessly proposes eirxefles. Bothe
army, or at least, Hermione should have gives e<xxes ovv, which is far worse.
been chosen before Iphigenia. 1157. oli, 'Iva, m which estate, under
1150. lainaKov. Heath refers to Pau- which circumstances, being reconciled to
san. Corinth, cap. 18, who says that this you. Perhaps we should read, ucp' ou
Tantalus was the son of Thyestes. Euri- tear., viz. by Tyndareus.—wzpl ere, ' to-
pides here follows a legend little known wards you.' Cf. v. 1184. Markland
from other sources. It was doubtless would read av fj.apTvp-i]o-eis, which is cer-
mentioned in some of the Cyclic poems. tainly no improvement.
1151. No satisfactory sense can be 1 HJO. The <re was added by Canter.
made of the vulgate reading. Hermann, 1162—3. This distich is marked as
who reads Trpoo'ovpio'as, explains it, ' hav-spurious by W. Dindorf. It does not
ing added him to your share in the divi- seem more suspicious than other verses
sion of the spoils.' The ingenious cor- in this same $r}o-is. The tone and style
rection of Scaliger, Trpoo~ov8io~as Tre&w, are characteristic of Euripides, though
' dashed against the ground,' is in some the lines may have been quoted from an-
degree supported by a correction in the other play,
Palatine MS., irpoo-ovSeo-as. Musgrave 1164. €TT! Tpi<r!, beside three, Electra,
likewise proposed (uv, and their com- Iphigenia, and Iphianassa. Other ac-
bined emendations are adopted by W. counts make the two last different names
Dindorf. Monk gives irpoffibpio-as, butfor the same person. Homer gives the
irpoaovpi^tiv is as likely a compound as three names Chrysothemis, Laodice, and
3x2
524 ETPinuor
KCLV T I S <T ep7)TCLL TWOS eKOLTL VIV
\e£ov T'I c^creis, yj 'pe XPV Xeyew ra era;
'Ekivqv MeveXecos ha Aa/817. Kakov ye rot
KCIKTJS yvvaiKo<; [xia0bv aTroTuxcu rexva,
Ta^Oia-Toi y el rots ^tXrarois chvovpeda. 1170
ay, el cnparevcrei KaraXnraiv /JL' ev Scofiacri,
Katcel yevqereu Sia [xaKpas aTroucrtas,
T'W ev Sd/xois fxe Kaphiav i£euv SOKCIS,
orav dpovovs TTJCTS' eicrt'Sw iravras Kevovs,
Kevovs Se TrapOevatvas, em 8e Satcpvois 1175
0pr)V(i>8ov<r' ael,
'''ATTosketriv cr, 3> T4KVOV, 6 ^tTucra? irarrjp
auros KTavu>v, OVK aXXos, ouS' aWi?
Iphianassa, II. v. 144. See Hermann, euT* av eltridw Kevas, Bp6vovs T* ev ojtriy
Preface to Iph. Taur. p. xxxv, and com- Tfe, Kal Karen (TTeyas avx^lpbv oudas KT\.
pare El. 14. The lines 1173—5 are however quoted
11C8. ye TOI is the conjecture of Fix by the rhetorician Apsines, so that they
for yivos. W. Dindorf and Monk give have at least some antiquity in their
Ka\6v ye vet, which is found (doubtless favour.
from the editor's correction) in the edi- 1176. KaBiefxai Elmsley for KadrifAai.
tion of Brubach. Either of these read- Hermann cites an instance of this rare
ings is better than Elmsley's Ka\6v y' subjunctive from Hel. 1084, ^ irpis Ta<pcp
tdos, or Hermann's Ka\hv /cAeos, or TG351 T}GVXOV KaOdipieda..
Bothe's naAbv yavos, which he supposes 1178. From this verse to the end of
to agree with 'EAeVrj^, and gives a-KOTiaa, the speech W. Dindorf marks an interpo-
as if the two verses contained the plea lation. It is very likely that he is right;
that Agamemnon himself would be com- but the proofs of another hand are not
pelled to give. As far as the sense is on the whole decisive. With respect to
concerned, the irony is clear ; ' Truly, the present passage, it seems that a verse
a creditable thing it is, to pay children's has been lost, in which the question was
lives as the price of a bad woman !' put, ' (And how will you dare to return
1170. The old reading, rax^e?(ra roTtn to your wife and your home,) when you
cpiXTdrois, has received various correc- have left such a retribution in store for
tions. That given in the text is Her- yourself?' This at least would give sense.
mann's, as quoted by Kirchhoff; for in Monk ejects v. 1179, while Hermann
his edition Hermann gives TixxOttrrd rot connects it with the preceding, giving irpb
roTs <p., where Ta^0i(7Ta is due to Bro- ffov S6/X0LS, talem pro ie mercedem aedi-
daeus. Some particle is wanting to con- bus relinquens. Kirchhoff would read
nect the sense; but it must be confessed thus;—
that the true reading here is very doubt-
ful. eYel $pa irptxpaaeus e5ei p.6vov.
TQi6vZe hv KaraKnrtiiv irpbaei 86-
1171- e* (TTpaTevirei — yey^txet Elms- pots ;
ley for V —;;—?). Hermann reads-i)i/—y e<p' cp <r'
—fi, quoting Herod, iii. 69, ty yap Sr; /J)
Tvyx&vy T " &Ta ^XO3V> eiriAafJ-Trros 5e We might also suggest,
l
U(pd(T<Tovo a eaTa.it ed tidevai ws aiffTt^n'et
ji.iv. Kirchhoff proposes yivr) <rv, but the Se^6fj.e9a 5e|if %v ue Sel-arrOai xp^v,
<rb will not here stand. The genuineness Toi6i/Se fiurdbv KaTaAiwdvTa, irpbs 56-
of the verses may perhaps be called in
question. What follows may have been Monk follows Markland in the perilous
adapted from Alcest. 945, yvvauebs evvhs experiment of transposing 1183—4 to
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 525

roioVSe [ALcrdbv KaTaknruiv TTpbs rot's

eVei /Spa^etas TTpocpda-eco? fiSei. JJLOVOV, 1180
e<p r) cr eyw KCU Traioe? a i
Se£6jJi€0a Se^LV TJV ere Se^aaSat
fxrj Brjra TTpbs dewv JU^T' dvayKacrrjs ifie
yevkcrOai irepi ere JJ.TJT' avTos ^
etev
tfucrei? oe 077 Traio • etra nva<; 1185
Tt croL /carevfei rayaObv <j<$>aL,un> T£KVOI> ;
VOCTTOV irovrjpbv OLKO0£V y aicr^pws loiv;
a\X ifie oiKaiov aryaObv ev^ecrdau ri crot ;
rj rap dcrvverovs rovs Oeov? rjyoCfied' av,
el Totcnv avOivTOLMTiv ev 1190
S' es "Apyos irpocnrecrei, T€KVOL<TL <TOLS ;

follow 1178, and giving pe Set for eSei. viving children are meant, rather than,
Thus the sense is, ' Do not make me be- as Hermann supposes, " quas relinquis
have badly to you, for I and my daughters Trojatn petens."
only want a small excuse to kill you.' 1185. Si Si) Kirchhoff for Si or Be T{JV,
And with this he professes himself quite for which Markland read <ri]V. For iv8a
satisfied. Bothe rather ingeniously edits Monk reads elra, an obvious and neces-
efar1, el $p. Trp. eVSe? ix6vov, by which sary correction, (since zvQa is a relative,
Ka.Tahnrui' belongs to the imperative. used for ivQaSt only in Epic Greek, and
It is quite clear that Clytemnestra hints in Aesch. Suppl. 33,) which had occurred
at the murder she perpetrated on her independently to the present editor.
husband's return ten years afterwards: 1187- Monk marks this verse as spu-
but it is very doubtful if such an idea rious ; but he does not seem to have per-
would have been here attributed to her by ceived its irony. ' I suppose you will
Euripides. It is under different circum- pray for a disastrous return, leaving
stances, when the sacrifice of the maid home, as you will do, with discredit.'
is determined on and irrevocable, that she 1183. ?) *&p' Musgrave for ov r&p'.
intimates her intention of revenge at v. Matthiae reads ov T&p' with a question
1456, Seivobs ayaji/as 8ia (7e 5e? KfTivov at the end of the sentence ; but the par-
Spa/Azli'. It may be observed, indeed, that ticles rot apa, are not properly so used.
the commencement of the present speech The meaning is, ' surely we should think
has something of a threatening and re- the gods incapable of distinguishing good
criminatory tone: still, this passage, as from bad, if in a friendly spirit we should
before remarked, seems rather to belong ask favours for murderers.'
to some other speech, and to have been 1191. TrpofnrecreT Markland for irpotT-
wrongly inserted here. There is great irearis. It is not absolutely certain that
difficulty in the imperfect e5ei, for which the second person of the deliberative sub-
either /j.e Sei or <re Se7 should probably be junctive would here be a solecism, if it
restored. An inferior poet might have represented his own reflections, put by
intended to say, ' we only wanted a small her into words, Trpotnrecrtc T4KVQIS t^ois ;
excuse to kill you;' but Euripides could See on Here. F. 1417, T»S ove IT' rfirris
not have combined e5ei— tcp'fi$e£6nz8a. JSTI (rvvco-TaAficu KaKoh; A later poet
—For the construction compare Bacch. might even have preferred this ; but, if
955, KpinpeL cry Kpinpu/ H\v ce Kpixpdrjvcu Euripides wrote the verses, we may be
Xpeibv,—By Tra75es XeXei/i/j-fvai the sur- pretty sure he preferred irpotnre&e'i.
526 ETPiniAOT
d\X' ov #e/Ai? crcu. TI? Se KOI
traCSoiV cr'', Iv avrav TrpoOefJuevos KTavr/s Tivd ;
TOUT r)\6e<; rjh-q Sia Xoyoju, rj o~KrjnTpd croi
[LOVOV Siou^epew KOX aTpaTqkareiv ere Bel; 1195
V
ov XPV Slicaiov Xoyov iv 'Apye(oi<s Xiyeuv,
BovXeo-0', 'A-^aiol, irXeiv $pvyaJv eVi \66va ;
KXrjpov Tidea-Oe, TraiS' orov OaveXu ^pewv.
ev icnw ya/D i\v TOO , aAAa /ATJ cr egcuperov
ar<pdyLOV Trapaa^eZv AavaiSai.cn 7raiSa crr/v, 1200
•^ MeveXecov Trpb jJLrjrpbs 'EpfiuovTjv KTavelv,
ovTrep TO Trpay/x i]v. vvv S' iya> fj,ev rj TO o~bv
cr<w£ot>cra XeKTpov TratSo? vo~Teprjo~o[Jiai,,
r) 8' i^afjuapTovcr imoTpo-rros vedvuSa
yevrjo-eTai. 1205

1192. The medial form p have exercised your power in proposing

is of itself suspicious ; still more is the fair terms to the army.
genuineness of the next verse doubtful, 1199. iv 1cr<p yap KTK. 'For it was
where iV is Elmsley's correction for idv. fair for you to have done that,' or, ' it
If 7rpo8f'/tiei'osis right, it may perhaps mean would have been fair,' &c. So SiKaiov %v
'preferring,' irposK6^vos. It bears an- and similar phrases are often used. Monk
other sense in Hec. 013, Phoen. 1319, gives iv i'ffw y' ttv with Maikland. W.
' to lay out,' as a corpse after death. Dindorf explains this to mean, ' it would
Without much belief that the verses came have been all the same to the Argives
from the pen of Euripides, we may render whether Iphigenia or any one else had
them, ' Is it likely that any of your chil- been slain.'
dren will look you in the face, (if they 1203. i/tfTep-fi&o/xou is a suspicious form,
shall only do so,) that you may kill as belonging to the latest dialect; but it
them ?' is hardly more so than Porson's conjecture
1194. i)A9es Hermann for ^\6', ^\6ev, ea-Tfprjaofxai, adopted by Bothe. Her-
or ^\6oif. The meaning is, ' Have you mann gives ircuSbs rjs UT^piiaofxai, sup-
considered these things by this time, or is posing r/s may have been used for ifiris.
your sole duty to carry about your Monk edits iraTS" airoaTep^croiiai. We
truncheon and to be commander-in- might also conjecture a.<paipeS7iao/xai.
chief ?' For Sta \6ytev Uvat, to argue a 1204. f^afiaprovtra, sc. rod tavTTjs Ae'/c-
point, seeTroad. 916, a <r' O?{JLCU 5ii h6ycov rpov. The sense is, ' I, who have kept
Idvr* e/xoO Ka,T7]-yopi](Tziv. For the con- my husband, shall lose my child; Helen,
struction irpbs rb <n}y.aiv6p.svov comparewho has given up her lord, will, on her
Oed. Col. 1120, Te/cv' ei (pavzvT' 'a^Kizra return, educate her daughter Hermione at
firjKui/w \6~yov. For dia<pepeiv see Suppl. Sparta, and be happy.' The reading of
302. "Cum contemptu dicit, obambulare the best copies v-n6(TTpotpov has been cor-
ilium cum sceptris significans, quo digni- rected by Heath, whom Monk follows,
tas sua ab omnibus conspiciatur." HERM. remarking that this is an Homeric word,
— For ffoi Monk gives tret. Perhaps roi. Od. xx. 3.S2, and xxii. 35. It is clear
Hermann's explanation is, that aoi de- that ivoTpeireiv and uiroorpEcfeij' might
pends on Set as well as ere, but that the easily be interchanged, and also that the
dative was used, that ere ii.6vov might not accusative would result from the proximity
be taken together. of v^dviia. Hermann gives iir6po<pov
1190. iv XP*!" KT*- Instead of a vain with Scaliger.
show of authority, you ought rather to
 I&1FENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 527
TOVTUV aju,en//ai JU.' ei TL JUT) KaXws Xeyw
ei 8' eS XeXe/crai *Ta.jU.a, firjKeTL KTavr/s
TTjv crrjv re Kafirjv vratSa, KCU cra)(f)pcav ecrei.
XO. iTidov. TO ydproi TeKva avcraoj^eu KOXOV,
'Aydfie/Jivov ovSeU irpb? r a S ' avreiiroi
1$. ei jaev TCW 'Op^ews eixov, w vrarep, Xoyov, 1211
ire.iue.Lv ivaoovcr , (o<rd' o^apTeiv fiou TreVpas,
KrjXe.lv r e r o t s Xdyoicriv ous e'/SouXd/uz/yv,
tvravu av r)kuov. vvv oe ra7T e/i,ou crocpa,
h&Kpva nape^w r a u r a y a p Swathed' *av. 1215
tKeTrjpiav Se yoVacriv efairrw criQev
TO crwjLta TOVJJLOV, ovep eriKTev i^Se croi,
ju/>j ja' aTToXearjs awpov r)hv yap TO ^>ai?
fiX r a S' V73"6 y>jf yu,^ /A' tSeiv avayKacrrj1?.

r
1207- T h e old reading, ei 8' eg AeAeKTai his own conjecture iveiQeiv fi eirctSoutrcii/ 0*
yaSt, jtt^ 5TJ 76 KTavrjS, is allowed by all to dfj.apre'ii' p.oi irerpas, to the simple and
be corrupt- On t h e doubtful combination easy reading of the MSS., ' if I had the
5i7 ye see Here. F. 1146. Monk adopts eloquence of Orpheus, to persuade by
Elmsley's not improbable correction Tu/j.d. enchanting music, so that rocks should
Bothe badly edits ei 8' ev XeAetcrai v&v follow me,' &c. Compare Alcest. 357,
fj.cv, ou fx.7i STJ Krdvris, which shows he dide( 8' 'Optpeus f^Loi y\to(T(Ta. Ka\
not understand the true meaning of this
idiom (in/, v. 14G5). For /lriiccri, ' do 1215. The h» was added by Markland.
not after this,' &c, the present editor is 1216. The exact meaning of IKSTTI/JIW
responsible. Monk has /x^ vv ye, com- e|a7rTo) in this place will be understood
paring Med. 105(i, |u}; Srjra, Bvpe, /IT] <ri from the note on Heracl. 124. The arms,
y' ipydffr] Ta5e. clasped round the knee, represented the
l i i l d . avrepe? Elmsley, roltrS' &c OLVT- woollen fillets extending from a suppliant's
eliroi Monk. The optative without Uv neck to an altar, who was thence said to
may be right; compare Here. F. 1417, b e iicTTjpiois KXdSoKTiv e£€(TT€jU|U€j/os, O e d .
TTWS odv tfj.' tiiroLS on (TvvidTaXixoA KaKols; R. 2. Monk, who never hesitates to alter
(vulg. stirris). More than this cannot be the received text even on very slight
said for either of the above corrections. grounds, here gives ySvaros. But y6vatjiv
1211. Iphigenia (if the remarks on v. is the dative of place, for irpbs y6vamv,
1117 be right) appears now to come from and criBtir may depend on the <=|, should
the side-door of the royal tent, and to any prefer to construe Qa-mw treflep croijua
throw herself at the knees of her father. Tovfj.hvt (wy) iKtrripiav y6va<TLV.
To suppose that she and her infant brother 1219. Most of the editors prefer Xei<r-
have been standing silently by their parents crtiv, with Porson, a reading given by
during the recitation of the last hundred Plutarch, De Audiend. Poet. p. 17 D,
verses, in which the question of life or who quotes this and the preceding verse.
death to herself was discussed in her Writers like Plutarch appear very com-
presence, seems improbable. The speech monly to have quoted from memory, so
following is remarkable for its pathos; that undue weight is sometimes given to
and we seem to feel now at least that we variants derived from these sources.—
are certainly reading the very words of rh <pais, the student will observe, is the
Euripides, free from any interpolations. nominative, not the accusative. Cf. v.
1212. It argues little for Hermann's 1250.
correctness of ear, that he should prefer
528 ETPiniJOT
cr eVcaXecra varepa, KOX cru vraiS' e/xe' 1220
Se yovacn aolcn crco/xa Sovcr ijxov
(f)t,X as xapiTas eSw/ca KavTeSe^djJ.'rjv.
Xoyo9 S' 6 jxev cro? TJV 6'S'1 '^4pa cr', w T4KVOV,
evSai[xov' avSpos iv 86/JLOKTIV ot/fOjiiat
{,S>(rav re KOX OdXXovcrav clfiojs e/^ov; 1225
ovfjios o oo rjv av, trepi crov
yeveiov, ov vvv avTiXd^v/JiaL
TL 8' ap* iych ere ; Trpecrj3vv dp" eicrhe^OfJi,ai
i^Siv (filXaicrii' V7rooo^ats So/xcjf, narep,
irovoiv TiOrjvovs (XTroStSoucra croc Tpo<f>ds ; 1230
TOVTCOV eyeb fiev T£>V \6yov fimijfnjv
<JV S' eTrCkekrjo-ai, KOLL [A airoKTeivai
firj vpos ere He\o7ro§ KCU vrpos 'ATpeajs iraTpo<;
KOX TTjcrSe jx7]Tpb<s, ?) irplv wSCvovcr' ifie
vvv Sevrepav d>8lva TTyvSe XafjifidveL. 1235
TL fxoi /AerecTTt T<X>V 'AXe^dvSpov yd/xwv
'E\evrj<; re ; irodtv rj\6' eV okidpo) TWJUW, trdrep ;
f3\e\pov npbs 17/AO.5, 6fi[xa Sos ^)iXrjjxd re,
iv dXXa TOVTO KOjrQavovcr e^w criOev
fjLPr)jj.eioi>, el pr) roi? e/xoTs ireLQei. Xdyot?. 1240

1220. Barnes compares Lucret. i. 94, The genitive depends on the sense of
which seems to have been taken from this avTiftiSovffa implied in a7ro5i5oDcra, or
verse; ' Nee miserae prodesse in tali may be explained as the idiom noticed on
tempore quihat, Quod patrio princeps Rhes. 4C7, Med. 534.
donarat nomine regem.' 1233. ere Markland for ye, a probable
1224. In saying,' Shall I see you happy correction, though "ye is very often used
in the house of a husband,' the speaker in expostulation. Cf. v. 1460.—In the
necessarily means, ' of such a husband as next verse wSiVeij' riva for fier' aSivwv
can confer happiness.' Hence Pierson's rlKreiy is to be noticed. In principle, it is
correction, €i»5a(Juoi>> for evSal/xovos, seems the same as xalp°> °"e e ^ •Jrpctcro'oj/Ta, &c.
as certain as any thing can be. Hermann 1240. Either Matthiae's reading %v for
however gives evSai^ovov(riu ev §6p.oHrivt el, or Porson's Trefflei for TreiafHjs, seems
and Monk, in his usual slashing style, likely to be right. Not that el irtiirBrjs is
ei$ainotTli> TTOT" iv §&p.oiaiv. an idiom unknown to Attic writers,' but
1228. It is easy to supply'i-i/o^ai.Trpd<r- that they use it sparingly, and rather as a
aovra, though perhaps, for T( 8' Spa we remnant of Epic usage, than as convey-
should read TI 5i)Ta. Hermann gives, W ing a subtle difference of meaning, which
S'; ap1 iydi <re, irptfffivv dp KTX., and Hermann fancies he can here detect.
Monk, who rarely fails to follow Porson, Matthiae compares Aesch. Prom. 1035,
T{ 5' ap zyu ere irpitrfivv; dp' KTA. And <TK«|/ai 5', ear /*}) r o t s , e/j.o7s B
such is the punctuation of the old editions, \6yots.
1230. TiBrivobs rpotyas,' nursing cares.'
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 529

ad€k(j)€, fJLlKpb<S /Atf (TV y eTTUCOUjOO? <f>[Xoi<S,

0/i.ws 8e crvvSaKpvcrov, iKerevcrov Trarpos
rrjv crr)v dS^X^rjv jjurj Oaveiv ata6rj[xd TOL
KOLV vrjiTLOLS ye rotiv KaKwv iyyiyvevat.
I8ov criaTTwv XtcrcreTaC cr oS', a> Trdrep. 1245
dXX' atSecrai jue /ecu KaroiKTeipov /Siov.
pat, irpos yeveCov cr' avTOfxecrda Suo <£iAa>-
6 fjiev veocrcros icrTiv, r) 8' t]v^7]/Ji.dvrj.
ev crvvTe/jLoixra irdvTa viKrjcra) \6yov
TO <^ais TOS' dvOpamouTiv T^Stcrrov fiXeirew, 1250
r a vepOe S' ovBev [xaivcraL 8' os ev^erai
Qavtiv. KOLKCOS t^v KpeZcrcrov rj KaXcJs Oaveiv.
d) TXTJ/JLOV 'E\ivrj, Sta ere Kai rovs crous yajaovs
xo. dywv 'ATpeiSais Kal TCKVOL? rjKei ^aeyas.
ATA. eya) r d T' oinTpa, crvv€Tos elj-u Kal TO. JAY], 1255
ijAavTov reKva- ixauvoi^yjv yap dv.
1241. Here the metre requires the and natural expression of a girl reluctant
form jxiKphs, which is worthy of note. to die in the prime of life, has not escaped
For the expression cf. Bacch. 136*6, 07U- the notice of the detractors of Euripides,
icpbs i-jrlKovpos Trar-fip.—In the next verse
who contend that the final verse enunciates
iraTpbs is the genitive, not from the sense a base and low-minded motive for clinging
of keTTjj 7i7>/oii, (a gloss that has crept to life even under the least desirable cir-
into the Aldine text,) but from that of cumstances.—KaAus 6ave?p is the reading
obtaining something from another by of the best MSS. with Stobaeus. Most
entreaty. Monk well compares Med. of the editors give 8ave7v KaAus with
942, Gv 5' aWa GT\V tt&\iv(jov aWeifTQaiAldus, and Monk thinks this latter
varpbs yvvaiKa, and ib. 1154, Kal wapai- "magis ad rbetoris morem."
•Hjcrei irarpSs. 1206. Markland and others give <fiiA£
1244. Kirchhoff suggests TI for ye, T \ Kirchhoff proposes <pi\£v y. Neither
which latter is not wanted if rot instead is necessary, if we understand Agamemnon
of TL be right in the preceding verse. to say, ' I, while I love my children, well
Monk gives KO.I> vrsirioMi. know what should move pity in me, and
1246. Monk edits &iov with Markland, what should not; for, if I did not know
and so Bothe, independently, as it seems. this, I should be out of my senses.' He
1249. ev avvTejxovffa irdnra. ' By sum- means, that if he refuses to listen to his
ming up all under one head, I will carry daughter's touching appeal, it is not from
the argument.' Hermann gives Kivhca, want of affection, but from a sense of
proposed by Canter ; but it is hard to see public duty. Now, if we read cpi\co T*,
what objection can be raised to the vul- the meaning of what follows must be,
gate, which is like VIKUP ypdfirjv, SIKTJV, ' for I should have no sense if I did not
/idxv &c. Bothe absurdly construes, love them ;' and this is what Monk con-
VM^GU ev, <rvv. ndvra \6yov. tends ought to have been said. But why
1250—2. These three lines are cited by so ? Agamemnon may just as well say,
Stobaeus, Anth. cix. 5, who gives rb ' I should have no sense if I did not
vepdev ou5ev for TCC vepde 5' ovfiels, an know my duty to my country.' The
error that arose from wrongly joining point of his speech is, in fact, to show
oi/Sels juaiVeTcu.—The sentiment, whether that he can steel his heart against the
directed against a too ambitious self- dearest ties under the impulse of patriotism.
sacrifice of life, or simply as the artless Hermann's critique on this speech is,
VOL. III. 3Y
530 EYPiniAOT
ws 8' €)(£L [JLOL ravra ToXjj,rjcrai, yvvai,
ois Se KOX \x/ry Tavra yap Trpa^ai fie del.
bpa.9* ocrov aTpdrevfJia vav<f)paKTOi> Tooe,
yjxXKewv ff OTTXWV dvaKje% 'EXkrjvcov ocroi, 1260
61? V6<TTO<; OVK c o r ' 'lXCov TTvpyovs etn,
el firj ere Ovcra, fxdvTi<; &>s KaX^a? Xeyei,
ovS' ecrri TpoCas e^eXeZv KXewbv fiddpov.
[jueju/^e 8' 'A^pohCrrj n s 'EWrjvav aTpaTco
TrKelv ws ra^tcrra fiapfidpeov iirl yBova, 1265
TraScrat re XeKTpwv apnaya? 'EWrjviKds'
ot r a s ev *Apyei irapdevovs KTevovcrl
v/j-as re KOLfie, Oecr^ar' el XVCTOJ d
ov MeveXecos pe KaraSeSovXcorai,
ouS' eirl TO Keivov fiovXojxevov iXrfXvOa, 1270
d W c£XXa?, 17 Set, Kav OeXut KOLV [xrj 6eXco,
dvaai ere1 TOVTOV S' yjcrcrove? Kadecrrafjcev.
iXevOepav yap Set viv, ocrov iv aol, TCKVOV,
i, yevicrQai, fJLrjSe ^ap/3ayoois VTTO

"Tota Agamemnonis oratio frigidior est, Argives would, if he refused, kill himself
quam velimus, praesertim praegressis tam and his wife and children (1267), seems a
blandis et mollibus precibus filiae. De- mere repetition of a similar sentiment at v.
cebat eum vehementius commotum esse, 532. Besides, \vziv BtatyaTO.fleas,and
quum necessitate compulsus has preces i\0t7v iir\ -rh [JovX6iJ.evov Tivhs, do not
irritas sinere cogebatur." seem Euripidean phrases. Bothe indeed
1257. ^oi for fit Reiske and Monk. omits the latter verse, as rather interrupt-
1258. Tama Kirchhoff for TOVTO. This ing the argument.—In the present verse,
correction seems necessary, for Trpa^ai Lobeck's tfniveiTTparky is not improbable;
would have been SpaaaL if he had meant, but Hermann's iyi-qvz 5e /xaKapcov TIS is
' for I must do this,' viz. slay my child, spoiling rather than improving a good
But he means, ' whether I slay her or correction.
not, I must fare the same,' wretchedly; 1266. 'EWrivinSiv Monk with Elmsley.
and so he has but a choice of evils before In the next verse Hermann gives Tas T'
him. iv "Apyei.—ei Xvuoi, for el jj.ij CIIKTIH,
1203. For ovS' tirn, which sounds <pvAd£o>.
rather harshly after via-ros OVK tar', 12611. The medial use of KaraSfSoi-
Kirchhoff suggests avd' av ri> Tpoi'as.— AWTCU, though it is an awkward form in a
e'lsiUiV, expugnare, as Troad. 24, at senarius, is defended by Time. i. 18, 6
|we|6iAo^ •i'pvyas.—KXtivhv Reiske for fldpflapos T%V 'EAAdSa SovAaio-6/j.ei'os -^Afle.
xaiviv. 1272. TOVTOV, viz. TOO Set Bvtrai <re.
1264—75. W. Dindorf considers these 1274. fiapfiapots. The hand of an in-
verses spurious, and he is probably right, terp'ilator is detected in this improper use
Not to mention that the tirst of them of the dative, which a transcriber would

naturally temperate in his diction, would fis6a ar\v iJ/uxV aS'iKais, Troad. 786, and
hardly have used; the notion, that the Hel. 475, 06 TI nov AeAjjo>e0' e£ avrptcv
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 531
"EXXrjvas ovra<s XeKrpa avXao-Oai ySta. 1275
KA. w TIKVOV, OJ

ot 'yco Oavdrov *rou crov /xeXea.

<f>evya, ere Trarrjp 'AuSy vapaSovs.
ot 'yco, juarep, Tavrbv yap *S?)
1280

deXiou roSe

vdiros
r ' o p e a , 2Tpia/u.os o # i TTOTC 1285
ov efiake juarpos airoirpb
e7Tt

IldpLV, os 'iSaios 'iSaios iXey

iXeyer' iv $pvy5>v iroXei, 1290
fj/rj TTOT <±>(f>eXev TOV ajx<j)\
fiovcrl fiovKoXov Tpa<f>evT ['A\e£avSpou]

Ae^os; — Agamemnon here leaves the 'I5a?os iv $p\iy5>v TT6\€I. Hermann pro-
stage, or rather, rushes from it, as the poses, /j.6pcti 'TTI QavariiV i Xldpiv, *I5aTos
following (ptvyti <re irarrip implies. is, | 'IScuos iXeyer', eAe eT* eV $pvyS>v
1277- The article was added by Heath. 6
Monk thinks S> £4vat in the verse above is 1287- eirl n6p<f>. The legend is related
an insertion, and gives d> rtuvov, Si T£KVOV, in Troad. 921, where see the note. Priam,
and this is not improbable. having been warned by a dream that a
1279. The following monody of Iphi- son was about to be born who should set
genia is pronounced by Monk " venustate his kingdom in a blaze, ordered the infant
simul et affectu plena." W. Dindorf, Paris to be exposed on Mount Ida.—The
remarking that the metres fall in with no rare form davarStis occurs in Soph. Antig.
known systems, pronounces it a part of 12fi2.
the play left imperfect by the poet. If 1289. The common title -rhv 'ISaiov
there is any portion of the play more T\6.piv, as in Androm. 706, is indicated by
evidently disfigured by corruptions and this periphrasis. He was called Idaeus,
interpolations than another, this would says the poet, ' from having been exposed
seem to betray itself both metrically and on Mount Jda.'
in the strangeness of the words. What- 1291. tbtfieXev Hermann, &<pe\*s Elms-
ever pains may be bestowed upon it, it is ley, for ilxpeiXev. If, with Monk, we read
impossible with certainty to disentangle &cpe\fs, Mount Ida is supposed to be
what may be genuine from what is spu- addressed. If the third person be re-
rious. In the first verse 8i) was added by tained, it is better to remove the full stop
Dobree. Some copies repeat nrjrep, commonly placed at TT6\€I, and make the
whence Porson thought the yap should be nominative Ida, rather than Tlpia/xos, with
omitted. Barnes.
1285—6. It would be easy to restore 1293. Monk and Bothe eject 'AAe'|ai>-
two senarii of resolved syllables, 'Idcud r* Spoc, and Kirchhoff assents. By this and
up€a, XlpiafJ-os odi TTOT€ fipecpos | e£4f3aAzv a few slight alterations anapaestic verses
a.Tra\by KT\., and it would be equally are easily made, o'uciirai a/Mpl TJ) \evxbv
easy to add a third, Tldpiv, &s e\4yer' tidcop'6&i| Kpy\vai Nu/x^ai/ Ktivrai *5po&€-
3Y
532 EYPiniJOT
oiKicrai afMJn TO XevKov vScop, odi Kprjvai
Kelvrai 1295
av T dvOecri OaXXcov ^Xwpois,
Kal poSoefr' dv0e vaKivdiva Te Oecucn Spdneiv
evda TTore UaXXas e/^oXe 1300
Kal 8oki6(f>p(i)v Kvirpis vHpa 6
'Ep/JLa? 6', 6 Ai6? ayyeXos,
a \xkv iiri TTodcp Tpv(j)S)(Ta
Kvirpis, a Se Sovpl ilaXXa?, 1305
"Hpa re J t o s ava/cros evvais /SacriXicri,
Kpiaiv iirl crrvyvav epiv re KaXXova?,
e/xol Se Q6.VO.TOV, ovofia
[lev <f>epovTa AavcdSaicriv,
f w Kopai, TrpoOvfJid <j e\a/3ev 1310

6 Se T€K(i>v fj.e TOLV raXaivav,

[w] fioLTep, Si fiaTep,
oi^erat irpoBovs eprjfjiov.
& hvo-Taka.iv iyot, inKpav 1315

pal, | Xeiixdiv T ' &vBtffi 6i.\Xo>v xAtopois, | word like fevxS^^Ki) can t e depended
/cal ^o8(Sey0' vaKivBiva T' &v6ea | 0eaT(ri upon as from his pen. Monk indeed was
SpeirevBai. | The sense is, A mere herds- aware of this, for he says, " suspicor huic
man ought never to have had this honour, loco vim aliquam esse illatam." Possibly
1294. 081 Kprivai. These were the we should read eVi7r(S0a>j Tpvtpastra. Monk
springs mentioned in Hel. 676, Androm. restores a tolerable metre to these lines
284, sup. v. 182, where the riral god- by giving Soupl for Sopl and evva'is for
dessea adorned their persons before Paris tvvaicn.
gave judgment on their charms. 1307. TKS before KaWovas was ejected
1299. 0eai(T[ Speveip, 'for the god- by Matthiae. Cf. Tro. 976, TOV yap
desses to cull them.' Monk ejects the OVVZK ai> 6ea w Hpa roaovrov etrx' epoira
entire verse. KirchhofF gives ov for «al, KaX\ovr\s ; Bacch. 459, T$}V 'A<ppo-
MS. Pal. having ov P"O$6CVT'. This will SI'TJJC KaWovfj dripd/tei/os. Perhaps, &s
correspond to'6QiKprjvcu KTA. above. Kpi<yiv 4irl KTA. Monk gives, Kpiatv eirl
1301)—1. These verses are wholly un- GTvyvav ilpiv T<E | KaWovas, ifihv 5e
metrical. Were it worth while, two Bavarov, rejecting the next clause. Her-
senarii, like v. 1318, and like those already mann, continuing the construction into
suggested at 1'285 seqq., might be made the next verse, (which in all the old copies
by a slight correction, tvBa TOTE TlaWas is assigned to the chorus,) gives ovofia /lev
efioX^, boKi6(pptcy Kvirpis 8\ "Hpa ff, '6 6' | (ptpovra Aava'tSais, hv, & it6pait * * irpo-
'Ep^Ss, o Aibs HyyeKos, *irapriv, K T \ . Bifiar' t\a&ev KTA. Monk's reading is
But the repetition of the names imme- as plausible as any other mere guess, XO.
diately afterwards, and in different order, 5 n6pa, vpiBviid &1 e\afiev \ "Aprefus
is clumsy, and unlike Euripides. Neither nphs "Wiov. But the passage seems des-
eVl it68tji Tpv<pav, ' to pride herself on the perately corrupt.
desire she inspires,' nor etwa! /3acriA.ft5es, 1313. Perhaps, juaVep, £> /j-arep, *iraT$)p
(to say nothing of the dative without some vvv \ oix^rai KT\.
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 533

av ISovaa
ISv

dvoaioicnv dvocrtov
vaciiv ^a\Ke/j,fio\d8o)v
\JJT\ (JLOL
TTpvfivas aS' Av\l$ 8e£acrdai 1320
rovcrS' ets opfiovs es Tpoiav
iXdrav irofJLTraiav
avraiav
p -nop/na,
Zev<; fxeCkia-crcov avpav aXXots 1325
dXXav OVWTWV \aC<f>e<TL ^atpetv,
TOICTL Se Xvirav, TOZCTL S' dvdyKav
[rois 8'] i£op/jLav, TOIS Se ardWeiv,
Totcrt Se fxekkeiv.
rj TTO\VIAO-)(QOV dp' rjv y£vo<z, rj TToXvfi.o^Ooi' 1330
d
Se TL SvcnroTfJiov avSpdcTW *aikv dvevpeiv.
la> let), fxeyd\a irdOea, /AeyaXa S' a^ea
Tideicra, TvvSapl Kopa. 1335

1316. Sv<rf\fi/av. Formed after the ptiv KTA. Hermann omits the ro7<rS'
analogy of the Homeric dv<rirapi, and the before i^opfav, making the infinitives to
compound occurs Orest. 1388. depend on avdytcav. Some participle in
1319. The metre now passes to the its place, 0e)s or Sous, would assist the
irregular anapaestic. It is probable that construction.
interpolations have here crept into the 1332. The rb was added before xpe&v by
original text. Monk recognizes as genu- Hermann,to the benefit of the metrerather
ine only the following lines ; /j.^S' amaitai than the sense. This passage is very diffi-
EupiTr^j | Trv€v<ra.L Zeuy avpav aWois | #A- cult. By reading TO XP^V w e must
Xav BvaTwv, | TOLS fiiv xaipeiv ro7<rt S" translate, ' Full of trouble, it seems, full of
avd-yKav. One point seems pretty clear, trouble was the race of mortals; but what
that for iro/j.TTai/ we must read irofjLTra, de- is fated, it is unlucky for man to discover/
pending on avraiav. Compare itofmah By giving eipeiv for avevptTy, with W.
in v. 150. To take itofaav for ovpov, a Dindorf, a dactylic verse is made, which
favourable gale, with the commentators would also admit of TI ivatnyrjxov avSpd-
generally, is extremely harsh. As the (Xtv [aitv] av€vpe?v, xpzivv being a mono-
passage now stands, we may translate, syllable: and this seems better. How-
' And would that Zeus had not caused to ever, the passage is uncertain at best,
blow in the Euripus a wind adverse to We might adopt an equally plausible
the expedition, Zeus who sends calm method of dividing the two verses, like the
winds from various quarters to other mor- two next, into dochmiacs ; a/j.€p(aiv xP^^v
tals, so that they may rejoice in their Se TOI Sianroriiov \ avSpdai jxiv [SHJTO?S]
voyage.' If it is worth while hazarding avevps'iv [jSio^J, or av§pa<riv [e/c fleoij']
a mere conjecture, it would seem that & c , assuming something to have been
some words should be supplied, and i. lost to that effect.
1325—6 read thus, Zefij iiei\iaaav aipav 1335. Some copies give TOTS AavalSais,
aAkots | Bvarav, *TO?S p.t» \at<pf<rt xa^~ apparently to make up a senarius. Tup-
534 EYPiniAOT
XO. iya) fxev olKTetpa) tre av/Jicfiopas
TV)(ovaav, ol'as prfiroT axf>eXe
o) TeKovcra [uyrep, dvSpcov o^Xov eiaopw TreXas.
KA. TOV ye rrj? 0eas TrcuSa, T£KVOV, & *av Sevp' iXtjXv-
6as. 1339
1$
iL4. TI Be, T4KVOV, (f>evyets ;
1$. 'A^iXXea TOVB' ISeiv aicrxyv
KA. o)<s T t 817 ;
1$. TO SucTTu^es /xot T(ov yd/Aw alScj <f>epet.
KA. OVK iv afiporrjTL Keto-ai Trpos ra vvv TreTTTOKOTa.
aXXa \LI\LV' oi crefivoTr/To^ epyov, rjv Swco^eda—
AX. a) yvvai rdXaiva, ^lijSas Ovyarep. 1345
KA. ov xjjevSrj Bpoeus.
AX. Seiv' iv 'ApyeuoLS ftoarai.
KA. TLva fiorjv, crrj/jLaLve fioi.
AX. afi(f)l o-rjs TraiSds. KA. irovqpov eiiras olcovbv
X6ya>v.
AX.
KA. KovSeis TorcS' ivavriov Xeyet ;

Sapi is now given for Tvv8ap\s, by which for a word of four syllables.
a dochmiac verse is made. In all the 1342. us TI SI^ ,• See Iph. Taur. 557.
person of the chorus is prefixed to v. 1343. iv a0p6TtiTi. See on v. 858.
1333. The sense is, ' This is no time for display-
1336. There is a variant KUKOIV, which, ing maiden modesty,' ' for giving yourself
if true, would require oiW for diets in the airs,' &c. For <T€fjuv6Trjs, ' reserve,' see
next verse, as Kirchhoff remarks. v. 996. Barnes compares Phoen. 1275,
1339. The common reading of this alSoufied' &x^ov- 10- OVK iv altrxv^v Tci
verse, T6V re TT)S 6eas TTCUS', S> TZKVOV y', <r&. After duv&fjLtda. there is an apo-
cp Sevp' ihriAv9as, is easily accounted for. siopesis. She was going to say 7re?(Tai
It is an attempt to patch up a trochaic avrhv aaaai ere. Hermann's 'Iv oSvvdi-
verse with Oeas taken for a dissyllable. fitQa, ubi in dolore sumus, is by no means
The best MS. has the gloss 'AxiAAe'a in likely. Bothe supplies ixifivziv, comparing
place of ira?5a. The insertion of av on v. 1421.
Hermann's conjecture restores the verse 1346. riva $oriv ; The use of the cog-
with considerable probability. Kirchhoff nate accusative after a passive verb is to
is here less successful; T6VO". KA. 6 TT}S be noticed.
deas, rficvov, OVTOS, § ah dtvp' c\7)Au0as. 1347. \&yov Markland for \6yov.
1340. fyuoes. She speaks to those When Clytemnestra is told Stivh. irepl
within the woman's apartment, viz. at the iraiShs Pouadai, she calls these words ' a
side-door on the stage. bad omen of the narrative,' viz. which he
1341. T[ 5e, TZKVOV, <pzvyets Heath is about to give.
for TI 5e cpeiyeis, rittvov, and tivl? 1348. The Aldine reading, ToiVrS' ivav-
Musgrave for -rhv, an error which again is -riov, is given as a correction in the Pala-
to be attributed to 'A.xt\Kta being taken tine MS., the original having been /couSels
 I$irENEIA H EN ATA1AI. 535

AX. es dopvfiov feyco TOI /caurbs r\Xdov.

KA. es TW , co geve ;
AX. craijLia XcvadrjvaL TTtTpoucri. 1350
KA. KOprjy cr<3)t,(i)v i[xrju ;
AX. avrb TOVTO.
KA. •us S' av CTXT] crco/xaTOS TOV O~OV
AX.
KA. crrparbs Se Mvpynhmv ov o~oi naprjv ;
AX. Trpairos $\v eKCtvos iy^dpos.
KA. Si dp' 6Xa>Xa[/,ev, T£KVOV.
AX. oi /AC TOV ya^tov direKaXovv rj
KA. VTT€KpCvco Se TI ;
AX. iji' efi^v fieWovo-av evvrjv firj KTaveiv, 1355
KA. St/cata y a p .
AX. ^ i<f>rJiiLo~ev irarqp JXOI-
KA. Kapyodev y iire^aTO.
AX. aXX' ii>t.Ka>iA7)v KeKpay/xov.
KA- TO TTOXV yap Sewbv KCLKOV.

Ivavria. Kiytu Kirchhoff calls these jecture, Ti 5' ap ; !Vx?) TIJ KTA., is likely
words " omni medicina majora." But, by to be right; or rather, T'I ydp; KTA.
substituting cr^>e for viv, with Hermann, 1352. Mvp/u.iSdji' Elmsley for Mvpy.i56-
we may preserve the necessary nal, which vav, which Monk retains. See on v. 236.
W. Dindorf and Monk omit. In asking 1354. aiTtKaKovp, ' taunted me as the
a question implying surprise, the Greeks man who could not resist a marriage.'
would say, as we say, ' And does no one Ajac. 726, quoted by Matthiae, ibv TOO
oppose this by a word ?' This would be ixav€vros KaTufiouXevTov ffrparov ^ivai-
either KoiSeh or ovSels 5'. IJ.ov airoKaXovvTes. The same critic gave
1349. This verse is of course corrupt; T~bv yd/j.wv for TWC ydfxwv. On this use
but it is not easy to restore it. Hermann of the article with the predicate, especially
and W. Dindorf adopt Musgrave's read- in verbs of naming, reproaching, or prais-
ing iydi TI Kavrbs, which the former ing, see Here. F. 582. It was a common
somewhat too confidently pronounces custom of the Greeks to sneer at love
" verissima." Monk gives iydi TIV* avrbs, where it was thought to interfere with a
with Blomfield. Perhaps %ywye ttabrhs man's honour or usefulness. Monk com-
KTK. The 66pv0os was that of the avSpuv pares Androm. 631, %a<xa>v ire(pvKiiis Kv-
ox^os seen above, v. 1338. But it does Trpidos, & KdKi<TT€ <xi). Similarly Antig.
not very well suit Keva8?ii>ai in the next746, & fxtapbv fjdos Kai yvvaiKbs vGTtpov.
verse. One might suggest, es <p6fiov Ibid. v. 756, yvvauebs tiv So6\€v/j.a, /j.ii
\tyuv TI Kalrbs KTA., ' by speaking KWTI\X4 ,ue.—vTTtKplvoi is the reading of
against the measure.' For lihdov the Kirchhoff, for airtKpii/u, with the Pala-
MSS. give ¥j\vdoi>, and Kirchhoff pro- tine M S . Photius, inroKpivcadou, T£» airo-
poses to omit the es, with Nauck. icpivt(rOa.L ol iraAcuol, Kal b inroKpiTT)?
evTevdtv, 6 aTroKpifSfj-evos rep x°PV- The
1 3 i O . <T<!>(O>I> C a n t e r for <rd>(eiv. Her-
use of the word in the sense of ' answer-
mann remarks that 9eKo>n must have fol-ing ' is said to be Epic and Ionic.
lowed if the infinitive be right.
1351. The first syllable of er\w is so 1356. ifyJifiicrev, see v. 130.
rarely made long, that Kirchhoff's con-
536 ETPIUIAOT

AX. dXX.' o/itts dprj^o^ev croi-

KA. Kal pa-X^ "noXkdicriv eh ;
AX. etcro/oas T€V)(r) <$>4.povT<x<; TOUCTS' ;
KA. ovaio
AX. ak\' ovrjo-ofJLeo-da. 1360
KA. TTCLZS dp' ovuiri cr<f>ayr}creTat, ;
AX. OVK, i/xov y CKOVTOS.
KA. V^€L &' OOTIS arfjercu Kopr)<; ;
AX. yuvpiot, y- a£ei 8' 'OSucrcreus.
KJ. a/)' o Siav(f)ov yovos ;
AX. auros OUTOS.
KA. iSia rrpdcraoiv, rj crrpaTov ra^^et? VTTO ;

KA. TTovyjpdv y alpecnv,

AX. d\\' iyo) OXTJCTCI} vw.
KA. d^ec 8' oi>x ifcovcrav apTrdcra<; ;
AX. SrjXahrj £av9f)<; iOeCpiqs.
KA. e/Ae 8e XPV T^ 8pav Tore ;
ov
AX. dvT€x Ovyarpos.
KA. w? TOUS' ovveK ov cr^ayrjcreTai.
AX. dXAct /A^V es TOVTO y rj^ei.
1$
1358. i«ax€ ' Elmsley and others for
1359. rovtrtic. He points to a body of
attendants, doubtless the more faithful of
his Myrmidons, who are seen at the ex-
tremity of the stage, attired as hoplites.
—ovcuo TUV cjypevoji', ' bless you for your
kind feelings.' To which he replies, • well,
I shall be blessed,' viz. in successfully de-
fending the maid.
1362. To Ulysses, who seems to have
been renowned for his Bpaaos where any
thing more than usually cruel or crafty
was to be done in the Argive interest, the
office of carrying away Polyxena to be
sacrificed is assigned in the Hecuba, v.
143.
1366. 57)\aS^ KT\. ' Yes, to be sure,
even by her fair hair' (if she offers re-
sistance). The meaning simply is, ' h e
will not scruple to use violence.' Cf.
Hel. 110, MeveKaos av-rV ?iy firi<nrda-as
1365
J , etcra/coucraTe
K^TJS. Andr. 401, <XUT}) Se SovAri vavs
T>i
•—xph Gaisford, Spav TI XP% Kirchhoff,
for TI xph Spav.
1367. <5>s TOVS' ovveKa KTA. ' Be
assured that, as far as holding her fast
can prevent it, she shall not be slain.' For
d>s = ifirOi &s see Andr. 587. Hec. 400,
and for ai-TexeuBai, Hec. 3U8, fmola. KHT-
<rbs Spvhs oirtos TTJITS' e£o/j.cu.
13(i8. &AAa ^v~ye. ' But I can tell
you, the matter will come to this,' viz.
nothing short of a trial of strength will be
attempted on their part. There is not
the least difficulty here, and Monk's read-
ing *h ravrbv rivets, ' it will be all the
same whether you hold her or not,' though
good in itself, is far from necessary. The
ye is part of the formula, as in Kal fifyv
ye. — For ettraKomraTe, which is addressed
to both Clytemnestra and Achilles, Monk
gives flcaKovariov. He might as well
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 537
r<av ifiav \6ywv jjidTrjv yap or' elcropSi Qv[x,ov\hivt]v
o"<5 TTOcrti' TO, 8' dh'CvaO' rjjxiv Kaprepeiu ov p'aStov.
rbv fj.ev ovv ^kvov hlxaiov alvecrai TrpoOvfilar 1371
akka Kal ere TOW opav XPV' PV 8i.a^kr)dy arparo),
Kal irKkov Trpd^oifxev ovhev, 6'Se *8e crvju^opas Tv^r/.
ota o' eicr'^X^et' [/,', aitovcrov, jxrJTep, ivvoovfievyjv
Kardaveiv [ikv /AOI SeSoKTat,* TOUTO 8' avrb fiovXo-
1375
Trpa^ai, Trapeicrd, y e/ciroS&jf TO Sucryeves-
^ crK€.xj;aL [*,€$' rjfjiwv, fJLrJTep, w? «:aXws Xeyw
eis e/x 'EXXds 17 fJ^ryicrTiq iracra vvv a.7ro/3Xe7rei,
d e//,ot nopd/xos Te raw /cat <Ppvy£>v /caTacr/ca-

have edited eiVaKouf we. But his prin- to turn to Achilles. But 88e in the next
ciples of arbitrary criticism are strongly verse does not suit this. Cf. Hec. 863,
to be deprecated.—In the MS. Pal., as 'A^atoTs el Sia^A^^tro^uai. Heracl. 420,
Kirchhoff states, \6yav is added by a Kayih iroAtTcus /J.7] 8ia[i\iidii<rofxai.
later hand, while the note AeiVei, by the 1373. 85c 5e Markland for o5e.
original hand, proves that the word was 1376. T€ Hermann for ye. The ye
wanting in the archetypus. The speech certainly has little sense here, whereas
of Iphigenia, though some parts of it at euK\eais irapeTo'a re KTA. expresses the
least are of doubtful genuineness, is to two conditions under which she is anxious
be compared with the speeches of Ma- to die, with credit to herself, and dismiss-
caria in the Heraclidae, and Polyxena in ing from her mind slavish fear. There
the Hecuba. All these are very similar, is the usual antithesis implied between rb
the duty of surrendering life to the call of yevvaiov and rb 8ou\oi*.
one's country, and the glory of such a 1378. 'EAAas f) fieyltrrri. This phrase,
death, being the theme. The trochaic ' Hellas the great,' occurs also Med. 439,
metre does not seem well adapted for ov8' ET' alders r EA\a5( TO. fieyd\a fiei/ei,
such a subject; and there are some weak atdepia 5' o.i/ewTa. Similarly ra fteydhq
points in the versification, which can IleKacryia in Suppl. 368. Musgrave cites
hardly be attributed to Euripides. the gloss of Hesychius,,uey£<rT7;»', ineya\r]v.
1370. For KapTepeTv with an accusa- 1379. ev 4/ioi. ' On me depends,' she
tive, ' to brave a thing,' rATJca/ TI, com- continues, ' the passage of the ships across
pare Rhes. 417, ityvxphv &r]<riv S'upi6v Tethe Aegean sea, and the destruction of
irvp deov pei/ovcn. KapTtpovi'Tzs. Ale. 1071, Troy ; and, should the Asiatics attempt
XPV 5' Bans eltri, Kaprepelv Beov S6<riv. any violence against the women of Hellas
By TB advyara are meant, as Monk re- for the future, not to allow them to carry
marks, TO a/j.-tixava. The tragic writers them off a second time.' The end of v.
apply these words to such things as are 1381 is corrupt. Perhaps the poet him-
difficult or impossible either to be done or self left it unfinished, and it was clumsily
to be avoided. Here we may translate, patched up. For Tas some give rdaS',
' but to make a stand against what can- others TOIVS', but neither satisfies the
not be helped is for us not an easy sense. Doubtless b\fiias was intended
matter.' rather as an epithet of 'EAAaSos than as
1372. SLaPXyeij Monk for Sta0\-o6j)s. agreeing with yvvcuKas, and so Hermann
The nominative is clearly 6 |eVos, for she concludes, reading TIP' for -rds. Kirch-
is anxious, by surrendering herself, to hoff, suggesting e&PTas, supposes a la-
save one who has interfered in her behalf cuna. Perhaps, firiKeff ap-K&(eiv e'ao-cu
from unjust reproaches. If the second —The next verse has been ejected
person be retained, she must be supposed by Monk, on the ground that riaavras
VOL. III. 3z
538 ETPiniAOT

ras re jneXXovcras ywaucas TJV TL Spwcri fidpfiapoi,

fjLTjKed' dpTrdtjs.Lv idv fras 6X/Jias i£ 'EXkdoos,
TOV 'EXCVTJS TLcravras joXedpov, TJVTLV rfpiracrev
ndpus. 1382
Tavra TravTCL Kardavovcra pvcrofiai, KOX fiov KXCOS>
'EXXaS' ws rjktvOepcocra, paxdpiov yeprjcreTcu.
Kal yap ovSe TOL* TL Xiav e/xe ^Cko^iv^eiv -^pecav
iracri ydp [JL 'EWTJCTL KOLVOV IreKeg, OV^L croi [xovy.
akka fjivpLOL /xev avSpes dcnricnv Tre^payjxevoi,,
pvpLOL 8' epeV/x' expvTes, TrarpiSos rj8ucr)fx.ev7]<;,
Spau Tt TokfJUQcrovcriv i^6poii? ^(ynep 'EWaoos
daveiv,
rj 8' i[j.r) ijfV)(r] [J.C oScra irdvTa Koykvcrei raSe ; 1390
TI TO StKaiov froDr' a p ' exoLpev dvTZ.nrziv ITTOS ;
KaTr' IKZIV eXdcopev. ov Set ro^Se Sia j u a ^ ? jnoXeiv
iracriv '^Ipyeiots ywaiKos ovveic ov&e KarrQavzLv.
els y ' dvi^/a Kpeicrcrwv yvvaiKwv fivplcov bpav <^>aos.
ei 8' ifiovkrjdri TO o~Ssfxa TOVJXOV 'ApT€p.i<i ka^eiv,
ifnroSwv yevrjaofiaL 'yw dvrjTos ovo~a Trj Oeqi; 1396
dXX' d/jbtj^avov Si8&>/i,i crciijxa TOVJXOV 'EWdSi.
6ver , inTTopdzLTe Tpoiav. raCra y a p fxvq^eid /JLOV
Sia. fxaKpov, Kal 7ratSe9 OVTOL KCLI ydfioo Kal

should have been riaa^eyovs, and that this present expedition, but that I stopped
:
I\VTIV for V is not good Greek. The the whole proceeding through reluctance
MS. Pal. gives %v by the first hand, and to quit this life ?'
Kirchhoff says " scribendum omnino 8s 1391. It is needless to give the vari-
viv ?ipTru<rev ndpiv." Still, oAe$pm> 'EACVTJS OUS attempts which have been made to
is a harsh phrase for hpiray^v, or S0piv. restore a verse that is probably spurious.
Of course, rl&avTas must agree with Hermann's reading is as probable as any,
avTovs, viz. fiapfidpovs, governed by tay t TI rb dLKcuov TOVTS y1; d.p" exot/x* tiv avT-
' paying for the rape of Helen.' Her- enreiy eiros ,• ' What sort of plea is that,
raann's reading is not improbable, rbv forsooth ? Should I be able to answer a
"Exivtis Tiaayras oAeBpu -yd/iov, hv ripira- word ?' viz. when reproached with my self-
atv ndpis, viz. morte luentes Helenae ish love of life. Perhaps, votov V tx"^"
nuptia8. avTzmzii/ eiros;
13!!5. The TI was inserted by Elmsley, 1394. Monk well defends opav against
who in the next verse proposed Kowi\v. Dobree's 6pwv, by Orest. 80G, /j.vpiaiy
But KT?ifj.a is easily supplied with Kot.v6v. tcptiacra:!' d^ai/xcov ai>8pl KtKTy\(r6ai ibiXos.
1390. The question was added by 1398. ravra yap KTX. Monk well com-
Markland, the sense of the whole passage pares with this excellent and touching
being,' What! shallitbesaidthatthousands sentiment Heracl. 591, where Macaria
of Argive soldiers and sailors are ready to says rd5' avrl 7ra(5oii' itrrl /J.OI Kti/j.T)Aia
die in defence of their injured country in Kal Trapdzvztas.
 IQITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 539

fiapfidpav 8' "EXkrjvas dp-^eiv et/cos, d\\' ov fiap-

fidpovs, H00
firJTep, 'EW-qvoiv TO jxtv yap SovXov, ol S' i\tv-
OipoL.
XO. rb fj.ev abv, 3> veavi, yevvaicos e^ei*
TO TTJS T U ^ S Se /ecu TO TTJS deov vocrei.
AX. 'Ayaixe/xvovo? TTOLL, [xaKapuov fx.4 Tts Oewv 1405
ifieWe Brjaeiv, ei TU^OI/AI craiv ydfJLwv.
LflXu Se crou /x.ei' '.EAXaS', 'EXXdSos Se ere.
eu y a p TOS' eivra? aft&is Te TraTpiSos*
[TO deofia^elv yap dTroXnrovcr, 6 crov Kparet,
i£e\oyicrct) TO, -^prjcrrd TavayKold Te.] 1410
[wXkov Se XixTpaiv crwv TTOBOS fx eio"ep^eTat
es T^V <f)vcn,v fi\£\pavTa' yevvaia yap el.
opa S'' iya> yap (3ov\o[JLa£ cr' evepyeTeiv
XafteZv T e? ot/covs* d^dojjuai T , LCTTO) 0eVts,
et /A^ o"e dOicroi AavatSauTL Sta fJLd)(y)S 1415
ikdwv ddprjerov, 6 OdvaTOS SCLVOV
1$. Xeyo) TaS'j* oiiSev ovSev'
1400. With this passage compare Troad. sent to his judgment, though few will
932, roa&vV ofyxo! 7 ^ 0 1 &vi\ao.v 'EWdS', doubt that Monk has rightly condemned
ov KparzT&d' e/c [Sa.pfia.pwv, our1 es b6pu 1409—10. Iphigenia has professed her
CTaflepTes, ov Tvpavvifii. Androm. 665, willingness to die. Achilles says that he
fidpflapot b" fores •y€i/osaE\\7io-ii' ap£ou<r',- admires her spirit, and all the more de-
and Hid. v. 680, where the affair of Helen sires her for a wife. She persists in her
is said to have done the Greeks good ser- intentions, and he, as a Greek patriot
vice by the practice it brought them in was bound to do, declares that he can no
war. Aristotle, Polit. i. 1, cites the words longer oppose her resolution. As a last
fSapf3dpai/ — eitebs, the copies of Euri- resource, however, he will pile his arms
pides wrongly giving ei/fiis &pxei".—TO close by the altar, that she may remem-
ixiv yhp SovXov, cf. Hel. 276, TO fiapfSti- ber, at the critical moment, that assistance
poiv yap SovXa TrdvTa irX^v ev6s. is at hand if she chooses to claim it. If
1404. Monk compares Phoen. 1202, the poet thought fit to give this turn to
Ka.\as ™ T&V 8e£>v Ka\ TO TTJS TVX7!5 *Xe'- * n e play> w e cannot justly call it absurd.
So also Alcest. 785, TO TTJS rixv5 7&P *-*Q the whole, the versification is not
a<pa.vh, ol Trpo$-ho-tTcu. unworthy of the pen of Euripides.
1406. nl TVXOI/JH, si cunsecuius essem, 1410. TavayKatd Te Reiske for TOS* (or
' if I should have obtained.' The sense TOT1) avaynaia ye.
is virtually the same as paicdptos a,v 9)v el 1413. Spa, consider well the present
eTvxov. offer of assistance, and your own resolu-
1407. For Qnkovv Tivd TLVOS see on v. tion to die.—In the next verse Monk
677. A similar verse to the present is gives 8' for T'.
Andr. 329, OVK O.£M OVT' olv ffe Tpoias, 1417. The conclusion of this verse ap-
ovre o~ou Tpoiav %TI. pears to rest on no sufficient authority.
1408. W. Dindorf rejects the entire In the Palatine MS. Kirchhoff says there
passage from this verse to v. 1433, calling is a blank left by the original hand, with
it " satis ineptum." It is difficult to as- the note \fiirsi. The second hand has
3z2
540 EYPiniJOT
7) TvvhapU Trats cHa TO <TWJJL dpKel
avBpcov ndelcra xai (f>6pov?' av o, 6) qeve,
fi-q OvrjcrKe Si e'/xe, JJLTJS' aTTOKret^s Tivd. 1420
ea Se crtocrai JX 'EXXdS', r)v Svva>fieda.
AX. a> Xrjfj? apicrTov, OVK e^co npb? TOVT e n
\eyeiv, inti croi TaSe So/cei- yevvala yap
<j)povels- TL yap TaX^es OVK CLTTOL TIS dv;
ofiw? S', icrw? y a p Kai' jaeTayvoiTjs TaSe. 1425
a>s ovv ai' etS^s ravr' e/xou XeXeyjaeva,
ekdoiv r a S ' ovrXa ^cro/Aat fico/xov TreXa?,
ws OVK idcrcov a', aXXa Kuikvcrcov Oaveiv.
XptjcreL 8e Kal cru TOIS e/^ot? Xoyot? rd^a,
ojav TreXas CTTJS <f>dayavov Sepy/s 18175. U30
[ou/covi' idara) cr afypocrvvrj rfj afj daveiv
ikOcbv Se crwi' 077X019 TOicrSe Trpos raw #eas
crr/v ii<ei Trapovcriav.~\
, TL (TLyfj SaK/wois Teyyeis Kopas ;
TaXaiva irpofyacriv SXJT akyelv cfrpeva. 1435
Travaai /xe /XT) KaKi^e1 raSe y ' Cjaol indov.

filled up the space with the words in the On the whole, it seems safer, with Monk,
text, which are found in the early edi- to conclude that the three last lines are
tions, but are probably the supplement of an interpolation. He observes, that Achilles
Some grammarian. could hardly call that aippoGwr} which he
1418. apKu Hardouin for apxel- ' It had just praised, and even assented to, as
is enough that Helen is causing battles a noble resolve; and he also remarks,
and slaughter through her beautiful per- (though he relies too much on what would
son.' Compare Orest. 1592. Rhes. 329, at the most be but a slight presumptive
hpKoviav ol <r<i(ovTes "lAiou iraXcu, and argument,) that no where el-e in the play
the note there. For riBivat <f>6vov see is mention made of a temple of Artemis
Banch. 837. Ion 1225. at Aulis. See however v. 1480.—For the
1425. %<ras yap Hermann for 5f<r<os ye. a in a<ppo<rivri cf. Troad. 990.—Achilles
The ye cannot be defended ; but Monk here finally leaves the stage,
falls into a common error by inserting 143G. This verse is given as Hermann,
the emphatic av. We may supply Sfxus Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf have printed
Of Ae'fco, 1<rws yap KTK. Hermann goes it. Monk, as a matter of course, follows
much further in his alteration of this pas- Porson, itavaai, >€ fi^ Ka.Ki(e, but he is
sage. He transposes 1426—33 to follow certainly mistaken in saying " sententia
1416, because, as be says, there is a tau- postulat e>c emphaticum." The verse is
tology in the words of Achilles, ' perhaps perhaps spurious j it is impossible to be
you may repent,' and ' you will make use sure ; but, if genuine, we must accept
of my offer soon,' and also in twice as- Hermann's explanation, " Confusa in
serting that he will pile his arms at the u n u m vaiaal /xn Kaici£a>i> e t fj.7j /xe Ka-
altar (1427 and 1432). But there is much Kt(e." It is to be observed that KaKl(ziv
awkwardness in Hermann's way of making has an unusual sense, 'don't make me a
v. 1426 contain a sentence in itself, ut coward by your tears.' Compare KOLK{-
igitur scias, qiiae a mefient, dicta sunt. (e<re<u in Ion 984, ' to turn coward.'
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 541
KA. Xey', a>s nap' rjixuv oi§ev dS i, T(KVOV.
1&. \vr] JXOI <TV TOV crbv TrkoK
[jaTjr' djJL<f)l acofia /xeXai^as a/
K/l. rt TTOT€ TOS' etrra?, TIKVOV ; diroXeaao-d ere 1440
1$. ov crv yv crecrwcr/Aai, KCIT' Cjite 8' euKXerjs ecret.
2L4. 77ws etTras ; ou irevdelv fxe o-r)v
I<£. ^KICTT', eVet /not TUJIA/3OS ov
KA. Tt Sat, | T O 9vrjo-Ke.LV ov rd(f>o<;
I<£. ^Sw/xos #eas /xoi fjLvfj[ia Trjs Aib? Koprjs. 14 45
KA. ctXA.', w TIKVOV, <TOL 7reio"o/i,af Xeyeis y a p eS.
1$. cus euTu^ouo-a y ' 'JSXXaSos T' euepyeVt?.
Tt 8T) Kao-iyv7]Tai(TLV dyyeXSt o~e0ev ;
"/^^t KeCvais [xeXavas i^dxfjrjs TreVXous.
Se napa aov <f)i\ov CTTOS Tt Trap0evoL<$; 1450
I#. ~yaipe.iv y . 'Opeo-TTjv T' eKTpecp dvhpa TOfSe yu.oi.
KA, TrpocreX/cucrat viv vaTarov
1438. /XT) /ioi <ru Hermann for /JVJT' OSC if Euripides penned a verse that can only
7€. Fix, quoted by Kirchhoff, proposed mean, ' is not dying considered a tomb ?'
^i-fj vvv (Tv. Monk gives ^T\T' OVV CTV. Kirchhoff's conjecture gives a more ex-
But it is pretty clear the olv arose from a plicit sense, T£ 5 ' ; ou rh 8vi\<XKtiv ov
desire to adapt this to the obviously rd(pos yofj.i^€Tai; scil. e/ce? elvai. Bothe,
spurious verse which follows, and which Ti 51 ,• els rb 6v4}(TK£iv KTA. " nonne in
was made up from v. 144!J. L. Dindorf, morte nsitatum est sepulcrum ?" Pro-
by a singular decision, regards this (1438) bably we should read TI Sal, Qavovcrw
as the spurious, the next as the genuine ov T. v. ;
line; for be thinks what is said below, 1445. iJ-vriixa, sc. earai, ' will be my
about putting mourning on the sisters, tomb,' i. e. I shall have no tomb at all,
ought to be said here also about Clytem- but be burned on the altar.
nestra. Perhaps so ; yet surely not in 1448. Kirchhoff gives aYye'AAw (subj.)
words so nearly the same. We may on conjecture; but he does not say why
grant indeed that ifcrefj.e'ii' Tpi%a is not the future is here objectionable.
the usual phrase for cutting off the TTA6- 1449. Keivas Monk for Ketvais, com-
Ka/ios TreydTjT^ipios to be laid on a rela-paring a/up) aHfia v. 1439, and he might
tion's grave. Kirchhoff agrees with Her- have added Rhes. 208, Avtctiov a/xipl
mann in rejecting v. 1439. voiTov a^/ofj.ai dopay, though the very next
0
1440. T£ 7roTe Monk, ri Si] Barnes, for verse there has Ka\ x" "/"" S-qpbs a/jup'
TI SJJTCI. The & before TCKVOV was £[LW 6i](ra napa, and Hipp. 770, J3p6xov
omitted by Markland.—The aposiopesis atytrai afj.rp\ XZVKS. Setpa. Here perhaps
at the end of the verse may be supplied the dative was preferred on account of
by oh irevdTi&Gj <re; the termination of the next word in as.—•
1 4 4 1 . ov, sc. airdXeaas jxe.—KaT1 i/ie, Reiske's emendation e|ai//7js for e^d.'pri,
more commonly, T5 tear' €/xe, 'as far as though rejected by Hermann, who renders
I can make you so.' Cf. v. 931, "A/JJ; the middle voice by jubeus induere, seems
rb Kar' ifxi Koff^vcroi Sopi. Some sus- rightly adopted by the other editors.
picion of spuriousness attaches to several For the middle more naturally means ' to
of the verses in this place. put on oneself,' the active, ' t o put on
another.' So Svo~K\eiav QavatyavBai, ' to
1444. Without attributing too much
attach discredit to oneself,' Orest. 829.
weight to the dictum of Porson, that 5al
is not a tragic word, we may fairly doubt 1452. Kirchhoff proposes vvv for viv.
542 ETPiniAOT
p ocrov
KA. ead' o TI KOLT 'Apyos hpSxra. croi~^apa><f>epo);
1$. Trarepa ye TOP i/^bp jJ-r/ arvyei, TT6(TIV re uov. 1455
KA. Sgtvovs dycoms Sia, ere Set Keivov
aKoui' yx' wwep yi^s 'E\\d8os
KA, S6\h) S'j ayevvcos 'Arpeco? r OVK dft<u?.
TI? /A' elcrtv d^cov, nplv (jtrapacrcrecrOai
eywye /xera o"ou. 1400
fxrj crv y' QV KOXWS Xeyets.
KA. Treirkoiv ey^ofxevrj crow.
i/JLol, [ir\7ep, TnOov,
\hkv~ ws ejxoi re crot re KOXKLOV rdSe.
irarpos 8' 67ra8&iv TwvSe rt's /^e 77e/A7rera)
'Apre/JuSo1; es \eifiutv, OTTOV cr<f)ayijcrojJiai..
KA. <S T4KVOV, ot^ec; 1465
/cat 7raX.iv y ' ou /xr) /xoXw.
KA. \nrovara \Ltyrip ; J $ . ws opas y', OVK: d^

OVK iw

Cf. Hipp. 1432, \a$e <rbv irato" eV ayKd- sense of the verse, at best, is unsatis-
Aaio"i teal TTpoceKKvcai. Ar. Eccl. 909, factory, ' Who will come to take me
KUTTI TT\S KXlv-qs 6<pw evpois « a l Trpocr- before my hair is torn ?' Cf. v. 1366.
e\Kvo~aio, 1460. eyaiye pera <rov Markland for
1455. Trarepa MS. Pal., irarepa ye zyib IX6T& ye troS. The same observation
Flor. 2, irarepa re Hermann, irarepa obviously applies to this, as to the pre-
rbv afj.by W. Dindorf, with Scaliger, and ceding verse. For ov KaKas Xeyeis Her-
irdtnu ye with Elmsley for Tr6<nv re. Seemann plausibly conjectures OVK &WWS
Andr. 25, and the note. Xeyw, to be assigned to Clytemnestra.
1456. Se? Ktivov Porson for neivov 5e?, 1464. OJTOV is not for o5, but there is
on account of the spondee before the an ellipse of r6irov. Hence, as the exact
final pes creticus. For the threat implied spot was unknown to her, the indefinite
see on v. 1180. relative is rightly used. See a similar use
1458. 5dA<}> 5". She replies to her of STTOU in Iph. T. 427.
daughter's apology for her father, that he 1465. ov fir) fi6\w, ' there is no chance
will slay her against his own will. Hence of my returning.' See Iph. T. 18. Here.
Hermann, Monk, and Kircbhoff rightly F. 718.
place a comma at S^AOJ 5*. 1467. OVK a£ias. Because, as Monk
1459. The MSS. reading, vp\v o-irap- observes, she was going to her death, not
a£ecrflcu K6IH.T\S, is indeed easily emended, to her marriage. The five verses of Lu-
as Elmsley has done, by restoring the cretius apply to this, i. v. ' ad aras De-
present infinitive, and by giving /co^tas ducta est, non ut solemni more sacrorum
with Aldus. But, like the violation of Perfccto, posset claro comitari hymenaeo,
the pause in v. 1456, it is a question if Sed casta inceste, nubendi tempore in
these faulty readings are not in reality ipso, Hostia concideret mactatu moesta
indicative of an interpolator's hand, parentis.'
rather than a transcriber's mistake. The
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 543
8' i
T17//.77 crvfi(j>opa, J i o
LTO) 8e ^ai/aiSax? 1470
a 8' ivap^icrda TIS, oXQicrdca Se
KoBapcriourv KOLL iraTrjp Cjtio
fiotjiov « s aariqpiav
8cocrovcr'
ay€Te j av 'I\iov 1-175
/cat. <&pvya>v ekei
(TTe<f)ea TreplfioKa SiSore, <f>ipe-
re, 7rX.o/ca/xos 6'8e
\€pvifioiv re vraya?.
eXicrcrer' d 1480

Tav avacraav "ApTe/xiv,

rav /xaKaipaw <is ifiolcnv, et
aiy.acrL OvfiacrC r e 1485

1469. Aifis K.6pt\v. It is better to make 1475. A procession is formed to con-

this the accusative in apposition to 7rai- duct Iphigenia from the stage. She sings
apa, than to regard both as dependent on a threnos as she leaves her mother, a
iirevcpri/j.e'ii'. We might indeed comparetouching ode in itself, and in all respects
7Jf\va eiriviKia K\d^wvt Aesch. Ag. 167, worthy of Euripides, but, as Kirrhhoff
and Ti /ie SvtT(p7)iJ.ei5; Hec. 182; but thehas perceived, genuine only as far as v.
construction is rather that explained on 1509. The rest is a mere patchwork
Cycl. G9, ' a paean, the subject of which from the same words and phrases; and
is Artemis.' whether it is antistrophic or not to the
1470. Ira eli<prifj.ta. It is doubtfulfirst part, is a matter hardly worth in-
whether this means, as Monk explains it, quiry. It is rather surprising that Monk,
' Let the joyful strain go forth to the Hermann, and W. Dindorf, should have
Greeks,' or rather, ' Let the order for allowed the genuineness of these verses as
silence go forth.' He compares Electr. far as v. 1531.
879, aKX' 'ha |wauAoy /3oa XaP?- ^ n * n e 1476. IAEVTOAIS. This compound oc-
latter of the above senses, cf. Ion 98, curs in Aesch. Ag. 671.
3
trrSfia T' evtyrj/xov <ppovpz?T ayadSv. Inf.1478. Tr\6itaixos oSc, parenthetical, and
V. 1564, €v(p7]p.iay ayenre Kal <riy)]v expressed by action as well as by word,
CTTparty. ' here is my hair to crown.'—vayas Reiske
1471. ivapxevOu- See v. 955. Electr. for iraycuff 1.
1142.—irpoxvrais, ibid, and v. 1112. 1480. On €\i(T(reif nvh., like x°P*v*lv
1473. By iv$tt,Lov(r9a.L Puifibv, an ele-riva, literally, ' to dance round a statue'
gant but singular expression, the going (or primarily, perhaps, round the exarch
round the altar ciriSe'lia, from left to of a dithyramb), see Here. F. 690.
right, appears to be meant, rather than 1483. Hermann reads, rhv na.Ka.ipau
" dextra prehendere," as Bothe explains "Aprtp.LV, I J / Apre i uu' &va.(Xao.v' ws ifJ-oifftv,
it. For it is certain that this solemn €t xpewy, KTA. Compare /xaicatp' a\vatjffa,
circuiting of the altar was one of the pre- said of Pallas, Aesch. Theb. 152.
liminary ceremonies. See Here. F. 926, 1485. It is likely that 8v/j.a<rl rs is a
if KVK\U> S" ijSi) Kavovv e'lAlKTO fiafiov. gloss on the rather unusual plural a'1/j.atn,
Inf. v. 1569. as Bothe perceived.
544 ETPiniAOT

[XO.] S> TroTvia TroTvia [/.arep, &>s

SaKpvd yd croi Scja-o/xei'
Trap' lepoZs yap ov d 1490

p ^
XaX/aSos avTiTvopov,
Iva re Sopara jiie/xove Sd'Ca 1495
OL e\Lov ovofia racro Avkioos
(JTZVOTTOpOMTlV
TTTOpOMTlV O/OJUOI?.
OOOI?
iw ya. jxarep a> IJeXacryCa,
MvKrjvaC T ijxal depdirvaL.
XO. /caAeis 7rdXtcr/xa ITepcrews, 1500
KVKXCOTTCOJV TTOVOV yepu>v ;
dp 'EWdS £
1486. e£aAet'if<a>. The idea is that of hostile forces are in eager expectation
blotting out or defacing by blood the about me in the narrow strait of Aulis
written letter of an oracle, or seer's de- here.' Monk omits the words Si' eftbv
claration, that stood against the Argives. ovo/xa TaerS', as indeed he was bound to
—In the next verse Hermann gave /j.ar€p do, on the theory that the chorus is
for ^5) rep. This and the two next were speaking. On account of opfiots, he pre-
given to Iphigenia by Seidler, instead of fers to understand by Sipara ' ships.'
to (he chorus. Monk, on the contrary, Whether the plural is elsewhere so used,
continues v. 1491—7 to the chorus, is perhaps questionable. It is enough to
because he thinks the mention of Calchis explain it ' spears,' i. e. spearmen.
is more appropriate to the women of that 1498. UeXaayia, Argolis, Orest. 960.
place. The matter is uncertain : but at The next verse is ejected by Monk, but
least the plural afitTepa is more suited to on insufficient grounds. Having appealed
the chorus. to the land generally, it was right and
1489. The ye is not wanted, as Monk natural to specify the city also of her
and Blomfield perceived. It was pro- birth. But the reading is doubtful, Aldus
bably inserted to make up a senarius. The giving MuKjjeai, the MSS. TAvK7]va7ai, and
context rather suggests vvv. both BipoL-waivat, corrected by Canter. On
1490. Monk well compares Suppl. 289, depdnvr) = arTaO/xhs see Here. F . 370.
,u}; 5a.Kpvpf>6ti, o~€[J.vai<n Arjovs ecxapaiy Bacch. 1043. Hec. 482. If Mu/oiraTai
TrapTj^iefT]. See on Ion 246. Soalsoiph. T. be an adjective, and not a poetical form
8(!0, Traph Se @o>txhvfySaupva real y6oi. for MuKijrai, it seems hardly tenable in
1491. Hermann gives la l&> ve&viSts, point of construction, the sense being,
on account of the metre. ' Mycenae, my home,' rather than ' my
14**2. Monk supposes, and Kirchhoff Mycenaean home.' It is most probable
agrees with him, that something is lost that it arose from the false reading 6epd-
after this verse, because avr'nropov is the Traivai, the transcriber supposing that
epithet of a place, not of a goddess. But certain Argive attendants were addressed.
here, by a not uncommon use, the goddess The metre is antispastic.
is put for the temple. So deovs rous 1501. KvicXunriaiu, see Here. P. 15.
iyyevtis nopBe'iy, for 8eS>v e'Si;, Aesch. Sup. v. 152.—rispo-t'cos, Hel. 14G4.
Theb. 578.—' This,' viz. the site of the 1502. /ie Elmsley for i*4ya. The metre
temple1, says Iphigenia (or, as Monk will (iamb, dim.) favours the correction; but
have it, says the chorus), ' is where the fxiya is defended by the similar expression
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 545
Oavovcra S' OVK
XO. yap ov ere
3 \ 3 /

10) IW. 1505

*£> ^ a.[xepa
zhds re <})eyyo<;, erepov erepov ai-
i KCU fxolpav OLKijcroixev.
, <f>lkov <f>do<i.

[XO. IOI.

TO.V 'iXlOV 1510

u $pvy£>v eXeTTToXuv
rav, iirl Koipa crre^r)
/3aXXojJLevav -^epvi^wv re
ficofjiov ye Saifiovos 6ea<;,
pavio~Lv aifJiaToppvroi? ^davovo~o.v 1515
ev(f>va [TC] o~co[xaros deprjv o~<fxvyeio~av.
evopoaoi Trayal Trarpcoou

in V. 1063, iraiSa Q€&(Tahois i*4ya <p5>s.— that, according to the manner of Euri-
For the participle with avalvtvdsu com- pides in his later plays, Artemis herself
pare Here. F. 1235, ev Spaoas 5e <r* OVK appeared, and explained the substitution
avaivop.a.1. Aesch. Ag. 566, VLKWIXZVOS of a stag in the place of Iphigenia, has
\6yoi(Tiy OVK ai/aivojAaL.—ov [JLT], see v. been reasonably inferred from a passage
1466. in Aelian, Hist. An. vii. 39,
1506—8. This is the usual appeal to 6 5e
the sun, and the formal taking leave of h"
his beneficent light, which the pious
Greek regarded as a solemn duty on p
leaving the world. See the note on Kepovcrcav, %v o-tpdCovres avx^crovai
Alcest. 207- Monk adds S, both on ac- fftydfetv 6vyarepay
count of the metre and because it is
usual in similar invocations. See how- " Quae verba," Kirchhoff observes,
ever Ion 714. The same critic proposes " Dianae sunt Clytaemnestram conso-
to read us tTepov, on metrical grounds. lantis." Monk is of opinion, that many
Thus we should have iamb. dim. + 4 phrases in the narrative of the messenger
cretics. are borrowed from the genuine epilogue.
1509. With the departure of Iphigenia 1514. Siaiiioms Markland. al/j-ovos W.
the play, as we have it from Euripides, Dindorf. £ri Saifiovos Monk. The ye
concludes. The sequel is so evidently the perhaps indicates that Iphigenia took up
work of an interpolator that we shall not the words of the chorus.
comment on it in detail, being content to 1515. payovGcw Markland. ^paeouirai/
give the text according to Kirchhoff's Monk. The writer may have intended
accurate collation of the MSS. readings. $w\ihv to depend on &Ttixov(Tav, but
At the same time, the student is advised, then Sa.vovo'av and c<pay^7o'ay are absurd
that much of the versification is far from as past participles. If pavovo-av be right,
contemptible, and that part of it at least it would be better to omit the TC in the
probably has a respectable antiquity, and next verse, as Bothe has done.
so is at least deserving of a perusal. Tliat 1517. 0" $p6croi irayav —
a genuine eocode did formerly exist, and cijSey Monk.
VOL. III. 4 A
546 ETPiniJOT
[livovaC ere ^ipvi^e<s re
crr/aard? T '"' Ayaioiv diXcov
'iXiov TTOXLV fxoXeLV. 1520
dXXa rav J t o s Kopav
KXyja-co/xev "ApTe^iv, Oeav dvacrcrav,
ft)S e V €VTV)(<zi, TTOTflO).
S> TTOTVa, 0VfiaCTL
(3poT7}crioL<; xapelcra, Trefixpov es $pvyo>v 1525
yaiav 'EXXdviov crrparbv
Kol SoXotvra TpoCas e'S?;,
'Ayafiifivovd re Xoy^cus
'EXXdSu nXewoTaTov crTC(f>avov
&bs dfufii Kapa Ibv 1530
KXCOS deL[xv7}(TT0v djJ,<f)L0eivai.
AFT. £> TvvSapeCa TTOI, KXvTcufxvrjarTpa, 8o/x,wv
efw vepaaov, w? KXVTJ<; ipcov Xoycov.
KA. <j>6oyyrj? KXvovaa Sevpo o-rj<i dcfiLKOfirjv
Tapf$ovo~a TXr^icov KaKTreirXriy^ivrj <j>6/3a>, 1535
fir) fxoi riv dXXrji' ^v^<f>opdv rjneis <f>ipoiv
TTpo? Trj Ttapovarj.
ATT. o-^s [lev ovv TratSos irept.
OavfiaaTd aoi Kal Seivd ar/fj-rfvai OeXco.
KA. fj.r) [teXXe roivvv, dXXd (j>pd£ ocrov ra^o?.
ATT. dXX\ w (f>[Xr) Secnroiva, irdv irevcreL cra^ais. 1540
Xe$co S' an dp-^rjs, r\v TL fjcrj cr^aXetcra fxov
yvdfir) rapd^rj yX5)o~o~av iv Xoyois ifxijv.
ivel ydp iKofJLecrda rrj<; .dios Koprjs
''ApT4fJLiho<; dXaos Xet)u,aK:as r dv0ecr(f>6povs,
Iv rjv ^A-^aicav crvXXoyo<; arparevfjiaro's, 1545
crrjv TraiS' dyovres, evdvs 'Apyeuwv o
1521. fic\ri<ra} from K\ZUIV, ' t o cele- Markland proposed 'EAA&n, to agree
brate,' is an un-Attic aorist, like tBp^a in with \6yx<us. The sense is, ' Grant that
v. 1569. Bothe remarks that Artemis Agamemnon may put on his head im-
could not be called Stisv &va<rcra, and he perishable glory, an illustrious crown to
omits Btav. Barnes defends it, on the Hellas for the spear.'
ground that Apollo is similarly called 1536. r/icris Portus, which seems a
&va£. ^ ^ doubtful form. The indicative may de-
1530. a/upl KpuB' kiv Seidler. Monk pend on a.tpm6ii.riv {4pairijiTov<ya).
ejects this and the preceding verse.
 I&ITENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 547
&>s 8' icretSev 'Aya/xefJivaiv o.vo.%
a<f>ayas arei^ovo-av ei§ aXcros Koprjv,
av€o~Teva£>e, KajxiraXw crrpet/zas Koipa
SaKpva nporJKev 6ju,ju,aTa)v virrXov Trpodei<;. 1550
rj ok crTadelcra TW T€KOVTL ifkyo-iov
eXe^e rotaS' 1 '12 irdrep, Trapei/xt croi,
Tov/xbv Se crw/xa TTJS e/a-^s V
Kal TTJ§ (XTracnjs 'EXXaSos y a t a s
dvcrav S(,So)jji eKoScra Trpo? ftojjibv dea? 1555
a-yovras, etVep eVrt 6ccr<f)aTov rdSe.
Kat TOVTT' i/x evTv^elTe, KCU VLKr]<f)6pov
owpov Tu^oire, TrarpiSa T i^LKOicrde yrjv.
irpb's TaGra ^,17 ipav<rr) rts 'ApyeCcou ifiovm
cnyfj Trape^u) yap Seprjv evKapSCas. 1560
rocraur' eXe^e1 Tras S' idd/xfirjarev KXVOJV
evrpv^Cav Te KapeTrjV rrjs irapdevov.
S' ev {xicrto TaX#v/3ios, w roS' ^v fxikov,
aveiire KCU cnyrjv <7TpaT(om
S' 6 [KXVTL<; is Kavovv \pva"r]ka.Tov 156/5
£v x e t / ^ <pdayavov o~Trdo~a<s
KoXecov €0~a6ev, xpard T eaT
6 77ats S' o JT^Xews ei' KVKKCO
\af3ajv Kavovv edpe^e ^epvi^Sa
IXe^e §','/2 zlios "Apre/its drjpoKTove, 1570
TO \afXTTpbv elkicraova iv eixjipovr) <f>dos,

1550. irpo7(7ej' MSS. See on Iph. T.
780 (p. 392).
1557. evrvxorte Aldus, which is pro-
bably right. In the next verse Reiske
proposed Sophs for Sdiipov.
1559. From this verse W. Dindorf
considers that the spurious supplement
commences. Certainly, from this point
there is some deterioration in the verses;
but after v. 1577 they become altogether
bad; and it is a curious, circumstance,
noticed by Kirchhoff, that from v. 1572
to the end they are written by another
hand on a leaf subsequently inserted in
the Palatine MS. There are therefore
two separate attempts to supply the de-
4 A2
ficiency in the original play; and the
latter of the two is doubtless a work
infimae aetatis. Some of the lines, e. g,
the present, the next following, and
v. 1572, are adapted from Hec. 548—9
and 537.
1570. The MS. Pal. has S irai Zrjybs
"Aprefiis 9-npoKT6j'e, which seems to in-
dicate another reading "Aprefits Bed. The
identifying Artemis with the moon in the
next verse is a feature of a later mytho-
logy. She is called <pui<r<p6pos Bea in
Iph. T. 21, which is an approximation to
it, just as Apollo her brother has some
attributes identical with the sun.
548 ETPiniAOT
TO Ovfia rdS' o yd crot 8a)pov[JLe9a
oT/oards T 'A-^cuav 'AyafxefMveov dva£ 6' ofxov,
dy^pavTov at/A a KaWnrapOivov Sep^s,
/cat 80s yeviaOai ITXOVV vea>v aTnjjJiova, 1575
Tpotas re Tlipyafx i^ekelv 17/xas Sopt.
es y^v 8' '-^TpeTSat Tras o r p a r d s T' earij fiXeircov.
lepevs 8e (jidayavov \a^(av iinqv^aTO,
Xaijxov T iirecrKOTTeW, iva TrXyjieieu dv
l 8e T' aXyos ou jXiKpov eltryei <f)pevl, 1580
vevevKais' Oavjxa 8' 77^ ai(f>vy)<i bpdv
KTVTTOV yap TTSS TLS rjcrOer av cra^w?,
trapQivov 8' OUK etSet^ ov yfjs elcreSv.
/80a 8' iepevs, anas 8' iTrq^rjcre crrpaTos,
dekiTTov eicuSdfTes CK ^ewv rtvos 1585
(j)dafi, ov ye ^178' opoifxivov 7ricrTis Traprjv
eXa^os ya/3 dcnraipovo-' e/ceir' eVi ^8ovl
lo~€uv fieyLo-Tr) SuaTrpeTTT]1; re TYJV diav,
r\% a t / x a r i ySw/xo? ipaiver dpSrjV rrjs 0eov.
Kav T&ISe K a X ^ a s TTWS So/ceis -^aipoyv e<f>-q, 1590
9
/2 TOVS' '^4^aiwv KoipavoL KOLVOV arparov,
opaTe. TrjvSe 9vo~iav, TJV TJ debs
j3(i)fiiav, e\a<j)ov 6pei8p6fiov ;
/xaXicrra T^S Koprjs do-ndt,erai,
jjLudvr) ficofiov eiyevel <p6va>. 1595
Te TOUT' eSefaro, (cat TTXOUV ovpiov
StStoo~u> ^//-tv 'IXLOV T iTTiSpofjbds.
T a u r a Tras r t s Odpo~o<; aTpe vav/3aT7}<;,
re 7rp6s vaw 1 cos rjfJbepa, rfjBe Set
AvXCSos KOIXOUS fiuyovs 1600

1572. TOU#' S coi Scopovfie6a. Porson. after 6pi5p6[ioj'.

1579. ?"' eS irA^eie I/IC Hermann, and 1504. ravT?)!' KTA. The intended sense
n the next verse e/j.o] eVjj'fi T' SA70S ou was, ' This she accepts in place of the
umphf <f>pevi. maid;' but whether fj.d\itrTa was meant
1584. S 6' Uptvs, was 8' Hermann. to stand for paAAov, or is a corruption of
1589. Sicnrpe7rijs &, ^s a'1/j.aTi | 6 $a/j.hs airoiva, or the genitive was left to depend
&p$r]v T?js Bias ippaivtro, Hermann. on avrl to be supplied, is quite uncertain.
1592. 0ci/j,iav 'hv 7] debs TrpoMjjKe Bu- 1590. T\ 8" its cSQar' auT^i Hermann.
o w Hermann, who supposes a word lost 15!)9. ^ f p ? l' <»r T ji 5 e s « ' Hermann.
 I$irENEIA H EN ATAIAI. 549

Alyaiov oTSjua Suairepav. eVel 8' airav

KaTrjvOpaKwOy) dvjx iv 'H^aiarov (f>Xoyl,
TO. irpo<T<§>op rjv£a6'} ws rvyoi VOUTOV crr/aaro?.
irefnrei 8' ^AyafxejjLvcov p axrre croi (fjpdcrab rdSe,
Xeyetv 0' oTroias e'/c decov /xotpas Kvpel 1605
Kal Sofav ecrxev ai(f)0LTOv KO.0' 'EXXdSa.
iyw Trapcbv 8e /cat TO irpayfju ap5>v \eya>'
r] irai<s cra^al? croi irpbs 0(.ov<s dc^tT
8' a(f)aipei Kal Trdcrei Trapes
SoKTjTa Se ySporots T<X TWJ' ^ecui', 1610
L 0' ous (j^iXovaLv. rjjxap yap roSe
0avovcrav eTSe KaifiXeiTOvcrai>nalSa (xr\v.
XO. as i^So/xai TOI raur' aKrovcrao"' dyyeXov
^(St- 8' ez^ 0eoLCTL abv ^xivew <f>pd^L re/cos.
JKLd. &j Trat, 0ea)v TOV KXefi/JLa yeyovas ; 1615
77<3s ere npocreiTTQ} ; TT<3S 8' ou ^x3 ;
7rapa[JLV0€i<T0ai rovcrBe jxdrrjv [xv0ovs,
cos (TOV 7Tev0ov<; Xvypov TTavcraijjLav ;
XO. Kal fjLTjv 'Ayajie/JLvav avai; arei^eL,
TOVCTS' avToi)<s e^wv croi cf>pd[,eii> fxv0ov<;. 1620
AT. yvvai, 0vyaTpb<; [ o W ] oXfiiou yevoifi€$' av
yap OVTOS iv 0eo2s 6/xiXCav.
r) Be ere Xafiovaav roVSe jxoaypv veayevrj
TTpb? ot/cous" &>$ crrpaTos Trpos TrXout' opa.
Kal y^aipe' yjpovid [ye] rdjxd croc irpoa^eyjJiaTa
Tpo£r)0€v ecrrat. Kal yeVoird crot KaXcos. 1626
XO. ^aipctiv, 'ArpeiSrj, yr\v IKOV <&pvyiav,
yaipwv 8' iwdvrjKe,
KaXXicnd [JLOL cr/cCX' duo Tpoias eX(xiv.~\

1604. ire'jiMrei Se ju1 'A. tppdtTai re dot
TaSe Hermann.
1608. Though 'brraixa.1 is not a classical
word, it would be needless here to read
oireVTOTo.
1610. 5e. Perhaps ydp,
1615 - 8 . Perhaps we should read thus:
Si ira?, 8eS>v TOV KKefifiL as -yeyovas
Tf&s <j>G>; TTWS 5 S OV ; TTOJS c e irpoff-
etVai ;
irapa/j.vdt'io'dai Tovfffie fxaraiov
fivffovs, lbs crov
irevQovs Xvypov iravo'aifiav.
 rno&EZis.

drawees i£ 'IXiov eh SIKCAIW direppi^wj, evOa 6 Jlo\v(f>rjfiios'

evptbv 8k SovXevovras CKET TOV<S ^arvpovs, oivov Soiis apvas rJ/AtAAe Xa/x-
fiavuv ical ydXa Trap' avraiv. €irt<^av£is 8' 6 IIoXi;<^r;/tos ^ T C I T^V
T^S T W (8iW £K<^>opijcr£(jJS. 6 S e r v o s Sc TOV fevov AgcrreiJOVTa
* * * *
 CYCLOPS.

THAT the Cyclops of Euripides is the only extant Satyric drama, is

too well known to need repetition; and that the subject is wholly
taken from the ninth book of the Odyssey is equally obvious, the
only material addition to the epic legend on the part of the dramatist
being a chorus of Satyrs, who, in some form or other, as the attend-
ants of Dionysus, were, as the very name implies, an essential adjunct
to a satyric play. The nature and object of these singular plays or
farces, one of which (or at least a play partaking, like the Alcestis,
in some degree of the same character) appears to have regularly
formed the conclusion to the tragic trilogy, are now pretty well
understood. They are not to be regarded in the light of our modern
farces, that is, as jocose effusions expressly designed to relieve the
weiglit and the pathos of three consecutive tragedies ' ; but they were
retained in the best days of the Athenian stage, as types of the true
ancient rpvywSia, the vintage-song out of which the dithyrambic ele-
ment of tragedy was developed. The satyric drama was thus the
earliest2 and simplest form of a complete play, rustic in its cha-
racter, grotesque in its representation, and we must doubtless add,
coarse even to lewdness in its dialogue and choral songs. The latter
indeed were necessarily short, as the satyric play seems to have not
nearly equalled the true tragedy in its length ; and there would have
been no space for the development of a plot, if the choral odes had
been protracted to the ordinary systems of successive strophes and

1
Theatre of the Greeks, p. 251. This erroneous opinion was held by some gram-
marians. Photius in v. XarvpiKa Spd^ara: Trhtiova. T\V tBas inroKplvetrQaL, kv ols
iUeTa|u ravTa epiyvvov wpbs 5iaxv<ni>, i. e. ' they used to act several plays (at a time,
viz. trilogies), in which they mixed up these (the Satyric) for amusement.'—Tins is
so far true, that though they were not originally designed for this end, they may
have afterwards served it.
2
Photius in V. OuSey irpbs tbv Ai6vv(fov : rb irpiadev els rbv Advvacv ypdcpovres,
Tovrots 'tiyaivi&vTo, airep Kai XarvpiKa skeyero- vcrrepov 5e /j.erafidi'Tis els [T2>]
rpayifSias ypi/pav, Kara iimpbn (is pvBovs Kal iaTopias kTpi.-ni\aa.v, /xriKtTi TOC Oeov

VOL. III. 4 B
554 CYCLOPS.

antistrophes. Neither words nor actions were wanting in these

plays to remind the audience that the god of wine was also the god
of love;
otvov 5e jUTj/cer' ovros ovK effTlv K{nrpis,
ovS1
Euripides was certainly a moral poet, even though some pretend that
he was a sensual man. But in this play he was compelled to yield
to the force of fashion, and to introduce many coarse gestures and
lascivious jokes. The same feature largely appears in a short chorus
which is evidently parodied from a satyric play, also treating of the
Cyclops, in Arist. Plutus, v. 296 seqq.
It would be a great mistake to regard satyric plays as comedies in
any sense of the word. As far as we can judge from this, the only
example we have, and also from the pro-satyric Alcestis (which we
know to have been the finishing piece of a tetralogy), neither were
the subjects alien from true tragedy, (involving, as they did, real
pathos,) nor were the metres materially more free, nor was there an
absence of some one heroic character, as a Hercules or a Ulysses,
who spoke with consistent- gravity and dignity, if his words were
occasionally tempered with sallies of a jocose or convivial spirit.
Satyric plays have been well defined to be sportive tragedy *; they
mixed up jokes with tragical events ; a fact the more remarkable,
when we consider the superstitious dislike of the Greeks to com-
bine joy with sorrow in any form \ The early establishment of the
satyric drama as a distinct kind (for Choerilus and Pratinas, both
contemporaries of Aeschylus and Sophocles, are recorded to have
excelled in it) enables us satisfactorily to connect its history with
the earliest development of the drama. Dr. Donaldson is therefore
clearly right in describing the satyric drama as " onl_y a subdivision
of tragedy, written always by tragedians, and, we believe, seldom
acted but along with Tragedies 6." Hermann goes further 7, and
asserts that tragedy arose out of satyric plays, the latter being the
intermediate step between the dithyramb, with its exarch as the
speaker, and the fully developed tragedy with its three actors, and
its solemn and dignified treatment of an epic or historic subject. The
difference, indeed, in the metre alone, between a satyric play and a
comedy, appears to have been as wide as possible. The latter
3
Bacch. 773.
1
Tra!£ov<ra TpayySla. See Miiller, Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 294. Even the SIKIWIS or
Satyric dance was rpayuci] t/j./j.4kzia, opposed to K<ip5a£, the true comic dance (Photius
in v. ~S,'IKIPVIS).
5
Ion 245, where see the note.
c
Theatre of the Greeks, p. 56.] i Praef. ad Cycl. p. vi (ed. 1838).
 CYCLors. 555

admitted almost any form of verso that could be syllabically counted

as a senarius;—•
ol §' cudiais T& Tp6(ra}ira SLGyaA-tivicrav,
CIT' e&TttydvQvi/ p.' cvayytKia" icayco '<ppdaa
avrois a.Tr6pf}riTov •Kon}GQLL€vos Tax^f
Xva ra,s atpvas WVQLVTO iroWhs Tou(io\ou s.

The former allowed, indeed, though rather sparingly, two licences,

which were excluded from tragedy; yet even they occur (in the
present play, which we must now take as a type of the rest) only in
the non-heroic speeches. These are, the use of the anapaest in words
not proper names, and not at the beginniug of a verse; and the
violation of the pause in the fifth foot. Thus, in tho first instance,
v. 232—4, we read,
iMyav lyii rdS', ol b" 4(p6povy
nal T6V yt Tvpov ovic zwvros fia
ro6s T' &pvas

with which compare vv. 646—7. But this, with other similar ex-
amples, is not spoken by Ulysses, but either by Silenus, the Satyrs,
or the Cyclops. Secondly, the pes creticus at the end of a verse
sometimes has a spondee preceding, composed of a word of more than
two syllables;
KT. OUT'IS /J.' S7r<o\e<7\ XO. o w &p' ouSeis a' rjSUet.

and (v. 304)

aAiy Se Upidfiov ycu e'x^pacr' 'EWdSa.

Again, there is little doubt that a peculiar vocabulary waa a dis-

tinguishing feature of these plays. Wefindin the Cyclops many of
these words ; pastoral or satyrie words, properly so called. Some of
them, perhaps, were admitted in the BaccJiae; but of that we cannot
b e so s u r e . H e r e w e find CTIKIVVIS, o-avXovaOaL, \]/VTTO., rvpoi O7rt'as, t h e
u s e of d i m i n u t i v e s , avOpurtriaKos, SeaTrorio-Kos, avdpunnov,
&c , airo&\.ifiziv or a.TTo\e.TT€iv VWTOV, BiaKporuu yvvaiKa, bSav,
<ruv, xpe/j.7rrecr0(H, airofivKriov &c, besides many terms borrowed from
cookery and other matters below the dignity of tragedy.
Still, if we consider the principal speeches of the hero Ulysses,
especially his appeal to the Cyclops for mercy at v. 285, and his nar-
rative of the scene within the cave at v. 382, we. shall find the
versification in every respect equal to the best and most dignified
speeches in true tragedy. The subject indeed was epic, and it would
have been a great perversion to treat it with the levity of comedy,

s Arist. Equit. 64G.

4 B 2
556 CYCLOPS.

merely because the chorus was composed of a set of half-human

monsters9, in compliance with the strict law on which alone this
species of drama maintained its name.
Of fragments of lost satyric plays some few remain ; but they are
not of sufficient length or importance to require here any separate
discussion. Aeschylus, we know, wrote many 10; we have the names,
and some stray verses, of his 'Afiv^uivrj, AvKovpyos, TXaC/cos IIOVTIOS,
Aiovvcrov Tpocpol, 'ldOfiiaaral, T£J)pvK£<s, 2^>iyf, Aiwv, 'OoroAoyoi, TLpojxrq-
6ev<s EEvpicaevs, HpusTivi, and perhaps $op/u'Ses. Of all these only one
fragment of five verses, from the Ostologi (190, ed. Herm.), is parti-
cularly deserving of attention, as characteristic of the coarse ribaldry
of these dramas. From an uncertain play, evidently satyric, of the
same author, the reader will find eight not uninteresting verses, pre-
served by Athenaeus (frag. 308, Herm.). There were, doubtless,
certain standard popular jokes often repeated in these plays. At
least, the supposition will account for the close resemblance between
the above verses of the Ostologi, and those preserved from the
satyrie 'Axa""v Su'AAoyos of Sophocles (frag. 147, ed. Dind.). Of this
latter author we know the names, and have a few unimportant frag-
ments, of several Satyric plays ; the 'Apujnapaos, "A/JLVKOS, 'A^aifiv
SvAAoyos, 'H/Da/cAr)s an Tcuvapta, Ivap^os, 'l^yevral, K^SaXtiov, MS/xos,
and °Y/3pis. With the exception of two verses without caesura in the
KijSaXtW (frag. 307 and 308), there is nothing in the metre of these,
and but little in the vocabulary, to distinguish them from the tragic
style.
The plot of the Cyclops is as follows. Dionysus having been carried
away by Tyrrhenian pirates, (according to a legend related at length
in the Homeric Hymn to Dionysus,) Silenus and his Satyr-crew, ever
faithful to the fortunes of their master, undertake a voyage for his
release and recovery. In rounding the southern point of the Pelo-
ponnese, they are cast by adverse winds on the shores of Sicily,
where Polyphemus and his brother Cyclopes are leading a rude pas-
toral life supported in part by cannibalism. Here they are captured
and treated as slaves by Polyphemus; and whilst deploring the lost
joys of their former life, they are suddenly addressed by Ulysses and
his crew, who have been likewise driven to Sicily while homeward
bound, and are now in urgent want of water and provisions. The
bribe of a cup or two of wine is sufficient to induce the Satyrs to

" flijpes, v. 624.

10
The author of the " Life of Aeschylus " states that he wrote seventy plays, (i. e.
tragedies,) and five Satyric dramas, which may possibly mean, " not included in the
regular tetralogies."
 CYCLOPS. 557

part with some of their master's goods, consisting of kids and

cheeses ; but the sudden appearance of Polyphemus, just as they are
dancing and shouting after their wine, changes the scene at once.
The treacherous Silenus pretends that the strangers had extorted
the provisions by force; and Polyphemus accordingly takes Ulysses
and his companions captives into his den, nothing moved by the
pathetic appeal of the hero that he should cherish the unfortunate,
and not violate the sacred laws of hospitality by making a meal of his
suppliants.
Ulysses however contrives to make his exit from the cave, having
witnessed the revolting sight of two of his companions being mur-
dered, cooked, and eaten by the monster. In concert with the
Satyrs, he plans their common escape from the island. Polyphemus
is still within the cave, drunk with the wine which Ulysses had
freely supplied. The chorus are to dissuade him from going forth on a
comus to his brother-giants, and are to wait till he is asleep alone in
his den. Then an olive stake, previously sharpened and prepared, is
to be thrust into the fire, and by their joint efforts the monster's one
eye is to be burned out. The scheme is successful; Polyphemus
awakes mad with pain, and gives vain chase to his tormentors.
Ulysses tells him his real name, and the monster recognizes it as
long ago declared to him in a prophecy of his present fate. The play
ends abruptly with the departure of Ulysses and his crew, vainly
threatened by Polyphemus, who ascends a height to pelt the boat
with fragments of rock.
Neither the date of the Cyclops, nor the tragic trilogy to which it
formed the sequence, has been ascertained. On the whole, the play
is certainly a very good one. Considering its great interest as repre-
senting a peculiar department of the tragic art, it is hard to account
for the comparative neglect with which it is too apt to be treated.
 ETPiniAOT

2EIAHN0Z.
'12 Bpo/JLie, Bia ere ftvpiovs e^w TTOVOVS
vvv X^7"' zv yfifl Tovjxbv "qvcrdivu Se/xas
TrpcjTov iikv rjVLK ifjbixavrjs "Hpas viro

y afx^>\ yr/yevrj ^ p
os crw TTOSI Trapacnn,o-Tr)s yeycos
'EyKeXaSov ireav eis \i.io"r\v Oevcov Sopl
Silenus, in the garb of a wanton old v$pi<ras e|€/3aA Kal
satyr, and wearing a mask which is de- s fj.€y els QaAaff irpbs
signed to give evidence of his long and jpews Kar4(pvyet eye-
frequent potations, querulously describes lx d P t l t
the troubles which he has had to endure 'S.aTvpav 7rAi)8os aiiTcp. The passage is
from his early youth until now in the given at length, because it shows the
service of Bacchus. First, he had to point of Silenus' complaint,—he was
attend him on his wanderings through the taken captive when accompanying his
east; then to assist him in the battle with master. The legend of the god being
the giants; thirdly, when on a voyage of educated by the Nymphs is well known:
discovery, after his master had been see on Bacch. 292.
carried off by Tyrrhenian pirates, he was 5. eireifl' bV Hermann, eireiTa 8' Heath,
driven t>y adverse winds to the country of for €7reiTa y\ The former is better, be-
the inhospitable Cyclopes, where he is cause it more naturally responds to irpw-
now, with his satyr-family, detained in TOV |U€y fji/lictt, and the change of letters
the house of Polyphemus, and compelled is scarcely greater. But the vulgate may
not only to do the menial work, but also fairly stand.—The presence of Bacchus
to assist in the preparation of his detest- and Silenus at the girjantomachia was
able banquets. doubtless a favourite subject in Satyric
2. eixrffeVei MSS. and edd. T)bcrSivei plays. It is alluded to in Ion 216,
W. Dindorf after Heath. Kal Hp6p.tos aXXov a-Ko\4fxois Kitralvoio~L
3. e/ipavris. Apollodor. iii. 5, 1, Ai6- fiaKTpois eyaipei Fas T4KVU>V 6 BaKx^vs.
vvaos Se zuperfys a/j,Tr4\ov y^vS^vos, The story was, that the ass of Silenus
"Hpas fiafiav avrcp 4^aXov(ry]S, TreptirAa- commenced braying, and the Titans fled
varat A'tyvindv r e Kai ^vplav. Kal TO at the unwonted sound. In Hero. F.
,u6f/ Trpwrov Ylpwrevs avrhv UTroSe'^eTai 908, Pallas herself is said to have slain
jSatnAeus AlyuiTTiwy. huOis 5e els Ku- Enceladus.
jSeAa T))J 4>pvyias cupiKv^rai, Kanti KaB- 6. e^Se^tos, ' on your right side.' Hipp.
apdeU iirb 'Peas leal ras TeAs-ras iicfi.a.8i)V, 1300, TI'S e^e'cTTTjK:' £vd4£ia TrKevpoTs;
Kai Ka^iif trap' eKeivus T)]V GTOhfy, eTr! Bothe, habilis, strenuus ,• but that is not
'li/Sovs Sih rfjs QpaKTjs ynelytTo. Av- the meaning of the word.
Kovpyos Se, irais Apvavros, 'HSaivaiv 0a<ri- 7. ITEW (IS jj.io-r]v. The I is long, and
Kevwv, ot ~%Tpvii6va nora/thy TrapoiKov<ri, therefore iVe'a is here a dissyllable. Troad.
560 EYPinuor
€KT€iva. (pep toco, TOVT Louv ovap keya ;
oi ju-a A", eVet /cat CTKVX' ISei|a BaK)(ia).
l vvv eKeLvcov y^eltpv i^avrXS) TTOVOV 10
t yap "Hpa croi ydvos TvpcriqvLKov

iycb Trv66[JLevo<; crvv TCKVOIO-L vavaroXcZ

aiOev Kara jjijrr)<riv. iv Trpv/JLvrj S' aKpa
avros Xafiaiv rjvdwov aiufrrjpes Bopv, 15

1192, aAA', 8> Trarpcfiicv ov \a.x&>v, e|eis 7\ir^iyovTo Se els iA<ria^ i

ofias ev % ToupijGei xa^-K^"""'TOV itiav. {0 Se rhv fihis itrrbv Kal ras Kcowas eiroi-
The more recent editors follow Ehnsley ¥\(TG.V OlpSlSf TO 5 6 O"KO,(p0S ^7r\7](T€ KWTO'QV
in omitting eh, by which the verse be- Kal jSo^s avhay oi Se 4/j.fxave7s tyev6\x.^voi
comes destitute of caesura.—Bev&v for Kara, TTJS 8uhd<ra'y}s styvyov Kal ey4vovro
Oevav Blomfield and Elmsley, the present SeA^Tces. This subject was sculptured on
tense being Belva, and the MS. Pal. ap- the choragic monument of Lysicrates (from
pears to have had Seivtov by the first which there are casts in the British Mu-
hand. seum) with some variations from the above
8. (pep' X$a> KTX. These words are notaccount,
-altogether free from difficulty. After 12. The verb 68av is used again in
bragging of his prowess, he seems to say, v. 98 and v. 133, and perhaps hardly
as if conscious that he would be dis- elsewhere. Hesychius, from this passage,
believed, ' Come, now, shall I admit that oSijdeiTjs, Xij<f>8el7}s, wpadeirjs, and again,
it was all a dream ?—No indeed, since I p
showed the spoils (of Enceladus) to Bac- Photius, d3rjo-ai, TO wWjtrairflar Eupun'S-ijs
chus,' as if to prove the reality of the 'A\6wri Kal KiJKAwTri. Hermann adds,
victory. Some particular event, which " Alope quoque satyrica visa est Blom-
was a popular subject of laughter, must fieldio in gloss. Choeph. ad v. 122."
here be alluded to. We feel that the point This then may be regarded as a term of
of the passage depends on some drama- the recognized satyric vocabulary.
tized exploit of old Silenus which is not 13. The £y& is said to be wanting in
known to us. As the Greeks regularly MS. Pal., which supplies ovv ye after
use ovap for KO.T' ovap, we should perhapsirv66fi.ei/os by the second hand.—crvv
read, <pep', IS&v TOUT' i5e7e 'ovap Keyai;
TiKvoio-i, ' with the satyrs ;' whom he calls
So Iph. Taur. 518, AMJ5' iSa>v ovap. As naTSes in v. 36 and elsewhere.
the text stands, we can only construe it, 15. i}v8uvoii W. Dindorf after Heath,
' having seen this, should I say it was a for eildvvov. Blomfield proposed iQvvov.
dream ?' or, ' (that I saw it) in a dream ?' Without taking a/jupijpes S6pv literally for
It was a comic joke to tell a man boasting otaKa, we may supply the latter word
of his exploits, that he did them in a from the context as the object of Xafibii/,
dream. So in Ar. Ran. 51, when Dio- for this is clearly the point of eV irpvfivri
nysus has asserted that he sank a dozen &Kpa. So we familiarly say, ' he took and
or so of the enemy's ships, Hercules steered the boat,' &c. Hermann says,
slyly adds, KO.T iyay Q-r\yp6iJ.Tiv, ' and
" Pro Aa/8iv verissime Scaliger Xax&v,"
then I awoke.'—eVel Kal, or end TOI Kal, which he accordingly admits in the text.
are the usual combinations. But Hermann in his later days was a
11—12. For the legend of the Tyr- reckless emendator. In the very next
rhenian pirates, who, having captured verse he gives eV eper/j.o7s, as if 4p ST/AOIS
Bacchus, discovered his godship by the might not stand as the dative of place,
miracles he wrought on board ship, see ' at the oars,' as we say. On hfiipripes
the beautiful Homeric Hymn to Dionysus. see Ion 1128. Here. F. 243. Whether
Apollodor. v. 5, 3, f$ov\6[ievos 5e KTTO TTJS the poet here derived it from ipeaaeiv, as
'licaplas eis N^fop SiaKo^io-Sijvat, Tup- he may have nlrvAos tMjpTjs in Iph. T.
privSiv Xrfa-rpM^v iixiaBiiaaTO -rpiiipT). Oi 1050, may be doubted. Hesychius, quoted
5h uvrhv ivSijievoi Nctjof ply irapiirKtov, by Musgrave, aju^psis j/)jes, aptyoTepwOev
 KTKAflW. 561
7rcuSes T ipeTfiols rjiievoi yXavKrjv aXa
poOLoMTi XevKaivovTcs itprjTovv cr', ava£.
Se MaXea? TTXTJO-LOV neirXevKOTas
os e/x7rvevcras Sopl
17/Aas TT^S' e's AiTva'iav Trirpav, 20
IV ot TTOVT'LOV TrcuSes #eou
Ki;«rXct)7res OIKOUCT' OW/D' epTjjU,' dvSpoKTOVou.
Tovroiv evos Xrj<f>$ivTe? icr^kv iv So^ois
SoiSXoi* KaXoOcri S' avrbv w XaTpevofxev
GLVT\ SS' evicov
Ku/cXwiros avocriov
Trat Ses u^ yxoi KKITVWV iv ecr^arot?
fjirjXa via viob Tre^v/cdres,
Se -rrXrjpovv iria-Tpa KOL aatpetv a r e y a s
re'ray/xai racrSe, ra re 8v<r(ref3el 30
SetiTvcov avocrtoiv Oia/cofos.
r a Trpo<JTa~)(6ivT* dvayKaio)?
dpfidifievat f) *pe<T<T6p.€va.i. T h e p r i n c i p a l seev. 7. So also Hel. 6G6, OVK E7r! AeKrpa
force lies in the a,u<p!, ' two-sided ship.' fiapfidpov vtav'm (a double dochmiac), and
17- poBioiai, with the froth stirred by Iph. Aul. (!15.
the oars. Hel. 12GS (where see the note), 29. Hermann gives Tuarpa, and the 1
WGT' 4£opcio'9ai p68ia ^^ptr60^v ix6\is. in iriveiv is certainly long by nature. The
I p h . T. 1387, AafiscrBe Kunrns pieta. T ' troughs for the sheep are meant, for it
was the custom to give them drink on
18. ir€TrXevK6Tas. This perfect occurs their return from pasture, or a little
Hel. 405. 461, but Tvev\aK6-ra ib. 532. before it, Virg. Georg. iii. 335. With
19. ain]Aiu>T7}s, solanus, was dice east. the duty of sweeping a house the idea of
For the Ionic form compare avrliXios, great indignity was associated ; see Andr.
Ion 1550. 166. Hec. 363. Here Silenus exhibits
2 1 . /J.OV&TVZS W . D i n d o r f for fjiSfCtiires. not a broom, but an iron scraper, apirayi),
27. Hermann prefers Scaliger's o6'juoi an instrument more suited to the coagu-
to the old reading ovv fxoi. But the oi>v lated dirt and refuse of such an habita-
is not unimportant to the sense. He had tion. Perhaps it was a kind of rake, the
just said that they were compelled to teeth of which were adapted to catching
keep the flocks of the Cyclops ; and now lip loose rubbish. Compare apirq, Ion
he adds, ' accordingly, my children are 192. The Aldine reading apirayfj was
tending the sheep in the furthest slopes.' corrected, as J. Barnes tells us, by
—KhiTvay, for which the old editions Milton, and the right accent is given in
give KXvriay, was recovered from the the best 3ISS. Hermann quotes Bek-
Florence MSS., and had before been re- ker's Anecdota, p. 446, 10, apiray'r), b(,u-
stored by conjecture. The word occurs T6VIJOS 7} apirayf}' jb 5e iTKevos fiapvrSvois,
in Hipp. 22G, nipa yap Spo&epa irvpyois 'Iv' j) Svopa.
Gvvexhs KXnvs, '66tv croi Trw/j.a yivon' ay. 30. T^J Tf Hermann and others with
2fi. veaviat Pierson for yea yeot, a pro- the best copies, for the Aldine r$Se. T h e
bable, but not necessary correction. Si- concurrence of TcttrSe To55e is awkward,
lenus was himself old (v. 2), and for that and it is easy to supply reray/iai again
reason he is kept at home (jievav, v. 30), with Sidicoyos.
while the younger party take the more 32. Kol yvv. This seems a formula,
active out-door duties. For the synizesis which has more than once occasioned
VOL. III. 4c
562 ETPiniAOT

a rfjSe \i! apirayrj So

a>s TOV T OLTTOVTO. SecnroTrjv KVKXCJTT' ifib
Kadapdicriv avTpoi,? fxr]\d T eicrSe^w 35
Se TratSas TrpooWjuovras eicropS*
T'I Tavra ; [JLUV KpoTos
6'jU.otos v/jAv vvv re

TTpocrfjT dotSais /SapfiCTcav crcuAou/xevot; 40

X0P02.
Tra fioi yevvalov Traripoiv, <JTp.

difficulty to critics. Iph. T. 1181, Kal relates that Bacchus was enamoured of
vvv Kade7<rav SeAeap T]§v (J.OL <ppevwv {Kal Althaea the wife of Oeneus, and as the
jurjy Monk). Aesch. Eum. 384, Kal vvv latter tacitly assented to his treacherous
optoffa Tij><5' dfiiAiuv x^°"^s Tap@u> fievwishes, he received from the god as a
ovStv (/caifV S' Hermann). Iph. T. reward the method of cultivating the vine.
1416, Kal vvv 7rape|et rbv 3Ayafj.e/xvovos Apollodorus merely says, i. 8, init., Oi-
y6vov crol Kal Trohirats (&y vvv, sc. 4vav- vebs 5e fia(ri\€vctiv Ka\vBa:vos irapa Aio-
rios in v. sup., Kirchhoff). It is used vvtrov tpvTov a/xireAov irpwTos eAojSe.
when some fact is alleged in attestation 41. The chorus of satyrs now enters
and confirmation of what has just been the orchestra. They have been tending
stated. Compare Soph. Aj. .3. Antig. 7. the goats in the hills, and are bringing
Here, since the MS. Pal. gives the va- them home to the fold near Polyphemus'
riant ex°'> Kirchhoff would read either cave. After the manner of rustic shep-
OVKOVV e'xet or Kav vvv *Xot- ^ e a ^ s 0 herds, they address their goats, and con-
punctuates Kal vvv, ra irpo&TaxdiEVT3,clude with a lament that they no longer
avayKaias e%6( (raip^Lv KTA. enjoy the congenial society of Bacchus.
36. Trpoffvepovras, i. e. nXijatov v4- The metre of this short parode is gly-
ixovTas. conean, most of the verses being of the
37. ii.To.ma.; ' What is this ?' The form called polyschemalistic, and com-
satyrs are seen frisking and dancing as mencing with an antispast, and some,
they approach; and Silenus ironically as v. 45 and 50, being acephalous, or
asks them if they find themselves as merry wanting the first syllable. The first verse
as they used to do in better times. Pho- has been given after Kirchhoff and
tius: 'S'iKLvvis, aaTvpiKi] fipx'?<ris> fW*6'- Nauck, the interpolation in Flor. 2 of the
\€ia 5e TpaytKTj' KSpSa^ 5e KGI[IIK)], WJantistrophic verse being probably due to
'Apf(TT(f£ei'0s a' Tvepl TpayiKTJs opx^lo'et^s. a desire to adapt the metre to this. Her-
He has the same words in v. 'Z^Ktvvis. mann reads 7ra fj.oi yevva yzvvaiwv Tra-
W. Dindorf gives (TiKivibaiv with the two Tipoiv. The MSS. give Tra 8?j /J.OI yev-
Florence MSS., and so Kirchhoff with the vaiav fiev iraTepuv, and in the next verse
MS. Pal. yzvvaia>v T' 4K To/:d5wv, which does not
39. Ku>ncp P o r s o n for KW/XOI. KO>/J.OIS agree with v. 56, 5<?£cu SijAaicri <mopas. The
Bothe, which is much better, both be- present editor has given T4KVOV for T' f«,
cause BaKx'V ' s a n independent dative, by which slight change the genitives gain
• attending Bacchus in his revelries,' and a legitimate construction. For TtKvov
because the final s was easily absorbed by T0KaSa>i> we may compare T4KVOV TOKZVS
the same letter following. in Aesch. Eum. 628.—The coryphaeus of
the shepherd-satyrs calls to one of the
40. irpofTyT', for 7rpo(r^eiTe. So Barnes
goats, ' Whither away now, offspring of
for TrpoirriT1.—Hesychius and Photius,
well bred sires and well-bred dams, whi-
ffavXovtrQai, Opi/jiTtedai, afipvvGvQai. Aris-
ther will you be off to the rocks? Is
tophanes has (xavXoirpoiitTiav, Vesp. 1173.
there not here a shelter from the breeze,
The story about Althaea is given by
Hermann from Ilyginus, fab. 129, who
and a grassy pasture, and is not eddying
 RTKAilW. 563
yevvaioiv *T4KVOV TOKO-SCOV,
va 817 (JLOL vicrei,
ov T<£S' v7Ty]v€[x.o? avpa
KCU Troirjpa fioT
Suvaev ff vScop
iv marpcus KCITOU TreXas dv~
Tpov, ov o~oi /JXa/^cu
xjjvTT , ov Tad, ov raoe
KKLTVV Spocrepdv; d>r), 50
pi\\iu> irirpov Ta^a crov
viray' &» virary £> Kepdcrra
aTao-uopbv
KVKXCOTTOS dypo/3aTa.
crirapyavras avT. 55
river-water laid ready for you in troughs, uses the dialectic variant trirra, was a
near to the caves (i. e. penfolds), and are sibilant sound used by shepherds and
not your young ones bleating for you ?' goatherds in driving back a straying
•—The best copies give viay, the future of beast. Hence Photius has IJ/UTTO,' eirl
vitxixofxai. Hesychius, ;^:TTa£a)z>,
48. ol Bothe, Dindorf, Kirchhoff, Her- ^ jyy/ h p i f
mann, after Casaubon, for ov, but the VIKOV eiritpdeytm. A similar word was >f/b,
change is not necessary. Hermann added which Sophocles used in the Iloifieees
the interrogation at racewv, by which (frag. 461).
alone sense is restored to the passage. 51. On the genitive crov see Bacch.
49. MSS. and edd. vett. >//UTT<T OV T«5' 1100. Iph. T. 362. Hermann, supposing
ou, ov rdSs v£[iri, which is obviously cor- these verses to be antithetical with v. 65
rupt. One MS. (Flor. 2) has ov rq.5' 06, seqq., has introduced violent changes.
ov T<x5e, which is close to what appears The metre and sense however are com-
the genuine reading, >.J/I$TT', ov r&b", ob plete, and the man speaks both plainly
rS.Se vz/iet; 'Off there! will you not and naturally when he says, * Off with
feed here, I say, here, on the dewy hill ?' you, horned goat, to the fold-keeper (i. e.
The verse is thus glyconeus polysche- to himself) of the flock-pasturing meadow-
matistus, and it agrees exactly with the treading Cyclops.' Scaliger proposed
three preceding. Before K\ITVV (KAITTJV) o-Taaimpos, which is no improvement.
the MS. Flor. 2 adds otir olv, Aldus OVT The accent was corrected by Bothe, who
av, which, as Kirchhoff perceived, arose compares irvKaipbs, apKvwpbs, icrjircapSs.
from the loss of the remainder of the 55. This is the reading of the Palatine
antistrophe (which was probably v. 49— MS. In Flor. 2 a later hand has inter-
54 repeated), and the attempt to adapt polated |Uoi TOVS before fiao-rovs. In the
this to what was really a verse of the epode. next verse (TTropddas has now been given
Hermann's reading is altogether bad, on conjecture for airopas, Hermann having
tyvTTa, ra5' ov (TV y\ ov Ta5e vefxu, &c, edited cnropab'wi'. If the final short syl-
if only on account of the superfluous av. lable be an objection, it is easy to read
Matthiae, followed by W. Dindorf, gives rets for &s in the next verse. Cf. Iph. T.
I^UTT', OV TflcS* oZv, ov TiiSe re^ue?, where 1235, where the MSS. give %v for T6V.
the all' is as unlike the ordinary Greek The young kids here called (Tivopddes are
usage as it can possibly be. We may add, distinct from the apvo\, though inclosed
that T<J8e, ' here,' i3 alone consistent with in the same O-IIK6S. For it was the
the sense; cf. v. 43.—The word tyvTra, custom to confine the young of different
for which Theocritus in several places ages in separate pens, x&p-roi. Cf. Od,

4c
564 ETPinuor

as XeiTras dpvav #aAa/AOis.

TTodovcri cr d/
re/ceW.
ets avXdv TTOT dfjL<f)i0aXei<; CO
iroirjpovs XeiTTOvcra vo^iov^
AiTvaioiv eurei crKOTreXwv;
* # # #
ov TaSe Bp6/xvo<;, ov TaSe ^opol ivcoS.
BaK)(ai re dvp<ro<f>6poi,
ov Tvinrdvoiv dXaXay/Aol, 65
j Trap vSpo^urots
UK otVou X l arayoves,
ouS' ev Nvcra. fierd Nv[i<j)av

Trpbs TOLV 'A(f>pohiiTav,

w XeuKO7rocri,i'.
ix. 219, SiaKacpipevat 5e e/cao-Tai "EpxaTO- CG. The comma usually placed at the
X^pis yUf!/ TrptSyo^oi, x w p' 5 ^e fieratrffai, end of this verse has been transferred to
Xtopis S' aSfl' ep<rai, i. e. first-born, mid-the preceding, for the reason given by
dlings, and last-born. Hermann, " non fontes aquae cum stre-
59. $\axa''- The epithet agrees with pitu tympanorum, sed cum scaturiente
this word rather than with TCK4O>V, just as vino conjungendi erant." Th3 combined
in Aesch. Theb. 340 we have j6\ax«i mention of the wine with the water is not
at/AaT6z<r(Ta.i TSJU iTri/j.aGTi5ia>v aprippz- only natural, but is confirmed by Bacch.
(jbeTs.—a/iep6KotToi, ' calling for their mid- 704—7-
day repose.' 68. ovS' iv Nvcra Kirchhoff. MS. Pal.
CO —2. a/x<pi8a.Aus and efaei are Seid- oiiS' hvhaaa. Flor. 2, oil vitraa.
ler's admirable corrections of afrnpi^aiveis, 69. 'latcxov fi!5a!', a song of which the
or afupiftdXeis, and eitrcn. The former subject is Bacchus. Compare eAe7op
corruption was evidently the result of the OITOV aeifteiv, Iph.T. 1091. iirevcprtix-fitraTe
latter, by which the verb to the sentence iraiava "ApTe^w, Iph. A. 1469. W. Din-
had been lost. Translate, ' Will you at dorf says, without much reason, ' ' male
length leave your flourishing grassy pas- "lanxov litera majuscula initiali excusum."
tures on the rocky heights of Aetna, and Bothe also takes the word adjectively for
enter your fold?' We might also con- \aKx<uov.—irphs rav 'A<ppoStrav can hardly
jecture a/i^iAa^eTs, ' large,' ' ample pas- mean any thing else than ' to Aphrodite,'
tures.' Without the slightest reason, L. i. e. addressed to her as a divinity of con-
Dindorf gives no/xas for yo/xovs. Photius, genial power; cf. v. 169 seqq. Musgrave
vofibv, vop.fy,fio&ichv.— Ae^Troycra is a translates propter venerem, and he is fol-
variant in Flor. 2 for Xmovffa. lowed by Bothe and W. Dindorf.
63. On the use of TCISC, ' we have not 72. XivK6iro<nv. So in Bacch. 665 and
Bacchus here,' &c, see Here. 246. Inf. 863 the Bacchantes are described with
204, ovx^ AiSvvtTos TciSe, ov icp6ra\a Aevtcbv KWKOV and Atvubv ir6Sa. Nothing
XaAicoO Tvinrdvaiv ?' apdy/xara. Thuc. vi. more, perhaps, is meant, than the custom
77, Se?|ai auroh STI OVK "laves Ta5e eiViy, of running barefooted over the mea-
ovb" 'EAAijcTTrcWioi KOI vrjinuTai. dowa.
 KTKAHW. 5G5

(3 BtXK-

eyw §' 6 o"os 7rpo7roXos

V(ii KUKXCOTTL
TW [lovoSepKTa, SouXos aXaCvcov
crvv raSe rpdyov ^Xawa jueXea 80
eras x^/^s $iXias.
XE. crtyTjcrar', c3 TCKV', dvrpa 8' e's
Troifivas aOpoiaai TrpocnroXov? KeXeucrare
XO. x w P e ^ 7 '' a r a p 8r) T<W, vdrep, <T7Tov8r)v ^
bpSi irpbs aKTats ^aos 'EXXaSog CTKCI^O?, 85
T' aVaKras crwv <jTpaTf]\dT^ TLVI
es TO8' avrpov, dfiijA 8' ai^e

73. The old reading Ba/cxeie is pre- read piAeos in place of ,u€A.eo!.
served by Kirchhoff and Hermann (ex- 82. Silenus, who (as we may conclude
cept that he gives Bct(cxeif)i Matthiae from v. 35) had been anxiously on the
editing BctKX'e. The two versicles are look-out for the return of the Cyclops,
now dactylic, though it is to be feared c3 now hastens to announce a new arrival.
<J>fAo? can hardly be genuine before S> A Greek ship is moored on the shore, and
tpi\e. We may however compare Oed. some Greek sailors are hastening towards
Col. 1700, S> Trixrep, S <pl\os, and Troad. the cave. The object of their visit is in-
1081, & <pi\os, S> ir6tn 1x01, in both which dicated by the empty vessels and water-
cases the nominative is associated with jars they are bringing. The attendants
the vocative.—For at'ioiv, a variant in are told to fold the goats quickly, lest the
MS. Flor. 2, the MS. Pal. gives aei'eis, strangers should seize them as booty.
whence Kirchhoff infers that oloir6\os This being done, Silenus volunteers to be
should be restored in the previous verse. the speaker to the new-comers, the chorus
The concluding verses are of a rather looking on in silence.
irregular metre, and they bear strong in- 83. irpo<m6\ovs MSS. TrpoairiAots Al-
dications of having had an anapaestic dus.
arrangement, which might be restored 84. xaP^T'' This is addressed to the
thus:— TrpStriroAoi.
61 <pike BaK%ie, Trot 5' oloiroXeTs 85. ffudipos, the hull. Iph. T. 1345,
rav ffav £avOai' yjxiTav fftitov ; 'EAAaSos vtois (TKticpos. Aesch. Ag. 644,
vavv aK'fiparoy <ricd<pos. F o r /CWTTTJS &VO.K-
Kayos •Kp6iroAos <rbs Si)Tiva
T§ fiovofiepura, SovXos aAaivwy Tas compare iper/iav «ri<TTaTas, Hel,
avv TciSe rpdyov xAaiVa ^leAeif 1267. i/zeuScSp avaKTes, Andr. 447. Alcest.
498, 7T€AT?)S a.va.%. See the note on Aesch.
Pers. 380.
76. 7rp6iro\os Hermann tacitly for irpia- 88. (pipovai Elmsley on Heracl. 801
TTOXOS. The form occurs in Aesch. Cho. for the Aldine <j>epoi>Tas. This seems
350, and elsewhere, and is here given by better than Canter's Kexpy/J-evous. The
Kirchhoff from MS. Pal. MS. Pal. gives (pepovrtu, which Kirchhoff
80. rpdyov xAafea, the rustic jerkin of retains, believing it also to be the reading
goat-skin called JSCUTT; by Theocritus. In of Flor. 2. It is difficult however to de-
the last verse the supplement ,ue'Aeos was fend the middle, in the sense of Hbi por-
proposed by Hermann. Hartung would tant.
566 ETPiniAOT
Kpcocrcrous 6' v&prjXovs. d> ToXaiiroypoi gevoi.
rives TTOT' elcruv ; OVK tcracrt Secnrorrjv 90
IIo\v<}yrjfiov otds ecrriv, d£evov areyrjv
TTJV^ i{jbj3e/3a>Te<; KCLI KvKXcoTrCav yvddov
TTJV <xv8po(3pa>ra S u c r r v ^ w s ac^uyfiivoi.
dXX' r)crv)(oi yiyvecrff, Iv iKTrv0a>[JLe0a
rrodev TrdpeucTL 2i.Kek.bv Alrvalov rrdyov. S.5

, <$>pda-aiT> av pa/ia Trord^iov iroQev

hi\Jjr]<; a/cos Xd^ot^ev, eire TIS
fiopav oSrjaaL vavriXois
TL xprjua ; Bpo/xCov TT6X.LV eoiyjxtv elcrfiaXeiv
TTpOS aVTpOLS TOvS' OjXlXoV clcropw. 100
TrpocreLTra TTpara rbv yepairarrov.
&v'> oaru? S' et (f>pdaov, ndrpav re crrjv.
v
OA. l6aKo$ 'OSucrcrevs, yrj<s Ke<f>a.XXi]vo)v dva£.
HE. oiS' dvBpa, KporaXov, Spifiv Hurv<f>ov yevos.
OA. EKeivos avros eljju' XoiSopeL Se jj,rj. 105

91. Kirchhoff suggests, oT6s icrn, KS|e- need of it.' On dfiuv see v. 12.
vov (TTeyriv KTA. 100. Hermann thinks 'Xarvpwv is a
93. r^y for TTJI/81 is Botlie's correction, gloss, and that the genuine word was olov.
approved by Hermann, Kirchhoff, and W. For the form eoiytxiv see Heracl. 427-
Dindorf. Though capable of explanation, 101. The Attic form elira is rare,
T^fSe probably was copied from the pre- though elWas is very common. The use
ceding verse. of the aorist for the obsolete present may
95. irdpetffi—ivdyov. For the accusa- be compared with tlvov for iceXtiai in
tive see on Bacch. 5, irdpeifii Alp/cys Med. 272, 7ip6/j.Tiv for ipwrw in Here.
v6.fi.aT' 'la-fiTjvov ff iiSaip. E l . 1278, &pTi 1 7 7 .
NawnXiav irap&iv MeveAaos. It should be 104. Kp6raXov. So Rhes. 498, SCTTI 5'
observed, that Homer does not specify atfj.v\wTaroj/ KptiTTjfj.' 'OSuctreus, where
Sicily as the land of the Cyclops. Euri- see the note. For 8pi^i> Hermann and
pides borrowed that idea apparently from Dindorf cite Eustathius, p. 1455, 34,
post-Homeric writers on the eruptions of Eipnrj'Sijs -yap eVl tTwerov eJpijKe rb
Etna, the workshop of Hephaestus and Spifiv, i s Ae'7ei 'Apia-Totpdviis 6 ypafi/xa-
his one-eyed crew. TLKSS. It is used on the same principle
96. It is hardly necessary to say, with that the Latin ' insulsus ' (in-salsus)
W. Dindorf, that Aa/ioifiev hr is to be means ' stupid,' i. e. not possessed of
implied from (ppitraiT' i.v. Optatives sales, or ready wit. Kirchhoff gives Kp6-
follow a well-known law of attraction; ra\ov $pi/j.v, 'Si<rv<pov yivov, the last
and an Attic writer would say either <l>pd. word, for ytvos, being the reading of the
f«T6 jrdeee Aaf3u>ftfv, or (ppdvair' av TT6- Schol. on Ajac. 190, who quotes 102—4.
8ev XdPoififV, with no other difference 105. aurbs L. Dindorf for OVTOS. There
than that the latter phrase has a little can be little doubt that he is right; OVTOS
more of courtesy in it.—efrs KTK., ' or here could only stand for 4yi>, which is
where we could buy food, if any one is not wanted, whereas a!>Tbs EKeTj/os,' the
willing to sell provisions to mariners in very man,' is an Attic phrase. Compare
 RTKAI2W. 567
HE. TTOOCV ^LKekuav TijvBe vavcrTokcov Trdpet, ;
OA. i£ 'iXiov re KOLTTO TpwiKwv vovayv.
HE. 77ws ; nopdjjLov OVK yjSeurBa narpcoas )^0ov6? ;
OA. dve/xoyu OveXXai 8evp6 JX rjpTracrav /3ta.
HE. Trcnrat* TOP avrov SaC/jLov' i^avrXeis ifxoL 110
OA. rj Kxl crv Sevpo Trpbs fiiav direo-TdXrjs ;
HE. Xrj<TTa<; SI&JKGJV, ot Bpofjaov avrjpTracrav.
OA. TIS o 1706 yeapa, K<X\ TIVCS vaiovcrC vw ;
HE. Airvalos O)(9O<; ^i/ceXias vnepTaros.
OA. Teiyrj Be TTOV 'CTTL /cat TrdXews irvpycofiaTa ; 115
HE. OVK eicr • epij^aot vpcoves avdpwTrav, feVe.
OzJ. rtves S' ey(ovai yoUav ; rj drjpwv yivo<; ;
HE. KvKXanres avrp' e^o^Te?, ov crreya? Soficov.
OA. TIZ/OS KXuovre? ; rj SeSij/jLevTaL Kparos ;
5"E. vo/xaSes* aKovet S' ovSev ouSei? ouSevo?. 120
O^d. crveCpovcri S', ^ TW ^wcrt, AijfjLrjTpos ard^vv;
HE. ydXdKTi Kal rvpolo-L /cat /xrjXcov fiopa.
OA. Bpo/xiov Se TTW/A' e^ovcrw, ajxiriXov pods ;
HE. rJKLcrTa' Toiydp d^opov OIKOVCTI ~^96va.
OA. (fnXo^evou 8e ^wcrtot Trepi ^ivovs ; 125
5"E. yXvKVTard (paau rd Kpea Toils £evovs <j)opeiv.
OA. TI (f>rj<; ; fiopa yaipovaLV dvOpanroKTovai;
HE. ouSei? jJioXayv Sevp' ocrns oi
Aesch. Cho. 19!), KK! yap Si' iffrbv ribSt; 117. ^ Kirchhoff, and also in v. 129,
ireptypiMpa -Kodoiv, aurov r' itce'ivov Kal 118. O(KO0FT6S Nauck ap. Kirch.
£vvep.ir6pov Tivis. Bacch. 927, auras 119. SES^/UCUTSI, STHJ.OTM6V «VTI. Oed.
tKzivas f:\fTopav doKU ff1 oputy. Col. 66, &/>X6( T 'S aurai^, 3j VI T^J $rj/j.q>
107. T« for 7e Hermann. AiS-yos;
108. irop6fxbv xOovbs, the passage ^o 120. ouSeU KTA., 'no one obeys an*
your native land. So 7)}? irarpiias V6UTOS, other in any thing.' The violation of the
Iph. T. 1006. For fjSeicrBa Matthiae pause, though not without precedent in
suggests fj$ri<r8a. There was some uncer- really tragic verses, is, as Hermann has
tainty in these forms, f/5??, yfSei*', ^5e(uej', observed in p. xv of his preface, in thia
jjSei/j.ei', & c , with the Attics themselves, play confined, (with the exception of 304,)
as is clear from the fact that the metre like some other metrical irregularities, to
sometimes requires ffieiv both as the first the non-heroic characters, Silenus, the
and the third person. Inf. v. 649, the Satyrs, the Cyclops.
copies give fjfieiv for *)5?j. 123. poas Reiske for poah.
110. rhv aiirby—4/J.OI. See v. 20. 124. axopop. There is a variant &xaPlv
112. Bpi/j-toy. Probably pronounced in Flor. 2, but the other has been justly
BpSfioii', or nearly so. See on Electr. preferred by the recent editors, and W.
314, Bacch. 260, and inf. 495. The Dindorf compares v. 150.
same remark applies to "Epix®°''mSi which 128. Hermann marks a lacuna after
seems to have the value of only four syl- this, because he thinks Euripides could
lables in Ion 21 and 999. hardly have been so careless as to make
568 ETPini/iOT
OA. CLVTOS Se KvKXcoxff TTOV 'ariv; rj SO/AOJV
SE. <j>pov8os 73-po? AiTvr) Orjpas lyyeuoxv Kvcriv. 130
OA. 6t(j0' ovv o Spacreis, w? airaipcofJiev ^Oovos ;
SE. OVK oTS', 'OSvcrcreS1 rrdv Se crot 8pa>r)[j.ev dv.
OA. oSrjaov TJ^JLLV CTITOV, OV cnra.vi(p\x.z.v.
SE. OVK ecrnv, axnrep elvov, dXXo TTXTJU Kpeas-
OA. dXX' rjSi) XLJXOV Kal ToSe o~xe.Tr)pLov. 135
HE. Kal rvpos oTTias ecrri Kal fiobs ydXa.
OA. eK^epere' (f>£>s yap e/ATroXif/iacrtv Trpenei.
SE. cri/ S' a.j'TtSwcrets, eiire fiot,, y^pvaov TTOCTOV ;
OA. ov ^pvcrbv, aXXa. Trw^a Aiovvo~ov (pepco.
HE. £> ^tXrar' elirwv, ov o-wav[i,o[xev waXac. 140
OA. Kal fx,rjv Mdpcav [JLOI TTtojjL eSaxce, 7rats 0eov.
SE. ov iijddpeijja raicrS' iyw TTOT ay/ca\ats ;
OA. 6 BaKj^Cov 7rat?, &»? cra^ecrrepov jxddri<;.
SE. iu aeX/xacriv rews icnw, f] (pepeis o~u viv ;
OA. 08' dcTKo?, 05 Kevdei, vw, a>? 6pas> yipov. 145
ovros )U,ei/ ouS' at' r^v yvddov TrX^creie /AOV.
Kai Sis rocrov TTW/A' ocrot" a^ ef daKov p'vfj.
Ulysses inquire about a particular person Jupiter puer, ope Amaltbeae, i. e. lac ca-
of whom lie had not heard a word. The prinum."
fact is, the poet was treating of a subject 137. <t>&s T^p KT\. The sense is, ' a
so familiar to every one, that he did not man ought to see goods before he buys
think more detail was necessary. At the them/
same time, we may allow that this was a 141. Mapaiv. From Od. ix. ],9G, arap
fault in composition. Kirchhoff inge- oXyzov aaKhv ^xov H-^^avos OXVOLO, ^8e'os,
niously proposes 6 <rbs Se Ku/cAa>i|/. It ov fj.oi e5a>/ce Mdpav, 'Eiidfdtos vlbs, 'Ipeus
is possible, perhaps, to explain a.i>Tbs, 'AirdWaivos.
according to a comic usage, as equivalent 142. TcuerS'. The early edd. give ircuS',
to Sca| or 5e<nr<jT?)s. which Hermann prefers, but Kirchhoff
131. Spdceis. Canter reads Spaaoy. shows that it was a correction of the
It does not follow, because the latter was Aldine editor, who found raid' in his
the common idiom, that it was the in- copy (one of the Paris transcripts from
variable one. One variety of it occurs in Flor. 2).
Suppl. 932, a\\' 0I&6' "b Spay tre PovAofiat 145. "Tenendutn est, ois Spas non ad
TOUTCOC 7T6pi; See on Med. 000, ol<r6' as hs Kevda vw, sed ad 88' aatibs referendum
jueTei5£si; Iph. T. 759, a\K' olcrff % Spdate; esse : hie, ut \ides, utrem habeo, qui
See Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 524. vinum contmet." Hermann. Kirchhoff
182. vav, quodvis, 'any thing.' gives el<ropas, yepov, with Nauck.
135. iTxa'^P'ov is perhaps aira£ \iy6- 147. Kal Boissonade for val, which is
pevov for ttdikvfia. here out of place. Ulysses had said in
13C. rvpbs oTrlas, cheese coagulated v. 139, irihfta Aioviaov (pfpas, and he here
with oirbs, the juice of fig-leaves or young adds, Kal SnrXdaiov iictlvov, onov av pvij.
shoots. Athenaeus, xiv. 22, p. G58 The subjunctive is used, because the quaii-
C, quotes this verse with the title of tity contained in the skin is yet to be a
the play, but with the singular variant matter of experience. Kirchhoff marks
Aiis yd\a. Bothe rather absurdly says, the loss of two verses. The construction
"poteat intelligi lac, quali nutritus cst would certainly be simpler, if we suppose
 KTKAHW. 569
KaXrjv ye Kprjinqv ehras, rjSeldv T' i/xoC.
OA. fiovXei ere yevaca vp£>Tov axparov \iedv;
StKiaiov 17 yap yevfxa rrjv WVTJV KaXei. 150
OA. Kal firjv icjyiXKO) KOL noTrjp' dcrKov \iira.
XE. (pep iyKavagov, ws dvajxvr]crda> TTLCOV.
OA. iSov. SE. Trairaia^, ws KaXrjv ocrfxrjv
OA. etoe? yap avrrjv ; 2,hj. ov \xa At, aXX o
OA. yeveraC vvv, a>s av [AT] Xoyco Vatv^s fxovov, 155
SE. /8a^ai* ^opevcraL napaKaXeZ JJL' 6
d a.
OA. fxojv TOV Xdpvyya SieKava^e crov
W(TT' eis aKpov; ye TOV<; oro^a? dcjyiKeTO.
OA. 7rpos TwSe jxivToi Kal 160
Stiereis Se /xoi to have preceded, to which vvv, aKparov £yK<xva£6v pot iraKiiv. Pos-
the answer would be, sibly iKKa.va\ov may be right.—ir ava-
l/ai. livTicrBH KT\., 'that I may remember that
I have drunk ;' that an impression of the
teal 51s T6<TOV TT&IA KT\.
satisfaction may remain on my mind.
148. TjSeTav 5' most of the editors, 153. KOLA^JV off^v. Though the joke,
which is said to be found in 2 MSS. if such be meant, in this passage, is not
Aldus has r}Se?dv y\ with the best copies. very brilliant, ' Did you see the smell,
149. flou\ei a-e yeiaai may be com- that you should call it KaXri ?'—' No, I
pared with Oeheis ^ivoi)xev in Soph. El. only smell it;'—still it is better to accept
80, and the more common Latin idiom it (and Euripides was not an Aristophanes
virCfaciam? For ysveiv rivo. TL, to give by nature) than Hermann's bold altera-
a man a taste of something, compare tion, yzvtriv &s KaAty exei. In fact, it is
Herod, vii. 46, 6 5e debs yAvKvv yztiiTus not less absurd to ask, ' did you see the
Thv cduva, (pdovepbs ev a.vrcp evp'urtceTai taste ?' than to ask ' did you see the smell ?'
In favour of the latter indeed is the re-
J51. tcpiXica. The cup is regarded as markable expression of Theocritus, i. 149,
an i(po\Kls (Andr. 200) because it was tied who is speaking of a newly-cut wooden
to the skin like a boat taken in tow by a bowl, Batrai, <pi\os, ws icaAbv oadeL (quoted
vessel. The word -KOTTIP, for iroriipiov, by Frank ap. Herm.). Much of the diffi-
occurs also in the pro-satyric drama Al- culty would be removed by reading eiSej
cestis, v. 756. yap aurbv, scil. rbv olvov.
152. tyKava%ov, i. e. %yxil> ' s Pierson's 155. ytuvai vvv, ws KTA. This has
correction of EKTrdra^oy. After Casau-been corrupted into yevffai fivpav in a
bon, Bothe defends the vulgate, as if ' to passage in Bekker's Anecdota, p. 87,
knock out wine' could be a comic ex- where the author and play are named,
pression for pouring it out. At all events, Eup(7r/5^5 KUKAQITTI. The most curious
it would be but poor wit: and it is more part of the quotation is, that the gram-
likely that the rare verb eyKavaaanv mis- marian must have found -yeCcrai pvpcov in
led transcribers, as in v. 158 the edd. vett. his copy, for he cites it as an instance of
and Hesychius give 5ieK<li/f£e for -a|e.yevetrdat meaning btKppaivtodai. Neither
A better explanation would be, that 4KTW,- Hermann nor Boissonade, who quote the
T&offeiv may have been technically used extract, seem to have perceived this.
for detaching the cup from the wine-skin, The latter therefore makes a wrong use
to which it seems, from the word erpt\tcw, of it, in defending his reading •yeScrii' for
to have been tied; as we might say, ' jerk d(Tfj.^v above.
it off.' However, the emendation is suffi- 160. v6/.ucrij.a, money, Soph. Ant. 206.
ciently supported by Ar. Equit. 105, Wi
VOL. III. 4D
570
. ^(dXa TOV ao~Kov povov ea TO
OA. iK(j)ipeTe vvv Tvpev[xaT f) fJLrjXwv TOKOV.
%E. Spaaed r a S ' , bXcyov <f>povTLcras ye Seo-7roTa>v.
ws €KTTLO>V y' av KvXiKa [xaLVOtfxrjV jxiav,
irdvTwv KVKXWTTO)V OLVTI&OVS ySoo"K^/xara, 165
p'tyas T 69 dXixrjv XeuKaSo9 7reVpas aVo,
airaf; [leOvo-dels KaTafiaXcov Te r a s b<f>pv<;.
&>9 09 ye TTIV(I)V fir] yeyrjde [laiveTau'
iv €(TTV TOVTL T opvov €qavi(TTavai,
jxao~Tov re Spayfxb<;, Kal TTape<TKe.vacrjxivov 170
xjiavaau ^epolv Xetjj,a>vo<;, bp)(7](TTv<; 6' a/xa,
KaKwv Te Xr><TTt,<;. e i r ' iyw OVK WVVC
TotovSe TToi/xa, TTJV KVKXCOTTOS afxadiav
KXaCew KeXevwv Kal TOV b<f>6
XO. aKov , 'OSvo~o~ev, Sia\aX.7jo~a>j(xeV TL CTOL' 175
OA. Kal ixrqv <I>'IXOL y e trpoo-^ipecrde trpos <f>£Xov.

163. (ppovTi/ras ye. Hermann says 76 feature, and the populace were doubtless
is "plane aliena ab hoc loco," and reads willing enough to applaud it. There is
T&V SeffvoToiv. If the play were a real a rather curious fragment, or at least a
tragedy, and the speaker not a Silenus, one close parody on a satyric chorus, in Arist.
might believe that he was right. Cf. v. 33G. Plut. 290—315, which amply bears out
164. The reading of the best MSS., this remark.—TOUTI T' 6p8bv Seidler for
7' &)/, suggests K&V, which would rather TOVTX TovpQ6v. — Trap^a'Keuao'fj.^yov, i. e.
improve the sense. The same copies have EToiftov. Hermann's reading 7rap€<r/ce7ra0"-
fiivov is most injudicious. Not dissimilar
fi.aiyoiij.7ii' for the Aldine jiov\oiijn)v, and
Kirchhoff is undoubtedly right in restoring is the use of iroifid^eiv in Suppl. 454.
iKinihv for tKTTieiV. He also gives ju^ ] 72. €?T" £y<ii KTA. ' If then others
at/TiSobs with Hartung, and ^iif'as in the take delight in these things, shall not / ,
next for ptyai, and Aiatrddos for Aeu/caSos, Silenus, purchase (with my master's
also after Hartung. The ,urj however is goods) such a draught ?' The old reading
not required for the sense, which is Sovs was eyw Kvff)(ro^ai, but a Paris MS. is
fSo<rK7)iJ.aTa avr\ utas KVALKOS. Cf. V. said to give in the margin, OKTOIS i)v iv T £
192. Of course, if the reading of v. 164 iraAaiw, iyee vKfjur/ffofxat, which refers to
be right, as given above, f>i\\ias for ptyat Flor. 2. The reading in the text is after
follows of necessity. Supply (not avra, Kirchhoff according to Tyrwhitt's cor-
but) e^iavrhv, as in Hel. 1325, piirrn b° rection.
iv irei/Oti VETptva Kara Spia tvoXvvitp4a. 175. SiaKa\r)<Tca/xev, the hortative con-
He would give all the flocks of all the junctive for PovA6/i.i;6a SiaAahrjacu. The
Cyclopes for a single cup, and then, to Aldine and early edd. give 5ta.AaAf)<ro/iev,
escape the punishment, he would throw and they also assign this verse, and the
himself into the sea. — KaTa0aA&>v, smooth- part of the chorus as far as v. 187, to
ing my wrinkled brows under the influ- Silenus. Tyrwhitt perceived that Silenus
ence of wine, —a specific for the tTKvdpu- had left the stage at v. 174, to fetch some
TTOI, Alcest. 797. young lambs for the strangers, and there-
16!)—7' • This passage, openly indecent fore that the intermediate dialogue must
as it is, is not without its value as in- be between the chorus and Ulysses.
dicating one essential element of satyric 176. Kal ^v —ye. ' Well then, speak,
plays. The characters of satyrs could as you are friends meeting in company
hardly have been sustained without this with friends.'
 KTKAS2W. 571

XO. iXdfieTe Tpoiav TT)V 'EXevrjv re \eipiav ;

OA. KOX irdvTa y OXKOV npiafjaScov etripo-a^ev.
XO. OVKOVV, e^eiS?) TTJV vedvbv eikere,
dnavTes a\)Tr)v hieKpoTiqaaT iv /xepei, 180
eirei ye TTOWOIS r/Serai yafiovfievrj ;
TTjV TTpohoTlV, 7) TOV? 0V\<£KOV<S TOUS TTOlKlXoVS
irepl TOIV crKeXolv ISovcra KOX TOV yjpvo~eov
KXOLOV (jiOpOVVTCL 7T€pl jJLGCTOV TOV avytVOL
i^€TTTorj6rj, MeviXeav avdpomiov 185
XSCTTOV Xnrovo-a. [xrjSa[xov yevos TTOTS
<f>waL yvvaiKOiv w<£e\', el fir) 'fiol
i) Ta8' vfilv Troi[xviuiv /Jocr/o^a
^ 'O$vo~<jev, /x^KaSwv dpvav
TTTJKTOV ydkaKTos T ov cnrdvLa TvpevjxaTa. 190
<j)epeo-0e, ^copeW ws Ta^icrr' dvTpoiv diro,
ySdrpuos i[xo\ TTS>^L avTiSovTes eviov.
XO. OL[IOL' KVKXCOXJJ OS' ep^erai 1 TI hpaao^ev ;
OA. a.TTo\(o\afiev Tap', 3> yepov TTOI \pr) <f>vyelv ;
2E. eio-co ireTpas TrjarS', ovirep av \d6otTe ye. 195
OA. Seivbv TOS' eiTra?, dpKvov fioXelv ecrw.
XE. ov Seivov elcrl KaTa<f>vyal uoWal TreTpa.%.
180. SiaKporw, though here evidently is not, perhaps, much force in the objec-
a vox nequam, is not very clear as to tion, that Ulysses could not have recog-
sense. The suggestion of Florens Chris- nized the Cyclops whom he had never
tianus, as quoted by Barnes, is ingenious, seen, since he had heard some account of
SLeKopiia-ar' iv /j.epei. Cf. Arist. Thesm. him at v. 118 seqq. But the yap in the
480, o<nrep /xe Si€K6pev<rey dhaav eirreTtv. next verse (for which however we should
182. 8v\d.Kovs, the wide Persian trou- read rap, 'then truly') indicates the
sers, probably called ' bags ' by a common speech of a person in reply. There is a
joke among the Greeks, since Aristo- further argument, arising from the nu-
phanes applies to them the very same merical equality of verses in this and the
term, Vesp. 1087. The same irony is following passage as far as v. 269. The
shown in the contemptuous term for a chorus, at v. 179, speaks nine verses,
gold chain, as if it were a badge of servi- answering to the nine of the Cyclops at
tude. W. Dindorf writes K\ipbv here; v. 203. Between these, Silenus speaks
and in v. 235, the copies appear to give five lines, then follow five of the rrrixo-
that Attic form. Compare Troad. 991, /jivBia, and five of Ulysses. Then the
'iv -y iicnSoitra ^ap^dpois iadfifiacri xPuaV speeches proceed in a series of eight and
Te \afnrpbv, i^e^apydiBtjs (ppevas. nine verses, or some multiple of either, as
188. iroiii.viav Scaliger for Troi/iet/cov. far as v. 276. The antithetical composi-
191. tpepeade, take them as your own, tion of this passage has been pointed out
carry them off for yourselves. in p. xxiii of the Preface to vol. ii.
193. Hermann gives this verse to the 197- Karaipvyal, retreats, hiding-placea.
chorus, L. Dindorf to Silenus, whereas See Suppl. 267. Iph. A. 915. inf. 295.
the old copies assign it to Ulysses. There
4D 2
572 ETPinuor
OA. ov STJT'1 inel rav jne-yaXa y rj Tpola arevoi,
el (f>ev^6ix€(x6' ev dvBpa, jivpiov o o^Xov
Qpvyojv inrecTTrjv WOWOLKLS aw acririoL. 200
dXX' el daveuv Set, KaT6avov[xeO' evyeva>s,
rj £aWes aXvov rbv vrapos y ev crcoao/xev.
KT. dvey^e, irdpeye, TC rdSe; Tts r) padv^Ca ;
TL /3aKxia£eT 5 ; ov)(l ALOvvaos rdhe,
ov KporaXa ^aX/cov TVfnrdvcjv T apay/JiaTa. 205
uals fJ-oi Km* dvrpa veoyova /3\acrT?7|u.aTa ;
rj Trpos re /AacrTois etcrt
Tpe\ovcn, T ev
a Tvpav icrnv
TL <f>a.Te ; TC Xeyere ; rd^a rt? vfjuutv ral £v\co ^ 10
Sdfcpva iiedrjcrei: ^XeVer' dvu> KOX /AT) Kara).
XO. ISoi), Trpos avTov TOP A" dvaKeKV(j>aiJ.ei>,
/ecu. TacrTpa /cai TOV 'UpCwva Se

200. vTrecn)v. On the accusative after
this word see Here. 1350.
202. $i (wi>res KTK. ' Or, if we sur-
vive, at least we will maintain our former
reputation.' The y is omitted in MS.
Pal. Kirchhoff conjectures rhu irdpotd'
f.Kaikao)iiv. With these words Ulysses
and his companions retire within the re-
cesses of the rock. Though apuvuv etraj
in v. 196 might seem to imply that they
took refuge in the Cyclops' cave, this was
clearly not the case; for at v. 222 the
Cyclops espies them lurking under a
rock which but partially concealed them.
Hence tcwraipvyai above does not mean
livxol &vrpov, but merely nooks and
corners in the rugged rock, which of
course was represented on the prosce-
nium.
203. The Cyclops advances, and seeing
the Satyrs apparently remiss and not en-
gaged in any actual duty, he harshly
chides them.—This verse was rightly
given to the Cyclops by Tyrwhitt. The
old copies attribute it to Silenus. On the
formula Si/exe, Trdpexe, which properly
means, * lend the light here,' see Troad.
308. Hermann's explanation is, "hinc
adhihita ad minandum, ut quis velut
lumen attolli juheat, ut clare videat quid
agatur, castigaturus aliquem." If so, it
will answer to our " L e t me see what is
going on here."—On ov TtJSe, ' we have
not Bacchus here,' see v. 63. The old
copies give ov AiSvvcros or Atrf>j/vo~os, cor-
rected by Musgrave.
206. irws, scil. ex cl - Hel. 873, 'E\4vri,
ri rafia nws €%€( diffiz[o-p.aTa ;
207. ^ Hermann for %, and re for ye
L. Dindorf, xv7r0 f° r ^ X° virb Musgrave,
all which corrections appear to be con-
firmed by the MS. Pal. The o'xoiviva
TCVXV were rush baskets or milk-holders,
so completely woven as to hold liquor, an
art which some savage tribes still practise.
—7rA^po>fia Tvpuv, the complement or full
quantity required for cheese, and there-
fore to be set aside in the rush vats. The
sense is, ' Is the milk that has been
drained from the goats already set up in
the proper vessels ?' Aesch. Cho. 885,
ovXoto'iv 6|^jU€A£as evTpa(pts yt&Aa.
213. 'npiava. For the short I see Ion
1153. For T&CTpa Hermann adduces
another reading TO. T' &<TTpa from two
grammarians. This will stand, if we
translate, ' I see both the stara and
Orion,' so that this verse follows the
other without a copulative.—The Satyrs
had held their heads down as if for shame;
now, when bidden to look the speaker in
the face, 6pQo?s o^affi, they jerk them up,
both actions being done with a comic
exaggeration.
 KTKAflW. 573
KT. apiarrov eo-riv ev iraptaKevacrfJLevov;
XO. Trdpea-Tiv. 6 (f)dpvy£ evTpeTrrjs €<TT(I) [JLOVOV. 215
KT. rj KCU ydXaKTos elai Kparrjpes nXew ;
XO. OJCTT iKvielv ye cf, rjv 6eXrj^, oXov TTWOV.
KT. nrfXeLOv rj /36ei.ov r) ^e[n.yp,ivov ;
XO. ov av 6iXrj<; crir fxr) '/xe KaraTrir)<; JJLOVOV.
KT. rjKicTT ' eTret rot Kav pecrr/ rfj yacnkpi 220
Trr)o£)VTes airoXkcraiT av virb rS)v
ea' riv o^Xov TOVS' 6pS) 7rpos
s Kark&yov r\ /cX&)7res \Q6va.
ye TOI, TOVOS" dpvas i£ avrpcov i/jLojv
Xvyoicri, cruijxa crv/ATreTrXey/Aei'ov?, 225
re rvpwv crv/JbixLyrj, yepovrd re
TrXr/yais irpocrwirov (f>aXaKpbv i^wSr/KOTa.
ojfjiOL, irvpecrcra) crvyKeKo/JLixevos raXa?.
KT. VTTO TOV ; Tts e? <xbv /cpar' cTrvKTevcrev, yepov ;
IlE. VTTO rcovSe, KVKXU>\\I, OTI TO, <J OVK etcov <$>epeiv. 230
KT. OVK "Qo~av ovra Oeov jxe Ka\ deutv diro;

219. hv av Se\ris, whatever sort you been sorely beaten by them in defending
may choose. The masculine accusative his master's property, makes a really
may refer back either to Kpar^p or irlBos. comical scene. Clever however as he is,
Barnes observes that fj.-f)\eioy T) j$6eiov he is no match for a Ulysses. The latter,
agrees with iridoy rather than with yd\a. for once in the way, tells the plain truth,
Casaubon proposed 2 y %v BeXys, Florens which, though his statement is corro-
Christianus ws tu> 6e\r}S. Perhaps, olof borated by the chorus, is disbelieved.
BeXr/s ah.—The 7R0or was a large jar of After a rhetorical display of pleading and
crockery, and was used perhaps for other replying, a kind of writing so usual in
purposes than for holding wine, though Euripides (285 and 316 seqq.), Ulysses,
the joke may here consist in the inten- failing to appease the Cyclops, plans his
tional use of ' wine-jars' for ' milk- escape in concert with the chorus, who,
bowls.' as they had complained at v. 23, were
220. eirei roi KO.V the present editor forced against their will to serve the
for iwzi y av iv. Others have proposed Cyclops.
eVei fi &c, ind ye fj.', and eVei -rav, hut 223. Ka.Tiaxmi ' touched at.' See
iirti TOI iced is the regular combination, Heracl. 83. Hel. 1206, TroSaT&s 8' '65'
e. g. Med. 677- Heracl. 507. 744, and so ai/ijp KOI ir66ev Karea^xe yyv; Inf. 348,
perhaps in v. 198 sup., we should read is avSphs avoaiov yvchp.y\v Kar4a'xoy. This
iirel -rav fx.zy6.Xa XV Tpoi'a a-rivoi. verse should perhaps be read with an in-
222. TIV oxXov. Polyphemus here terrogation.
casts his eye on Silenus, Ulysses, and his 227. vp6iraTrov. Musgrave proposes
comrades, who are standing partly con- IAETUTTOI/, because ' the face ' is not pro-
cealed near the lambs that have just been perly bald ; and W. Dindorf assents to
delivered to them, with their legs tied the conjecture. The objection however
together with osiers. The treacherous is hypercritical in a comic scene. We
ingenuity of Silenus, who comes forward might fairly reply that the Trp6cra>Tvoi/
and at once informs against his new rather than the /ieVaraw would be swelled
friends as pirates, pretending to have by blows.
574 ETPiniAOT
ekeyov eyaj raS'* ol S' i(f>6povv ra
Kal rov ye Tvpov OVK iajvros TJCTOIOV,
TOVS T apvas i£e<f)opovvTO' SrycravTes oe ere
KKCOCO TpL7rrj\ei, Kara TOP bfx,<f)a\ov p.e<jov 235
r a anXdy-^v' efyacrKov i^afJbrjcrecrdaL /3ia,
C T ev TO VWTOV fdiroOXixpeLv credev,
arvvhrjcravTe<i is ddScoXua
TTJS e/LiySaXdt'res aTroSaxreiv rivl
fxo)(kevew, r) et? jxvXcova Karafiakelv. 240
KT. a\rj0e<; OVKOVV /coTrtSas a s Ta^tcrr' lu>v
a^aipas, Kal fjbeyav tjyattekov £v\cov
hnde\<; avd\peL<;; ws cr^ayeVres auri/ca
TrA/^croDcri vqhvv rrjv ijj.rjv an' avdpaKOS
0epfjur)v ekovros Satr' arep Kpeavofxcov, 245
TO. 8' e'/c \efiy)TOS k$6a KOX TeTfjKOTa-
ws e/CTrXeais ye Sairos ei/^' opecrKOOv
a \ t s XeovT&ii' e'errt /AOC Qoiv(j}\i£v<a
i\d(f>(i)v re, ^povios S' eiyx' dif dvOpoiTtow fiopas.

232. 4(p6povv, ' they joew/ ora plunder- noticed. Cf. Iph. T. 1385.—aTroSdcreiv,
ing.' " vendituros esse," Portus. So Thucyd.
234. Musgrave proposed i%€(ppovvTo,vi. 62, TO. avSpdiroSa air48o<rav. Perhaps
which, Hermann says, " Recte repudiavit however the poet wrote aTro$6a6aLy as
Matthiae." But we have the middle Qa.^L'iitTaadai above, the infinitive of the
ela-^ppov/xTju in Troad. 647, and thoughaorist being quite legitimate after verbs of
SittfiopovvTo may be either middle or pas- promising, hoping, &c. If a-rroSdicreii' be
give in Bacch. v. 746, the occurrence of right, it may mean ' make a present of
the active £<p6povv just above is ratherhim to somebody.'
against the vulgate here. 240. $ 's /xvAuva Ruhnken for ^ « -
235. 6/j.(pa\bi' Hermann after Scaliger Awpa, which Bothe alone attempts to
for btpQahiibv, which is manifestly absurd, defend, " vel te ad januam detrudere."
The mention of cm\dyx>>n in the next ' To throw a man into the stone-quarries
verse is decisive. They threatened, says or the mill' is a phrase suitable for de-
Silenus, to tie you fast round the middle scribing the hardest treatment of a slave.
with a strait-waistcoat, and so cut out 241. KoirU, which in Electr. 837 means
your vitals. Cf. Prom. 71, o.W' afitpl a peculiar form of knife, is here an epithet,
irAevpa?! fia<rxa^'<TTfipa.s jSaAe.—f£ajuVj- perhaps deriving its sense simply from
ffecrOai Duport for —avdai. K6TTTCIV.
237- airoflAi^fiK, the reading of all the 245. &Tep Kpta.v6p.wv Dobree and Her-
copies, can hardly be right, since enro- mann (independently, as it would seem)
SXifitiv is ' to squeeze off',' as a man for TO Kpea.v6p.ij). " Sine coquis et diri-
might be said to pinch off a piece from bitoribus, hoc est sine ambagibus se ho-
any ripe fruit. Hermann however re- mines assatos devoraturum elicit." Herm.
tains it, recording the conjectures of Ca- — T « Se, • and other parts (taken) out of
saubon, cnroSpi^eiu, and Ruhnken, airo- the flesh-pot boiled and well macerated.'
AeiJ/eiy, which latter is adopted by W. 247. «V opetTK.6ov H. Stephens for
Dindorf. I6
239. The Ionic vr)bs for ee&s is to be
 KTKAftW. 575
$E. TO. Kaiva y 4K TWV rjddSaiv, w Seo-iroTa, 250
TJOLOV icrTiv. ov yap av veoio~Ti ye
aXkoi, Trpos avTpa f r a u r ' OLCJJCKOVTO $evob.
OA. KVKXCOXJJ, aKovuov ev jxepei Kal rutv £evcov.
rjfieis ySopas xPTliovr&> i^TroXrjv kafieiv
(rS>u acrcrov avrpcov yXdopev vews diro. 255
TOUS S' apvas rj[x,1v OVTOS OLVT' OLVOV o~KV(f>ov
Xa re KCISISOV, Tneiv Xaficov,
KovSev rjv TOVTOJV /3ia.
dXX' OUTOS vyie? ovSkv wv iprjalv Xeyei,
irreu y iXrjcf>0r) crov Xddpa iraiXSiv r a era. 260
HE. iyco ; KaK0><; yap i£6Xoi. OA. el xpev8ojj,aL.
SE. fia TOV ZTocreiSaJ TOV TeKovra or', a> KvKXcoxjf,
fid TOV \Leyav TpiTwva Kal TOV Nrjpea,
fia TT\V KaXvxjjO) r a s re Nrjpew<; Kopas,
fid ff Ipd KV/xaT1 l^dvojv re irav yevos, 265
dTratfJLocr', 3> KaXXio-TOV, 6i KVKXOHTLOV,
a) SecnroTicTKe, JU,^ TOL cr' i^oddv iyco
^evoLcn ^pyjfJbaT'. rj KaKws owrot Kaxol
oi 7ratSes diroXoLvd', ovs /xaXicrr' iyco (f)LXa>.

251. ov y&p av. ' For not again, lately in the play where the anapaest is ad-
at least, have other strangers come to mitted (as in 242), this seems only to be
your cave.' The av implies, as Hermann done in the non-heroic characters. Here
explains it, that such strangers had indeed iirei y' suits the sense better than Her-
arrived on one occasion a long time ago, mann's interrogative eVe! UVK i\T}<p6i);
but none since. W . Dindorf gives ov yap KTK. Compare sup. v. 181. Hipp. 955,
ouy after Reiske. Dobree proposed Kal where e-xel y eAjj^fljjs occurs in precisely
yap ov KTX., which is perhaps the best for the same sense, ' Since you are now
the context, as ov v^w<rr\ is a natural caught.' Hel. 556, 'IO-TT)IA, eirzl -ye TOCS1
combination. We might also read, ov TL £<pdTrTO/j.at rotrov.
yap veoxni ye KT\. 201. 7' 'dp' Kirchhoff for ydp.
252. ravr' is Barnes' correction of ra 205. rd 6' iepa Kvfiar' Hermann for
<r', Hermann preferring TB cd y' after L. the vulg. fxd 6' KT\. He contends that
Dindorf, and so Kirchhoff has given. But fid re is an improbable combination, and
y€ is quite unmeaning. Hermann even that the article is required with lepd. The
reads, with much less necessity, in v. 288, list of sea-gods and goddesses whom Si-
Tpbs txvTpa. TO rrd y* atpiy/xeuovs |eVoi»s. lenus volubly invokes, crowned by the
Here the true reading is very doubtful, comic i-rron6piffp.a of calling his huge
Perhaps htyiKovro was a gloss on some master SeffiroTitrwos and KVKKWITIOV, is
less common word, like 8o.iJ.i(ovtnv or humorous enough. The satyric drama
6a/xl(oyTai. did not, like tragedy, disdain the use of
25fJ. TovTav Barnes for TOVTI?.—iyih diminutives, in which Comedy also largely
ovSey, see Bacch. 262. indulged. Compare avipdinov, v. 185 ;
2(iO. eVei 7' i\i)<S>S-ri Heath for tirti avSpwiriiTKos, v. 316.
Although a few verses occur
576 ETPiniAOT
XO. avTos e^'. Zycoye rots ^evots r a ^pij/xara 270
Trepvdvra cr etSov et 8' eyw xjjevSrj Xiya,
anokoiO' 6 TraTTjp jxov, TOU? £eVous Se /AT/ aSi/cei.
KT. t//evSecr#'- eyaye TwSe TOT) 'Pa&ap,dvdvos
TT\4OV iriitoiQa KOI hucaioTepov Xeyco.
OiXco 8' ipeo-dac woBev inXevo-aT, 3> ££voi; 275
is v/i.as i^eTTaCSevo~ev 770X15 ;
iJLtv TO yeVos, 'IXLOV 8' avro
p acrru Trvevjjbaaiv 0aX.acrcri.ois
CTTJV yaiav e^cocr^eWes TJKO^V, KvKkanty.
KT. r\ rfjs /caKio"TT;s ot [xeTTJXdeO^ apirayas 280
'Ekivrjs 2KajxdvSpov yebrov 'IXLOV TTOXLV ;
OA. OVTOL, irovov TOP SZLVOV i^rjvTXyjKOTes.
KT. alaxpbv crTpdrev^d y, otrtves ju,ta? y^dpiv
ywatKos efe7rXeucraT' e's yaiav <f>pvywv.
OA. deov TO Trpay^a' /xijSeV a m w /3poTa>i>. 285
bluets Se o-', w 0eoi) TTOVTLOV yevvale iral,
ixtTevofxiv re /cat Xiyojxev iXevBepas,
JJL7] TXTJS 7TyDC»s aurpa crov? dcj)Ly[j.evov? fc/itXous
KTavtLV, fiopdv T€ Svcrcre/3rj decrOai yvdOoiv
ot TOV aov, w^a£, Trarip e^etv fawt1 eSpas 290
eppvo-djieorda yrjs iv 'EXXdSos

270. a i r i s e%f. If the reading be 288. <rovs </>(Aous. Hermann gives ra

genuine, this means, ' Keep the impreca- <rd y' acpLy/ievovs (see above, v. 252),
tion for yourself.' It is obvious to sug- because the strangers, though they did
gest OSTOS ex, ' You there,' i. e. Silenus, not come with hostile intent, still did not
' stop your protestations of innocence.' come as (piAoi KVKXCOTTOS. Kirchhoff
273. Ty5e for ToCSe Canter, and in the edits <robs atptyixtvovs £evovs, supposing
next verse isXiov for iroWb. Hermann. ifiAovs to be the usual gloss on the word.
Matthiae gives -n-Aeta, Kirchhoff would We might also read aol y'—(plAovs.
prefer ;uaAAoj'. The corruption may have 291. ippv<rd[i£(rda Matthiae for elpvcrd-
arisen from a false reading TreirovQa, which jue<r0a. The argument of Ulysses is, that
Aldus and others have for iriiroiSa. But the Cyclops owes gratitude to the Greeks
perhaps the words have been transposed, both directly, for having rescued the
and the right reading may be, iroKKh T£5' temples of Poseidon at Taenarus, Malea,
iyii TriitoiB' ael, SiKtuiTtpiv re TOV 'PaSa- Sunium, and Geraestus, from destruction
[x&vQvos Ae'-yoi. by foreign invaders, and indirectly, b e -
279. eJanrSeVTes. Cf. Rhes. 322, e£- cause the Cyclops inhabits a Greek island,
toorrjs "Aprjs—,ue7as irvioiv. and so shares in the general credit which
21>0. ,ueT77A0€Te aptvayhs—irohiv is a the Greeks have earned. For vawv Mat-
short way of saying ; <jA0£T£ TV&XIV Ti/xa- thiae, W. Dindorf, and Bothe give J'ECU!>
poijxtvoi ras apirayds, ' to punish Troy e'Spas, su)iposing harbours of refuge to be
for carrying off Helen.' Cf. Orest. 413, meant, which would be under the special
iis Tax'' f"'f/A6(i»' <f aTfa /xTjrepos Seal. tutelage of Poseidon. This is perhaps
 KTKAI2W. 577
lpo<s T' aOpavoros Taivdpov jaeVei
MaXeas T' a/cpoi Kevd/JiZve^, yj re
Sias 'Adavas 0-0)5 virdpyvpos irirpa,
FepaCaTuoC re Kara^vyal, r a 0' \EXXa8os 295
* * * * *
8vo-<f)opd y oveiSr) $pvi;\v OVK iBw
£>v KOI av KOIVOI' yrjs y a p '.EXXaSos
otfceis UTT' ^irvijs 777 irvpiaTaKTay Trirpa.
V6(JLO<; Se OVVJTOIS, ei Xdyous aTro<TTp£(f>et,,
e^eaOai TTOVTIOWZ i<$>Oapixkvov$, 300
d re Sowcu KOX 7re7rXois i
OVK
vqhvv KOX yvddov TrXrjcrai, cridei>.
aXts Se npid/JLOv ycu i^yjpwa' 'EXXdBa,
rather confirmed by ev /xvxots yrjs, in the thing has been lost after this verse, is not
nooks and bays of Hellas; only, a safe entertained by Kirchhoff, who places a
bay almost implied a temple to the god of full stop at Karatpuyal, and gives TO 5*
the sea, where the vows of the saved 'EAAc&5oy $v<r<ppovd y1 o^eiSij, proposing
mariners might be duly rendered. That also Zu<T(ppo(nv and QpvQv i^TTpd^a/xey.
Poseidon was specially worshipped at This however is a rather serious change,
Taenarus is well known. Compare Ar. though du<T<ppova has more authority than
Ach. 510, Kavrois b no&eiSaii' oim\ Tai- Svatyopoi. One might suspect that the
v&pw debs (T^iwat aTraffiv e^^SaAoi Tas speeches of Ulysses and the Cyclops had
oiKias. Malea, as being a corresponding the same number of verses (see on v. 193).
promontory in the same neighbourhood, Originally it may have run somehow thus: —
was likely to have been equally honoured.
Both Sunium and Geraestus are known TO 6' 'EAAdSos
as dedicated to Poseidon, from Ar. Equit. Te/j.4vT) Ta 6' £€pa Kal dt&v ra TT6AA* e'Sij,
559, Sevp' eA0' is xopbv, & xPu(rorP^alI/i> ^ av 5ei ere Travraiv vvv, &va\, fxvi\ji.T\v
&z\(p{vwv iitftiwv, 2ovvta.pa.TZ, w Tepaiirrie tXe'"- v
vai KpSvov. At Sunium was likewise a rb abv yap 7]fxe7s ^ffilotxafiev K\4OS,
temple of Athena, who presided over the hvatppovd. T 1 oyeiSyj $pv£lv OVK e5c5-
Ka[J.€V.
neighbouring silver-mines at Laurium,
and probably had a subterranean cella or The meaning ought to be, OVK iSdiKa.fi.ev
treasury at Sunium. See the note on rbv abv Trarepa $pu*lv 5vo"<pp6vas 6i>ei-
Hec. 1008.—Musgrave's reading 2owi'a>,
adopted by W. Dindorf, is rejected by 297. KOIVOT Seidler for KOIVOV, and in
Hermann ; and it is clearly not necessary. the next verse AITOJS Hermann for
The meaning is, ' the rock of Sunium htrvr).
sacred to Jove-born Athena.' Pausan. 299. The old reading, vofiois Se 9vrjTo7s
Attic, in init., TJJS ijTrei'/wu TTJS "EWw^ns,
els A6yovs &Tvoo-Tpe(pri, has been success-
Harb. vfaovs ras Ku/cAa5ay tied ireAayos
T& Aiyaioi', &tcpa tovviov irpdlceiTcu yrjs fully emended by Hermann after Mus-
T7js 'ATTiKrjr ical Xip.T)v TE iropairAeu- grave, who gave V6/J.OS and proposed e7n-
G-avri TT]V &Kpav £<nl, ual vabs 'A^i/Sy orpe'ifiTj. By Aiyoi the arguments on the
^ovvtdSos eVi Kopvcpfj TTJS &Kpas. TTXZOVTI score of justice and requital of benefits
8e is rb irpdtju AavpiSv r e ecrri, %v6a TTOTC are meant. He now appeals to him on
'ADrivaiois "hv apyvpov /xe'raAAa, KOX vr/cos the ground of religious obligation. W.
epi]fj.os ov fj.eyd.A7i, Uarp6K\ou KaKoMfJ-ivr).Dindorf reads, after Matthiae, els A6yovs
295. Hermann's suspicion, that some- o.Tvoffrpe<pov, which II. Stephens pretended
to have found in his MSS., ' according to
VOL. nr. 4E
578 ETPinUOT
iroXXcov veKpcov iriovo-a SopvTreTrj <f)6vov, 305
dXo^ovs T' dvdvBpov? ypavs T aVaiOas wXecre
TTOXIOUS Te Trarepas. el Se TOUS XeXeijU.ju,ei>ovs
cri) avfJLTrvpcocras SCUT' dVaXcucreis TTtKpav,
iroi TpexfitTat TIS ; dXX' i/xol Tudov, KVKXWXJJ,
Trapes TO fidpyov 0H7S yvddov, TO S' eucreySes 310

7rov7jpa
# * * # #
Trapaivecau crou /SouXo/Aai* TWV yap Kpewv
X17777S TOVS'* 17V TC T^V yXaxraav Sdicr)?, 315
? yevrjaet KOI XaXicTaTo?, KVKXMXJJ.
KT. 6 TTXOCTOS, dv6pa)Tri<JKe, TO?S cro<f>ois deos'
TO, §' aXXa KO/XTTOI «:ai Xoywv evjxop(f>iai.
a/cpas 8' eWXtas a s KaOLhpvTai TraTrjp
KeXeuw Tt TaSe Trpova-Tijao) X6ya>;
8' ey<w Kepavvov ov (ppLcrao), £eve, 320
ovo OLO o n Zevs ecrr e/^ou Kpeicrcrov
OV fJLOL jxiXei TO XotTTW. &)S S ' Oti ^U.Ot
CLKOVO-OV OTOLV avcoffev 6/JifBpov eK)(crj,

the laws of humanity turn away from your piece of his tongue, you will become as
cruel intention to the plea of reason.' eloquent as he is.'—KaAiffTaros, the su-
304. ixw0"7' 'EAAaSa. Here is a clear perlative of \d\os, like <p'i\«rTos from
violation of the final pause, and it is the tplAos. Ruhnken observed that the gloss
only instance in the play of a metrical of Hesychius, aAiVraToy, trotpdraTos, must
licence occurring in a speech of Ulysses, be corrected from this passage.
As remarked in the introductory note, no 317. 8«<Jt. Aesch. Cho. 50, rb $' ev-
such. rigid restrictions were observed by TVX<^", r6& eu 0eo?s 8e6s T€ KO.1 deov
the other cliaracters. irAeov. Hel. 560, 8ebs yap nal rb yty-
312. 7/^eii^aTo, ' bring in return.' vwaictiv (pl\ovs. The Cyclops means to
314. i\v re. Hermann and others give deride the argument derived from the
fjy Si on the conjecture of Lenting, which reverence shown by the Greeks to the
would be more probable if the Aldine shrine of the gods. Compare inf. v. 337.
rciiv fiiv Kpewv had any authority ; but the 318. KaOldpvrat, the same in sense &B
MSS. reading is rwy yap Kpewv. I t is KadrjTai or Oda&ei, and hence the accu-
probable that a verse has been lost, as sative. Hermann chooses to read &s na.8'
thus:—• '{Spvrai. W e might as well give oTs
Kfo\a4, ri AZffra rZ>vSe TWV | e W K««'Sp«™<, if change were necessary.—
V4pl &Kpas, enumerated above, v. 292 seqq.
irapaivevai <roi PoiKouar rav yap Kpear . 319. Trpobarfow, "why have you put
JJ T A - forward these arguments so prominently,
as if they would influence me ?'
In T5>V yap Kpe&v there is an allusion to \V1*2. oij p,oi fieAei rb Xonrbv seems to
v. 302—3. The sense is, ' O f his flesh mean, ' I do not care for him (Zeus)
(about which he has said so much) leave besides,' or for what he can do to me.
not a single atom ; and if you bite off a
 KTKAI2W. 579
«> Trjde irerpa cneyv e^cov crKrjvoJfiaTa,
rj fioa~)(ov OTTTOV rj TI Brjpeiov SOLKOS 325
oaLi'v[jLevo<;, ev reyycov re yacrrep virriav
iveKTricbv yd\aKTo<; aybfyopea, irenkov
Kpovo) J i o s fipovTcucrw ei? epiv KTVTT5)V.
mav Se fiopeas ^tdva ©pyKios ^erj,
Sopauri drjpcjv cr<3/Aa Trepifiakwv ifxov 330
Kai TTvp avaidoiv, ^idi'os ovSeV /xoi /xeXei.
17 yij 8' avdyKy, Kav dekrj KCLP /AT) OeXrj,
TLKTOvcra irolav Ta/xa TTiaiVet ySora.
f ayoj OVTIVI 6va) nXrjv ifiol, Oedicru 8' ov,
Kal rfj lAzyicrTr) yacrrpl T-rjSe haifxovoiv 335
ws Tovinrieiv ye Kal <f>ayelv Tov<f> rj/xipav,
Zevs oiiros avdpanroucn, TOICTL crco<f)pocnv,
Xvneir Se /xr^Sev avTov oi Se rovs V6[JLOVS
eOevro TTOLKIWOVTCS av9pa>Tra>v [ilov,
/cXaietv avcoya.' TTJV *S' ifjurjv xjjv)(rjv iyci) 340
ov Travcroixai Spcov ev KarecrOCoiv re are.
324. exa" Hermann for exco. Another reading, <piov<ra for TIKTOVOO., is
326. eu Teyyaiv re, ' and well drench- adduced from Athenagoras, Legat. p. 103
ing,' is Reiske's emendation for EV (rre- (cited by Hermann : p. 28 as given by
•yovri. Fix (ap. Kirch.) proposed e/tTeiVcoj' Kirchhoff).
T6. Hermann, retaining this, and thinking 334. ™ S' OBTI 6ia> seems probable for
the following cirtK-muv would require eu & yyu> ov TLVL Ova. Hermann gives « 'yd>
Te'7|ay, marks the loss of one verse after OUTL OVW, but such a crasis is incredible,
this; and certainly it is not improbable not to say that iyoi is not wanted where
(see above, v. 295) that this ffiirts ori- there is no emphasis on the person,
ginally contained a multiple of eight Barnes proposes to omit the oh, which is
(thirty-two) verses, since Ulysses and not altogether improbable; & 'yw rivi
Silenus before spoke in eight each (v. 6ia ivX^v ffiol; the anapaest being no
253 seqq.). There is this objection to objection in a pyjiris of the Cyclops.
the vulgate er (rreyovTi, even if it could 336. Tov^irttii/ ye Reiske for rod intlv
mean ' under shelter/ that it is a mere yz. Hermann gives Te for y<=} but see on
repetition of o~Teyv' ixtjOV o~Krjj/u>^aTa. v. 163.—TO £<p' 7]^4paif, like rb Ken' iifiap,
327. TreirXov Kpovoi. Barnes appears on which see Ion 122.—Zeus KTA.., cf.
to be right in explaining oppedo. Cf. Ar. v. 316. This is said, in illustration of his
Nub. 293, Kal fiovKofiai avTairoirdpb'eii' yatrr^p being fieyio'Tri Saifidywv, i. e. a
irpbs T&S Ppovrds. Musgrave proposed, Zeiis both to himself and to all wise men
and W. Dindorf and Bothe approve, who think with him.
ireSov tcpova, i. e. x°ptvt»- Hartung (ap. 339. vomixXovTes, making intricate,
Kirch.) would read iriOov, ' the (empty) divesting of its natural simplicity,
jar.' But the coarse wit is appropriate 340. The Se was added by Barnes,
enough to the speaker, who desired to 341. KaTtoSiav ye <re Hermann,
show his contempt for ZeiSj. ' namely, by eating you,' or, ' at least so
330. irfpiflaXai/, the nominativus pen- far as eating you is concerned.' W. Din-
dens, as if ov cppovrlfr had followed. dorf gives ire emphatic. Kirchhoff,
332—3. This distich is quoted by Plu- " malim Kari<r6((n Te at."
tarch, De defectu Orac. p. 435, 13.
4E2
580

^ r e Xrfxfjei, roictS', &>s

vvp Kal TTdTp&ov rdSe, XefirjTd &', os £ecras
(TY)V crdpKa hiafyoprjTov apfyi^ei /caXws.
dXX' epver' elcrai, rw /car' avXioi' #e<5 345
Iv djX(j)l /3o}jxbv crrdWes e u w ^ r e fie.
OA. alai. irovovs juei> TpaiKovs vire£i8vv
8aXaaaCovs re, vvv 8' e's di/Spos dvocrlov
yvta^v Koaicrypv dXCfxevov r e Kaphiav.
w HaXXas, <w SecrTrow'a J t o y e i ' e s 6e.a, 350
I'GJ' vGi' apyj^ov Kpeicrcrovas yap 'IXLOV
TTOVOWS d<jnyfiaL KOLTTI KLVSVVOV fiddpa.
av T, a) <f>aei>v(>Jv dcrTepoiv OIK5>V e'Spa?,
>
ZeC opa T<££8 ei yap avrot, JAY)
TO fjcrjSev a> 355
XO. (f>dpvyos>
342. |eVia 5e Fix (ap. Kirch.). you are indeed Zeus, but not Zeus 6eb?t if
343. iraTp&ov T6SC, and re for ye, is you permit thi9 injustice.
Hermann's correction for T<SySe, which 356. Polyphemus being within his cave
not only is doubtful for the metre (though (which is represented on the stage), the
see on v. 334), but supposes Polyphemus chorus, who are by no means*his well-
to point to some caldron given him by his wishers, tell him to take his fill of his
father Poseidon. He means however, horrible fare, and deprecate the having
pointing to the sea, ' my father's element any share in such a banquet. The ad-
yonder/ viz. water. " Res ipsa mon- dress to the Cyclops is not said so much
strat," adds Hermann, " dona hospitalia, in irony (as Bothe supposes) as in disgust;
quae promittit Cyclops, esse ignem et this is clear, for Ulysses and his com-
aquam, quique per ignem et aquam con- panions are being taken with the Cyclops
coquat Ulixem, lebetem." into his den (cf. v. 345), and Ulysses, who
344. 5iatp6pt)Tov Scaliger for Sv<r<j>6-at v. 375 returns from within it after a
prirop. The correction is ingenious, and considerable interval (the narrative re-
Hermann and Kirchhoff are clearly right quires some hours at least), must be sup-
in adopting it. Cf. Bacch. 739, &\Kai Se posed to speak v. 347 seqq. as a soliloquy
Sa/idXas SiecpSpovv aTrap6.yii.aaiv. while he moves off the stage. Hermann
345. T$ KUT' avAiov 0e$, sc. yaffrpl. considers this short ode to consist of three
Cf. v. 335. So Bothe; but Hermann parts; the strophe sung by those satyrs
thinks the Cyclops means himself.— who had just returned from lighting the
Polyphemus here enters his cave. fire in the cave; the mesode and anti-
346. fia/iby H. Stephens for KU/IOI>. strophe by the two other portions who
349. Kariaxov, I have come ashore. had remained. As his scheme seems
See v. 223. From the same metaphor plausible, even though it requires rather
he borrows aXlpepov, meaning inhospi- violent changes, the antistrophe to it is
table, offering no safe refuge. Reiske here appended. In the strophe he sup-
proposed oytV for yvdfn)v. plies dep/ia after avdpaKias.
354. On EfVios Zeiis, the avenger of
violated hospitality, see Aesch. Ag. 61. ^ Zi r\a/M)i', Saris fidrav
353. The old punctuation, Zev, |eW '6pa itpeariovs tKrrjpas endieis S6/j.my,
rdif, was corrected by Canter. dd Te Saivi/ifvos /xvaapoiaiv oSovatv
355. Zei/s Hermann for the Aldine rriep, PpvKwv,
lev, with the best MSS. The sense is, ft' air' avBpdicwv Kpea,
 581
avacrro/Jiov TO ^etXo? 1 &>s iroLfid croi
ecptta. /cox oTrraAe awpa/cias airo

360
aXXa) ev a t y t S t
/not JUT) TT/aoSiSou1
Ko/xt^e TropdfiiSos cr/cai^o?.
)(a.LpeTO) jjikv avAxs rjBe,
365
yj ai> e^ei dvcruav
K.VK\O)\}J AITVCUOS £evLKa>v
Kpecov Ke^ap/jidvos fiopa-
VTjXr/s, <2 TAS/ACW, ocrrts
f ScofxaTcav i(f>ecrTLOvs ^ev 370

after which he mark3 the loss of three us was in use with the Scotch soldiers of
verses. the middle ages. The meaning is, ' in
Ibid, (pdpuyos Hermann for (pdpvyyos, a thickly-haired goat-skin laid on the
which appears to be a form of the late ground,' and perhaps the epithet implies
Attic. It occurs also in the old copies in that the food to be cooked was laid upon
v. 410 and 592, in both places contrary the hairy surface. Bothe objects that the
to the metre. He also gives lii for S>, cookery of the Cyclops was done in a
calling the metre a molossus followed by X^KKeos Ae'/3?;s, v. 392 ; but he clearly
two cretics. speaks here of grilled meat as distinct
358. Kirchhoff proposes oTrraAe" for from boiled.
07TTa icai, and this has been adopted, the 362. firi jj.01 KTA. " Sententia haec est;
MS. Pal. giving OTTTS, which implies some ne mild prode haec: id est, fac ne frustra
compendium. —-^vav^iv,Anglice, to gnaw. haec apparaverimus : solus soli tibi confer
The old reading was airoxvaveiv, corrected hanc celocem; quod est, solus soli tibi
by Musgrave. Hermann says Porson ingere quas nos aversamur carnes hu-i
preferred av6pa.Kias aTroKavetv, a phrase manas." Hermann. Others take it lite-
which occurs in Ar. Equit. 7^0.—flpvKziv rally to mean, ' Bring up the ship that we
Casaubon for lipixttv, and so infra v. two alone may escape.' Matthiae too
372 PpiiKuv. Soph. Trach. 987, v 5" av thought that the words were addressed to
fxiapa jSpuKei, rpev. Ar. Lysist. 3fi7, @pv- some other than the Cyclops. They ap-
pear to contain a proverb, ' be your own
steersman, for we will not interfere with
360. KpeoKoireTv L. Dind. for Kpea-you.'
itoTxtiv, the form which the MSS. also 364. xalP*Tmi ' I W'M have nothing to
give in Aesch. Pers. 465. do with it;' airowefxirofxai, aTvonriai. The
361. KAira,ueVo) is Reiske's correction, meaning of what follows appears to be,
adopted with praise by Hermann, for Xatperw Se Ouaia %v %x*1 KUK\O»^/ a7ro-
Ko.iv6fi.tva.. One cannot say that it is f$t£i[j.ios 8vp.cn(*>v, i. e. who offers no other
quite satisfactory; nor is Bothe's KCUVO- sacrifices to the gods, and therefore is
lievav better, by which he refers eV alyiSi ofleos, as Hesychius explains it, perhaps
to KptiaKoirttv, i to cut up the flesh of from this passage.
slain guests in a hide in place of a dish.' 370. £evovs Matthiae for ^VIKOUS, after
This critic too often fails to notice the Bothe, who however afterwards omitted
natural and logical order of words. The the word as a gloss, as Hermann also has
custom of cooking food in a raw hide is done. No reliance can be placed on the
supposed to be meant, which Barnes tells integrity of the passage. It would be
582 ETPinuor
SSflCOV,
KOITTCOV, fipVKCOV,
e<f>6d re Saiw/xe^os lAVcrapolcriv ooovcnv
[avOpamwv] Qip\i an avdp&KOiv Kpia.
OA. w Zev, TC Xefa) SetV iScov avrpoiv eaco, 375
KOV TTtcrra, [XVOOLS ZIKOT' OVS' epyous /3poToiv ;
XO. TL 8' ear', 'OSwcrcreu ; \LWV Tcdoivarai credev
<f>i\ovs eTaipovs avocruoTOLTOS KVKXCOXJJ ;
OA. Sicrcrovs y aOpyjcras KaTTt^acrracras -^epolv,
ol crapKos ev^ov evrpa^ecrTarov Tra^os. 380
XO. TTWS, S> TakaiTrap', 'qre Tracr^oi'Tes raSe ,•
OA. inel Trerpaiav TTJVS1 icrrfXdofJiev crreyqu,
ave.Ka.va-e jxev irvp irparov, injjrjXrjs Spuos
/copious 7r\aTeias ecr^apas fia\a>v CTTI,
Tpicracov ajia^otv ws ayayLfLov /Sapos. 385
(f>v\\a>v iXaTivcov ^a/xaiTrerij
irXrjcrtov wvpos <f)\oyi.
easy to make two senarii, vi]X7}S 6 TX6.IJ.WV, singing (v. 425). And it was better to
os "ye So}fj.aTwv ^evovs itptffTlovs tKTripus make Ulysses come out alone, and after-
exdvei S6fiui>, i. e. ' gets rid of by sacri- wards to liberate his captive companions,
fice out of the house,' &c. But $6fiov than to represent all as escaping together
after BW/XOLTQII' is suspicious. Kirchhoff'sby stealthy means, in which case flight
arrangement of the antistrophe is very rather than vengeance would have been
probable :— their immediate care.
376. OVK epyois KirchhofF.
e^)eo"TiOus lliTTJpas €K0uefS |eVous 377- TeBoivarcu Reiske for the vulg.
£<p8a. re datvi^vos [xuaapo'iG'i T' bftovffivfj.wy ye BoLvcnai.
K6TTTUVJ fipvKM, 379. €7riJ8a<rTct(ras, ' taking into his
dfpfi O7r' avOpaKtov Kpea. hands to feel the weight of them.' The
same idea of carefully inspecting an ani-
After which he proposes to repeat v. 364 mal destined for the butcher's knife is
—8. kept up in adpri(ras.—evTpatpd&TaTov W .
374. Hermann's opinion is probable, Dindorf and others after Scaliger. Her-
that avBpdnru>v is only a various readingmann and KirchhofF retain the old reading
of avBp&Kwv. W. Dindorf would read evTpttpcffTarov (Aldus ivrp.), referring to
ai/Spaip. Lobeck on Phrynichus, p. 577.
375- Barnes well observes on this scene, 382. <TT4yr)v Musgrave for ^fltfi/a.
that although the early escape of Ulysses " Usitata vocabula facile in scribendo
from the cave, and without any of his commutantur memoriae errore." Herm.
companions, is contrary to the narrative 383. Spv6s. The olive-tree is probably
of Homer, still the economy of the drama here meant. See on v. 015.
required a descriptive speech of what had 387- t&T-qaev, ' he set it near the fire.'
already happened, and the development If we suppose that this was a <TTi/3as or
of a plot to be afterwards carried out in mattress already made, and the position
conjunction with the chorus. All this is of which he merely shifted, it will be al-
easy enough to accept, if we suppose together needless to read iv-i\<ttv, with
Ulysses to have crept out through some Hermann and Dindorf, after Reiske, or
chink while the Cyclops was engaged in sarpuatv after Pierson. It is more sur-
 583

djui\£as, XevKov cicr^e'ct^ ydXa.

Se KMTCTOV irapedeT eis eupo? Tpi5>i> 390
Se recradpcjv i<f>a,LV€To,
[/cat XefirjT ini[,€crev Trvpl,]
T aKpovs [j.ev ey/ce/cau/ieVovs Tru/H,
Se SpeTravw raXXa, naXiovpov KXdScov,
Anvaid re cr^ayeia ireXeKecov yvddois. 395
a>s S' i p erot/ia irdvra rw deocrrvyel
ru/Aju,ayoi/*a.9 Suo
e/xalv 8

prising that Hermann should adopt this, merely means ' made of hard wood.'
because he transposes 393—4 to follow Whatever the tree was, it was thorny,
this verse, and thus makes to depend, by and doubtless of the hard grain which
a sort of zeugma, on %vi]Gev, an accusativeour similar trees, the black-thorn, white-
that would naturally and easily have de- thorn, crab, &c. possess. Virgil, Eel. v.
pended on i<rrr\azv. Such transposition 39, ' Carduus et spinis surgit paliurus
is by no means necessary. We cannot acutis,' ' Christ-thorn.' The custom of
pretend to say whether the Cyclops boiled using wooden spits is also recorded Georg.
the pot before he got his spits ready, or ii. 3D6, ' pinguiaque in verubus torre-
conversely. At present both 392 and bimus exta colurnis.'
393 end with irvpl, and the homoeoteleuton 395. Alrvaid Te (Tcpaytia. As this verse
is suspicious, not to say, that ofieAobs stands, it can only mean, ' and Sicilian
must now refer back to napiOero. It is blood-pots for the axe's edge,' i. e. to
more likely that the intervening verse catch the blood of the victim when struck.
(392) should follow 385, or 395, after See Electr. 800, ol ^kv utpays'iov e^epoi/,
either of which it would come very ap- oi 8' fipov KCLVU.. It is the Homeric afj.-
propriately. He first lights a fire, and viov, Od. iii. 444, where the ireAetcus or
then he sets a pot to boil upon it. It has sacrificial axe is also mentioned, v. 442,—
here been inclosed in brackets because, the one, it should be observed, in close
whether genuine or not, it is clearly out connexion with the other, as here.
of its place as it stands. Lobeck on Ajac. Kirchhoff gives yvdQous, the accusative in
v. 40 (ed. 1) proposed, as Hermann tells apposition ; in which case acpay€7oy must
us, iTretTTrjtrev for iiri(eo-cv, which would bear the unusual sense of ' an instrument
go far to remove the difficulty; only, he of slaughter.' Hermann transposes the
would properly be said £iri<TTrt(rcu Ae'jS^Ta, verse after 399, and reads
but TrapaffTrjfrai 6@€\ovs.
T~6V ixlv Ae/3??Tos eli KI/TOS xaAKTjAaToj',
388. $tna.iJ.<popov. Holding some ninety KlrvaT are GtyaytXa., ireAeKeatv yva&ois,
English gallons.
390. ffKvtpos KUTGOV. See on Alcest. so that yvadois depends on ea<pa£e. Still,
75G. one may question if Euripides would
394. Scaliger's emendation, T&VAO for have written els AefZrjTos KVTOS a r e <r<pa.-
y' &AAa, and «Aa5o>c for KAaSai, is ob- 7e?a, nor is it so clear as Hermann con-
viously right, and it is strange that tends, that after v. 399, " aliquid amplius
Barnes should be content with such a dici et significantius debuit, quam illud
senarius as he gives in his text, £ecTT0i>s nudum ttv fx\v " KTA.
SpeTrdvqi ov y' aAAct iraXiovpov tchdBai. 398. eir(pa(' appears to be the reading
The meaning is, ' having the tips hardened of all the old copies. e<r<pa^e vulgo, from
in the fire (so as to pierre theflesh,aKpo- Barnes' edition. As tiro were slain, and
it&poi ojSeAol, Od. iii. 463), and the other with a certain deliberate method, as
parts roughly dressed with a bill-hook.' pvd/j.S rivl implies, the imperfect is the
As for ofleAovs ira\iovpov /cAaScup, it proper tense. Homer has <rby 5E Siico
 584 ETPiniAOT
TOV fx.h> XeySi^Tos es /euros yakicrjkaTOV,
TOV 8' av, T€VOVTO<; apirdcras aKpov TTOSOS, 400
iraioiv Trpos b£vv o r w u ^ a tterpaiov XCdov
iyK£(f)a\ov i^eppave, Kal Kadapirdcra1;
\d/3pa) fia^aipa crdpKa<s e^wTrra irvpl,
TO. 8' es Xe/Q^i"' i<f)fJKev e\jjeo~d(u /xikr].
iyo) 8' 6 T\T][JL(>)V BaKpv air" o<f)6a\fJL<ov ^ecov 405
i)(pilJLTrT6[JLr}i/ JKUKXCOTTI KaSia/coVow
a'XXoi 8' oTTcos opvides iv /xu^ots irirpa?
TTTrji;avT€.<$ eT^ov, a?//,a 8' OUK e ^ i ' XP0'^
inel 8' iraipcov T£>V ijxatv vXrjcrdels fiopas
aviirecre (j)dpvyo? aidep edicts fiapiiv, 410
eicnjX#e ju,ot r t 0e2ov e/x7rX^cras CTKU^OS
Mdpcovo? avrw rovSe Trpoer<f>epa> meiv,
Xiyeov raS'* '/2 7rai TTOVTLOV 0eov, KvK\(orjj,
crKexfjai, TOS' CHCW e£XXas afJLTreXcjv diro
deiov KOfJLL^et irai^a, Aiovvcrov ydvos. 415
6 8' e/cirXews w TITJS dvatcr^vvTov jBopas
eoefar eariracrev WT OL/JLVCTTIV eA/cvcras,
Kairrjvecr a p a s
/xapij/as S<TT6 o-(cii\aitas TTOT! 7ai'p KIJITT', the one he boiled, t h e other he roasted.
&c S1 4yK4(pa\os xaH-^ts Me> ^ 6 ^ e ^^ The article falls under the usage noticed
•ycuav, Od. ix. 289. on Here. 1039.
401. arinx"- Scaliger for y' iwxa. 406. Ka$iait6vovv Hermann and, W.
Hesychius, (TT6VVX*S, TO. eh 6|u \^yovta. Dindorf for KO! 5ITIK6VOVV. The latter
Bothe, who defends Svvxa by Tpijr&y form appears to belong to the late Attic.
ocu| Trerpaios in a verse of Nonnus, forgets 407. Kirchhoff gives aWoi, an unusual
that the -ye is utterly indefensible. crasis.
402. iteppave, ' dashed out,' with the 410. (pdpvyos. See on v. 356. The
notion of bespattering the rock with use of alS^p for ' breath ' is to be noticed,
blood-drops. Soph. Trach. 781, K6/MIS The Greeks generally use it exclusively
5e \tvtchv [/.vehbv ettpaivei, fx4<rov Kparhs of the bright air, e. g. Here. 1090.
5ia<rirap4vTos alfiarSs ff ifiov, i. e. frag- Athenaeus quotes this verse, p. 23 E,
ments of bone from the top of the head with e£aeie!r, whence Por9on here read
being scattered about.—For Ka.0apTrd<ras travels.
we should have expected Stapirda-af, or 412. avry rovSe L. Dindorf for alrov,
even SiapTa.y.Zv (Eur. El. 816), espe- TIJJSS KT\. This is an acute emendation,
cially as apiraGas occurred just above. Ulysses appears on the stage with a wine-
Possibly here some verse has dropped skin, which he holds up as he speaks,
out, by which avrohs was left to be sup- Compare Electr. 499.
plied after Kadapitduras, e. g. T«S fitv 416. eicirA.6wj, satiatus, Hermann, who
Siaipdv roiv -rpiaaBXloiv aK/j.rj \dfipov compares v. 247. In the next verse re
fiaxalpas crdpxas i^dimra irvpl, T& 8' is was added by Barnes.— &JJ.V(TTIV iAKv<ras,
\e0tjr' KTA. ' having drained it at a draught.' See
404. T& 5' Heath for TOS'. The limbs Rhes. 419. Inf. 5/2.
are opposed to the more fleshy parts ;
 KTKAS2W. 585

KaXbv TO TToi/Aa S a m 77^005 Kakrj

Tjcrdevra S' avTov a>s e'WQO'06\iJr\v eyo), 420
aXXrjv eSco/ca KtJXiKa, yiyvcoo-tcav o n
Tpwcrei i w otvo? /cal hiKrjv Swcrei r a ^ a .
/cat OTj T7pos woas ei/D7r . eyw o evrey^ewj'
aWyjv £77 aXX^ <nr\drfXy iSep/jLaivov TTOTO).
aoec Se irapa KXaCovcn cruwavrais e^ois 425
eTnj^ei 8' avrpov. i^eXOwv S' ey
^ ere o-<Scrai /cd/i', eaj/ j3ovXrj,
a A. A. eiTrar CITE ^prjQer etr ou
(faevyetv <X/JUKTOV avSpa KCU TOL ^
vali.iv [lekaBpa NatSoiv WjJL(f>cov fxera. 430
6 fj-kv yap evSov cros iraTrjp r a S ' rjveo-ev.
aXX' acrdevrjs yap KanoKepSaivav TTOTOV,
COO-TTep 77p0S ifw TT] KvklKL XiXrjfXixivos
TTTepvyas aXvei' cru Se, veavias yap el,
cra>$r)Ti, /u-er' e'/xoO, Kai rov ap^alov (f)CXov 435
/lidwcrov avdXafi', ov KVKXOJTTL Trpoo-<f>eprj.
XO. <S <$>ikTaT', el yap TTJVS' ihoifiev rj/xepav,
KVKXWTTOS iKcfavyovTes avoaiov tcdpa.
[<Ls S t a [xaKpov ye TOV o-C<f>a>va TOV <f)lXov
424. edepfiaivov. Alcest. 758, ecus i6ep- 432. anoKepSaii/av, making the best of
li-qv' avrhv afupifiao-a <p\b£ oXvov. The the drink that is before him ; not losing
obvious idea that drinking-songs are un- the chance of taking his fill; with the
suited to grief, occurs in the same pro- additional notion of airoXavav, £iravp6-
satyric play, Alcest. 71! 1, d fiev yap fi8e,— fj.evos, suffering the consequences of it.
oiKeVcti 5' eKXaiofitv hiairoivav. The coin- Silenus, says Ulysses, is old and weak,
cidence is still further to be traced in and besides, has lost his reason by drink,
Hfiovo* vAaKTUHs, ibid. 760. so that he cannot assist us in our escape.
426. eTijx6' Kirchhoff after Barnes, on 434. aAuei, is beside himself. Cf.
account of the preceding aSei, which Aesch. Theb. 386. Hermann rejects,
seems to describe what the Cyclops is and perhaps with good reason, the ele-
now doing after his feast. gant reading of Musgrave, irripv-fa <xa-
430. KatSav Casaubon for AavdlSaii', Aeuei. The vulgate means, ' having his
" cum Graecis paellis," Portus. The wings caught by the cup, like a bird
emendation is satisfactory, since Nymphs, sticking to bird-lime.' In fact, a\6eiv is
satyrs, and Bacchus, were inseparable the right word for a man not only doting
companions. In Hel. 187 w e have Nifupa but ' fuddled ' with wine. 2aAevew, con-
n s ola Nats. Hermann mentions fiawd- nected with SAs, always bears some notion
Suv as a plausible conjecture. of a ship tossed by a storm. Bothe, aware
431. 6 %vZov Trariip. Silenus, who had of this, renders <raAet5et " fluctuatur, ti-
been foremost in his treachery to the met."
Greeks, acquiesced in and approved of 439—40. Few verses are more per-
the conduct of the Cyclops. Cf. 314, and plexing than this nnmetrical distich. For
for the appellation imr^p, 82 and 84. first, xijpeueiv ought to govern a genitive
VOL. III. 4 F
586 ETPiniJOT

Xr]pevoixei> TOVS' OVK exp^ev Kara(j>aye2v.^ 440

OA. aKove Si] vvv rjv e%a> Tijxcopiav
dyjpbs wavovpyov crijs re SovXeias (f>vyrjv.
XO. Xey'* ws '^4o"iaSos OVK av rjSiov xp6<f>ov
KiOdpas Kkvoifxev f) KVKXCOTT 6\O)\6TOL.
OA. eVl KWJJLOV ipnew 77730s Kacriyi^Tous 0eXei 445
.Kv/cX&>7ras r)<rOei<i rwSe BaKyiov TTOTW.
XO. ^VVTJK , epyjixov ijvXkafiwv SpvfJbolcrC viv
a(f>d$ai /mevotvas TJ ireTpav wcrca Kara).
OA. ovSev TOLOVTOV, SoXtos V) 'iridvyLia.
XO. 7r<S$ S a t ; ao(f>6i> rot a ovr' aKOvopev TraXat. 450
OA. KW/XOV /xev airbv TOVS' dvaWd^aL, \4y<x>v
W5 ov KVKXWXJJL TToJfJia xpy) Zovvai rdSe,
[lovov 8' e^ovra yStorov r)Bi(os dyew.
orav 8' inrvuKTo-rj BaK^iov viKcofjcevos,
aKpefxcov eXaias io~Tiv iv hojxoLcri ris, 455
ov (f>ao~ydvq> T<wS' i£cnro£vi>as aKpov
es irup Ka0n]o-cj' KO.6' OTOV KeKav/xevov
ISo) VIV, a p a s depjxbv es [hia"f]v /3a\a)v
KVKXO)TTO? OIJJLV O/XjaaT' iKTlj^O) TTVp'l.

in the sense of ' to be without;' like the Matthiae and Bothe only make bad worse
Homeric &.i>5pvv xip e " eI > a n d hence Sea- by reading, partly on Scaliger's suggestion,
liger proposed Bttpeioix^v. However, this rhv $' OVK exofiev Ka.TSK<pvye!v, a com-
difficulty is fairly met by explaining al<pa>v pound that does not elsewhere occur.
membrum virile, and comparing xvp^vaei 443. 'AcriaSos, as a peculiar instrument
Ae'xos, Alcest. 1089, like dp<pai/eu€iv 7raT- of the Bacchic worship, imported from
Sas, ibid. 2!)7- Secondly, the i in aitpav the east (Bacch. 13— 19).
is long, so that here we have a false 447. fipvp.o?ai Tyrwhitt for pvBfioTvi.
quantity, which Hermann gets rid of by The poet would hardly have used f>vd-
reading rbv <p(\ov citpwya 5^. Thirdly, ixoiai for the common word SecTjiioTtn.
OVK %x°V-*u Karafpayuy is the reading of H. Stephens pretended to have found
the copies ; and though OVK e'xocTes or (ivrfipo-i, loris, in his MSS., and Bothe
OVK exoyre Karatpvyeii' is plausible enough, has adopted it. The syntax eprifiov Spv-
it is only an uncertain makeshift. Her- /uoTcn, ' alone in the thicket,' (the dative
mann gives OVK exofxei/ yhp Karcupvytiv, in of place,) seems very plausible, and Kirch-
the meaning that the alipaiv has no Kara- hoff believes it is the reading in MS. Pal.
ipvy^vireyetfemina. Fourthly, not only 44!). r) 'Tn6v/j.la. Hermann has r) irpo-
is this distich a gratuitous piece of ob- 6v/j.ia, with Musgrave. Neither word
scenity, but the chorus ought to speak seems exactly applicable : TJ '-n-i0ov\ia,
only two lines, uniformly with the order which he also proposes, would be better.
of the following dialogue, and as it does 451. diraAAa|ai. Supply ec ]/£ eXa>
at vv. 212, 377, and in three lines twice from the context, or fievoivw from v. 448.
consecutively at 469, 473, and also at 270, 454. imviiaari Hermann for vwvutni.
59G, 632, but in no instance in four. Aesch. Eum. 121, &(eis; v-wvdxro-tis; '
From all these reasons we may fairly con- 459. ofifiara. The plural for the' sin-
elude that the two verses are spurious, gular, as in v. 470.
 587
vavTryjytav 8' axreC TIS apfMolov dvrjp 460
SLTTXOIV -^aXLVoiv TpVTTaVOV KO)TTr)XaT€L,
OVTCO KVKXO>O~6) SaXot 1 iv c/>aecrc/>dp<w
XU/CXWTTOS oi/*et, Kal <rvvavav<j> Kopas.
XO. lov lov.
yiyrjda, fiaiv6[Jieo~9a rots evp-qfjiao-LV. 465
OA. KaireiTa Kal ere Kal c/>t\ous yipovTa re
vea><; fieXaivrfs KOLXOV e/xyS^cra? o"/cac/>os
ot7rXatcrt KWTTCUS TTJCTO aTrocTeXco ^uovo?.
XO. e a r ' ovv OTTCOS av a>o~irep IK cnrovS^s deov
Kayai Xa^oijirjv TOV TV<J)XOVVTO§ o/xju-ara 470
SaXou ; fyovov yap ToGSe KOLvaveiv 0eXw.
OA. Set yovv /xeyas yap SaXos* ov £vXXy)TTTeov.
461. Ka)Tr7)AaT€?. The word is used in water;' or, in simpler phrase, ' with
reference to the motion to and fro, which double speed.' Perhaps, like StKp6Toun
propels the drill alternately this way and Kiiwais in Iph. T. 408, it may refer to the
that round its axis. Cf. SaAoD Kiiw-qv, v. two banks of oars in a bireme. We should
484. This method is still in common use rather have expected irdo'aio'i Kairais.
among rude artists. Translate, ' And as Written by mistake, nA for FIA may have
a man in putting together shipwrights' been patched up by adding AI at the
work plies a drill by a double thong,' i. e. beginning'
each hand holding and alternately draw- 469. lianep etc cnroj'STJs cannot mean
ing one end of it. The passage is closely ' as from the lustral-water at the sacrifice
taken from Od. ix. 384, of a god,' as in Here. F. 928, fieWoiv Sg
OJS ore TIS rpuTTtp d6pv vrfiov av^qp
TpVTTOLVOJ, 01 5 e T* €l*£pB€V VTTOO'O'tlC
fidipztev, 'AA/CjUTjer/s T6KOS, for the x*Pvt1P
(jUCtfTi
is entirely distinct from the o-irov5fi.
aty&fJ.evoi €KctTe/>06, rb 5e Tpe'Xe£ ipf* Bothe's interpretation, " tanquam ex foe-
dere divino," "tanquam id me facturum

seems very far-fetched. Kirchhoff pro-

poses &o-jr€p ev (nrovb'ais. Perhaps the
sense is utpole jam facia liiatione,a,nd in
464. lov. So Hermann for lov. There <t>6vov Kowiuvniv there is an allusion to
is this difference between the words, that ffvaias Koivavtiv, as in El. 637, o6ev y'
lov denotes joy (hurrah .'), lov annoyance IBciiy tre Satrl Kowoivbv KaXtZ. H e pre-
or disappointment (oh dear.'). Hence tends that the libation has been made by
Photius rightly has lov' o~x^TAiao'TLKbv the Cyclops himself (cf. v. 417 seqq.),
enippT)p.a, avrl rov O'L/IOI. Rightly too in and so every thing has been duly done
Ar. Nub. 1, we read lov lov, but in Again. before the victim is immolated.
25, lov lov. See inf. v. 576. 472. Sei YOW. The meaning is, ' You
466. yipovrd T€, i. e. Silenus. Before, not only may, but you must.1—ov is
v. 432, he seemed determined to leave Reiske's correction for hi/, and he is pro-
him to his fate. Cf. Iph. T. 742, irei'crai bably right. Cf. Ion 331, TIS; ei it6vov
(T<pe, Ka.vT'i} pabs elo"fS7]O~oj (TKCMpos, fj.01 |»AAa/3o(, xa'lPot^y &Vt He remarks
sell.
avr6y. that a fuller stop than a comma should be
468. SnvAaio-i Ka-n-ats. The natural placed at SaAbs, the sense being ' the
meaning is, ' with a pair of oars.' Her- brand is large; therefore you must help
mann's explanation seems very far-fetched, to hold it.' He might have added, that
' with twice the number of oars that are in Barnes' edition there is a full stop after
commonly used in getting a ship into deep SaA6$.
588 EYPiniJOT
XO. ft>? Kav av knarov dpoi^v j3dpo<;,
el rov KUKXO)77OS TOV Ka.KO><s okovpevov
475
OA. crtyare vvv hokov yap
^a>Tav KeXeuw, TOLCTLV d
velOecrd'' iya yap dvSpas diroknratv
TOUS evSov ovTas ov [JLOVOS
<f>vyoi,[Ji av, KaKfiefirjK dvrpov [JLV)(£>V 480
dXX' ov SiKaiov diroXnrovT I/JLOVS <f>i\ov<;,
£l)v olcnrep rjkOov Sevpo, crcodrjvai [LOVOV.
HM. a', dye, T I S TT/DISTOS ; T I S S' iirl Trpa>Ta>
TO)(8els hakov KGJITTJV 6 ^ / m c r a s
KVK\O}TTO<; ecro) f3\e<f>dpcoi> cocas 485
XafATrpav oijfiv
HM. / 3 ' . o-Cya o-iya. Kal ST)
d)(apLV KekaSov /Moucri,^d/u.evos
cr^aios aTraiSos Kal /cXaixxoM.ei'os 490

473. apai[j.7iv Matthiae for apolfX7)v, This anapaestic irpocjiSbs is followed by a

which has the a short, as in the Homeric monostrophic song in three parts, all of
KVSOS &poto &c.—rod KCLK&S o\ov[i€vov, as the same metre, (Anacreontic or Ionic a
remarked on Heracl. 874, where it also minore,) and each consisting of eight
occurs, is a comic rather than a tragic verses. The purport of the song is to
phrase. delude the Cyclops by encouraging him to
475- eKTptyo/ia*. There is another sing and dance ; and he freely responds
reading iit8p4tyo/iei>, whence Sealiger con- in the same style to their alluring sen-
jectured eKflAi'iJ/o/iee, but it is a less appro- suousness.
priate word. The MS. Pal. has e/cTpity- Ibid. eV) TrpuTai, next after the first.—
ofiev. SaAov KTA.., ' having firmly grasped the
476. eJeTrfaTaaai MSS. e|c7nVTacrfle handle of the brand/ The metaphor is
edd., which arose from the preceding from rowing; cf. v. 461. Electr. 816, 8<TTIF
plural tnyare. vavpov aprafj.e7 Ka\ais, 'hnrovs T' ox/-ict£ei.
479. (rcadfivoixai, i. e. ov 64\a> fj.6vos cw- * To make fast' is the primary notion of
0TJVCU. this verb. The MSS. give BaXa, cor-
480. Kalroi KTA. ' And yet I might rected by Stephens.
escape if I chose, and I am already out- 486. After this the MSS. add the
side of the cave.' This is said with a stage-note (irapeinypa<p})), <fSi) eySoBev.
pause, as if to deliberate. 488. In fiovaifefrOait a very expressive
483. Tnstead of the whole chorus, to word, there is the same disparaging esti-
which the MS. Pal. assigns 483—502, mate of his musical powers; ' doing the
the MS. Flor. 2 distributes 487—502 musical,' as one might say.
between two hemichoria. Matthiae 490. airipfibs may be compared with
makes the first hemichorium speak here. a.ir6p.ovo-os. Hermann, who reads o-natbs,
They ask, who is ready to act first with airtpSbs KaraKKaua6fj.ej/os, u stultus, qui
Ulysses, and the other part, hearing a dissimilem cantum ejulaturus sit," cites
drunken strain within the cave, and well Bekker's Anecdota, p. 441, 12, a-wqo'bv,
knowing the customs of the Cyclops, an- rb TTJS <p5?)s aW6rpiov. But <riccubs is
nounces that he is about to come forth. stupid rather than foolish, and implies
 KTKAnw. 589

t irerpivoiv [xekddpoiv.
viv
TOV
TrdvTcos /xeXXei TIN^X
H M . a'. fxaKap SCTTLS euia^et 495
fioTpvu>v (ftiXaucn
CTTl KWjJLOV

(f>tXov avSp* v
€TTL O£jXVl,Ol<TL T OLVUOS
eratpas 500

v, auSa Se, dvpav TCS oi^ei

KT. iraTTOLTraZ, TrXews jiAe^ o i r o u ,
ydvv[xaL 8e Sairos
<TK(i<f)os, oX/cas w ? , £05
TTOTI creX/xa yacrrpos a
virayei //,' 6
iirl KM/JUOV rjpos
eiri
his utter ignorance how to sing a KU/XOS. 9oiffi fio<rrpixoi<nv zvoOfios n6fniv. For
As here (see v. 493) (7/ca(bs and aTrcu- Ai7rapi>s it does not seem necessary to
SevTos are combined in Ar. Vesp. 1183. read, with Scaliger, \map6v. The sense
Of such pupils it was doubtless the custom is, ' sleek as to his hair from being
to say ovxl KXavazTat; OVK oi^^erai; anointed with fragrant unguent;' or per-
&c, and so the phrase may be compared haps, in the order of the words,(unguent-
with TOV KO.KS>S uXovixfvov above. Theresmeared, sleek as to his locks.'
is the allusion common in such passages 502. Bvpav ris o^let, apparently a cant
(sup. v. 425) to the contradiction between phrase for TI'S x a P' e ' TCU /<""> ' w ho will
songs of joy and lamentations. admit me to her favours ?'
495. futiicap oaTis Hermann for /land- 503. ircnraircu Lenting for ita va TTS..—
pioi '6s. The change is slight, it restores Sairbstf@T]ti. e. aKoA.a<r/a, as Hermann
the metre, and is supported by Bacch. 73, explains it, from Hesychius. The old
a ix&Kap'6(TTIScvSa.lfi.aiv TeXeras StSiv reading however is ?i$ris, corrected by
ei'Sir KTA.—evia^af is to sing ei/i'ct, a Lobeck. The word is probably corrupt.
Bacchic cry (Bacch. 157), another form Read, yi.vvfj.ai Be, Sanbs fj57)—y£fwj6th,
of €vd(ety. where fj'Sij implies that he has just finished
497. eKTrtraaBtis seems here to mean a good dinner.—<ricd<pos KTA., • freighted
literally, ' stretched out at full length,' in my hold, like a merchant-ship, to my
iKTaBeh, ' for a revel.' belly's top bench.' Aeseh. Ag. 981, OVK
499. Se/ii/ioiiri T* &V8OS W. Dindorf for eSv Trp6iras S6fios, Tn\fj.ovus yifitev &yav,
Sefivlois T€ £av66v. This is much more ovb" en6yriae trttdtpos.
probable than Hermann's eVl Sefnviois re 507- d xdpros. If the article be right,
KaAAos. For 'dvdos, used of female bloom efitypuv must stand for £v<pp6i>as, 'the
or beauty, compare Soph. Trach. 548, av grass kindly invites me to the comus in
1
a<pa.pird£tiv (piXti 6(pda\fj.bs <xv8os.—x^- ^ n e" season of spring.' Similarly Soph.
Savhs is used of delicate young women in Trach. 936, Kauravff 6 ircus SVO-TT]VOS OUT'
Aesch. Pers. 546. oSvpfidrav eAflirrr' ouSej/ KTA.
501. fj.vp6xp"TTos. Bacch. 235, lav-
590
v, £eive, <$>£p acncbv evoos 510
HM. j3'. Kakbv o/iju,acru>
/caXos e/orepa
* * (f>iXei r t s rj{J.3.<;.
\vyya SOL'L ajxjxivei crbv
515
Spocrepatv ecrayOev avrpotv.
<TTe<f>dva>v 8' ov fxva
irepl crov Kpa/ra Ta^
OA. KVK\O)\JJ, aKovaov, &>s iya> TOV BO.K)(LOV
TOVTOV Tpifiaiv eiju.', ov TTLUV eScoicd crot. 520
KT. 6 BaK^LO<; Se rt's ; #eos vo{jbCt,€Tau ;
OA. /Aeytcrros av6pa>noLcriv e's TepxjJLV /Stou.
KT. ipvyydvco yovv avrov i^Sews eyw.
OJ. TotdaS' 6 Saijuaw ovhiva fiXdirrei
KT. 6eb$ 8' ev do-KoJ TTWS yeyriff" OIKOVS 525

512. /caAis Scaliger and Hermann for i£o/i.L\e7v in the same sense is given in
iza\6v. In the next verse he supplies the the Lexicons from Xen. Ages. xi. 4. See
lacuna by (pihos &v <pi\e? ris Tjfxas. Bothon Iph. A. 735.
are highly probable. 520. TrieiV H. Stephens for mdi). Her-
514—5. This passage is corrupt in the mann gives TOV BaKxiov 6eov Tplfiwv ti/j.',
copies. The early editions give Avxva. 5' and in the next verse ris 6zbs, ' is he con-
afifjLEva Saia, <rbi> xP^ar x'vs Ttpfiva sidered a god ?' Certainly, when Ulysses
v&)upa. But the MSS. appear to have says, ' 7 am well versed (if you are not)
d/ijueW. That Saia is genuine and the in the nature of this Bacchus whom I
Aldine a/A/xeVa (which should be 7}/A[t£va,give you to drink,' it is an illogical reply
* lighted ') a mere corruption of a^4v€L, to ask, ' Why, what god is Bacchus con-
seems pretty clear, if only from the MSS. sidered to be ?' Hermann, in fact, alters
readings. According to the emendation the first line to suit the second, and the
given above, the sense is quite simple and second to suit the first. The difficulty is
consistent; ' a hostile brand awaits your much more easily got over by putting a
body, and not a delicate bride.' Hermann question at TIS. •' Who then is this Bac-
gives \6xya & O|WM^ei 5tal chv xp^a °* chus ? is he a god ?'—The same confusion
as Tepeit/a. vvfxtya KT\. " lucernae te between the god and the thing of which
propter formam tuam expectant; narn he is the patron and giver, has been
intui est in antro tenera sponsa." W. noticed on Bacch. 284.
Dindorf's reading is a little better, Xixva 524. oiiSe'ra jSAairTei. If he did harm,
8' rUJL^iiv1 af/./xevel ffbv XP^', &7* ^ T&peiva he would not be yfivs, which is a sort of
yvfj-rpa.—Por the neuter form \vxva. a compromise between <j>l\os in reference to
grammarian in Bekker's Anecdota, p. the god, and fjBvs in reference to the taste
106, 8, is cited : Aux^a, ouderepais, fHp6- of wine. Cf. Bacch. 135, TJSI/S Iv avpecny,
fioros SeuTepy, EvpnriSrjs KIIKKQJWI. iirav eic Qi&rrav Spojj.aiav iriari TT&6<T€.
517- XP°^a Barnes, XP°'« W. Dindorf, 525. oificous Canter for oivovs, and in
for xp6"" The words are ambiguous, and the next verse TL8J} for TISE? Porson, the
mean that in place of a crown of myrtle Attic form being Tfflrjcn. The MS. Pal.
and roses a ring of gory hue shall encircle has'6-KOVTiOeis iv6d.fi', whence Kirchhoff
his brows. The exact purport of e|o/ni- conjectures that TI\ is an interpolation,
A.?j<re! is obscure. Any thing or person and he would read either STYOV rtBys viv,
may be said 6/j.t\e7v if he or it is attached or'6irouridys, ivravBd y', and eufiep^s for
to a certain locality. An instance of ev7T6T?js. But the latter word means
 KTKAI2W. 591
OA. OTTOV TiOrj riSj ivOdh" ecrrlv evirerrj<;.
KT. ov TOVS deoiis XPV <X<3/A' ^X
eiV
^
OA. TL 8', el ere Tepnei y ; rj TO Sep/xa <TOI Trucpov •
KT. jaicrw TOV acrKov TO Se TTOTOV <f>i\a> rdSe.
OA. [i4va>v vvv avTov tripe KevOv^ei, KVKXCOXJJ. 530
KT. ov xprf p aSeX^ots TovSe npoaSovvai, TTOTOV ;
OA. e^cov yap avros rt/uaJreyoos (f>aveL.
KT. StSovs Se rots <f>i\oLcri, ^pijcri/Awrejoo?.
OA. 77vyju,as 6 KW/XOS XoiSopov T epiv <f>i\ei.
KT. fjuedva) iikv, e)u.7ras 8' ovrts a^ ifjavaeie JJLOV. 535
a) TOLV, TretrcdKOT iv Sd/xoicrt ^yor) ii4ve.iv.
KT. rjXiffios ocrTts ^ TTICOV KW/XOV ^tXeu
o? 8' av fji.e0vo-0eCs y iv Sdjaot? /J-tivr), crowds.
Tt SpS)p,ev, a> SeiXyjve ; crol fieveiv SoKei ;
SoKer Ti yap Sei CTU/XTTOTWJ' dWcov, KVKXCOXJJ ; 540
KT. KCU /AIJV Xa^i'wSes y ' oSSas av&rjpa

' contented,' ' easily satisfied,' tiiKo\os. fieBvasfiev, adopted by Bothe, is decidedly
Aesch. Suppl. 988, einrerij Ta5e, ' either an improvement. Ulysses, of course,
of these alternatives may satisfy you.' wishes the Cyclops to drink all the wine
527. ffaJ^a is the reading of the old himself, and therefore he speaks of the
copies, retained by Kirchhoff and Her- danger arising from drunken brawls with
mann. Others give 5i£u' ixelvi the con- others. The Cyclops replies, that drunk
jecture of Pierson, in reference to Iv aa;K§ as he is, he is able to defend himself; and
OIKOVS e%av, T. 525. No confusion is then Ulysses commences with the next
more common than that of (rw/^a and point that he has at heart, to get the
Sai/jLa, so that this is a case where context Cyclops alone within his cave. But there
should hare greater weight than MSS. is no meaning here in the hortative sub-
Either word gives a good sense ; but the junctive, ' let us get drunk,' s
nor is it
Cyclops had already said that ' a god aptly followed by zfxwas 5 KT\.
should not dwell in a wine-skin,' and 537- Kaifiov. This implied the going
therefore it is more probable that he here forth from the place of the banquet; and
says, ' h e ought not to have his body hence Aeschylus says of the unusual
clothed in leather,' than that he merely cotnus of the Erinyes that Treirtwc&s fip6-
repeats the same sentiment. To a Greek TZIOV cu/xa, it nevertheless ev 56f/.ois y.4yet,
this joke would be the more intelligible, Agam. 1160.
because the dress of the Bacchants was a 541. av@Tipq X^V m Kirchhoff's cor-
fawn-skin. rection for avdmpas x^drjs. It is not clear
528. The 7* belongs to el, in the whether «al fj.^v—76 expresses assent to
usual sense of si modo, ' provided that.' stay, ' well, certainly, the turf is soft with
531. TrpoaSovvai TTOTOV. Hel. 700, flowery verdure,' or whether the particles
MereAae, Kapol TrpoaSSra (or vpotrdiSov) are objective, 'well, but,' Sec., and so allege
TTJj TjSovris. Suppl. 350, TOU \6you irpotr- a reason for leaving a less pleasant place
dous. where they are sitting. Probably the
534. " Athenaeus, ii. p . 36 D , Hath former is the correct sense. Silenus adds
•yap Thv EupnridT]v, irArjyas 6 KZ/JLOS A.01-an additional argument, that the sun is
Sop6v 6' v/3pcv ipepet." W. Dind. warm in front of the cave.—roiSas was
535. Reiske's reading fizBva fiff, for the old reading, corrected by Porson.
592 ETPiniAOT

%E. KCU Trp6<z ye Oakiros rjXcov mveiv KOXOV.

* * * * *
VVV ju.01 TrXevpa 6el<s 4TTI ^
KT. [iSoir]
Tt SrJTa TOV KpaTTjp oiricrOe [nov T[6T)<; ; 545
SE. o»s jJ.r) Trapiwv TIS KaTakafirj.
KT. 7rive.iv [iev ovv
/cXeVrcov o~v (BovKev KaY#es avrbv e? [xecrov.
cri) 8', w ^ev', et7re TOVVOJX O TL ere XP*) KaKew.
OA. OVTLV ^dpiv 8e TIVOL \af3<i)v er inaLvecrco ;
KT. Trdvrcov cr eraipcov VO-TOLTOV doiv6.cro\La.i. 550
OA. KaXov ye TO yepas Tea feVw SiSws, KVKX(I)IJ/.
KT. OVTOS, TI Spas ; TOV OTVOV eKirlveis \d6pa ;
2E. OVK, aXk' efi OUTOS eKverev, OTI KCLKOV fiXeiTOi.
KT. Kkavaei, <pu\a)v TOV OIVOV OV (f>ikovvTa ere.
HE. ual jJuO. A", iireC /xov <f>r]cr' ipav OVTOS KOXOV. 555
et
KT. eyx ' TrXeaiv Se TOV <TKv<f>ov St'Sou
OVV KeKpaTai; (f>ipe
542. Kirchhoff rightly observes, that a question of MS. authority, the words
verse spoken by the Cyclops has been being generally confused with each other,
lost. 547. /carOes. Scaliger proposed KBT-
544. iSoii. This word is given in the dBes. The other form seems defended by
Aldine, but omitted in MS. Pal. and two KarOavuv.
of the transcripts from Flor. 2. 549. oZriv. The joke, it is needless to
545. A bowl (/cpaT^p) or ' mixer ' is, say, is from Od. ix. 355 seqq., S6s /xoi %ri
according to the universal Greek custom, irp6<pp<av, Kai juoi rtbv ovvofxa enre, avriKa
set ready for the wine ; but, instead of vvv, 'ha. TOI 8£> ^ziviov, $ «e trb x^PV5-
placing it in the middle, Silenus indulges What follows is from v. 369, OSTII/ eyii
in a practical joke by placing it behind vifiaTov iSo/xai fiera oh kTupouriv, robs
the Cyclops, that the master of the feast 5' &\\ovs irp6<r9ev rb Se TOI ^IVTJIOV
may not witness the double potations of carat. Hence Hermann appears to be
his servant. right in giving SltTTarov for varepov in v.
546. Hermann, Kirchhoff, and W. Din- 550. The next verse Lenting would as-
dorf approve Reiske's correction irapidiv sign to Silenus.
for irapt&v. And the sense clearly is (if 556. Hermann reads, 67X6'> •t\4wy 5e
KttTctAajS?) be right), 'that no passer-by -rbv (ncv<poi>. SiSov p.6vov, infunde, sed
may come upon i t ' (i. e. find us engaged plenum scyphum. So also Kirchhoff has
in drinking, and so claim a share, by the edited. The Vulgate might indeed stand,
laws of hospitality). But irapbiv could but we should rather have expected /j.6vov
only refer to some one then present; and Se rbv (TKixpov 5t8ou TT\4O)V.
this might indeed express a fear that the 557. TOS Ke/cpaTai, in what proportion
Cyclops would drink all the contents, but of wine to water. He pretends to look at
then Karahtiflri cannot mean ' snatch it it, as if that would decide the question,
away.' The reading of MS. Pal. is Kara- but in reality makes the action a pretext
jSaAp, ' that no one may overturn it,' and for tasting it.
Kirchhoff prefers this. It is hardly a
 KTKAS2W. 593
KT. aVoXeis1 805 OVTW;.
Zh.. v<xi fxa AL OV irpiv av ye ere
crri^avov iSw Xaftovra, yevaoijJLa'i T £TL.
KT. wvoyoos aSi/cos. 560
SE. *ov jua A" dXX' wvo<s y
avofjLVKTeov 8e' crol y , oVws \tj\jjeL TTIZIV.
KT. loov, KaOapbv TO ^eiXo? at Tpt^£9 re' JJLOV.
SE. 6is vvv rbv ayKUiv evpvdfjLais, KO.T
aicnrep JJL opas TTLVOVTOL yjacmep OVK
KT. a a, TL Spacret? ; SE. rjSecos ruivcrTicra. 565
ivl. A a p , ai g-ei', OLVTOS OLVO)(OO<; re fiov yevov.
OA. yuyvacrK€Tai yovv rj a/x.ireXos TYjjJiy XeP^-
KT. <$>£p iyxeov vvv. OA. iy^ea), criya JJLOVOV.
KT. )(a\eirbv T O 8 ' eiira?, OCTTIS OLV TTCVT] TTOKVV.
OA. iSov XaySaiv zKiridi KOL fjiyjSev XITTT^?. 570
^2" * * * * *
OA. crvveKdaveiv [Se] (jiySivra. TW

558. OSTUIS, at once, without delay in also proposed, and Kirchhoff has antici-
examining it.—voX fid AC, affirmative in v. pated <roi 'err', suggested above.) Bothe's
555, here is strangely combined with a fol- explanation, though far-fetched, certainly
lowing negation, so that the whole for- meets the objection ; " signiticare videtur
mula means, ' No, by Zeus! not till,' Satyrum aliquem, qui itidem bibit vinum
&c.—irplv av ye fft Hermann for irplv clam Cyclope."
"av ai ye, the best MSS. giving vplv 565. r)fA.vo-Tiica W. Dindorf against the
&v ye ere. Silenus makes an ingenious copies. Cf. v. 417. Translate, ' I drank
excuse for not rendering the cup. The it off at a draught, and pleasant it was.'
Cyclops must first get his myrtle crown, 566. re fioi Dobree. r4 fiov W. Din-
and he must take one more taste, lest the dorf. (TV fj.01 Hermann. The old reading
mixture should not please his master's was \a$i]v and 7* fiov. The sense seems
palate. Kirch hoff gives yevawfj-ui re Tt obvious, ' take it, stranger, and be my
after Nauck. wine-server yourself.' To which Ulysses
560. &5i/coy,' unfair,' i. e. in taking more replies, that the grape is no stranger to
than his share.—ov /xa Ai' Hermann for his hand, and therefore he will best know
,ua At", (OLI fj.a At' Aldus.) Silenus here how to deal with it. The synizesis TJ
denies that he is unfair, and facetiously afx-rreXos, for which some write afXTteXos, is
lays the blame on the excellence of the like fir] eidevou, f/.T] aSilceTv, fxfy afxaOr^s &c.
wine. 569. r68et rb triyay fxedvovra.—TTLVTI,
561. airo/j.vKTeov, ' you must wipe your ' is engaged in drinking.' Fix acutely
mouth.' Another excuse for a little more proposes iriri,' who shall have drunk.'
delay.—&oi y' perhaps (rouCT*, i. e. trot 571. (mwTa Casaubon for criywvra.
eVn. The meaning of Zttftaveiv, as Hermann re-
(r Ir€
564. x& ' P °VK efj.4. ' And as now marks, sometimes is ' to be near to death,'
you do not see me,' because the cup has an hyperbole for any excessive excite-
been drained at a draught, ap.v<niv. The ment. So the suitors are said yeAw 4nda-
editors do not notice a difficulty which veiv, Od. xviii. 100. Here then the mean-
certainly exists in the emphatic cV^ fol- ing is, if Casaubon be right in his conjec-
lowing the enclitic fie. Probably we ture, ' one ought to drink till one's senses
should read x™(r7rcP oviteri. (So Nauck fail together with the wine.' Compare
VOL. III. 4G
594 ETPiniJOT
KT. TraTToi, cro(j)6v ye TO ^V\OV Trjs afiirekov.
OA. KOLV fxev cnraarj ye SCUT! irpb? TToXXfj irokvv
Teyfas dSixpov vt)hvv, ets VTTVOV /3aXet-
TJV 8' CKXIVTJS TI, ^rjpavei a 6 575
AT. lov LOV,
c!>? efeVeucra jiidyis' a/cpaTos 17
6 8' ovpavos ]u,ot crv/A/Aejatyju.ei'os So/cet
T $ yij (f>epecr0cu, TOV ALOS TC TOV Opovov
Xevcrcro) TO TTSJ/ Te Sat/xovwv dyvov creySas. 580
ov/c oU> (jaXijaaifJi.'' at XotptTes ireLpacrL /ae.

vr} Tas XapiTas. TjSofiaL Se

TO?S TratSiKoicri fjcaXkov fj TOTS OrjXecriv.
iyco yap 6 ALOS elfXb TWV/ATJSIJ?, KVKXO>I|» ; 585
KT. vai ^xd .df 3 o^ apTrd^cii y iya 'K TOU

irr) just below, and %anca(v, v. 417- Badham ingeniously proposes Bepfibv povv,
As however the preceding lines inculcated ' my warm life-blood,' in his preface to
T& (Tiyoi', we should perhaps read ffvvttc- the Helena, p. 18.
daveii' tnyuvTa, ' without saying a word.' 575. £r)pai>6?. The joke seems to be,
And this, according to Barnes, was Scali- ' if you don't dry the cup, the god will
ger's view of the passage. It is not dry up you.' Theocr. viii. 70, avaiaiv
improbable that a verse of the Cyclops Kv\tK€(r<Ti Kal 4s Tpiya ^elAos epe^Sccj'
has been lost (cf. v. 542) in which the (al. avTaiaw).—For lov lov see v. 464.
question was asked, ' And in what way 570. i^ivtvffa, ' I have got out of it,'
(by SJUUCTTIS or otherwise) must I drink viz. my head out of the cup. A common
this ?' Ulysses would then reply, ' You figure, apart from comic expression.
roust hold your tongue, and let your Hipp. 470, es Se T7iv TVXV ireo-ova' '6ai\v
senses fail as the wine fails.' av ir&s hv sKvev<raL SOKS7S; I p h . T. 118fi,
572. <ro<phv TJ> t,vKov. ' Ah I a clever<rv S1 es TO Tijs 6eov y' e£eVeu<ras ^IK6TO)S.
tree was that, which bore the grape !'—• This speech is a clever imitation of the
' Aye !' replies Ulysses, ' and if you only incoherent ideas of a drunken man. Com-
drink plenty of it after a plentiful meal, pare Bacch. 918. ' Both the sky and the
moistening your stomach when not thirsty earth,' he says, ' seem to be turning round
(i. e. not waiting until you are so), it will together! I see Zeus and all the gods
throw you into slumber.' Dobree would above there.—Kiss you ! not I.—There's
read CTratn??, but this is not necessary; the Graces making advances to me, but I
we have V iKaird.tTaiiJ.ai y' hv fieTefix°HaL won't.—Here is dear old Silenus, my
f}6\ov, &c. It is singular that the Greeks Ganymede, and better than all the rest,
said ffirav and e\tceiv Trorrjpa, just as male and female together.' (He hugs
drinkers now say,' take a. pull at the cup.' him.)
The phrase descends from very ancient 586. 4K rod Aapb'&i'ov. From the house
times, when a bowl placed in the middle of Dardanus, the ancestor of Ganymede.
was drawn towards each drinker, or even Musgrave compares e/c Tpotyaviov ((Jepeis,
perhaps tugged out of his neighbour's Ion 405. Hermann reads in TTJS AapSd-
hands. The word was afterwards impro- vov, showing from Strabo, p. 587, that
perly used of the contents of a cup. Ganymeda was, according to some ac-
/3a\e?, sc. b divos, is Musgrave's reading
for |8fflAeiy. In Aesch. Ag. 1143, for iyii counts, carried off by Zeus from the
Be Bep/j.6i/ous T&X *V T«'8W /3aAa>, Dr.heights of Dardanus. With these words
the Cyclops throws his arms round Sile-
 KTKAflW. 595

SE. air6\a)\a, TraiSes" crykrkia TreLo-ojiaL /m/cd.

XO. /xe/xc^e!, rot' ipaarrjv Kavrpvcfras TT€TTO)K6TI, ;
SE. ot/xof TTLKporarov oivov oxfjo/xau r d ^ a .
Ozl. aye ST), zhovvcrou TratSes, evyevrj T€Kva, 590
evoov jxeu dvrjp T&5S' VTTVO) Trapei[i€vo'i
T<V)1 ef dvcuSovs (ftdpvyos w^cret Kpia.
o a \ 6 s S' icroidev avkiatv u>6ei Kamvov.
7rapy]VTp€TTLo-TaL 8' ouSei' aXXo irX-qv irvpovv
KVKXWTTOS o\pw dW 6V«5 dvrjp ecrei. 595
XO. TTerpa<$ TO \rj[xa KaSd/xavTos e^o/xev.
)(a>peL 8' es OIKOU?, Trpw TI TOV traripa iradeiv
dirdXajjivov, ws crot TavdaS" io-rlv ev
v
OA. H<f)ai(TT' dva^ Alrvale, yeiro^o?

nus' waist, and hits to carry him off into in Iph. T. 725, has here been wrongly
his cave. explained to mean " nothing has been left
588. Tr£TraiK6ri Casaubon for ireTrcoKOTa,undone in our preparations, except to
and also Khvrpv<pa,s for KavTpvtpais. Her- burn," &c. The meaning is,' it (the 5a-
mann and Kirchhoff retain the accusative, \bs) has been got ready for no other pur-
supposing 4vrpv(p&s to be added tv ixtcrtp. pose than to burn the Cyclops' eye.'
Compare v. 121. But it is more likely Kirchhoff did not perceive this when he
that the dative would have been changed wrote " scribendum TTO.VT7 evrpeirHrTcu
in consequence of the corruption iv Tpv- /coi'Sef."
(pa7s, ' in his enjoyments.' The sense is, 596. By aSdfias the ancients probably
' do you give yourself airs against your meant basalt. Hesiod attaches to it the
lover because he is drunk ?' i. e. when you same epithet, iroXibs, ' dark-grey,' which
are so as well as he.—fie/Afpei, ' are you Homer gives to iron. The colour of both
dissatisfied with ?' The chorus refuse to substances is in fact identical. Blom-
help, pretending that he is too nice in field, in explaining, aSa^d^TLva Sejr^a,
rejecting such a lover. Prom. 6, (possibly a spurious verse,)
580. oivov. So the MSS., but Aldus ' iron shackles,' does not make sufficient
has uTvi/oVy a reading which Hermannallowance for a poetical expression. As
thinks may be genuine, provided v. 588 with our own poets, adamant came to sig-
be given to the Cyclops. In the old nify an ideal material, typical of extreme
copies both are assigned to the chorus. hardness.
Silenus says he shall soon have reason to 597. ira6a?v MSS., ixaBeiv edd., and the
repent having encouraged the Cyclops to words are constantly confused. Except
drink.—Both now retire within the cave, the Paris MS., which has airaXayixov, the
and there is a brief pause. rest have anaAAayfibv, emended by Can-
591. TI£S' virva, 'in sleep, as you see ter. The word is a euphemism for vfipiv.
there.' He points to the spot where the Cf. 582 seqq. The chorus wishes Ulysses
Cyclops is laid, and by his cautious voice to enter the cave at once, in time to save
and motion indicates that he now sleeps. Silenus from the threatened indignities.
Those who give ™ 5' i/V^w—wdw<rei KTA., 508. Tavdab'' Scaliger for TavdevS't and
introduce a reading which violates the the best MSS. are said to give TapflaS'.
true use of the article. A colon should Hermann gives TayOeVSe (TOIHTTIV, on ac-
perhaps be placed at Trapeifievos, the next count of the Aldine reading OIF ao\ rav-
clause being a new sentence. Hermann Qivb" for S J ffoi KTX. The chorus would
gives Sxrd' virva> KTA., a very improbablethus mean, ' what is next to be done, is
reading. ready prepared to your hand.'
594. TrapeuTpeiri^tiv, which occurs also
4 G
 596 ETPiniAOT
XafXTrpbv TTVyDwcras Ofx^i, airaXka)(6y]0' dira^, 600
crv T, a> neXaLVTjs NVKTOS eKTraiSeujU,', "Tirve,
aK/aaros iX6e drjpl TW deocrTvyei,
KOI JUT) V I KaXXtcrrotcri TpcoLKols TTOVOLS
avrov r e v a u r a s T' aTroXecrrjT 'OSvcrada
VTT dvBpbs, (p 0e£>v ovSev rj fiporav fieXei. G05
77 TTJV Tvyr\v fikv BaCfiov' rjyeicrOcu
ra SCUIAOVCOV Se TTJS T U ^ S iXdcraova.
XO.
ivTOVO)S O KapKlVOS
TOV £4V(DV 8aiTVjJi6vo<;' nvpl yap r a ^ a 610
<jxocr<f)6pov<s 6
17877
KpvTTTerai eU cnroSiav, Spvbs dairerov epvos. 615
aAA tr w, [xopou irpacrcrer w,
feXer' S f3\e<f>apov
O)S 77171 KttKWS.
Kayw TOV (f>i\oKicrcro<f)6pov Bpo/JLiov 620
vodewbv eicri&eiv 6eXo),
KVKXOTTO1; XVJTOJV iprjfiLav.
ap' is TocroVS' d^)t
criyare 77/505
600.OTaAA<Jxfli)Tict7ra|, * rid yourself only in allusion to his greedy <j>dpvy£.
of him at once and for ever.' Hephaestus, This in fact is indicated by what follows;
as the presiding god of Etna, is invoked to 'for it will destroy (or perhaps, ' he will
assist them in getting rid of one who is a lose') his light-conveying eyes by fire.'
pest to the island and a discredit to the 615. fipvos. Any tree was called Spvs,
place. Hermann calls this interpretation (TTSI/ £iiAoj/, Hesych., quoted by Mus-
(which is Matthiae's) permira, and ex- grave.) See above, v. 383. 455. So in
plains it Tvpdiaas airakXdxBqTi Unai; TOO Soph. Trach. 766, irieipas Spvhs must be
irvpacrai. One can hardly believe that explained in the same manner of the unc-
this latter is what the poet meant. tuous olive-wood, which was used for
602. tiucparos, ' in full force;' subduing making pyres, ib. v. 1197, compared with
the senses like strong wine. Virg. Georg. ii. 305.
604. vavras re. As if he had said, 616.—8. This passage has been given
avThv a\iv vaiiTaunv 'OSwrtrf'a. The Flo- according to the elegant conjecture of
rence MSS. give avrjjv re. Hermann Kirchhoff, Hermann having before pro-
conjectures 'OSuirtre'ws. Perhaps, avr^v posed nawofiivov. The old reading was,
1
Te vavv aiv T' airoAeVijT 'O$V(T<r4a. And a\K' KTOI Mdpav | irpcHrtreVoj fiaivdfie-
the MS. Pal. has vavs r'. vos\. QeXeTw $x4<papnv KTK. The repe-
605. ov Pporwv Hermann. On the use tition of S> in mutual exhortation adds
of fnrh see Med. 486. much to the force of the passage. Cf. v.
609. <5 Kapulvos, 'the tongs.' Photius, 659.
KapKivos, irvpdypa. They mean, of course, 624. fljjpes. Though Hesychius has
the brand, and they speak of his neei flijpas, robs <raripovs, it ia likely that a
 KTKAflW. 597
o-vv6ivre<; dp0pa ouSe nvelv ia>, 62.5
ou <7Kap8ajJivo-a-€i,v, ovSe ^(pifJurTea-Oai TLVCL,
<"5 /AT) '^eyepdfj TO KCLKOV, es T ' a v O/A/AGCTOS
dt//ts KVKX&ITTOS i^afiiXky]dfj irvpL
XO. cruya/jbeu iyKaxfjavTes aldepa yvddois.
OA. aye vvv oVcos dxpecrde TOV SaAou ^epotv 630
ecra) IMOXOVTCS' SiaTrvpos 8' iarlu KaA«s.
XO. OVKOVV (rv Ta^ets ovcrTLvas Trpcorovs -^peav
KCLVTOV fjLo~}(\ov \a/3ovTas eKKaUuv TO (^W?
RVKXCOTTOS, &»S a.^ T^S Tv^iys KOLvco/xeda ;
HM. a. v ia/iev ixatcpoTepov Trpo TU>V OvpaJv 035
d)0eiv es TOV btydaXjJLov TO TTUyo.
HM. /3'. 17^615 8e xaXoi y dpTtws ytyevq^eda.
HM. a. Tavrov ireTrovOaT dp' ifxoi' TOVS yap TrdSas
eo~Ta)Tes io-irdo-0r)[Aev OVK OTS' e£ OTOU.
O/J. ecrT&JTes io~Trdo~drjTe; HM. /3'. /cat TO y' o/x-
/xaTa 640
[L{(JT eo"Tt Kovea)? yjjxiv rj Te'^pas TroOiv.

certain degree of contempt is implied in suum, atque ut dissimulet formidinem,

the term, just as women are bid to hold incantatione se effecturum ait id, quod
their tongues as Bpifxp.o.T' OVK avacrx^Ta, manibus suis facere non audet. Itaque
Aesch. Theb. 168. his, quae coryphaeus dicit, chori nomen
626. o-KapSafivacravKTA., ' nor to wink, adscripsi.'' Hermann; who assigns rav-
nor yet to sneeze.' Ar. Equit. 292, J8AE- Tij/—ifiol (v. 638) and the first half of v.
if'oy efs p affKapSdfivKTos. 640 to the chorus. But thus HM. a. is
628. 4£aiu\\7i6f, a favourite word with wrongly made to account for the pretended
Euripides. The notion is, 'to destroy by malady of HM./3'.—Kirchhoff edits iKKaeiv
a strong effort,' as in Hel. 1471, 'ov e|a- with MSS. Pal. and Flor. 2.
p.Lh\i)o'ap.£vos—ZKIXVZ Qoifios. Portus well 635. ftatcpdrtpai' Musgrave for /j,aicp6-
renders it, fuerit expugnata igni. repot. The sense is, iropporripu fj Hare
633. Kavo-Tov Scaliger, Kavrbv Her- <o6e7i/. Here begins a series of ludicrous
mann, for Kal TOV. These three verses excuses for not taking any active part in
appear to be spoken by the leader of the so dangerous an entertainment. Hermann
chorus. " Coryphaeus, ut suam gregisque places a comma after /j.aKp6Tepov.
sui virtutem jactet, primo quaerit, quos 636. irphs Hermann with Aldus, is
primos aggredi Cyclopem velit Ulixes, Dind. Matth. Kirch, with the two Flo-
sperans alios quam se delectum iri. Jam rence MSS.
hemichoriis praetexentibus aliquid, quo 640. eo-rGiTes KTA. ' Sprained while
sese periculo substrahant, se quoque dicit you were standing !' i. e. an accident pos-
claudum factum esse, quo simul sibi quo- sible to those only who are in active mo-
que excusationem muniat, sed tamen tion. In the old copies this half verse is
quasi ea non usurus. Quin perseverat in rightly given to Ulysses.
ostentatione fortitudinis suae, quum re- 641. pear' eo-rlv T)\IOIV ttivws Scaliger
for /xeVeiTTif T\p.oiv K.6vto>s. The trans-
futat illos,qui etTTZres i<md<r8mti.€v dicunt.
Jam vero quum ut ignavos contemni ab position in the text is Hermann's. Kirch-
Ulixe Satyros videt, defendit se et gregem hoff gives p-itsr' ittTlv j]p.uv KSveos.
598 ETPiniAOT

OA. avhpes Trovrjpol KoiSev ol'Se

XO. orti) TO voiTov TV]V payLV T
KO.1 TOUS oScWas iiefiakeiv ov JSOVXOJJLOLI,
TWTTTo/xevos, avTt] yiyverai irovrfpia ; 645
ak\* 618' iirq>8r)v 'Op(f>eo)<s dyadrjv irdvv,
ws avTOfiaTov rov haXov is TO Kpaviov
crTeC^ovd' v^diTTeiv TOV \K,ov5nt<x TraiSa y»Js.
OA. irdXai, jaei> ^ S ^ cr ovra TOIOVTOV (jivcrei,
vvv 8' otS' afieuvov. ToLcri S' OIKCLOLS <f)i\ois 650
Xprjo~0a£ JX dvdyKT}. ^eipl S' ei
dW ovv iireyKeXeve y, a>s
(^iXwv KeXeucr/Aoi? To^c^^ crois
XO. Spdcra) TaS\ e^ T&5 Kapi Kivhvvc6<jofJiev.
8' eKctri Tv<f)4adco KVKXCOXJJ. 655

cnrev here,
bfypvv
07]pbs TOV £ei
TUCKET' a), Kaier' a)
TOV AlTVOS fJurjXoVOlJLOV.
ropvev, eXffe, fjiyjSd cr' i£o8wr)0el<;
642. fii/Bpes Matth. Dind. The mean-
ing is, 'wretched fellows, and good for
nothing these as helpers/
648. iralSa, yyjs. So called, as Her-
mann supposes, either because Hesiod
(Theog. v. 139) makes Earth the mother
of the Cyclopes, or from his vast form
and portentous aspect. According to Ho-
mer, Polyphemus was the son of Poseidon
and the nymph Thoosa, Od. i. 71—3.
649. #8rj Heath for ijSnv. See v. 108.
650. otKeiois <f>l\ots, my own comrades;
Uraipoi v. 398.
654. iv Tip Kapi. This proverb means,
' we will let others incur the risk in place
of ourselves:' literally, ' we will incur the
danger in the person of the Carian,'whom
we regard as more worthless than our-
selves. The Carians, according to Aelian,
Hist. An. xii. 30, quoted by Musgrave,
were the first mercenary troops; and
hence they were commonly selected as a
' forlorn hope,' when any service was to
be performed which might have cost the
660
lives of better men.
656. ycvvaiSTaTm Hermann for —TO.
The neuter might be used adverbially ;
but he observes with truth, " aliquid faceti
habet ejusmodi appellatio, qua generosi
vocantur, quos chorus stulta temeritate se
periculo objicere putat."—These verses,
as the oft-repeated & proves, are the Ke-
Aeucr/xaTa of the Satyrs, and doubtless
were shouted at the top of their voices.
658. Hermann omits r^v, which at
least he says should be written TOV.
659. TixpGT3 SI seqq. for Tv(p4r<o, icaieTw,
Musgrave. Cf. v. 616.
661. e'AKe, i.e. rbv Sahbv, draw it to
and fro; the contrary to a>6tiv, in express-
ing the manner of turning the brand
round in the socket. This and the next
verse, being in the singular, appear to be
addressed to Ulysses. Kirchhoff conjee-
tures ^ a" e£ oSiv-qs <rv9eis.—fi$i 84 <r"
Hermann for ^ a', the two Florence
MSS. giving 5" for <r'.—/idraiov is inter-
preted ffxeTAioe, p.4\eoy. But it seems
 KTKAI2W, 599

TL jxaTcuov.
KT. aSjiioi, Ka.Tr)v0paKa>[jLed' ocfydakjjLov creXa?.
XO. /caXds y 6 iraidv /zeXTre /xot roVS', <2 KVKXCOXJ/.
KT. W/AOI, fidX', ws vfipCorjAed', ws oXwXa/Aev. 665
aXX' ourt JUT) (pvyyjre TrjaS' e£co nerpas
Xaipovres, ovSev oWes1 eV vruXatcrt y a p
(Travels <j>dpayyo<$ TacrS' ivap/jLoaco
XO. Tt XP^j"-' aureis, a> KVKXCDIJJ ; KT.
XO. alaxpo? ye (f>aivei.. KT. K<XTTI rolaSe y adXios. 670
XO. fxtOiHov KareVecres e? fxicrovi rows av6pa.Ka.<; ;
KT. OSTI'S )«.' aTrwXeo-'. X O . ov/c a p ' ouSet? *<r' ^Si/cet.
KT. OSTIS /AC TV(f>\o2 fi\e(j)apov. XO. OVK ap' el TV(J)\6S.
KT. ws 817 en;. X O . /cat TT&JS cr OVTLS av 0eir) TV<f>\6v ;
KT. o-K&J7TTets- 6 S' OUTIS TTO{) Vrtz^; 675
XO. ovSafnov, KVKXCJXJ/.
KT. 6 gevos, iv 6p65)<$ eKfJidurjs, p? aira>\eo~ev,
6 jUiapOS, OS [AOL SoUS TO TThijXa KaTeK\v(T€V.
XO. SeLvbs yap oivos KCU TraXaUaOai ySapvs.
KT. 77pos dewv, Tre^euyao"' rj jxivovcr eio~&) Sd/xw^ ;
X O . OVTOl (TLOiTTfl TTjV TT6TpaV eVifXltyU 680
to be used nap' vir6voiav, in the sense of tion. So Aesch. Ag. 161], i s 5}j (Ti5 /XOI
alffxphy, in reference to the Cyclops' treat- rvpawos 'Apytiw taei. Androm. 235,
ment of Silenus, v. 582 secjq. as 8j; <rv <riitppoiv, Tap.a 5' ovx* <rti<ppova.
GWJ. eV TriXatiri. Od. ix. 417, avrhs W. Dindorf thinks the whole verse spu-
1 e e
5 eiVi 6vp7i<ri Kadz^eTo, x ^P TrtTaavas. rious, and Kirchhoff would read oAf?s ab
—evapii6au>, I will plant my arms firmly or b\rj <rv, neither of which is necessary,
against the entrance ; literally, I will in- nor even probable.
sert them as a bar placed before the door. 677- KareKAvire Canter, KareKAao-fi'
So Phoen. 1413, <r<pov§vhois T' ivripfxootv. Musgrave, for Kare/tauire. The former,
Perhaps TT/ITS' would be better than rdcrS'', which involves no change but A for A, is
since he would point towards the narrow preferred by Kirchhoff', Hermann, and
entrance rather than to his own arms. W. Dindorf. We have in Tro. !i95, T\\V
By <pdpay£ the actual entrance or cleft in $p>jyu;v TTSMV — $A7ntras KaTafcAucreip.
the rock is meant; cf. Prom. v. 15. Pro- On the other hand, Musgrave quotes
bably at these words the Cyclops comes /ie6y KaraKeKXaa/xivos from Plutarch,
forth out of the cave, and stands close by The reply of the chorus would seem to
it while the following dialogue is being imply that aome verb had here been used
carried on. which was borrowed from the wrestling-
070. aiVxpis, 'ugly.' school, e. g. KwreXaaev or KaTefiaAev.
672. The (TG was added by Matthiae. 080. 4ir-fjAuya Aafi6vTes, l having got
674. uis 5h aii. ' As you say' (but not the rock as a cover to them.' As this
as is really the case). It seems easier to scene, where the Cyclops and his tor-
supply Kiytis than to interpret &s Si) crii, hirers were represented as scampering
with Hermann, sic tu sis caecus. This is about in all directions,—the one party
cot the meaning of the formula, which pursuing, groping, stumbling, the other
implies irony and contempt, not impreca- eluding, lurking, suddenly slipping from
600 ETPIIIIAOT
KT. Trorepas rrj<;
XO. iv Se^ia aov. KT. TTOV ;

XO. irpos avTy rfj

KT. K<XKQV ye vpbs KaKco' TO upaviov
Kariaya.
XO. Koi ere hiafyevyovcri ye.
KT. ov T77S'; eirel T17S' et7ras. X O . ov TCLVTIT) Xeyw. 685
KT. Try) yap ; XO. irepLayovcriv ere Trpbs TapLo-repd.
KT. oLfjuoi,' ye\£>iia.L' KepTOjieiTe fj? iv KO.KOI<;.
XO. dXX' OVK€T', dXXa irpocrOev OVTOS ecrri crov.
KT. S) irayKa.Kio'Te, TTOV TTOT el;
OA. TTJXOV o~i6ev
(f)v\aKauo~L <f>povpa> crai/x' 'OSucrcrecus rdSe. 690
KT. 77ws el7ras ; ovoyua [jLeTafiaXcov KCLIVOV Xeyets ;
OA. ovep y 6 cf)vo~as uyv6[KaQ 'OSucrcrea.
Swcretv 8' e/xeXXes di'ocrtou Sairo?
KaK(o<; yap av TpoCav ye
el firj o~' eraipoyv (f>6vov i 695

his very grasp,—must have been acted in in Rhes. 675 seqq.

full sight of the spectators, we must con- C86. irtpidyov /ceiireNauck (ap. Kirch.).
elude that after the Cyclops had come out 688. OSTIS Hartung (ap. Kirch.), who
of his cave, the rest had stolen away also, gives the verse to Ulysses.
and were now hiding themselves under a 689. rriAov <re9ei'. Probably Ulysses
projecting crag. See on v. 195.—As the is suddenly seen at the top of the rock,
form of the adjective appears rather out of the reach of the Cyclops, who at v.
doubtful, it seems likely we should read 706 threatens to ascend after him, &vai 5'
TTIS ireTpas eirri\iyT)v or T V vKiyqii. EV oxfloy ei/j.t. This confirms the ex-
Hesych. eiriiAvyas, iTrtirpoirBev. (Perhapsplanation of the stage arrangements given
iiri)Xvya, from the present passage.) in Suppl. 987, where Evadne appears,
Photius, T)\{iyi), CTKLO,, /Tueiry KaX iirn- ready to throw herself from a steep rock,
Avyritrafifvos itaph nxdrafi (p. 207 B) and her father Iphis attempts in a similar
•j-b Trpo/3a\6nei>os, KaX iinaKiaaa^vos. manner to regain her by climbing after
681. irorepas TJJS X€P^S•' 'On which her, v. 1068. The words <pv\aicat<Ti
hand ?' See on Here. 938. The article (ppovpa might seem to indicate that he
is rather singularly used, on the analogy had got into some place of security, inac-
of SXTIV T V T*6\IV, Traffa ri 717 &c. cessible to the monster's huge bulk. I t
684. icaTfaya (icaTciyvvfu), an Aristo- would have added to the drollery of the
phanic word, e. g. Acharn. 1180.—Her- passage, if he suddenly looked out of
mann reads Smcpevyovai ye ; with a ques- some narrow aperture. It should be ob-
tion. But this is neither necessary to served too that he jocosely talks of him-
the context, nor suited to the ye. The self keeping guard over 'OSv<r<reis.
sense is, ' yes, and there is another Kaichv C92. du-^uafe. On the use of the im-
irpbs ica.K<p, viz. that you have missed your perfect see on Iph. A. 416.
victims after all.' The Cyclops runs for- 695. On Tiiia>ptiia8(u Tti/d TiseeAlcest.
ward a few steps, and asks, ' have they 733.—8i«7rupu<ra/i€y is the correction of
not gone this way ? you said that they Fix for —dfirjv, which would mean, ' I
had.' There is a very similar stage scene had it burned throughout.' (For the
 KTKAflW. 601

KT. ataf TraXatbs XPV7f'OS e*

Tv<j)\r)v yap OXJJLV e'/c addev a^creiv fx e<f>rj
T p o t a s a<f>op(A,r)8evTO<;. dXXct /cat ere' TOI
St/cas v<f>e£ei,v dvrt rwi'S' ideainae
TTOXW 6a\dao"rj yjiovov ivaicjpovjxevov. 700
OA. Kkaieiv a' dvaya' Kal SiSpa^ onep Xeyw.
eyw 8' eir' d/cTas et/^t, /cat vews cr/cdcios
Tjcrw TTt TTOVTOV 5"tKeXbv es T' eju.ijj' ndrpav.
KT. ov orJT, eVet ere T^crS' dTropprj^as rrirpas
avToiai aw vavTatcrt avvTpixpw /3a\a>v. 705
dvco 8' eV 0^0011 el/u, Kaiirep Siv ru^>Xbs,
Si' aiJL<f>iTprJTO<; TTjcrSe Trpoaftauvcov fTToSt.
XO. • Se avvvavTai yye TOOS' 'OSucrcrews
ovres TO XOITTOV BaK^Lw SouXevcro/xev.
order to fire Troy, given by Talthybius, Tlo\v<pafiov, hs &peo-i vaas %$a\Xe. Euri-
see Troad. 1260.) The active however is pides somewhat modifies the statement
more probable. Kirchhoff further conjec- in making him threaten to hurl merely a
tures /caAcJs for Kaiais, and this better fragment of rock. Kirchhoff would read
suits the ye. TirjcS'—Tvirpav.—&vw eV t>x®ov, see v.
697. 4K ari9(v. Od. Lx. 508, etrite TIS 689. He speaks of reaching the summit
to command an elevated position for aim.
ing at the ships.
705. <TvvvavTai(Ti Porson, (and so Can-
, xp | /p ter,) as inf. 708. The change is quite
onuirTJs. There is no definite mention of unnecessary; cf. Ion 32,€1avrif avv Syyei
Telemus here : and Kirchhoff may be o"napyavoio~i 6* ols ex *
right in supposing something to have been 707. Si' &/j.tpiTp?iTos. Probably we must
lost. supply ireVpay, since apfpLrpfys is clearly
701. SeSpax' oirep Xtyu. These words an adjective in Soph. Phil. 16, where it
are obscure. We can only explain them, means a cave with an opening at each end.
TayTa ov fx6voi> \6yos itrrlv, aAAa KalKirchhoff also thinks irirpas should be
€pya. Kirchhoff proposes KOV 5e'5oix' substituted for iroBi. Rather nearer to the
oirep Keyei, but this is hardly a correct MSS. would be SSov. One might fancy
use of ijirep. Nevertheless, iyii Se in the that the poet here had in view the sub-
next verse indicates some other person terranean ascent to the top of the acro-
as the subject of Ac'-ydc. Otherwise we polis from the grotto of Aglauros at the
should expect, Ka\ VVV e7r' aKrhs el/ii. foot (see on Ion 493). The acropolis, it
Aldus has Kal SeSopx Swws \4ya, which may be observed, was frequently called
iixSos. At all events, the way by which
seems to be an alteration by the editor the Cyclops proposes to ascend must have
(Musurus). If we read either As'yei, i. e. been through a rent or crevice opening
Telemus, or Acyeis, viz. 6e<nritrai rhvabove, to which he is supposed to point
Ti]X€ixov, much of the difficulty would be in TrjffSs.
removed. Or a verse may be wanting,
which made the full sense to be, ' I have 708. o~vvva.vTai'OVTGS,i. e. vvvvavtno-
both done what I say (viz. at v. 1195) and Xfiir6fj.ei'oi. The ye belongs to Ji/xe'is S4.
you shall never again injure strangers,' Otherwise cvvvavrai ye uvres, utpote
KOV IUJJITOT' aS0<s Tavra. y' ipyaati |e'cous. Ulyssis bocii, would introduce an illogical
704. a.TToppT]^as, sc. fiepos TI. Od. ix. clause. They were not about to serve
481, i)Ke b" awopp-li^as Kopvcp^v opuos ^ e -
Bacchus because they were companions of
ydXoio. Theocr. vii. 152, T2>C Kponephv Ulysses.
VOL. III. 4H
INDICES.

4H2
 INDEX I.
OF "WORDS AND PROPER NAMES.

A. dfid^ar C. 596
"Afipao-ros P . 77. 160. 409. 569. 704.
afiaKxevTos O. 319 949. 1134. 1187
'Afiavrls H. 185 aBvrovT. 973. 1156
afiaTos P. 1752 'Aeponrj O. 18. 1009
aftpOKOfias T. 1099 'Afares O. 1647
d/3po7rXourof T. 1148 a&adai O. 1116
afipocrvvr] O. 349 'A^dra C. 294. T. 1475
a/BpoTrjs A. 1343 aQiiUTOsV. 612
aftpvixcrBai. A. 858 'A6rjvai T. 977. 1087. 1449. 1488. P.
'Ayap.e'fj.va>v T. 4. 545. 561. 664. 769. 1705. H. 621. 1421
A. 3. 621. 1104. O. 17. 1234 'Adrjvaia T. 1436
aycnrd&iv P. 1327 dOopvfias O. 630
ayaoQai P. 1054. A. 28. H . 845 d#DpoyAco<r<ro£' O . 9 0 3
'Ayrfvopibai P. 217 a6vpa-os O. 1492
'Ayjvup P. 281. 291 aiay/M P. 1519
dytjpaTos A. 568 Alaribrjs A. 1045
dyKuXq T. 1408. O. 1477 Ai'aKos A. 699. 855
dyxiiv A. 131 A'ias A. 192. 288. O. 1480
dyp-os T. 263 Ai'yiwa A. 697
dyi/<ru«y T. 1227 A?yio-6os O. 435. 561. 619. 872. 1)58
ayvifavT. 705. 1039. 1199- H. 940. "AISTJS (a or a) H. 116
1145. 1324. O. 429 a'Uia-jxa P. 1527
ayopos T. 1096. H . 412 Aj/ifflj/ P. 758. 944. 1588. 1638
dypcvew T. 1163 Ahuivis A. 277
dyptovv O. 616 a'viyfia P. 1049. 1688. 1730. A. 1147
dypioia-dat T. 348. O. 226. 387 alviypos P. 1353
dypofidrr)! C. 54 awiira-ea-dai H . 1120
dypaxTTrjS H . 377 awros P. 851
dypoTrjs O. 1270 a'ip((rdai Sopv P. 434.—irivBos H .
dyvifis P. 631
ayvpis A. 753 ai'crioj eSpa (opvidav) H. 596
dy^taXos" A. 169 An-io? C. 130. 298. 660. H. 639
dyxilfkovs T. 1325 Airraloy C. 20. 62. 95. 395. 599
ayvpis A. 753 AiraXor P. 134—9. 981. 1109
dyu>yip.os C. 390 alwprjfia O. 983
dy<uz/ Trepi tyvxys P. 1330» O, 847 d P. 210
606 INDEX I.

aKarot O. 341 dp.<f>if3kr)<rrpov T . 9 6

aKepmos P . 943. O. 922 dfKpiXeiCTOs P. 500
aKrjparos H . 1314 dp.cpi,Tpfis C. 707
iiKovTi&tvT. 1370. P. 1167. 0 . 1 2 4 1'Afi^iTpirrf T. 426
aK0VTi<TTr)p P. 140 'Aprpirpiuv H . 2. 278. 315. 354
dxpep-oiv C. 455 'Ap.<pla>v H . 30. P. 115. 824
eivia T. 75. 459. P. 203. 282 dvajiaKxeveiv O. 338
oSai. H. 476 dvafiokr} H . 93
p O. 1094 dvdhe\(po<! T. 475. 613
aKVfios H . 698 dX O. 294. A. 1146
duvfiaiv T. 1444 i' (dve/cXayoy) A. 1062
"AXai T. 1452 f i / P . 1395
aXaivciv P. 1536. T. 284. O. 532 dmp.(Tpe'io-6ai T. 346. O. 14
dXaXay/noy C. 65 dvcmrepovv O. 876
aXaXfj P. 335 dvatTTeWetv T . 1378
dXdo-Tup H. 1234. P. 1556. 1593. A. dva<TTop.ovv C. 357
878.946. 0.357. 1546 dvaTivdaasiv O. 341
'AXegavSpos A. 1236 a w r o W P . 790
dXf^rjrrjpios H . 470 "Araupos H . 390
"AXtfaia C. 39 dvaxopeveiv O. 5S2. P. 1756
dXlacrros O. 1479 di/ar^x 1 ? T. 1442
aKi&w (a) H. 412 dvSpovaSai H . 42
aXlrvwos O. 373 dve7u'X?7Tn-os O. 922
AXKCUO? H . 2 dvevprjp.e'iv O. 1335
'AXK/HJWJ H . 712. 1260 dve^nos T. 919
dXKDO)K T. 1090 dvr)(paicTTOv nvp O. 621
dWa p.r\v—ye A. 1367 dvdefioppVTOS T . 634
dWacrcrea-Bai, to mistake, T. 292 dvBpaKOvv C. 614
dWaa-vcw P. 74. 1246 d!>#p<B7TOKTOT/OJ C. 127. T. 389
a\\ecr6ai O. 278 awapos (i5) O. 230. P . 1313
aAdywrrof O. 1156 dvidpvros T. 971
dXoviria O. 226 d A. 1003
dkieiv C. 434. O. 277 T. 1337
SXva-is O. 983 O. 1157
A. 276 Hi P . 1633
fr H . 408 dvravaXlcrKeiv O. 1165
f^rjdrjs P. 1158 dvrauyeii' O. 1519
djxapTvprjTos H . 290 avracpievcu A. 478
dfiepyew H . 397 dvr^prjs P. 754. 1367. A. 224
aiuWaa-eai T. 1479. A. 309. O. 456. 'AvTiyovrj P. 58. 88. 757. 1264
H . 960. 1205. 1255 dvTiTifia>pU(T@ai T. 357
dix,vrjfxov(vros T. 1419 di/n'^aX/xos T. 179
tipvrjficov H . 1397. P . 64 dj/roXi) P . 504
afxova-'ia H. 676 dview P. 453
dfjiirvorj T. 92 d|idxpf<Bs O. 597
'AfLVfiQivia vdara P . 188 a|(»i/ P. 1194
dp.vva.8ew A. 910 'AcW P. 644
dfivvrmp O. 1588 dTrmped/T. 511. 967. A. 664. C. 131
djiVfTTL^eiV C. 565 dirdXaixvos C. 598
aflVCTTLS C. 417 dmiXXdo-o-fiv T. 994. P . 1409
'AiKpdvaia H. 392 dnavriv H . 542. P . 1392
AfXpeirciv T. 1247. P . 340 dirapdpvdos A. 620
dfiCpriprjs C. 15. H . 243 dirapBevevTos P . 1740. A. 993
dfiCpLoKrjs C. 60 drrep.7ro\dv T . 1360. P. 1228
'Ap.(puipaos P. 173. 1111 dweppetv H . 260
P\ P. 779 dwr/KidiTrjS C. 19
 INDEX I. 607
j) P. 329. 847. A. 147. 618 da-Tpuirbs H. 406. P. 129
'AmSavbs A. 713 dviveros A. 368. 394. 654. 691- P.
dirofiXeireiv T. 928 570. 1612. 1730
dno8epi.C(iv (diredpio-ev) O. 128 da-vvecria P. 1727
dwodeadai T. 376. A. 558 do-^aXay A. 920
a7roiv68tKos H. 888 dcr^dWeiv O. 785
diTOKaXeiv A. 1354 'Ao-&)7riaf H. 785
a7roKov<pi£eiv O. 1341 'Aowos A. 697. H. 1163
dnoXayxdvew H. 331 'AraXavrrj P. 150. 1108. 1153
d-rroXaieiv TI TWOS T. 526. P. 1205. drap drj H. 1353
H.1224 'ArdlsT. 223. 1450. P. 1706. A. 246
diroXavcns H. 1370 'ArXavriKos H. 234
dirdXcori^ew A. 794 "ArXas H. 405
d-jTovaUw (-dadrjv, -aoSai) T. 175. 'ArpeiSai T. 898. A. 928. 1254. O.
1260 810. 1538. 1552
anovefifiv P. 548 drpe/iala P. 177- H. 1054
diropeiv, r]wopr)p.ai. A. 537 'Arpevs T. 3. 545. 812. 918. A. 30.
fan-OS P. S51 266. 321. 474. 1233. O. 11. 15
OTTOO-TOAJ) P. 1044. A. 688 avdevTTjs A. 1190. H. 1359
dirocTTp((pe(T6aL nva T . 801. 1165. O. avkfitrdai T. 367
720 ASXtsT. 9. 26. 215. 339. 358. 538.
d7TOfT(f>payi£uv O. 1108 770. 1082. A. 14. 81. 166. 350.
aTro<pepeo-6ai n A. 298. P . 1161 660. O. 658
dwo^dv T. 311 dvrdvV. 1271. 1337. 1552
aTvp6a(p6eyKTOs T. 951 avmrdyy^kTOs H. 706
dirpoaipopos A. 287 avTe7ra>vvp,os P. 769
dpaios T. 778 avrofiaTos T. 1166—7
apao-^at P. 67 avToo~(payr}S P. 1316
ap/3vX»; H. 1304. O. 140. 1471 avrovpyoi' O. 920
dpyeiv P. 625 dcpavfjs T. 757
dpyla H. 592 d(pavi(eiv T. 764. P. 1041
'Apedovcra A. 170 dcpaaia H. 515. A. 837
"Apews oxQos T. 961 afciMvT. 1354
mzyof T. 1470. O. 1651 dcpopjj.fi P. 199. H. 236
dpio-revs P. 1226. 1245. A. 28 'AqbpoSlrT) C. 70. P. 399. A. 69. 181.
'Apxafies O. 1647 546. 557. 1159. 1264
dpKVCTTaTOS O . 1 4 2 0 dcppocrvirtj A . 1431
ap/zareior O. 1385 d(pvcro-eiv A . 1051
apiiareveiv O. 994 'Axfpwrioj H. 770
1
'Apjxovla P. 7. 822 'Axepovo-ios H. 838
afrndyrj, a scraper, C. 33 'AXepa>v P. 1312
"Aprils T. 9. 86. 244. 748. 784. P. 'Ax'AXeif T. 25. 369. 663. 856. A.
152. 191. 802. A. 91. 359. " 1 4 . 100. 124. 207. 362. 803. 1341. O.
1312. 1395 1657
. 1097 'A^iXXems Spo'/xoi T. 436
dpTi(pp<ov A . 8 7 7 axvrj O. 115
apxrjyeTTjs 0 . 555
dpxneKTwv C. 477
'Aa-ia O. 353 B.
'A6-ias C. 443. O. 1396
'Aa-iuTisT. 396. H. 643 fiddpovT. 1158
T. 180 PdnTptvpa P. 1539
jQp P. 1096 /3aKx«' C. 64. 72
da7Ti8o(pepp.<ov P. 796 /3OKX«OSP. 21. 228. C. 73
da-rddfirjTos O. 981 PaKX(i"V H. 966. 1122. 1142. T.
d P. 110 1243. O. 835
608 INDEX I.

Topyav P. 456. H. 990. 0 . 1520

fix& C. 204 Tovvevs A. 278
BaKXios C. 9. 73. 143. 429. 521. 709. ypa(pr) T. 735. 762. P. 129. 1135. A.
T. 953. P. 655 363
B&KXOS T. 164 yvaXa P. 237. T. 1236
PaKXos H . 1119 yvfivd(Tia P. 368
/3aX/3is H. 867 P. 1147
|3aXior A. 222
/3aXX<r«< rrirpots, -ovs, T. 318. 1376
PapPapoi<r8<u O. 485 A.
J35pts- A. 297
PXaj3os H. 824 Aai'SaXor H . 471
i) C. 59 SaiW yd/jiov &c. A. 123. 707. 720.
A. 1346 O. 15
/ / x j P. 1485 • Stdao-rcu H . 1329
fiovnopoi o/3eXol C. 302 Sai'Cdv (8alx6t\s) T. 872
fioviTTaBfia A. 76 haijiovav P. 888
@ov(p6pl3ia T. 301 dwcpvppoe'w P. 370. A. 889. H. 1014.
Povcpopfios T. 237. 265. 462 1114. 1181
PpaJ3tta P. 450 SaXoj C. 462. 471—2. 593. 630. H .
Ppafcvs O. 1065. 1650 928
Hpavp<ovla T. 1463 AaratSat T. 359. P. 466. 860. 1245.
/3p<r'rarT. 980—6. 1040. 1165. 1291. 1395. A. 337. 729. 1200. O. 876.
1477—81. P. 1250. 1473 1250. 1279
/3pi0«f P. 1557 AaraiSer P. 1675
Bpo>orH. 682. C. 1. 63. 99. 112. Aavaol P. 430. 1226. A. 135. 1030.
620. P. 649. 785. 1752 O. 1621
PpOTTjO-WS O . 271 Aaraos O. 872. H. 1019
fip{i<eiv C. 359. 372 Aap&avi&T]s A. 1049
AapSavla O. 1392
AapSai/os C. 586. A. 881
Sapbs xpovos H. 702. O. 55. T. 1339
r. SeipaSes T. 1090. 1240. 1451. P.
i H. 402. A. 547 206
yakrjvrj O. 728 Se'Xeap T. 1181
yakrfvbs T. 345. O. 279 SeXros T. 584. 603. 667. 787. A. 35.
rai/upjSqs C. 582—5. A. 1053. O. 155. 307. 891
1392 Ae\<t>iicos O. 1656
ydvva-dm T. 1239 AfX<jf)k O. 1094
ya7reri)s P. 668 Ac\(j>o\ P. 980
yavpovfjBai O. 1532 dev8pS>ns H. 790
•yeyox/ei!/ O. 1220 &<:gip,ti\os P. 632
•yelo-a T. 113. P. 1158. 1180. O. fieio' del P. 1209. O. 1663
1570. 1620 t & j y e H. 1146. A. 1207
ye'/ueii/ H. 1245 Sij&p O. 1119. 1320. H. 949
ycp,L£eiv C. 505 AqXiaSej H. 687. T. 1235
yejiaios {at) H. 446 Srjp.ei(cv C. 119
Tepaio-rioL C. 295. O. 992 Ariwrrip H. 1104. C. 121. P. 685
Tivd Tl C. 149 8ijjrorc {lately) H. 444
Bai C. 559 Sta^idffo-dai T. 1365
errji P. 128 SiaKavdcrtTcw C. 158
fioaKos P. 1436 hiaKvaUiv C. 4S6. A. 27
fy H- 179.1272 SiaKoveiv C. 406
yi'yajP. 128. 1131 btaKpoTfiv C. 180
XaiKos O. 364 iv C. 175
O. 274 j) P . 375. 443. 515. 701
 INDEX I. 609
SiaWaKTrjs P. 468 E.
StaWda-a-eiv P . 436. 445
SiaXvuacKfo-Oai O. 1515 "E/3pos H. 386
diavrXew H . 1373 ZyKaOtbpiuv T. 978
8iawTVXri T. 7-27. 793 eyKdeairo-C!!/ C. 152
8ta7rvpovv C. 694 lyKaiiTtiv C 629
SiawaXvveiv P. 1159 iyKaprepelv H . 1351
Sicnreipeiv P. 26 'Eyw'XaSos II. 908. C. 7
81a.pi8p.eiv T. 966 o/ietv A. 1006
biatrafalv P . 398 pos H . 468. T . 682
SiaTiTOo-o-eiy T. 282 y i v H. 521
diarptffi P. 751 iyKpoTtiv T. 1368
t§'<TO«!/ H . 1049 €i fi' w H. 213
SttXpopeiv H . 571 «iKafciv A, 845
Sc?7p?js- P . 90 eixwv H . 1002
SiKaarijs- H . 1150 euro, eiwov, C. 101
StKfii/ P . 641. 665—8. 1417. 1490. ewrep ye T. 1200. P. 725. 1652
O. 991 1470. H . 498 Elpqvri 6ea O. 1683
ALKTVVVO. T. 127 fio-Trpacro-fcr^at T. 559
Awfi^brjs H . 382. A. 199. O. 898 'Exdr?) P . 109
Awvvcnas H . 8 9 1 . C. 590 iicaToyKecpaXos H. 882 1188
AioVvo-os- T. 1244. P . 228 eKftrjvai n H. 82. T 9S
SumeTrjs T. 977 eKftokov T. 1042
Aioo-Kopo) T. 272. A. 769. O 465 iKJipvxaoBai T. 13gi
AtpKaio? iropus P . 730 iKyavpovcrdcu A. 101
AlpKt) H . 27. 573. 784. T. 4 0 1 . P. iKKpfiixvaaQm H . 520
102. 131. 238. 368. 647. 932 EKKa><pav O. 1287
Aipcpvs H . 185 f'icXfVKaivciv T. 1387
8i(TKos A. 200 CK\vTT]pLOV P. 969
hxoppayfjs H . 1008 iKfiaucrew H . 1400
8uo8elv H . 315 eKfierpelv A. 816
8iawp.os P. 6S3 iKfiip.ei(r6ai H . 1298
SoKe'w p.ri T . 349 eKfioxBflv H . 309. T . 1455
• ov T . 802 eKMti/T. 1186. C. 576
8bp£ H . 376 iwrieiv T. 1330. P. 920. 1268
hpaKaiva T . 286 iiamykc~t.o8ai O. 890
b d v H. 951 cKTraidevfia C. 601
VTfLOS V- 1315 iKTraitiv H . 460
sruSij? O. 256 eK7raT(lcTa-(iv H. 888
MK<oi T . 1245. P . 232. 657. 820. ?KjrXe<ui C. 247- 416
931. O. 479 H. 253 eKnXrjpovv P . 1135. O. 54
hparreUiv P. 1208 iKirpodvy,Ci<j6ai P. 1678
dvayvoia 'H. 1107 eKirpoKpiveiv P. 214
Svo-e'Xems O. 1388. A. 1316 CKTTTOfTlV C. 185
SiVAuros P . 375 (KTTVpOVV H . 421
Sua-luwT-oj P. 1507 eKpalvciv C. 402
8va6p(pvaioi P . 325 iMTTtfpeiv, e£e<TT(iifi£vos H . 526
8vcrnpa£ia H . 1240 eW<ppayifecr(9ai H . 53
8v<rwp6<nTos A. 345 cKarapevew P . 1195
diX P. 1438 (KTd8T)v P. 1698
for H . 385 €KTrjKElV C. 459
T. 219 "EKro>p O. 1480
AmbavTj P . 982 €K<l)0wi(7(J(W T. 259. P . 42
da>pe7adai Tiva TIVI O. 117 eKCpope'icTdaL (med.) C. 234
A O. 1372 eK(ppclv P . 264
iXaarpelv T . 934. 9/1
VOL. III. 4i
610 INDEX I.

(ka<poKTovos T. 1113 e£o'yKffl/za H . 1332

eXeyos T. 1091 e£o8ai/ C. 267
eXeX/few P. 1515 f|o8uj>aa-^ai C. 661
'EXei/i; C. 177. T. 8. 356. 440. 521. igoiSaveiv C. 227
A. 51. 178. 467. O. 1105. 1142. i£op,Ckeiv C. 518
1298. 1415 i^op.ikucr8ai A. 735
eXenroXir A. 1476 i\op.6pyvvo-8at H. 1399
'EXucaw H . 240 H l L v A. 1066
H. 791 £ P. 846
TWO. H. 690. A. 1480 B' C. 279
)j H . 568 pCf T. 1458
?JU/3OXOI> P. 114 eVayyeXXe(r#ai H . 1185
eftne&ovv opKov T. 790 hu A. 1212
e/iTi-oXij T . 1111 iardai A. 900
ijj.TTokr]jxa C . 137 edOai \6yxr]v, on\a T. 1484
ivaimpuadai C. 700 is P. 1009. 1158. 1167. O. 1203
lva.pi6p.Civ O. 623 tiarBai H. 895
cvdpx*<r8at A. 955. 1471 T. 529
tv ao-KpaXel, &c. T. 762. A. 969.1106. ETra^or P. 678
H. 201 orei yf H . 141. C. 181. 260. O.
cvSart'io-Sai H. 218 1180. P. 554
cvSegiovcrdai A. 1473 'E71W1 A. 281
ivbtdovai = eyx«P'C«" C. 510. T. 167 c7Tfi<T(j>epeiv P . 2 0 0
ti/Sua-Tux"" P. 727 (7rei<T<t>pfw H . 1267
ivrfkara P. 1179 eVe/*/3dXX«!> T. 290. 935
ivOvjUos H. 722 imv(j>r]p.elv T. 1403. A. 1468
eWij T. 1272 X f C. 680
ivTpv(pav C. 588 v C. 426
eVvaXiof P. 1572 yfiflu O, 589
i^ayptovv P. 876 iiri^apeiv P. 45
c£aya>vi£ecrdai. H. 155 orijjcii' T. 987. C. 392
*£a6poiCe<rdai P. 1169 eVi, on condition, P . 589. 1240
egaipeiv H. 39. 60. 154 — with, P. 526. A. 541
i\aKOVTi£eiv T. 362. H. 1149 — after, C. 603. T. 680. P. 1215. O.
igctKpi&iv O. 275 898
<f£aXXdo-<T<rn/ T. 135. A. 565 —for, A. 29
ir'iapii/ C. 236 fV! dtrniSaiv P. 1467
egdkeirpfw T. 698 iindiovvvtiv T. 1127
igap-elftetv, to cross, P. 131 (7TlKpavOV T . 51
itiaixeXyeiv C. 209 eniKvpovv O. 862
($ap,i\\Z<r6ai C. 628. O. 38. 431 eVt/xaoriSior T. 231
cgavdwTcwT. 1351. 1408 eVtyieXfi<r(Jai P. 556
i£av8povo-6at P. 32 imvari&iv H. 362
i\av6tiv T. 300 hnnveiv Ttvd TIVL P. 789 795
l\aviivai H. 625. T. 1460 eirippo6tiv P. 1238. O. 901
c£cmo£iv(iv C. 456 imppolfihyv H. 860
i\apTh(r6ai T. 363 iirureUtv O. 255. 613
^ T. 743 P. 1107. 1125
A. 435 H. 68. O. 543. P. 805
ip O. 1449 eiv T. 701. 1077. P . 774
i^evp-api^iv H. 18. 81 ri T. 671
Z£e<t>U<r6ai T. 1468 uvBpamos H . 1248
ifrfyfTurBai P. 1011. A. 529 pip£w A . 130
e&fiepovv H. 20. 852 dni(j)povpos O. 1575
e'loyKoOi/ O. 402 ii P. 1555
it-oyKovtrBai, A. 921 . 689
 INDEX I. 611
rifav P. 1037 FVO-TO^l'a T . 1239
iwroriixivos A. 1029. O. 1505 ftVro^os P. 140
8i) P. 1260. C. 646 evTperres •KOiei<y&ai H. 497. T. 245
p.h T. 1404 evTpeirifav A. 437. 1111. O. 953
riSes T. 1350 (v<prjfita A. 608. 1470
' O. 176 euco^eli' C. 346
'Ep^xSelSai P. 852. H . 1166 erptSpeveiv O. 1627
'EpivicsT. 79. 294. 299. 931. 941. i(pe\Kew II. 776
963. 1439. P. 255. 1306. O. 238. eqbtfor C. 246. 358. 373
264. 582. H. 1077 irpUtrBai TWOS P. 531
ip'mvai P. 1168 i(po\K\s H. 631. 1424
epp.f]v<;vp.a P. 470. H. 1137 e'xe'yyuor P. 759
ipprivcvs T. 1302 fX(Sra P. 1020. 1135
'Epp.wvr) A. 1201. O. 65. 107. 658. *E^ii/a8e? vrjvoi A. 286
1184—93. 1211. 1314. 1654. 1671
'Epfllibv H. 615
eppeiv P. 624. 1272
ipvyydvew C. 523 Z.
'Epvdeia H. 424 •
ipvdrjfua P . 1488 T. 1252. P . 232. 801
emia/ia T. 387 . 1111
'EreoKXerjs P. 56. 443. 529. 689. 862. f y ^ a A. 443
1223. 1438. 1587 leiyos H. 454. 1403
Ei)/3oia H. 32. A. 120 Zecpvpos P. 211
EvftotKos H . 767 Z ^ o s H. 30. P . 145
evyrjdriTos T. 212 ftXoOf T. 1117. A. 16—20. 677. 1407.
evyo/Kpos T. 1286 O. 521. 1673
evr]vopia H. 407 ftXapi T. 379
evrjpT]s T. 1050 f))XaiTOf O. 542
evdvvrrjpla T. 1356 J^uoOf O. 578. 900
evid&iv C. 495 fo'i/T. 847. P. 1534
evxrjXos A. 644 Cvyon apx>>s P. 74. dvayKr/s O. 1329
tvXa^e'ia-dai O. 699. 748. P. 1411. Cafj T. 150. H. 664
rjp H. 415
A. 612
evXoyelv P. 967
€v\oyla H. 356
evpapis O. 1370 H.
Eu/ievi'8ei O. 38. 321. 836. 1650
EvprjXos A. 217 "H/3>; O. 1687
evfuros T. 817 17/331- H. 436
Evpo\7ros P. 854 f)6as C. 250
eSwr (wife) A. 397. 807. O. 929 ^ e o s P. 945
Evgeivos H. 410. T. 125. 395. 438. 'HXeKTpa T. 562. 811. 913. O. 23.
1388 853. 1216. 1618
tV^VVCTOS T . 1092 "HXeKTpai TruXai P. 1129. 1570
fiopmni O. 1517 'H\eicrpva>v H. 17
eiirerfia P . 262 "HXis A. 280
eJmjrotT. 312. 814. 1465 ^Xuo-tj P . 844
ev7rr)g KVKXOS {a fan) O. 1428 tlLL€QOKOLTOS vy. D o
EvpmosT. 6. A. 11. 166. 804 § ^ 1 / A. 475
Eipvadeis H. 19. 463. 830. 936—9. rjjJ,WpavCTTOS H . 1096
1102. 1278 rju apa, Sec. P . 418. T. 351. 1310
Evpvros A. 282 fjv 8' ovv O. 1149
Evpa>wrj T. 135. 397 Tjvio<rrpo<pe~iv P . 172
evpayjTOS T . 626 rj7TV€iv O . 1253
EipcWT. 400. A. 179 ^TTOU, ou TTOU, T. 930. O. 435. 844
i2
612 INDEX I.

"Hpa T. 221. P. 24. 1365. O. 1686. 8vp(T0jiavr]S P. 791

H. 831. 848. 859- 1264 8vTT\piov T. 243
'HpaxXiJs H. 1250. 1414. 0 . 1686 0 ' O. 670
rjaaaadm P. 1232. 1258 O. 168
'H^xuaroTroras A. 1072
"Hcpaio-ros C. 599
'His 0. 1004
I.

e. f"' O. 826. 965. H. 349

^or C. 69
j T o r 0. 2 at O. 650. H. 1107
Oeios {uncle) T. 930. 0 . 674 iaieiv P. 1538
8cXyrjrpov 0 211 'iSalos ndpis O. 1364
GejusT, 1269. O. 164 *I8IJ A. 76. 576. O. 1384
Beoo-rvyrjs C. 396. 602 Uvai (I) A. 1101. (I) A. 152
6zpa-Kvr) H. 370. A. 1499 UpiaT. 1399. 0 . 261
8ia8ai wap oihh T. 732 hcrOm (middle) O. 1304. 1433
6ea-p.onoieiv P. 1645 JijXf/ior H. 109. O. 1391
BeoTriCw T. 1013. P. 1598 'idaKrjcios C. 277
6eo-7n<Tp.a P. 903. 971. O. 1666. 1681 'I^axor C. 103
&OTrn»8e!w P. 959 licveitrdai (to supplicate) T. 1069.
OecrcpaTovT. 1438. P. 422. A. 879 — TLVOS O. 671
Oeo-TrpcoTos P. 982 Ijx(ipecr8ai A. 486
Seo-o-aXoy P. 1407- A. 1063. H. 373 IW, ' in which case,' T. 357
Oeo-nas A. 49 'Ivax&ai A. 1088
Gerw T. 537. A. 208. 708. 949. 1045. "lvaxos P. 574. O. 932
1414 IvtsT. 1240. A. 119. H. 354. 1182
eij/3cu P. 4. 287. 321. 512. 567. 703. 'I&W H. 824. 872. 1298. P. 1185
1495. H. 467. 1282. 1421 i|6s C. 433
/ j P. 821—3 'Iomo-TT; P. 12. 289. 691. 987. 1068.
fr, C. 56 1318
% ) Nt'fieioj H. 153. AeW H. 465. 'lovws P. 208
rpUpavos H. 611 mneia P. 794
8r)pacr8ai T. 1311. 1324. P. 699. 568 'iTnrtvjia. T. 1428
(hjpeveiv A. 569 mnofiaTr]s A. 1059
erja-evs H. 619. 1154. 1229. A. 247 ITTTTOPOVKOXOI P. 28
8rjT(ia.v C. 77 W 3 7 O. 1001
Biaa-os T. 1146. P. 796. 1756. A. a/iem T. 825
1059- O. 319 ofios T. 1137
6oa(<;w H. 382. T. 1141. P. 794. O. feScov P. 126. 1113
335 1542 iniroavvr) O. 1393
Boas f. 32. 1285. 1436. 1474 H. 451. T. 360
8oivZ<r6ai C. 248. 377- 550 H. 824. 872
QprjKios C. 329 ^os O 1015
6p^va>Mv A. 1176 lirrjprjs T. 14/2
0 W K A S T. 47. 74. O. 1569 'I<r8fibs H. 958
Qpiymvv H. 1280 ^Itrprji/tj P. 57
0piyK<o)ia T. 73 'la-p.r)vbs H. 572 781. P . 101. 347.
^poeTi/ P. 1341 793. 827
Oponas noXis A. 264 (VO'TJ/S P. 536. 542
Gvfcm)s T. 812. O. 13. 1008 JVTOJ T. 222
BvrjnoXos A. 746 'lo-rap T. 1431
BvXaKOs C. 182 l<T)(VaLV6lV O , 2 9 8
dv/iova-BaiV. 461. 1448. A. 1369. O. iVe'a C. 7
751. 765. H. 277- 1246 iVvj P. 1384
 INDEX I.
'I<piyevfla T. 5.771. 1160. 1314.1420.
1462. A. 90. 416. 88-2. O. 23
iXvdeiv C. 130
'IOJ T. 395. P. 248. 677. 828
lib, monosyllable, P. 226
K.
fyietoi P. 216. 562. 698. 829. 1081.
1221
KdS/ioi H. 6. 217. 1389. P. 5. 638.
663. 1227. A. 256
Ka6ayvL£eiv O. 40
KaBaifiaKTOs O. 1358
Ka6ai)iaKTovv H. 256
KaBapcrios H. 923. 937. T. 1225. A.
1112
KadiSpvea-Bai (med.) T. 14S1
Ka8nnr£va.v P. 732
KadoaioinrBai T. 1320
Kalveiv H. 967. 1061
Kaivovpyziv A. 2. 838
Kalptos (fatal) P. 1431
Kauri T. 676
Kaiclfeiv A. 1436
KaKovv H. 1162
KaKoiicrdai T. 1121
KaXXtWo? P. 855—8
KaXXiVair H. 839
KaXKiarelov T. 23
KaXAiOTfu/ja P 215. O. 1639
KO\\ITO£OS P. 1162
KaWocrvvr] O. 1388
KdAxas T. 16. 531. 663. A. 89. 107.
358. 518. 746. 879. 1262
Kakv\j/a> C. 264
Kakav i^iivai H. 837. avaimiv H.
478
Kd/xa£ P. 1403
KOTOW H . 926. A. 435. 1471
Kavwv H. 945
Kairavevs P. 181. 1129. A. 246
Kdwpos P. 411. 1172. 1380
KapaSoKetv T. 313. A. 1433. O. 703
Kap {iv Kapi KivSweveiv) C. 654
KapKivos C. 609
Kaprepelv'F. 1395. A. 1370
Kapwria 8eipus T. 1451
Kacrcrdi'Spa A. 757
Kaa-rakia T. 1257. P. 222
Kacrrop O. l')36
KaraftocrTpvxos P. 146
KarqSew T. 1337
Karabevetv P. 827
Kara8oi;Xoi'-T^m A. 1269
613
KaTaibutrGm 0 . 682
KaTaii/elj' ('o promise) A. 695. O. 1092
KaraKvpovv (Jo condemn) O. 1014
KaTaKG>na£eiv P. 352
KHraXXatTcreii' A. 1157
KarairaKaUiv A. 1013
Karapyetp P. 753
Kardpyfiara T. 244
KarApxfa-dai T. 40. 56. 1155. O. 960.
P. 573. H. 889
KaraaKairTeiv H. 566. A. 535
Karao-Kacpr) P. 1196. A. 92. 1379
KaracrreXXen' A. 934
KaTacrxeiv [to come ashore) C. 223. 349
— - (to seewre) T. 980. A.
343. O. 1149. 1580
— = eXeiv P. 330. A. 987
= eipyav P. 720. 1760
(to possess) P. 784. O.
791. A. 700
Kararelveiv A. 336
KciravXclv H. 871
Karatpvyr) O. 448. 724
Kardxa\KOS T. 124(5. P. 109
Kareyyvav O. 1079. 1675
Karepydcracrdai, interficere, T. 1173
Ka.Tr)prjs T. 1346
KaTr}(pr)s O. 881
KaroiKTifccrBai A. 686
KaToko<pvpecr8ai T. 642
Kauros C. 633
Keyxpa/xa P. 1386
K<?Spof P. 100. O. 1053
KfSpaiTor O. 1371
K€Ta6at 7re(ro)v P. 1687
Kexpayfxos A. 1357
KeKpoiriSat P. 855
KeXdSrjfia P. 213
KtXaSeh T. 1093. P. 1102
Kf'XaSor Xvpas-T. 1129
KeVrau/><M H. 181. 365. A. 706. 1046
1060
KevravpoTr\rj6ris H. 1273
Kepa<j(f>6po£ P. 248
KepSaivew H. 604
Kepocis P. 828
KfpovXKOs O. 263
KepTopeiv A. 849
Kfu&w P. 1214. A. 112
Kf0aXXiji/er C 103
Krjheieiv T. 1212. P. 347. O. 791
883
Ki)hevp.a 0 . 795
KrjSocrvvos O. 1017
Ki/Xfir A. 1213
KIJXISOOV H. 1318
614 INDEX I.

r. 1200. A. 971 £<rrlai T. 845

uv H . 5 1 8 ILviCKannov (dimin.) C. 266
Krjp P. 950 KvKXdmtos H. 15. 998. A. 265. 534.
Kijpes H. 481. 870 O. 965
KrjpobeTrjs T . 1125 KiicXa-f C. 26. 129. 193. 404. 459
Kidcupav P. 24. 803. 1605 KVKVOTTTepOS O . 1387
Kio-o-bs P . 651 KVKVOS T . 1 104
KXribovx^-v H. 1288. T. 1463 Kwa/oj H . 391
KXrjBpa P. 261. 1058. A. 149. O. 1366. Kiv&os ox&os T. 1098
1571 Kvv&ms O. 260
• — o-vpirepalveiv O. 1551 Kimpis P. 7. A. 570
Xieiv, XaXZv Sec. T. 99. 1304. Kfiwairos P. 1350
H. 332 iv H. 180
KX'LVUV H . 1030 P. 700
icXrjBpois ('ipyeiv &c. P . 64. 113. O. aTeiv C. 461
1571
xXijpoi (pavriKol) P . 838
jrXtfia£ T. 1351. 1462. P . 100—3. A.
489. 1173
KXKT/IOS O. 1439 AapSatciSm P . 800
KXvTaipvfjo-Tpa T. 22. 238. A. 50. Aaeprrjs A. 204
417. 539. 963. O. 20. 377. 471. \mp.oTp-rjTos P . 455
1185. 1321. 1436 Xatp.oTop.os A. 776
KXOJOJ C. 184. 235 Aaxati/a O. 1437- T. 806
Kvi£ea> A . 330 AaKeo'aip.av A. 73
KV&O-LOS H . 1327 XaKTi&iv T. 1396
Kouoio-dm P. 1709. C. 297 Xap.na8ovxos A. 1506
KoXavos P. 1707 Xapntw {trans.) P. 226
Kopio-rpa H . 1387 Xap.7TTr]p A. 34
Kop.Tros (a boaster) P. 600 Aaro) (AIJTO) T. 126. 386. 1102. 1230
Kopijreveiv A. 333 —4. P . 108. O. 1626
Kop\jrbs C. 315 Xe'ipa£ P. 1571
xoVrorT. 1350 \e\oyurpfvos A. 386. 922. 1021
(com? C. 241 Acpvi; H. 420. P . 126. 187. 613
Ko>7 H. 608 Xfcrxi A. 1001
Koppos H. 242. C. 384 Xeviealveiv A. 156. C. 17
Kopvao-eiv A. 1073 XtvKao-ms P. 1099
Kov(picrp.a P. 848 AfVKodea T. 270
Kpahalvdv H. 1003 XevKoX6<j>r]s P . 119
Kpeavopos C. 245 XevKocpafjs A. 1054
KpeoKOTtelv C. 359 Xevo-9fjvat A. 1350
Kpe'af H. 8, 9. 33. P . 11. 47. 691. Xexvpys P . 1541
841. 1057. 1204 AiJSa T. 210. 440. A. 49. 118. 686.
Kpr)h(p.va P. 1490 796. 856. 1106. O. 464. 1388
Kprivalai irvXai P. 1123 Aijiros A. 259
Kprjnh H. 985. 1009. 1261. T. 997 Aj)ra) (see Aara)
Kpijo-o-a O. 18. 1009 Xi/3dS<fS T. 1106
KponaXai A . 211 Ai/3us Xcorof H. 684
KpoKoeis P . 1491 Xi66ftoXos P. 1063
Kpaao-oX C . 89 Xurapofavos P. 175
KWnjf O. 1621 Xmondrap O. 1305
Kvdi/fat T. 392. 746. 889 AoKpol A. 262
KV^lO-TrfTTJp P . 1151 Ao^'aj T. 943. 1013. 1438. P. 203.
KVKXOVV O . 1379 409. 1703. O. 164. 419. 1666.
KVKXQ)77« H. 944. C. 22. 118. 446. 1681
A. 152 Xovrpa P. 1667. H. 482
 INDEX I . 615
XovTpoqbo'pos x^'Si? P. 348 /«7 (whether) P. 93. O. 209
Acacia, f), T. 3S2 MijKicrTeif A . 244
Aoxcia, Tit, T. 1241 M7)Aia? dio-17 H . 3S9
Auyo? C. 225 p.rp>lp.a P . 934
AUKOJ 11. 27. 38. 139. 1167 Mfj/KoV);? A . 201
AiWa H. 823. 878. 897. 0 . 254. [jL^Tpais H. 43
401. 793 /uaKpovelv A. 1364
ADO-O-US- H. 887. 1024. 1148 IxidaTap O. 1584
~hvcro-7)fia O . 270 /xi> W a H. 294. 992. T. 294. A. 579
\a>/3a<T0m O . 929 Mivvm H. 50. 220. 560
Acoror P. 787. A. 438. 1036. H . 11 Higofidpfiapos P. 138
XaTOTpofpos P. 1571 fu\ondp8evos P.. 1023
Mvr)p.o<rvvr) H. 679
jxvr)(TTev(i.v T . 208
M. fjiVTjG'Tevp.a P . 580
Molpai T. 207
fiaytvetv T. 1338 Hop,<pr) P . 7 7 3
/la-yot O. 1497 /^oi-)) H . 957
Maias- O. 997 fiovoSepKTrjs C. 78
MatraAos P. 1162 P . 1220
IxmvoXis O. 823 j p ^ O S T . 949
Mm&Tis H. 409 fiovov<r6ai H. 1388
jxaKpav-j(T}v P . 1173 MoSo-cu T. 1105
fiaKprjyopfiv P . 761 fj-oval^faBai C. 4S9
flCtKpOTTVOVS P . 1 5 3 5 /xovcro7roAoy P . 1500
/^aAducreij/ O. 1201 )j.ox\eveiv H. 999
MaAe'a C. 18. 293. O. 362 fivbpoKTimos H. 992
fj-akOaa-o-fiv H. 298 fji;5eii/ A. 790
fxavTilos O. 16G6 p.vd(va.v H. 77
[idpfiapos P. 663. 1401 I^VKacrdai. H. 870
lxap)j.aptt>TTbs H . 8 8 3 Mwcr>m T. 510. 592. 846. 982. P .
Mapwj/ C. H I . 412. 616 187. 609. A. 265. H. 417. 943.
flCHTTevtlV P . 36 963
fieyaXr/yopla P. 185 MvKrjvmos P . 125. 430. 1082. O. 101.
Mtyapa H. 9. 712. 926 A. 1499
Meyij? A. 2S4 MVKVAS P. 862. O. 1246. 1470
lietXia-treiv A. 13;5 fivXiov C. 240
^ P. 1010 pvpias P . 830
OS P. 1091 MvpfuSoves A. 236. 814. 1067. 1352
ov O. 115 flvp6\pt(TT0S C 501
kXriij.a A. 81S MVPTL\OS O. 990. 1548
IVWAuoy T. 929. A. 71—6 p.vtJTai H. 613
Mei/eAeW T. 521. A. 319. 895. O. 18
MeroiKfis H. 8. P. 10. 289. 690. 769.
841. 905 N.
/xepoire £ T. 1263
fx€(rdyKv\a P. 1141 ISatSes C. 430
p-ecrariprisA.A.8 8 vacxpiXag T. 1284
ficTaypd<p€Lv A. 108 NauTrAia T. 804. O. 242. 369- 472
jueraSpo^ai T. 941 NavnXiews \ip.r)v O. 54
fi(TaTl6e<j6al ri O. 254. A. 388 vav<j8\ov<r6ai T. 1487
[itTalptivT?. 1158 VavO~lTTOlJLffOS P . 1 7 1 3
aixpuov P. 1240. 1279. 1361 «aff»> P. 713. 1619
AXayi) H. 764 Ne/xeios 8rjp H. 153
lpav P. 1390 Neixtaris O. 1361
H. 721 veo8rfkT]S A. 188
61G INDEX I.

Neo7rrdXf/[M>s O. 1655 P. 821

Ne'o-rap A. 273 SvoofW C. 103. 690—2. 708. A.
N>ji<mu jnJXai P . 1104 107. 525. 1362. O, 1404
Nqpeus C. 263—4. T. 217. 273. A. Oi'a| O. 432
701. 949. 1057. O. 364 oia£ O. 795. T. 1357
Ni/pj/Ses T. 428. 537. A. 240 OlSinovs P. 27. 50. 60. 254. 379.
Nijp'ijtr A. 626. 819. 836. 896. 1062 587. 1205. 1688
viteip T. 1338 olKrjTrjpiop O . 1114
Ntd/3ij P. 160 oiKovprjfi.a O . 9 2 8
Nipevs A. 204 OlXevs A. 193. 263
NTo-or H . 954 ohapBr) P. 231
M(pd/3oXos P. 206. 234 OiVis P . 133. 419
vojua-fia 0 . 160. T. 1471 o'pt] P . 229
vorifciv T. 833 OLPOXOOS C. 560—6
VOTIS A. 684 Oiod/mos T. 2. 825
vov6eTr]fi.a P. 591 OiVcoanr 5ea H . 379
pvficpayevyos A. 610 Olpaprj A. 699
pvp.<p£V€ip A . 4 5 8 . 4 6 1 . 8 8 5 otPGOffos T. 1245
pvfi<pevp,a A . 8 3 2 o?o7roXety C . 7 4
Nio-a C. 68 olcrrpap A. 77
roftjr H . 8 1 9 oia-rposT. 1456. A. 548. O. 791. H .
vwixav P. 1256. 1385 862.1144
vcoTifeiv P . 654 OlXa\ia H . 473
vwXehrjS O. 800 olapur/ia P. 839
OtCOPOfiaPTLS P . 7 6 7
olcopocrKonelp P . 9 5 6
3. OKe'AXew/ j/a£w T . 1379
okeaiOrip P . 664
galpeip O. 12 oXiyaiaf O. 393. 919
£<fW T. 949 oXoXvy/xo? O. 1137
^voba'iKrqs H. 391 *OXv/i7ros T. 1269. P. 1184. A. 578.
^evoha'iTr)s C. 658 O. 984. H . 1304. 1319
IfracisT. 1282 6fip,aToa-T€pfjS P . 3 2 6
£efOKrdpo? T. 53 6judya/xo? P. 136
£epo<popelv T . 1 0 2 1 dfxoyepertop P . 165
f o/oipoi/or T. 776 'Op.6Xr) H . 371
c
£eva<ris H . 965 O^toX&)t'Se? 7ryAm P . 1 1 1 9
gecrrAs C. 394. P. 1179. H. 782. O. ofioiTTepos P. 329
1389 OfioppoBeip O. 530
alpeiv C. 575 6p.<pa\6s P. 1412
tWV P - 3 63. O. 1272. 1346. 1627 orap tSeli/T. 518. C. 8
\oavov T. 1359 opaa-Bai TWOS T. 1078. A. 1359. H.
^OvdoiTTfpoS H . 4 8 7 1368
lovBosT. 165. 635 opeiSia-TTip H . 218
Ivpapis P. 448. 1085. 1618 opyapop P . 115
gvp^KTJS P . 372 opeyeadai TIPOS H . 16
Ivpbv H. 630 'Opfcrraoi' O. 1647
'Ope'oTT/s T. 56. 235. 349. 769. 1183.
1443. A. 418. 465. 622. 1451. O.
O. 24. 371. 1226
opQeieip O. 405
ofipip.os O. 1453 opdao-Tarai. H . 980
SyKos P. 717. A. 450 opfiav O. 352
o8a| P. 1423 fip T. 1043. 0 . 55
6Sap C. 12. 98. 133 / T. 1328. O. 242. H. 203.
dSrjyetv H. 1402 1094
 INDEX I.
opi'iSoyovos O. 1387
dppcofii'a P . 1389
'Op<pevs C. 6 4 6 . A . 1211
op<pdvevp.a H. 546
ouia = 6(TWTT]S T. 1161. 1461
Scnovv O. 515
6(T<f>paivecrdai C. 15-1
OvXvfnros H. 872
oj -yap dXXa T. 1005
OVKOVV—ye = oil yovv H. 1251. A. 9
ov fifjv—ye T. 630. 1004
oi p.fjv—ovSe T. 630
ov fiij (with subjunct.) H . 718. C.
666. T. 18. A. 1466. 1504
oil irov H . 1101. 1173. T. 930. O.
844. P. 1072
OVTIS C. 549 672—5
o^lo-dai eVi TIVOS O. 69
n.
Tlmau H. 820
iraiavT. 1404. P . 1102. H. 687
nmSvos T. 1270
•naiboKTOveiv H. 1280
7raL$O7Toie'io~6aL O. 1080
UaXaijlav T. 271
Uakap.ijo'ris A. 19S. O. 433
na\ap.valos T. 1218
naKipfiXao-Tfis H . 1274
7va\iixT7pvp.vrjbov T. 1395
7ra\iv(TKO7ria O. 1264
iruklovpos C. 394
ira\lppovs T. 1397. H . 737
naXXn? C. 350. T. 223. 960—6. 1493.
P. 667. 1062. 1372. H . 1003
Tlav T. 1126
navrjyvpis H . 1283
TravoKTr]! P . 1115
napa/3dX\eo-6ai T . 10Q4
7rapd/3aKTpos P. 1548
Trapa/xofo'os P . 785
Trapdo'eipos O. 1017
irapavwLfav P. 1435. H. 1099
•jrapao'Tno'TTis C . 6
Trapao-raSes T. 1159. P . 415
7rapa(pepew P. 1140
^v^rj O. 62
pitvos C. 591. H . 1043
•napepyov T. 514
7rapevKrfKfiv H. 99
TTapevrpewiCeiv T. 725. C. 594
iraprjyoptiv P. 1449
Trap0€i'iv(O-6ai P . 1637
TTapBivevjxa P. 1265
VOL. I I I .
617
nap9evu>v P. 89. 194. 1275. A. 738.
1175
•napUvai P. 852. O. 881
ndpir A. 180. 468. O. 1409
Uapvrjtrbs H. 240. T. 1244. P. 207
Tlappdaiov SdirfSov O. 1645
napprja-la P. 391
napwo'os A. 1147
Tracn-dSey O. 1371
7rdxos- C. 380
nedalpew H. 819. 872. P. 1027
Ti-eidapxeh A- 1120
7reipaTTjpia T. 967
7T£io-Trjptos T . 1053
IlfXao-yta H. 464. O. 960. A. 1498
IleXao-ytKor P. 106. 256. O. 1601
IleXtKryos O. 692. 857. 1247. 1296
IlcXowiSuT. 985. 1415
Ilf'Xo^ T. I. 807. 823. A. 473. 1233.
O. 11. 872. 1439
77evrr)K6vropoi T. 1124
•wntha6m H. 1426. O. 1197
iripyapov P. 1 176. A. 762
'AnoWaviov O. 1389
rrepiliaXetv T. 788. 796. 799. O. 372.
1031. A. 934
7Tfpi/3X(F7JW<9ai P . 551
KepifiXcTTTOs A. 429. H. 503
7Tfpi/3dXam H. 549. 1269
•ntpipoXr, T. 903. P. 276. 1078
~n.epiKXip.tvos P. 1157
irepUXvcTTos H. 1080
irepiiiXoKr) P. 494
7repi7roAeu' T. 84. 1455
TvepiiTTVo-aew A. 992
nepiiTTVxV P. 1357
TrepioreXXeiv T. 627. —eadai H .
1129
mpio-T€(pris P. f)51
irepovq P. 805
Ilepuew H. 3. A. 1500
Ylepo-eQao-o-a P. 684. O. 965
ncpo-Tjij H. 801
TreVof P. 1299
7recro~of A. 196
irerpoio-Bai. P. 1177- O. 564. 946
TT7JKTOS P. 489. C. 190
n^Xidj H. 370. A. 1047
UriXelSrjs A. 227
IbjXfir T. 369. 375. A. 701. 802.
946
UrfXiov A. 705. 1040
i\r]velhs I I . 368
jnaiveiv C. 333
mep/Sef A. 798. 1041
nlcra T. 1
4 K
618
nitrons T. 8 £4
TTKTTOVV A . 6 6
Triarpa (f)) C. 47
(TO) C. 29
TT'LTVXOS H . 816. 1188.
nXemf A. 8. O. 1005
ir\t)9veiv H. 1172
irXrJKTpov H . 351
irXrip.p.eXf'iv P. 1655
nXrjpovv 'is TI T. 954
7rXfjpcofm O. 1642
7r\rjrTL(TTtos T . 4 3 0
Xrf T. 817. A. 936
H. 808. 1104
ip T. 449
nobrjyos P. 1/15
noda>K€ia T. 33
TTOtmXXew C. 339. T. 224
&« T. 1433
(implying incredulity) H. 518.
1271
TTOXCTV O . 1268
noXos O. 1685
TloXvfios P. 28. 45. ]6o7
UoXvSeiKris O. 1636
IIoXvSwpo? P. 8
7ToXueAfcKTOJ P . 3 1 4
noXvBvpos T. 727
7roAy5i;Tos A . 185
iroXvKairos T. 981
noXweiK^s P. 56. 290. 575. 775. 1227.
1443
TToXiiTTVXOS T. 677
UoXv<prj[ios C. 25. 91
wopna/ia H. 959
nopipvpfvriKos T. 263
Hoo~€i$<dVLa vftara P. 188
norfjp C. 151
norviabes 9ea\ O. 318
7TOV ^= OV77OTe H . 1 4 1 4
7TOVS J-ffflsT. 1 1 3 5 . O . 707
noo-ciS^ C. 262. T. 1415. 1444. A.
198
TTOTatrdai O. 675
Horviddes ncoXoi P. 1124
•xpdo-o-etv (povov 0 . 1 1 3 9 . P . 1354. C.
616
7r/)e'(T(3fipa T. 963
TrpGVjxeveia O . 1323
Upiap-os C. 304. A. 468. 1069
npodeo-dai vexpbv P. 1319
TIpOLTlStS TTllXai P. 1109
7rpoKaXvwTfiv TI nvi T. 312
Xlpop.i}6evs P. 1122
irpop.r)Ta>p P. 828
IlpoKVJ; H . 1021
INDEX I.
irpopos P. 1244
npoirdyea-Bm (to win over) O. 715
npoa-dp-Paa-ts P . 489. 744. 1173. T.
97
T . 1050. 1346 j . 1012. O . 790
p e i v H . 1218
npoa-r/yopew P. 987
wpoo-Beivcu (to devote) P . 964. A.
540
npoaovpifeiv A . 1151
7rpoo-!rTv(rcra.i>
p P. 1671
y
7Tpo(TTr]<Taa-6ai TI Xoyco C. 9
319
O \dp
\dpiv H.. 327. Koapov
H
H. 329
Trpoa-TpoTraios I I . 1 1 6 1 . 1 2 5 9
7rpo<jTpowrj T . 618
Tvpo<r<payp.a T . 2 4 3 . 4 5 8
irpoo-rpepetjdai wpos Tiva C . 176
7rpocra>&os P . 1499
7TpOT£lVeiV T . 3 7 0
TrporeXeia A. 718
wpOTtXL^ew A. 433
•npoTovoi T, 1134
npovpyov T. 309
npov^epevvav P. 92
pi P. 790
uTai A. 955. 1112. 1472
p / ^ a T. 1352. 1395. H. 479
TTpCOVfS C . 1 1 6
npan-eo-i'Xaoy A . 195
•npaiToKsiov O . 382
TTTepoets P. 1019. 1042
ITTtpovo-dai T. 1346
nrepvg A. 120
Toc H. 1098. 1158
l T. 760. P. 84
fie'Xrou A. 98. 112
n-TOjua, a corpse, O. 1196. P . 1482.
1697
ni&of P. 1043. O. 955
TtVKTtiltlV C. 229
I l t A d V T. 69. 249. 493. 687. 1046.
O. 3 5. 406. 726. 850. 950. 1207.
1224. 1479
IIuXos- A. 273
irvXwpbs T. 1154. 1227. P . 261
Trvpyr]pc'icr6ai P. 1087- O. 762. 1574
nvpyovo-Oat. O. 1568. H. 238. 475
nvpea-o-ew C. 228
Trvpiyevfjs O. 820
TTVpifTTaKTOS C. 298
nvpovv H. 244. O. 1543. C. 594 P
575
TTvpovaBai T. 685
wnpcrosT. 1216. P. 32. 1377
 INDEX I. 619
p. o-K6\o\jf T. 1430
o-Koroy SepKccrdai P. 377
'PaSdfiavdvs C. 273 CTKOTOf, ™, H . 563. 1159. T. 1025
pavXs T. 644 a-Kv\a T. 74. P. 574
pairTdv fiapov T. 68 1 CTKuXeiXl!' P. 1417
pa<pr, P . 1159 <TKi\evp.a. P. 857. 1475
paX^s C. 643 (rofjiL^eo-Qai A. 744
pidos H . 1204 <xu(pitrp.a T. 380. 1031. P. 871. 1408.
prjyp.lv T. 253 A. 444
p^isP. I ; 56 (Jirapiitro-eiv A. 1459
pijTor T. 938 (Jirapywv C. 55
piirr] T. 885 ZniipTt] A. 1205. O. 65
plirrtiv (intrans.) C. 166 STTcpnaTJ)? O. 457- 1661
pofideis A. 1299 STrnproi P. 795. 940—2. 1008. 1245.
pd&ov T. 107. 427. 1387. C. 17 H. 5. 794
poi'/3S7jo-if A. I0S6 tjvivhtaQai <rvp.<popais O. 16S0
pieadai O. 123S. 1563 anodia C. 615
(Tjrovbas Kadeivui A. 60
crwov&atTTeov A. 902
2. (TTaywv P. 1415
tjrahiohpop.e'iv H. 863
crayi; H . 188 <TTaka<j<jew P. 1388
aaiptiv C. 29. 33 uraaiapbi C. 53
2aXa/ik A. 289 a-riyciv n A. 888
oWis O. 1221 p1v H . 781
2aTi>pot C. 100 y A . 617
cavAovtr&u C. 40 o'roXifioui' P. 1754
rrei€iv XOKLVOVS A. 151 tTToXlfft!/ A. 255
2eiXr)vbs C, 539 aroXis P. 1491
o-fipmos H. 445. 1011 <TTop.ov<r8ai T . 287
2dpws A. 7 crrdi'L'^ C. 401
2e\rjvaia P. 176 <rrpn(piy£ P. 1126
2fpeX)> P. 1755 Zrpocpios T. 60. 917. O. 765. 1403
crefivoTTjs A. 1344 <TvyKa@i(TTavai H . 1387
a-e/Jivivea-dtu A. 901. 996 o-D-yKarao-KaTrreii' P. 884. O. 735
a-^Kor P . 1010. 1752 cruyKWayo? T. 709
0-rjp.avrpov T. 1372. A. 325 avyxelv A. 37
20eve\os A. 246 (Tvyxopros H. 371
(nbrjpovoyros P. 1130 crvXijTeipa H. 377
SiKeXi'a C. 106. 114. P. 211 O-uXXlJTTTfflp O . 1 2 3 0
SixeXos C. 95. 703 <rvfj.[io\ov {watchword) O. 1130
(TlKLVvls C. 37 <JVp,TT£pmV€lv O . 1551
2ip.d«y A. 751. 767. O. 809 2vp.7rX)jyu8er T. 260. 355. 1399
2inv\os A. 952 2yp.7rX7)ya? yr) T. 241
2lav(poi C. 104. A. 524. 1362. H. crvvalpscrdai TL TIVI O. 767
1103 (rui/aXaXd^fti/ H . 11
<rl(pcov C. 439 <Twap.wi(T)(a,v H. 1111
GKakp.ol T. 1347 avvavayKa^eiv A. 395
SKd/iavSpos C. 281. O. 1310 (TvvavTav'Y, 1209
lV H. 999 o-vraopoj P. 1695. A. 50. O. 654.
p C. 626 1136. 1556. H. 140. 527. 1175
T. 74 uvvaTTOKap.vtiv T. 1371
tjKvkevp.a P. 857 o~vvapa(T<T€iv H . 1142
tTKT)vmp,a C. 324 crvvauofpuv P. 394
oWfew- P. 63. 309 UVVafTTTL^LV C. 39
(TKiprav P. 11 - 5 crvvavaivav C. 463
4 K 2
620 INDEX I.

Mv P. 538. A. 110 T€Kp.aipea6at P. 181

pfciv O. 685 TfKVOKTOVOS H . 1 1 5 5
trvveKnvfiv T. 684 TfKVOUV P . 1 9 . H . 7
avveKirovfiv T. 1063 TCKvovaBai T. 1263. P. 868
crvveKTpetfieodcu T. 709 T(KTalveo-Oai T. 951
avverbs T. 1092. A. 653 TfXa^<aj/A. 193
avvBektw H . 832 TiXctfiaves P. 1669
0-{iv6rjp.a P. 1140 TfXeTj) T. 959
crvvicrxvaivdu A. 694 ripepva O. 13"1
o-vvve<pfjs P. 1308 Terpa.fiap.av P . 792. 808
rrvvvoelaOat O. 634 TeTpaaKeXf/s P. 639. H . 181. 1271
avvvoaeiv A. 407 Tevp.rjo-QS P . 1100
avvvvp.dyoKop.os A. 48 Te<fipa G. 641
o~vvrpiaivovv H . 946 TeXvao-pa O. 1053. 1560
o-vpl£eivT. 431. 1125. A. 577 rexw)" ^o-^ai T. 712
o-vcnaafeu» T. 1151 Tt)\£fiaxos O. 589
avaaaj<ppovelv A. 407 Trj\66ev H. 1112
avareXkew H. 1417. T. 295 TrjXovpbs O. 1325
avo-ro\i£eiv 0 . 1435 rqXuyeTOS- T. 829
avaadjdfciv T. 685 ri^eXelj/T. 311. A. 731
<r(payc~iov C. 395. T. 335 TrjTacrdat O. 1084
o-(payevs T. 623. H. 451 ri8' ; H. 1232
o~<pevhovav P . 1 1 8 3 Tirai/ P. 11 22
a(pev86vr] P . 1142
Ttrares T. 224
o~<pr]Kia C . 4 7 5
TtrpaaKeiv P. 1431. C. 422
2<)!>ly£ P. 46. 807. 1353. 1508. 1732 TOI nov H. 1177
a<p6vSv~kos P. 1413 TopvfVfia H . 978
<r<ppaylfavT. 1372. A. 38. H . 53 rpt/3o>i/ C. 520
<r(f>pay\s A . 155 rptyXvdjoiT. 113. O. 1372
acpvpov P. 26. A. 225 Tpiacoparos KVWV H. 24
o-Xuffii' P. 454. 960 Tpirav C. 263
o~^fTrjpwv C. 135 TpoxaXos A. 146
axiaros P. 38. A. 144 eiv O. 36
(Tw<ppovl((W H . 869 px^rjS P. 39
rpoxijXaTor H . 122. T. 82
Tpvnavov C. 461
T. Tpvcprjpa A. 1050
Tvfieirs P. 134. 419. 1120. 1144
Talvapos H. 23. C. 292 rvKiapa H. 1096
TaAaos P. 422. A. 245 7-ijKos- H . 945
TaXtfu/Stos A. 95. O. 888 TwSapfios SpKos A. 391. n-atf O.
TatrdXeios T. 988. O. 1544 1512
TavraXioai T. 199- O. 351. 813 Tvv&apcas A. 46. 67. 859. 1031. O.
TawaXoj T. 1. 387. A. 504.1150. O. 249. 704. 751
5. 347. 985 Tvv&apiSai O. 1689
ra vZv r6.be H . 246. A. 537 TvvSaph T. 806. 1319. A. 6 1 . O.
Tapayp.6s T. 572 826. 1423
Tapani) A. 508 TVTTapa P. 162
rapfros T. 1346 TvpeipaTa C. 162. 190
Taprdpeios H. 907 Tvpios P . 202. 639
Tdprapos P. 1604. O. 265. H. 870 Tvpos OTTias C . 136
TaCpoi T. 30. 85. 1454 tvptnjviKos C. 11. P . 1377
TavponoKos T. 1457 Tv^av H. 1272
Tac^xof H . 60. 1081. A. 284 Tv<j()a)f P. 1154
redrjyp,€vos O. 1625
Teipcaius P. 767. 845. 1590
 INDEX I. 621
Y. ai H. 1146. 1400
Si)9 A. 217
vaKivdivos A. 1?99 ? P. 1587. A. 611. 869. 0 . 1 6 6 2
vyporris P. 1256 (pepcanifiot P. 637
"Y&pa Aepvaios H. 152. 421.579.1188. (pevgeUlv II. f 28
P. 1136 (pr]pi£(tv A. 1 3 J 6
v&pniveiv T. 54. 161 <J>&'a A. 103. 713. 954
vSpoxvros C. 66 <pt\oKL(T(ro(p6porl C. 620
v\ay/j.a T. 293 (piKoripta P. 532
vAovpyoi H. 241 y P. 198
i\o(popft6s T. 261 xf1i> A. 1385
vpevaios O. 1210 difTfu T. 422
virayKaki^iv C. 498 *Xeypmo$ H. 1194
iiraantarr]! P. 1213 *oi'/ii) A. 50
VTvemeiv H. 962 (poiviKo\o(pos P. 820
v7reK&vvai C. 347 (jxnvig Ar/Xla T. 1099
meKkap-jidvfiv H. 997 Kavmv H. 945
VlT(KTp£)(eiV P. 873 = ipidrjixa P. 1488
vTrepKoras H. 1087 4>oiMc7O-a yij P. 6. 246. 280
VTrepp-axew P. 1252 vr]<ros P. 204
iiirepnaBeiv P. 1456 /3oi) P. 301
vnspTiivciv A. 916 rpoivia-o-eiv A. 187. O. 1285
virepriKKeiv P. 1007- O. 6. 840 (jfeou-as P . 1024
V7ie^ilU SlKTjV O. 1649 #oAdj/ H. 182
vwrjpeTts A. 322 (papros T. 1306
VTrvoboTtipa O. 175 ppayvvvai P. 733. 1468. A. 826. 1387.
VTTVtSHJ(T€lV O. 173. C. 454 O. 761. 1413
vTTofikeirecrdai H. 1287 $pa8ij P. 667
vTToypdfpav H. 1118 (jtpiKJ? P. 1285
vnoKpivea-dm A. 1354 cppivueiv C. 320. P. 1105. 112]
imoiTTeveiv T. 1036 (ppoip.id£(crdaL T. 1162
vnopotpos O. 147 (ppoipiov P. 1336
iwooTi-oi/So? P. 81. 273 (ppovpwv O. 760
viroa-TfXKfaBai. O. 607 *uXevs- A, 285
imoTpextiv O. 670 (pvptiv O. 1411
VTTorpoCpos A. 1204 cjbvfrav T. 303. A. 125. 381
imovpyziv H. 328 cpvar]p.a P. 1438. A. 1114
vwwpocpos P. 299- H. 197 (pvrovpybs A. 949
varepiw P. 976. A. 1203 *o)Kels- T. 677. O. 726. 1094. 1209
£<£ai T. 312. 814. 1465 "tcoxeiis- T. 917. O. 1445
v<pao~p*a O. 25 <J>D)Kl£ P. 38. A. 261
{/(peipevos H. 72 (papatrBai 0 . 740
v(pUcr0ai P. 31

X.

^aAKf/iiSoXas1 vavs A. 1319

(paKe\os C. 242 XaX/aj A. 168. 599
(paXaKpos C. 227 Xap.amerrjs 0 . 1491
(pavra^etrdai P. 93 XapaKrttp H. 657
<£apos (5) H . 414. P. 324 Xapi^tadcLi ykacrar) O. 1514
(a) T. 1149 Xdpw Ti6«rdai T. 602
| C. 668. T. 277 Xapt-s %xapis T. 566
Xoy yij A. 812 dxapiros P. 1757
l C. 215. 410. 592 Xdpires H. 673. C. 581—3. P. 569.
w A. 135. 936 A. 1222. O. 453
622 INDEX I.

Xdpires (m) H . 673 Xpvo-odefxts O. 23

XapH-a P . 1504 Xpv(T(mr)\r]£ P. 939
Xapfiovfj P. 315. H . 385 avdaXor A. 1042. O. 1468
Xapros P. 619 P. 1625
Xdpav H . 432 T. 596. 1002. P. 107
f T. 626. P. 1605. H . 363
Xpovcrdai T. 330. 359. H . 570
Xdpav A. 209. 705—9. 927
X&vs H. 683
T. 622 P. 792. H. 381
p ^ . 244. 335. 662. 861. 1190. H. 1064
H. 929. A. 675. 955. 1111. 1602. ^ / O. 1667
P. 662 yfrrjdjos (place of voting) T. 945. 969
epcos H . 226 yjsfjtpov Siarptpeiv O. 49. 1652
V P. 42. 808. 1025 ^ P. 198. O. 249
Xipiv C. 440 C. 49
Xypovv C. 304 pnye'iv H. 324
Xdov'ia H . 615 . 1466
Xiovorpo<pos P. 803
X^-avlSwv O. 42
J) T. 1148. P . 348 Q.
ia A. 74
pp P. 826 'flyuytat TruXm P. 1113
C. 358 aSiveiv (TIKTCW) Tiva A. 1234
^Sai O. 472 aiij H . 1106. P . 269. 1067
. 960 O. 1377
P. 1265 f . T . 1136. 1427
^p i^a H. 686. 871 afiofipas H. 887
Xopoivoibs P. 788 mp.6(nros P . 1025
Xovv rvjifiov A, 1443 &jxo(ppav P. 658
Ta<j>u> O 1585 a>vdo-&u A. 1170
Xpaivfiv T. 799. A. 971. O. 919. H . coyij C. 150
757 wpaios P. 968
. 51. 1337 'Qpiwv C. 213
cp-Tfre&daL C. 626 i>s = iV5t wr A. 1357
)}*' (T-6) H. 828 a>f SIJ T. 1025. 1184. P. 873. 1416
d crv)X(popa &C. A. 88—9 as dfj a-v C. 674
d P. 99- 809 its S17 T'I H. 1407
Xp& H. 619; 930. T. 1219 <M rt Si) H . 1407. A. 1342. T. 557.
Xpvaatnns P. 1372 ^ 0.796
XpvaeofiocrTpvxns P. 191 i>s with ace. absolute, P . 714. 888.
Xpvcreos {v) H . 351 1461
XpV(r€OKVK\oS P. 176 &>s ri P. 621
Xpv<reoTrrjvr)Tos O. 841 cos for 'ia-dt i>s P. 720. 1664
Xpv<rrjkaTOS P. 62 a>5 for OCTCO T. 603
BiBX A . 219 & TUV C. 536
rjros P. 2 &></>eXeii> T I K I H. 499
 INDEX II.
GRAMMATICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, &C.
A.
a before KT, 42
KX, 356
A, 251
a in dio-a-w long by nature, 314
at in yepaios, 67
at, wnether elided in infinitive, 18.
385
Abantes, perhaps Pelasgic, 326
Accusative after verbs of motion to-
wards, 460
in apposition, 72
• absolute with ws, 161
• by attraction to relative,
325
of manner or method, 356
cognate, 369
Achilles, runs races as hoplite, 463
— course of ('A^i'AAelor Spores),
371
Chiron's prophecy about,
516
'A^iAeif, form not used in senarii, 377
Acropolis, olive-bearing, 84
-— subterranean ascent to, 601
Adamant, probably basalt, 595
Adjectives in —as, with neuter nouns,
247. 422
Adrastus, one of the seven Argive
chiefs, 125
marries his daughters to
Polynices and Tydeus, 14 2
Aeschylus, his Seven against Thebes
alluded to, 1G3
Aetna, weight of compared to old
age, 50—1
Aetolians, warlike character of, 124
Age (old), poet's complaint of, 50
Agriculturists, Euripides friendly to,
286
Alcibiades, return from exile alluded
to, 141
Alcides, patronymic of Hercules, 9
Altar, human blood on Tauric, 345
ceremony of going round, 543
Althaea, wife of Oeneus, 562
Ambition, evils of, 149
Amphiaraus, brings victims in his
car, 126
his o-aKfiporrvvT], 127
Amphion and Zethus, Theban Dios-
curi, 154
av with a participle, 456
Anapaest, resolved into four short
syllables, 350—1—3—4
Anaxagoras, doctrines of, 5]. 174
Aorist used of attempted act, 405
• of future event, 472
in av (edrjKav &c), 47. 326
Apollo, brought by Latona from
Delos to Parnassus, 423
Areopagus, establishment of, 402
raised platform at, 403
chapel of Erinyes under,
403
Ares, address to as god of turmoil,
165
Arethusa, fountain at Chalcis, 461
Argus, 184
Arms, casting away of, 79
Artemis, a hostile goddess, 125
queen of the gods, 546
goddess of light, 341. 547
identified with Iphigenia,
334
624 INDEX II.

Artemis, called Dictynna, 350. 367 Candidate, description of popular,

Article, wrongly used with proper 471
names, 461 Captives, unchained before authori-
with predicate, 46 ties, 373
separated from noun, 148 Car (airrjvrj), support in descending
with names of cities, as from, 170
Athens, Argos, 161 Carthage, cruel rite practised at,
with possessive pronoun fol- 382
lowing the epithet, 237 Carystus, marbles of, 436
used for relative, 342 Cattle, washed in sea-brine, 358
Asiatic strains in threni, 352 Centaurs, 21. 32
Assembly (ecclesia), allusion to, 284 armed with pine-trees, 33.
Asylum, at family altars, 12 516
temporary beds a,t(crTif$ddes), Chariots, with four horses abreast,
16 464
suppliants forced from by Charon's stairs, 43
fire, 25 Cheese, made with fig-juice, 568
Atalanta the huntress, 125 Childbirth, offering of elothes at,
Atlas, 35 438
Atreus, play on meaning of name, contact with excludes
469 from altars, 367
Augment omitted in choruses, 180 objects to be avoided be-
Aulis, port of compared to a pinion, fore, 422
458 Children, begetting of compared with
Azanes, in Arcadia, 326 sowing, 116
supposititious, 117
Chiron's prophecy about Achilles,
B. 516
Chorus, arranged - in ranks, 410
/3 and K confused, 404 Cithaeron, called 'eye of Artemis,"
Bad, kept separate from good, 190 167
Ballot, a single one to each dicast, Cleophon, allusion to demagogue,
326 285
Bars for fastening doors, 122. 317 Clytemnestra, allusion to etymology
doors opened by withdrawing, of, 233. 355
347 Colt, simile from, 16
Bay-tree of Latona at Delos, 412 Corybantes, inspiring music of the,
Bed, coverlets on, 234 65
Bee, simile from, 41 Crier, Kijpv£, proclaiming prize, 71
Birdlime, simile from, 585 Cyclopian masonry, 70
Bit, madness compared to, 401 • epithet of Mycenae, 10
• speeding horses by the, 460 Cycnus, slain by Hercules, 34
Boasting, Greek fear of, 184
Boatswain, pipe of, 413
Bows, held in contempt, 19 D.
defence of, 20
Brauron, Artemis worshipped at, 437 Daedalus, whether maker of Her-
Burning and burying bodies, 255 cules' club, 40
Dative of agent, 99
of place, 378
c. 8e in apodosis after &>s or eWi, 261
Death, custom of dressing to meet,
Cadmus, founds Thebes by command 38
of oracle, 157 Delian maidens, 53
Calchas said to be buried at Colo- valleys called "fertile," 423
phon, 376 circular lake, 412
 INDEX II.
Deliberative subjunctive, improperly-
used in the passive, 92
in second person, 525
Delphi, much visited by strangers,
426
Demagogues, evil influence of, 286
Demeter, worship of at Hermion, 40
same as Earth, 159
Desideratives, 49
Dictynna, Cretan name of Artemis,
350. 367
Diminutives, used in Satyric plays,
555. 575
Diomed iThracian), horses of, 33
king of Argos, 28 5
Dionysus, nursed by nymphs, 559
present at fight of the
giants, 559
• taken captive by pirates,
560
Dioscuri, Tauric divinities, 359
Divination, post-Attic terms of, 192
Dochmiacs, interposed with iambics,
56. 74
Doors, pivots and posts of, 73
Draft-board, how divided, 462
Dragon, teeth of sown, 25. 159
• at spring of Dirce, 158. 175
slain by Cadmus, 158. 181
guards the oracle at Delphi,
423
Dreams, sent by Earth to deceive
men, 42 5
Drill, method of working by thongs,
587
E.
« before K\, 232
Earth, clearing of the, by Hercules,
10
Earthquakes, terms borrowed from
effects of, 94
Eccyclema, 75
Education, influence of for virtue,
487
Elements, reject body of a murderer,
92
Elision at the end of a verse, 403
Embroidery suspended on tombs,
315
Enceladus, slain by Pallas, 68. 560
Enclitics beginning a sentence, 141.
234
Ennius, translates Euripides, 449
VOL. III.
625
Epaphus invoked, 159
Equality, (iVorijs,) praise of, 147—8.
150
Erinys, ' a curse,' 132
Erinyes, not to be named, 234
represented as winged, 250
their pursuit compared to
lampadephoria, 346
Eubulus, the comic writer, parodies
Euripides, 473
Eumolpids, the, 171
Eunuchs, intermediate between men
and women, 320
Euripides, called an infidel, 97
charged with base senti-
ments, 529
Euripus, currents in the, 340
Eurotas, picturesqueness of, 350
Exile, evils of described, 140
Exiles, burdensome to friends, 29
live on hope, 141
F.
Fan, made of feathers, 314
Fate, unalterable, 29
Feather, symbol of fickleness, 42
Fire, angry populace compared to,
273
Flame, omens from, 192
Flute, in worship of Cybele, 67
Folly and cruelty naturally combined,
28
Fortune, capriciousness of, 15
Friends, more trusty than relations,
279
sincerity of preferable to
number, 280. 300
Future after firj, lest, 76
in direct prohibition, 216
after subjunctive with oi /if/,
399
infinitive after verb of com-
ing, 401
G.
Ganymede, horses given in exchange
for, 312
Genitive, after passive participle with-
out vnb, 261
of exclamation, 327
double, 433
Geraestus, Poseidon worshipped at,
577
4L
626 INDEX II.
Geryon, 36
Gigantomaohia, 21. 559
Glaucus, horses of, 185
Goat-skin, used for cooking in, 581
shepherd's dress made of,
565
Goatherds, cry of, 563
Gods, wrongly said to have no power,
5S
• non-interference of with each
other, 73
• not ashamed of frailties, 95
exempt from cares, 96
charged with injustice, 233
Graces, desire of living with, 52
Grief, ill-omined arrival in, 44. 139
divulged to the elements, 342
H.
Hair, light-coloured, thought to im-
ply effeminacy, 24
Halae, deme of, 436
Halcyon, bird of sorrow, 411
Hebrus, called silver-flowing, 34
Hecate, goddess of terror, 122
Helen, skilled in magic art, 318
• protectress of ships, 325
Hellas, called " the great," 537
ruler of Barbari, 473. 539
Heralds, poets' dislike of, 2S4
Hercules, labours of, 31
Hesperides, 34
Hippolyte, belt of, 35—6
Homicide, guilt of kindred, 62
a year's banishment for,
326
House, upper story of represented
on stage, 121. 322
Houses, roofs of, 16
• central pillar of, 343
Hunters, Furies compared with, 360
Hydra, the Lernaean, 36
I.
i of dative elided, 501
i m ievai common, 460
c pronounced as y, 23. 60. 66
(os = yos, 127. 567
7 or v before XP> l 2 5
7 before 7rA, 147
Imprecations, dreaded from dying
persons, 480
Indicative with &a-re, where negative
precedes, 212
Infants, exposed with marks for re-
cognition, Io7
Infinitive with &crre ov, 197
exegetical
g after iKeivo, 287
Io, driven bby gadfly
dfl to
t the Euxine,
368
Ionian Sea, meaning of term, 129
Iphigenia, the same as Artemis, 334
Ismenus, marriage-water of, 138
• site of Thebes in respect of,
169
Ixion, fate of, 93
J.
Jocasta, tries to reconcile her sons,
149
suicide of, 203
Justice, requites the bad, 218
K.
Katharmoi, rites of, 68
Kids, kept in separate folds, 564
Kings, slaves of the people, 480
Kronos, bound by Zeus, 95. 97
L.
X doubled in pronunciation, 65
Lamb, legend of golden, 280
Lampadephoria, torch-signal at, 199
Leda, ravished by a swan, 500
Lerna, water-snakes of, 37
trident at, 127
Letters (SC'XTOI), method of writing
and fastening, 452
Libations, shedding of blood com-
pared with, 210
to propitiate shades, 239
ingredients of, 344. 352
Lightning, poetical effects of, 188
Love, compared with a gale of
wind, 454
disgrace to be defeated by,
535
Lustral-water (xepvi\j/), 69
Lyssa, appearance of on the stage,
65
 INDEX II. 627
M. Optative, after present verb, 49
and imperative interchanged,
Macho, the comic poet, parodies 419
Euripides, 451 Oracles, numerous in times of war,
Magic rites, performed with singing, 482
429 Orator and statesman identical, 286
Malea, adverse winds at, 253 Orchestra, ascent from to statfe, 171
Poseidon worshipped at, 577 Orestes, meaning of name, 233
Marriage-hath, the, 41. 395 Oresteum, in Arcadia, 326
torch, 497
Menelaus, return of, 235. 253
pourtrayed as base by Eu- P.
ripides, 472. 484
Metopes, spaces between triglyphs, Paintings, al-fresco of Orestes and
348 Iphigenia, 392
JU?J with indefinite relative, 4S4. 502 Palaemon invoked, 359
Mind, the one quality needful in Palamedes, inventor of drafts, 462
statesmen and generals, 474 how ill-treated by Aga-
Moon, daughter of the Sun, 126 memnon, 257—8
Mother, birth from without father, Pallas, bronze statue of, 73
265 Palm-tree of Latona at Delos, 412
Murderers, excluded from temples, Pancratium, fighting compared with,
92 431
not to be spoken to, 236.Paris, splendour and wealth of, 455
402 exposed as an infant on Mount
Myrtilus, 291 Ida, 531
Mysteries, Eleusinian, 48 Parnassus, fire on double peak of,
131
Participle, use of singular with plural
N. verb, 64. 379
Pause violated, 163. 379
Nemesis invoked, 127 • in Satyric plays. 555
Neoptolemus, destined to be slain at Peace, Euripides an advocate of, 328
Delphi, 327 Pelasgia, Argolis, 544
Nereus, daughters of, 359 Pelasgic termination in —av, 326
Nightingale, invoked in tkreni, 206 Peplus of Pallas, 356. 421. 433
Nike, identical with Athena, 439 Persians ridiculed for dress and orna-
Nominative pendens, 134. 387.402 ments, 571
— before infinitive with Phoebus, god of joy, 32
&7f, 146. 299 Phoenicia, mistaken position in re-
spect of Sicily, 130
Pleiades, called close to Sirius, 450
O. called enTunopoi, 292. 450
Polynices, play on name, 156. 2O.i
5 before rp, 153 Pontus, early visited by merchants,
Ocean, environs earth, 312 369
Oedipus, provoked to curse his sons, Poseidon, favourable to Troy, 435
120. 172 Praise, irksome when in excess, 301.
his swollen feet not men- 511
tioned by Euripides, 167 Preposition, repeated pleoiiastically,
• broods over his woes in the 256
house, 137 Priestess sometimes confounded with
slays his father Lai'us, 118 goddess, 4 37
Oil, used in consuming bodies, 383 Procne, slays Itys, 74
Olympus, the musician, 488 Prologues, wanting to some plays,
Optative without av, 102 449
4L 2
 628 INDEX II.

Prologues, occurring after anapaestic Sigmatism, 391

exordium, 453
Prometheus, torch-hearing, 185
Pronoun, nominative of personal
always emphatic, 47 S. 522
Prostration, a barbaric custom, 319
Prow, figures of gods at, 464
Pull at a cup, origin of phrase, 594
Purple-fishers, caves of, 358
R.
Reduplication of words often neg-
lected by transcribers, 318
Requital, Greek obligation of, 270
Revel, ((cS/xof,) 138
Reverses from happiness hard to
bear, 90. 413
Rhetorical speeches, 264
Riches, given us in trust, 151
Rock, represented on stage, 600
Rowers, noise made by, 433
Rudders, double, 431
Rush-vats, holding milk, 572
S.
Saffron-dyed garments, 205
Salmydessus, dangerous shore of, 370 Strategi, the ten, 163
Satyric drama, its true nature, 553
metrical licences allowed in,
555
peculiar vocabulary of, 555
" Schema Aletnanicum," 462
" — Pindaricum," 138
Seals, affixed to store-houses, 298
to Se'Xrot, 452
Seers, disparagement of, 379. 484
Shields, moveable devices on, 187
• bordered with snakes, 186
Ship, ropes, rudders, ladders, cat- Substantives in ia or fia, 40
heads, &c, 430
• said to be winged with oars, 430 Sun, ceremony of taking leave of, 545
ropes of, irporovoi and Trofies, 414
metaphor from freighting, 89.
589
Ships' cables, marriage compared
with, 11
——• simile from managing in a
storm, 274
—— prow and stern, with figures of Suppliant fillets, 232. 254
gods, 464
• going over to safe side of, 285
Shooting at mark, metaphor from, Sweeping houses, the lowest menial
399
Silence, promised by chorus, 409
Sipylus, birth-place of Tantalus, 510
Sirius, his position to the Pleiades,
450
used for any bright star, 450
Slaves, sometimes common property,
504
given as marriage-portion,
505
Sparti, legend of the, 10. 159
Sphinx, notions of widely prevalent,
118
ravages of described, 179
Spondeo-anapaestics, 349
Stadium, allusions to the, 57. 64.
346. 394
Stag, the golden-horned, 33
Stage, ascent to from orchestra, 171
Stars, a device on shields, 123
Statues, washing pollution from in
the sea, 408
• purifying of, 417
Staves, carried by old men, 25
Stichomytriia, violated order of, 161.
345. 394
commencing with two
verses, 407
Strangers (gevoi), jealousy of, 137
Subjunctive, deliberative and hor-
tative, 278
prohibitive in third per-
son, 29t
— without av after rela-
tive, 409
deliberative in second
person, 525
• with (I, 528
following present tense
with fj.fi, 121
Suicide deprecated, 89. 256
course of changed, 292. 353
concealment of crime from the,
88
polluted by murder, 281
a glowing mass suspended by
chains, 290
Sunium, sacred to Pallas, 577
how affixed, 527
Swearing, triple formula of, 454
office, 561
 INDEX II.
T.
T and * confused, 396
Tablets, wooden, called nokidvpot,
388
covered with wax, 452
Taenarus, descent to Hades at, 11
Poseidon worshipped at,
576
Talthybius, speech of, 284
Tantalus, son of Thyestes, husband
of Clytemnestra, 523
how punished for presump-
tion, 231
story of banquet to the
gods incredible, 368
suspended in mid-air, 231.
290
Taphii, the, 13. 467
Tauropolia, human sacrifices at the,
342
Tauropolus, Artemis why so called,
437
Telemus the seer, 601
Temples, wooden construction of
Greek, 348
" Tertiary predicate," 149
Teumesus, Telmessus, 183
Themis, occupant of Delphic tripod,
241
ejected by Apollo, 424
Theseum at Athens, 84. 95
Thessalians noted for cunning, 200
Thetis, marriage of with Peleus, 516
Thyestes, golden lamb of, 353
Thyrsus, an offensive weapon, 318
Tombs in suburbs, 305
Torch, used in purifying, 420
raised by mother at marriage,
138. 497
Triglyphs, 311. 348
Troy, leader of expedition to not self-
elected, 301
favoured by Poseidon, 435
Tyndareus, imposes oath on suitors
of Helen, 454
father of bad daughters,
246
Tyranny (rvpavvls), Greek conception
of, 149
END OP VOL. III.
629
U.
v in xpvcreos, 424
Ulysses, a pleaser of the people, 484
noted for hardihood and
cruelty, 536
— called son of Sisyphus, 566
V.
Verbs in —ddeiv, —aOeiv, 188
in —6a compounded with IK,
307
— impersonal used as quasi-per-
sonal, 427
Verses, probable numerical equality
of, 43. 82. 89. 94. 145. 151. 172.
267. 272. 283. 295. 349. 571.
arranged in multiples, 392
Victims, burning of, 234
slain before battle, 126. 323
held aloft over altar, 341
Victory, dramatic appeal to, 328
Vine, miraculous produce of on Par-
nassus, 131
Votes, acquittal by equal number of,
404. 438
W.
War, poet's dislike of, 13
a means of relieving earth's
burden, 326
Water, washes all evils, 418
Wine, measured separately the origin
of feast of xofs, 403
Women, sacrificial cry of, 299
Wrestling, metaphors from, 258. 301.
318
Y.
Youth, aspirations for a second, 50
Z.
Zephyr, said to ride in the sky, 130
Zeus TpoTraios, image of set up, 192